ã€ŠRequiem of a Broken Heartã€‹


 Chapter 1

    ?Chapter 1:

    ¡°Come on, just one more time,¡± came a low,manding whisper, the words dripping with urgency.

    Drained and slick with sweat, Rachel Marsh felt her body being lifted once again. The movements were quick, driven by a pressing need. Despite the rush of the moment, she managed to gather herself, lifting her head just enough to speak.

    ¡°What if we stop using protection?¡± she said quietly, her voice soft yet earnest. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking¡­ I want to have a baby.¡±

    Brian White, her fianc¨¦, froze for a split second, his expression unreadable. But the hesitation was fleeting. He leaned in, his lips brushing her ear, and replied in a cold, detached tone, ¡°Having a childplicates everything. I¡¯m not ready for that.¡±

    Rachel bit her lip, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. ¡°But we¡¯re getting married soon,¡± she said, her voice trembling with emotion. ¡°Your parents have been talking about wanting grandchildren. You can¡¯t really say it¡¯s impossible, can you?¡±

    A family with Brian was what Rachel had always dreamed of, but his cold, unyielding demeanor made her feel small and insignificant.

    She swallowed her emotions, nodding slowly. ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll talk about itter.¡±

    Brian¡¯s expression softened slightly, as if the tension between them was easing. But before he could speak, his phone rang, abruptly cutting through the fragile moment.

    A soft, hesitant voice came through the speaker as soon as Brian answered. ¡°Brian, I¡¯m so sorry to bother you sote¡­ I tripped in the living room and hurt my foot. If you¡¯re busy, I¡¯ll just¡ª¡±

    It was Tracy Haynes, Brian¡¯s first love. Before she could finish, Brian interrupted, his voice firm but gentle. ¡°Hold on, I¡¯ll be there in a minute.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to interrupt you and Rachel. If this is a bad time, I can just take a taxi,¡± Tracy replied.

    Exclusive updates avable at g?ln¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m

    ¡°No interruption,¡± Brian reassured her, his voice soft and steady. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    Rachel, overhearing the exchange, couldn¡¯t suppress the bitterugh that bubbled up inside her.

    In the dimly lit bathroom, steam hung thick. Both were soaked, their bodies close, and the intimacy between them was undeniable. Everything was in ce, and the mood was perfectly set.

    But as Rachel stood there, she realized something that struck her like a cold truth. Being favored was a privilege she would never know. It was about exceptions, about bending every rule for one person, and that person would never be her. Brian¡¯s attention, care, and love were all given to someone else, to the woman he¡¯d always cherished¡ªthe one who would forever hold a piece of his heart. The irony of it all felt suffocating.

    Soon, Brian wrapped arge towel around Rachel, its soft fabric enveloping her slender frame. His hands were gentle, almost tender, as he dried her off. ¡°I¡¯ll carry you to the bed,¡± he said, his voice unusually soft. ¡°You should rest.¡±

    But his words felt like a bucket of cold water, dousing the warmth that had lingered between them. Rachel¡¯s heart sank. Was he leaving to see Tracy again? Rachel¡¯s hands clenched tightly, her body stiff with tension.

    After a long moment, something inside her snapped. She stepped forward with desperation, her mind barely catching up to her actions.

    Without thinking, she hugged Brian tightly, her voice soft but trembling. ¡°Stay with me tonight¡­ Please don¡¯t go.¡±

    Brian was taken aback, his body momentarily stiffening in surprise. But the hesitationsted only a second. He quickly regained hisposure and gently stroked her hair, his voice calm but firm. ¡°Don¡¯t be willful, Rachel. She¡¯s injured. It¡¯s not something I can ignore.¡±

    ¡°But I need you too,¡± Rachel pleaded, her eyes red and glistening with unshed tears. She bit her lip so hard it drew blood. ¡°Just this once, stay with me.¡±

    Brian sighed, his voice softening but still resolute. ¡°You¡¯ve always been understanding. Don¡¯t make this difficult.¡±

    But tonight, Rachel didn¡¯t want to be understanding. She just wanted him to stay.

    ¡°Brian,¡± she whispered, her grip tightening as she looked up at him, desperation etched across her face.

    Brian shook his head, his voice turning colder. ¡°Listen, Rachel, you need to let go.¡±

    Rachel shook her head, her heart pounding, unwilling to give in.

    ¡°I said, let go!¡± Brian¡¯s expression hardened in an instant, his lips pressing into a thin line. With a firm grip, he pried her fingers open, one by one, his strength enough to make her wince in pain.

    Rachel¡¯s heart clenched in her chest, but she couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. She let out a soft, bitterugh, almost mocking her vulnerability. Slowly, she released her grip, her fingers trembling from the strain, and finally, the weight of her defeat settled in.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± Brian said, his tone clipped, as he turned and walked away without a second nce.

    ¡°Be back soon?¡± Those words felt empty, like something you¡¯d say tofort a child. Tracy had called him countless times before, and he¡¯d always gone to her. He never came back soon.

    As Rachel stood there, the truth settled over her like a heavy nket. Brian didn¡¯t want her to have his child, likely because of Tracy. After all, she was the one who had always held the key to his heart, the one he cherished deeply, the woman he couldn¡¯t let go of, the one whose memory would never fade. She was his first love, the kind of love that never really ended. So, of course, he treated her like a treasure, even if it meant ignoring Rachel¡¯s needs and desires.

    After a long, numbing moment, Rachel turned and walked to the bathroom. She stepped under the shower, letting the water wash over her, though it did little to cleanse the heaviness in her chest. When she finally crawled into bed, the sheets felt cold and unweing. No matter how she tossed and turned, the bed refused to warm up. It was as if the emptiness beside her had seeped into the very fabric of the room, leaving her alone in the chilling silence.

    At six in the morning, Rachel was jolted awake by the ringing of her phone. Groggily, she picked it up and saw the name of Debby White, Brian¡¯s mother, shing on the screen.

    ¡°The wedding date has been set,¡± Debby¡¯s voice was as cold and clinical as ever. ¡°Three months from now, it¡¯s a good day for a wedding.¡±

    Rachel knew Debby wasn¡¯t calling to consult; she was calling to inform.

    ¡°I¡¯m calling to remind you to get your parents ready,¡± Debby continued, her tone clipped. ¡°Although my family is wealthy, we¡¯re not fools. Don¡¯t think you can just earn a fortune from this marriage.¡±

    Rachel tried to keep her voice steady. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let my dad know. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t ask for a penny from you.¡±

    But Debby was far from satisfied. A mockingugh echoed on the other end of the line. ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re not worthy of a penny.¡±

    Rachel held back her frustration, listening without offering an exnation. She knew better than anyone that even if she asked for money, it would end up in the hands of her indifferent father and cruel stepmother, people who never truly cared for her.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what Brian sees in you,¡± Debby added before hanging up, her frustration boiling over. ¡°You¡¯re poor, low-ss, and utterly unremarkable. If it hadn¡¯t been for Brian¡¯s insistence and his grandma¡¯s approval, I would never have agreed to this marriage.¡±

    Rachel stared at the phone, her hands shaking slightly. A bitter smile curled at her lips, tinged with sadness. Her engagement to Brian felt like a dream, one she could hardly believe was real. Yet, marrying him was the greatest wish of her life.

    When Rachel was fifteen years old, her stepmother had taken her to what she imed was a gathering of high society. But it was all a ruse; they ended up at the White family estate. There, Rachel was pushed into the swimming pool, her stepmother¡¯s cruel setup leaving her iling in the cold, suffocating water.

    Rachel had been certain she would drown. But just as despair began to take hold, a young man leapt into the pool without hesitation. He pulled her close, his strong arms carrying her to safety, saving her from the icy grip of death. When she finally opened her eyes, all she saw was his retreating figure, disappearing into the distance. The sleek ck watch on his wrist was the only thing that remained in her mind.

    Yearster, that same watch led Rachel to him. Brian White, the man who had saved her life, unknowingly became the man who captured her heart. In gratitude for the life he had given her, she gave him her heart without reservation, hoping she would marry him one day.

    The sound of footsteps downstairs pulled Rachel from her thoughts. A momentter, the bedroom door creaked open. Brian stood there, his eyes heavy with exhaustion, his suit wrinkled and disheveled.

    As Rachel watched Brian enter, her heart sank with the weight of her realization. It was clear where he had spent the night, taking care of Tracy again. He had promised to return soon, yet here he was, his clothes rumpled and his demeanor far too familiar.

    Rachel turned her gaze away, unwilling to look at him. But Brian, seemingly oblivious to her unease, pulled her into his arms with a firm hand. His cold lips brushed against hers, and his deep voice softened as he asked, ¡°Are you angry?¡±

    Rachel remained silent, her face turned away. She couldn¡¯t ignore the faint scent of another woman¡¯s perfume clinging to him or the bright, unmistakable lipstick mark on his shirt. The mark, undoubtedly Tracy¡¯s, felt like a needle piercing her heart.

    ¡°Do you still love Tracy?¡± Rachel¡¯s voice was soft but steady as she finally looked at Brian, her eyes searching for the truth.

    Brian pulled her closer, his embrace tight. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± he murmured, his voice low and reassuring. ¡°Tracy is special to me, but it¡¯s just friendship, nothing more.¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t respond to Brian¡¯s reassurance. She simply gazed at him, her heart heavy with unanswered questions. Slowly, her voice breaking the silence, she asked, ¡°What about me, Brian? Do you love me?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 2

    ?Chapter 2:

    The memory of how she and Brian hade together shed vividly in Rachel¡¯s mind.

    It had been a tumultuous beginning. Back then, Tracy had left him for another man, moving to a different country. The betrayal had shattered Brian. In his despair, he had drowned his pain in alcohol, losing himself in a haze of anger and heartbreak.

    On that fateful night, consumed by raw emotion, he had pinned Rachel down. She had sobbed and trembled beneath him, but he hadn¡¯t stopped. Driven by a desperate, almost primal need, he had taken her again and again as if trying to fill the void Tracy had left behind.

    The following day, as the weight of the previous night hung between them, Brian turned to her with a somber expression. ¡°After everything, are you still willing to be with me?¡±

    She had nodded, her voice trapped in her throat. And just like that, their rtionship began¡ªnot out of love, but as an impulsive oue of a night together.

    Now, as Brian stood before Rachel, her heart aching with the weight of unspoken questions, she wondered if he felt anything for her at all, if there was even the faintest trace of affection or tenderness in his heart, or if she had simply been a ceholder for the love he had lost.

    Brian¡¯s eyes lingered on Rachel, his voice tender yet firm. ¡°Our wedding is just around the corner. Soon, you¡¯ll be my wife. I¡¯ll love and protect you, always.¡±

    A sudden chill brushed her lips, and without thinking, she ced her fingers gently over Brian¡¯s lips, halting his words. ¡°Brian, please,¡± she murmured, ¡°I already understand. You¡¯ve been up all night, and you¡¯re exhausted. Go change before you head to the office. I¡¯ll bring your clothes.¡±

    Her voice was calm, but as she turned, tears began to fall uncontrobly.

    Find what¡¯s next on g al no ve ls

    Brian had spoken in such tender tones, filled with promises of care and devotion. Yet, all she could feel was the emptiness behind them. His reassurances were sweet, but theycked the sincerity she longed for.

    If it were truly love, there would have been no need for such grand derations. A single, honest word would have been enough. The more he tried to convince her, the more his words seemed to reveal the truth¡ªthat love was something he hadn¡¯t offered.

    At that moment, Rachel found herself unable to bear any more. She turned away, unable to listen further, feeling a deep ache settle in her heart.

    As she reached into the wardrobe to fetch a suit, a familiar embrace enveloped her from behind, pulling her close. Brian¡¯s chin rested softly on her head, and he held her hand gently, his voice filled with concern. ¡°It¡¯s not cold, yet your hands feel so cold.¡±

    Tears still clung to Rachel¡¯sshes; her chest weighed down with an unspoken ache. She struggled to find the right words, unsure of how to respond to his sudden attention.

    Without warning, Brian turned her around, his gaze soft but intense.

    Rachel lifted her eyes, her tear-filled gaze meeting his. The vulnerability in her eyes stirred something deep within him. Unable to resist, he cupped her face and kissed her, hard and desperate, as if trying to consume her, to make her a part of him.

    Rachel rose on her tiptoes, leaning back under his forceful yet tender touch. Her face flushed, and her breathing became erratic, caught between the rush of emotions and the intensity of the moment. But amidst it all, a subtle sweetness began to stir in her chest.

    Years together had taught her that only in these quiet, intimate exchanges did Brian show her any sign of wild passion. It was in these rare moments that she felt truly cherished.

    ¡°Brian¡­¡± Rachel whimpered, her voice trembling as she struggled for air.

    Brian seemed to snap out of his trance, releasing her with a sudden shift in demeanor. His words, heavy with desire, were thick with regret. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that meeting, I wouldn¡¯t have held back.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s face flushed deeper, a rush of both embarrassment and warmth sweeping through her. She gave him a gentle push as if trying to escape the intensity of the moment. ¡°Last night, we¡¯ve¡­¡± Her voice trailed off.

    Brian, however, remained unfazed, his hold on her steady yet gentle. His gaze didn¡¯t waver as he looked at her with unwavering resolve. ¡°What does it matter? You¡¯re mine now, and I can¡¯t stop wanting you.¡±

    Before Rachel could respond, she felt something cool and smooth slide onto her wrist. She looked down and saw a stunning bracelet, its ruby centerpiece catching the light and sparkling brilliantly. The gem¡¯s deep red hue made her skin appear even more delicate.

    ¡°Is this¡­ for me?¡± Rachel asked, her voice tinged with surprise.

    Brian nodded, a soft smile ying at the corners of his lips. ¡°Yes. Do you like it?¡±

    Her gaze flickered from the bracelet back to his face. ¡°Did you choose it yourself?¡±

    He nodded again, a faint smile on his lips. ¡°I thought it would be perfect for you.¡±

    Her heart warmed, and she couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I really love it. Thank you.¡± She leaned forward,

    Pressing a soft kiss against his cheek in gratitude, Rachel felt Brian¡¯s gaze on her. Still not satisfied, he raised an eyebrow and pointed to his lips. His yful yet earnest look held her attention, silently demanding more.

    Rachel understood the silent plea, though hesitation lingered in her heart. She wasn¡¯t ustomed to being the one to initiate, and a slight blush crept onto her cheeks.

    With a teasing grin, he raised an eyebrow. ¡°If you don¡¯t kiss me, I¡¯ll walk out the door.¡± He let go of her hand, his smirk daring her to act.

    Rachel¡¯s heart raced, her thoughts momentarily lost in the rush of emotions. Without thinking, she closed the distance between them and kissed him.

    Brian, almost as if waiting for this moment, cradled her head in his hands and deepened the kiss, his fervor leaving no room for hesitation. It wasn¡¯t until she gasped, clutching at his clothes, that he pulled away, his breath uneven.

    ¡°Take some time to rest,¡± Brian suggested gently, his eyes softening as he looked at her pale, tired face. ¡°Stay home for a few days. You can visit my grandparents when you¡¯re feeling better. Don¡¯t worry about going back to work until you¡¯re fully recovered.¡±

    Rachel nodded obediently, her mind still hazy from the intensity of the moment.

    She had always poured herself into her work. After earning her degree in fine arts, she joined White Group and quickly rose to be the department manager of the design division. Yet, the truth of her rtionship with Brian remained a secret from her colleagues.

    Though her dedication had never wavered, the stress had taken its toll recently. Severe headaches, dizziness, and asional bouts of nausea were her body¡¯s way of demanding a break. Had it not been for these signs, she would have never taken time off. But she nned to slow down after their wedding. She wanted to shift her focus from work to the family she was about to build with Brian.

    ¡°Oh, and Brian,¡± Rachel said quietly, the weight of the moment hanging between them. ¡°Your mom already has the wedding date set.¡±

    Brian¡¯s lips curved into a faint, amused smile. ¡°I know. She called me this morning.¡±

    Rachel paused for a moment, her thoughts tangled, before speaking hesitantly. ¡°Then¡­ shouldn¡¯t we tell thepany about us? Everyone knows I¡¯m getting married, but no one knows to whom. They¡¯ve been teasing me, asking for invitationstely.¡± The words escaped her, tinged with a mixture of anticipation and unease.

    But Brian¡¯s expression didn¡¯t soften. Instead, it grew more rigid, his jaw tightening as he avoided her gaze. ¡°Rachel,¡± he began, his voice heavy with an unspoken apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Stunned, she looked at him, trying to process his sudden shift. ¡°What? Why?¡±

    He met her gaze, his eyes soft but resolute. ¡°I¡¯m not ready to make our marriage public yet. I¡¯ve told my family about it. For now, we¡¯re keeping it small¡ªa private ceremony with close family and friends.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s hands froze, the tie slipping from her fingers. Her mind raced as his words sank in. So, everyone else already knew? She was thest to find out? If she hadn¡¯t brought it up, would he have kept her in the dark until the very end? The idea of keeping their union a secret felt suffocating. A marriage, a vow to share their lives, yet it was to be hidden away.

    Rachel wondered why. The truth, as painful as it was, began to sink in. Tracy was the reason. He still hadn¡¯t let go of her, and that realization shattered whatever hope Rachel had left.

    Her chest tightened, and for a brief moment, the air felt too thick to breathe. Her eyes burned, the sting of unshed tears threatening to overtake her, but she blinked hard, pushing them down.

    If Brian were marrying Tracy instead of her, he would have made it public in an instant. He would have broadcasted it to the world, eager for everyone to know that Tracy was the one he had chosen.

    ¡°What if I demand that we go public?¡± Rachel¡¯s voice wavered, her eyes glistening with unshed tears as she posed the question with unexpected defiance. ¡°What if I want everyone to know about us?¡±

    Brian was visibly taken aback. Rachel had always beenpliant, and her demeanor was gentle and amodating. This sudden assertiveness was unlike her, and it left him momentarily speechless. After a brief pause, he reached for her hand, his touch firm but not unkind.

    ¡°Rachel,¡± he said, his tone measured yet pleading, ¡°just give me a little more time. I promise, when the moment is right, I¡¯ll make sure everyone knows who you are to me.¡±

    ¡°So, it can¡¯t happen now, can it?¡± Rachel¡¯s voice was soft, almost resigned. She didn¡¯t dare let herself hope anymore.

    Brian lowered his gaze, guilt clouding his expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he murmured.

    Rachel¡¯s hands trembled as she fought to steady herself. She took a deep breath, forcing her emotions in check, and finally spoke again, her voice quiet but resolute. ¡°I¡¯ll agree to this¡­ but on one condition.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 3

    ?Chapter 3:

    Brian gave a slight nod. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Rachel drew in a deep breath, steadying herself. ¡°If, after two years, you¡¯re still unwilling to acknowledge our rtionship, I¡¯ll walk away without a fuss. All I ask is that you don¡¯t stand in my way when I choose to leave you.¡± Her voice wavered, each word feeling like a thorn lodged in her throat.

    ¡°Alright. I agree.¡±

    Yet, even as the words left his lips, an unsettling feeling crept into his chest¡ªa quiet, formless panic, like a storm brewing on a distant horizon.

    ¡°Good,¡± she whispered, curling her fingers into fists, letting the sharp bite of her nails anchor her to the moment.

    Two years. That was the limit she had set for herself.

    From the age of fifteen, she had loved him¡ªeight long years of devotion, of chasing shadows and hoping for warmth. Two more years, and it would be a full decade.

    It was enough time to shake the firmest convictions, to erode even the most unyielding hearts.

    If by then Brian still couldn¡¯t love her, she would step back and give him the freedom he never had to ask for.

    But deep down, she prayed¡ªprayed that day would nevere, that she would never have to walk away from the life she had built around him.

    As soon as Brian left for work, Rachel¡¯s phone rang. Seeing the caller was Brian¡¯s grandma, she quickly answered.

    ¡°Rachel, are you off today?¡± Carol White¡¯s warm, familiar voice filled her ears. ¡°Come home quickly, I had your favorite dishes flown in fresh this morning!¡±

    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    Rachel couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± After a quick touch-up, she set out immediately.

    Upon arriving at the White family¡¯s estate, she stepped out of the car¡ªonly for the world to tilt unexpectedly. A wave of dizziness washed over her.

    The driver beside her reacted swiftly, steadying her. ¡°Be careful. Are you feeling alright?¡±

    Rachel exhaled slowly, regaining her bnce. ¡°Must¡¯ve stood up too fast. My blood sugar tends to drop at times, but it¡¯s nothing serious.¡±

    Still, she knew she hadn¡¯t been in the best of healthtely. Perhaps it was all thete nights catching up with her.

    With the wedding just around the corner, she had to start taking better care of herself.

    Stepping into the grand living room, Rachel¡¯s eyes immediatelynded on Debby.

    ¡°Hello, Debby,¡± she greeted, keeping her tone even.

    Debby, never one to mask her distaste, merely nced at her before scoffing.

    ¡°You do realize Carol invited you for lunch, don¡¯t you? Look at the time¡ªpunctuality clearly isn¡¯t your strong suit.¡± Her voice was cold, each syble dipped in contempt.

    Rachel lowered her gaze, momentarily at a loss for words.

    Then, a gentle warmth enveloped her hand.

    Carol, leaning on her cane, sped Rachel¡¯s fingers and turned to Debby with a mild yet firm expression. ¡°Rachel has always been thoughtful. If she was dyed, I¡¯m sure it wasn¡¯t intentional. Besides, lunch isn¡¯t even ready yet¡ªso how exactly is shete?¡±

    A lump rose in Rachel¡¯s throat. Her vision blurred slightly. She had never known a mother¡¯s love¡ªher own mother had died on the operating table the day she was born.

    And as for her father? Cold and distant, he wasn¡¯t worth dwelling on.

    The only true warmth she had ever known came from Brian¡¯s grandparents.

    Without them, she might never have known what it felt like to be cherished.

    Debby let out an exasperated huff. ¡°She¡¯s a grown woman now. You can¡¯t keep coddling her forever.¡±

    Carol¡¯s expression hardened as she delivered a fierce rebuke. ¡°I will protect her¡ªas long as I draw breath. Anyone who dares to trouble her will answer to me first¡ªand I promise you, no one will find peace if they try.¡±

    With gentle authority, she guided Rachel to the seat beside her. ¡°Come here, dear. Sit with me.¡±

    Debby stood frozen, swallowing her displeasure. Carol¡¯s fierce protectiveness left no room for argument, forcing Debby to suppress her rising frustration. A bitter jealousy festered within her¡ªafter decades of marriage into the White family, Carol had never shown her such warmth.

    Yet Rachel, merely because she resembled Carol¡¯s long-deceased daughter, basked in boundless affection. How could Debby not feel slighted?

    The situation stung even deeper considering her own son was marrying an illegitimate daughter. The injustice of it all burned in her chest.

    Throughout the meal, Debby¡¯s mood darkened while Carol lovingly filled Rachel¡¯s te.

    ¡°You must be working too hardtely,¡± Carol observed, noting Rachel¡¯s pallor with concern. ¡°You¡¯ve grown so thin. Please eat more. If Brian isn¡¯t taking proper care of you, just tell me¡ªI¡¯ll set him straight.¡±

    Debby¡¯s frustration finally erupted. ¡°What good is all this food? They¡¯ve been together ages with no sign of a child.¡±

    Rachel focused on her meal in silence, thinking of the condoms in her bedroom. She understood their eagerness for a grandchild¡ªshe yearned for motherhood herself¡ªbut Brian remained unwilling.

    Carol shot Debby a warning nce, but Debby pressed on defensively, ¡°I¡¯m only stating facts. They¡¯ve been together forever, and my son¡¯s health is perfect. Other women conceive within weeks, yet after a year, still nothing. You could have had a great-grandchild by now if he were with someone else.¡±

    The first half of the words struck home with Carol.

    Later, on the sun-drenched balcony, Carol broached the subject gently while holding Rachel¡¯s hand.

    ¡°My dear, it¡¯s just us now. You needn¡¯t hide anything. If there are health concerns, modern medicine offers many solutions. Even IVF is an option. Money is no object for the family.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s heart swelled with emotion.

    Even believing she might be infertile, Carol¡¯s love remained steadfast. Overwhelmed, she embraced Carol tightly. ¡°Please don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m perfectly healthy.¡±

    Carol startled. ¡°Then¡­ is Brian unable to¡­?¡±

    ¡°No, no!¡± Rachel quickly interjected, eyes wide. ¡°Brian ispletely healthy. It¡¯s just that we¡­¡±

    Understanding dawned in Carol¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ah. Brian wants to wait, doesn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Rachel confirmed softly. ¡°He says he wants to enjoy our time together first and wait until my health improves.¡±

    ¡°Always defending him. He¡¯s not mistreating you, is he?¡±

    Rachel disyed her wrist, showing off an elegant bracelet. ¡°Look what he bought me!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, dear.¡±

    That afternoon, the new chef prepared delectable desserts.

    Rachel¡¯s eyes lit up after tasting them. ¡°Carol, are there more?¡±

    ¡°Indeed there are. Thinking of Brian, aren¡¯t you?¡± Carol asked knowingly.

    Rachel blushed. ¡°Yes¡­ he has such a sweet tooth. I¡¯d like to bring him some.¡±

    Carol¡¯s face softened with affection. ¡°Go right ahead, dear!¡±

    When Rachel arrived at Brian¡¯s office, he was in a meeting.

    Not wanting to disturb him, she quietly left the desserts and turned to leave.

    ¡°Rachel!¡± A familiar voice rang out behind her.

    ¡°Tracy?¡± Rachel turned, surprised by the unexpected encounter.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 4

    ?Chapter 4:

    Rachel stood frozen, her world tilting on its axis as she confronted the impossible sight before her.

    Words failed her for several long moments before she finally managed to speak. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Tracy¡¯s smile held an edge of sweetness that felt calcted. ¡°Rachel, please don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯ve just returned from overseas, and when Brian heard I was struggling to find work, he offered me a position here.¡±

    ¡°When did this happen?¡± Rachel¡¯s voice emerged steadier than she felt.

    ¡°Justst week, I believe,¡± Tracy replied with casual ease.

    Rachel¡¯s fingers curled into tight fists as an icy sensation crept through her palms.

    The revtion struck her hard¡ªhad she not encountered Tracy today, she would have remained oblivious to her week-long presence at thepany.

    Brian had countless opportunities to mention this, yet he had chosen silence.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen you around the office?¡± Rachel pressed.

    Tracy nced down at her documents, her lips forming a practiced pout. ¡°That¡¯s Brian¡¯s doing, actually. He took me on a business trip these past few days. Today¡¯s my first day in the office.¡±

    The irony of Brian traveling with Tracy twisted like a knife in Rachel¡¯s chest. She felt stripped bare, her deepest insecurities exposed to the harsh light of day.

    Tracy observed Rachel¡¯s stricken expression with calcting eyes, yet maintained an air of innocence. ¡°Oh my, you didn¡¯t know? I assumed Brian had mentioned it. But please don¡¯t worry¡ªwe stayed in separate rooms. The hotel records can verify that. Besides, he takes rtionships seriously. You should trust him.¡±

    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    A numbing cold spread through Rachel¡¯s entire body. She forced her lips into a pale imitation of a smile. ¡°Of course I trust him. He¡¯s my fianc¨¦, and we¡¯re getting married soon.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s answering smile held a hint of triumph. ¡°Wonderful. Since I¡¯ll be apanying him on many future business trips as his personal secretary, it¡¯s good to know you¡¯refortable with our working rtionship.¡±

    The words ¡°personal secretary¡± echoed in Rachel¡¯s mind like a death knell. Brian had elevated Tracy to the position of his secretary¡ªwho would believe there wasn¡¯t more to it?

    His rush to protect Tracy from potential workce difficulties stood in stark contrast to how he had left Rachel to navigate the design department alone when she first joined.

    Rachel was about to retreat when her gaze caught on Tracy¡¯s wrist. ¡°Your bracelet is beautiful.¡±

    The jewelry was identical to her own, save for its color¡ªTracy¡¯s stone was sapphire blue.

    Tracy¡¯s smile grew sweeter as she raised her wrist with deliberate casualness. ¡°This? Brian bought two¡ªone ruby, one sapphire. He let me choose first, asking which I preferred.¡±

    Ice crystallized in Rachel¡¯s veins as realization dawned. Her heart felt frozen.

    What she had treasured as a thoughtful gift had merely been a sloppy second.

    Tracy¡¯s voice dripped with false concern. ¡°It¡¯s been two days¡ªhasn¡¯t he given you yours yet? Should I ask him about it?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Rachel cut her off sharply. Unable to bear another moment, she fled the scene.

    That evening, Brian returned home, shrouded in darkness, every room silent and still.

    ¡°Rachel?¡± His voice echoed through the empty space.

    No response greeted him.

    The house remained unnaturally quiet.

    Brian stood bewildered¡ªRachel had never failed to wee him home before, whether with a prepared meal or the sounds of her cooking in the kitchen.

    The house that usually radiated warmth and life now felt abandoned.

    Brian retrieved his phone and dialed Rachel¡¯s number but received no answer. Concerned, he called Carol next.

    Carol was leafing through old photo albums with Rachel when Brian¡¯s call came through.

    ¡°Brian! Yes, Rachel¡¯s here with me.¡±

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t she answering her phone?¡±

    ¡°Her battery might have died,¡± Carol offered.

    ¡°Grandma, could you put her on?¡±

    Rachel epted the phone, but words caught in her throat as the day¡¯s events crashed over her anew.

    A crushing weight settled on her chest, making each breath a struggle. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe home?¡± Brian¡¯s voice carried its usual warmth, which only intensified her pain.

    ¡°I missed Carol. I wanted to spend time with her today,¡± he replied.

    ¡°But I miss you too. What am I supposed to do? Grandma has Grandpa forpany, but without you, I¡¯m all alone.¡± His sweet words felt like poison now, knowing how his actions contradicted them.

    The pain burst forth before she could contain it. ¡°If you¡¯re lonely, why not call Tracy? She seems to have everyone wrapped around her finger¡ªyour perfect, charming secretary!¡±

    A moment of silence preceded Brian¡¯s more serious tone. ¡°So you found out?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Your secret¡¯s out.¡± Rachel ended the call abruptly.

    When she rejoined Carol, her distraction was evident.

    Sensing Rachel¡¯s turmoil, Carol suggested she get some rest rather than pressing her to stay.

    In her room, Rachel showered and settled into bed, her eyes drawn repeatedly to her silent phone.

    No calls. No messages. Brian hadn¡¯t attempted to reach her again.

    She had barely drifted into an uneasy sleep when her door creaked open. A weight settled over her, and she nearly screamed until familiar lips grazed her earlobe.

    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± came the whispered assurance.

    Rachel¡¯s eyes flew open, stunned by Brian¡¯s midnight appearance.

    ¡°Still angry?¡± Brian murmured against her neck, punctuating his words with gentle kisses.

    Rachel feigned sleep, but his wandering hands slipped beneath her nightgown, leaving trails of warmth that made her breath catch.

    He methodically dismantled her defenses, yet held back from taking things further¡ªa calcted move to make her cave first.

    Tears pricked at Rachel¡¯s eyes. ¡°Brian, you¡¯re being cruel. Are you even a grown man?¡±

    His voice took on a dangerous edge. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    His intense gaze pierced through her as he narrowed his eyes. ¡°Haven¡¯t I proven myself thoroughly? Or are you suggestingst night left something to be desired?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 5

    ?Chapter 5:

    Rachel finally registered the gravity of her provocative words as they hung in the air between them.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way,¡± she stammered, heat rising to her cheeks as she struggled to exin herself.

    Brian¡¯s imposing figure loomed closer as his fingers wrapped around her wrist. Something stirred within Rachel, and she found herself leaning into him, her arms encircling his frame with gentle desperation.

    Her eyes sought his, luminous with unspoken pleas. ¡°Brian, please don¡¯t keep Tracy as your secretary,¡± she whispered, clinging to him. ¡°If you truly want to help her, find her a position at anotherpany. Otherwise, I cannot help but feel jealous.¡±

    The warmth between them shattered as Brian wrenched his arm away.

    His expression hardened into something unrecognizable. ¡°I¡¯ve always admired your generous spirit. But your treatment of Tracy seems unnecessarily mean. She¡¯s newly returned and struggling to find her footing. I¡¯m merely offering assistance.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s teeth worried her lower lip as the fight drained from her.

    The stark contrast between love and indifference had never felt more apparent.

    ¡°You¡¯re determined to help her, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± came his unwavering reply.

    Rachel gazed at him, her heart splintering beneath the weight of his conviction. She pressed a hand against her chest, a bitter smile twisting her features. ¡°Tell me, am I truly such an unreasonable, small-minded partner in your eyes?¡± His silence cut deeper than any words could have.

    Find your next read on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Something snapped within her. She seized a pillow and hurled it at him, tears streaming unchecked down her face. ¡°You¡¯re right about everything! I¡¯m jealous, hot-headed, and intolerant. That¡¯s who I am, petty to the core. Just leave! I can¡¯t bear to look at you anymore!¡± Another pillow followed the first.

    Brian caught it deftly, his expression darkening as their eyes locked in a silent battle of wills.

    In all their time together, Rachel had been his refuge of endless patience and affection, rarely disying such raw anger.

    Even during their disputes, she had always been the first to extend an olive branch.

    Now Brian waited, certain that if she would only embrace him and whisper, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was my fault,¡± he could pretend this fracture had never urred.

    But as one minute bled into three, she remained resolute in her stance. His jaw tightened, his features carved from ice. ¡°Rest well. Someone will take you home tomorrow.¡±

    The door mmed behind him with such force that it bounced back, remaining open.

    Bitter wind swept across her exposed skin¡ªskin that his hands had uncovered mere moments ago.

    Rachel huddled beneath the nkets, seeking warmth against the chill of abandonment.

    Downstairs, Brian encountered his mother, Debby, who poorly concealed her satisfaction at his obvious anger. ¡°Son, did you have a fight with her?¡± she probed delicately.

    His thunderous expression spoke volumes, fueling her private delight. ¡°I¡¯ve always said women shouldn¡¯t be spoiled excessively. Rachel should count herself fortunate to have caught your eye. You mustn¡¯t indulge her so much. Today she even tried using Carol¡¯s influence against me.¡±

    ¡°Mother,¡± his cial tone cut through her words, ¡°I¡¯ll handle my rtionship as I see fit. This doesn¡¯t concern you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m your mother. How can this not concern me?¡±

    He turned away without acknowledgment, descending the stairs to light two cigarettes in quick session.

    Despite everything, some part of him still waited, hoping to hear Rachel¡¯s footsteps following him down.

    In times past, she would have descended those stairs with bare feet flying, not sparing a moment for shoes.

    She would have clung to him with puppy-like devotion, tears streaming as she begged his forgiveness.

    That vulnerable, pleading expression never failed to pierce his defenses. Inevitably, his anger would dissolve, and he would gather her into his arms, carrying her back upstairs himself.

    Their reconciliations had always culminated in passionate embraces, their bodies intertwined as if separation was impossible.

    Rachel had consistently yielded to his desires, amodating his every wish and preferred position with unwavering devotion.

    Even when certain acts brought her difort, she strived to please him, allowing him to draw forth her tears again and again.

    Each encounter had left him deeply satisfied in both body and spirit.

    But this night marked a stark departure from their established pattern. Rachel seemed transformed into someone he barely recognized.

    Brian remained in his idling car for thirty minutes, but the stairwell remained empty of her familiar form.

    The engine was on, but the car remained parked.

    ¡°Step on the gas,¡± Brianmanded, his voice sharp with tension.

    Surely such amotion would draw her attention.

    Yet behind him, only darkness prevailed.

    Her absence felt like a physical weight.

    ¡°Again,¡± he demanded, his body radiating cold fury.

    Ronald Miller, his assistant, shifted ufortably. ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve reached the engine¡¯s limit.¡±

    Brian¡¯s intention was obvious¡ªhe wanted to force Rachel to notice him, to pull her out of the house, to make her surrender.

    But the tactic reeked of childishness. Ronald knew it. Anyone would.

    But voicing that thought was out of the question.

    After ten more minutes of tense silence, Ronald ventured carefully, ¡°Perhaps she has retired for the night. We might be waiting in vain.¡±

    ¡°Who said I was waiting for her? Drive,¡± Brian snapped.

    Relief flooded through Ronald as he quietly engaged the engine.

    When Rachel finally descended, she found only empty space where Brian¡¯s car had been.

    A bitter smile crossed her features as she turned away.

    What a fool she had been, expecting to find him waiting.

    She had imagined that a simple tug on his sleeve, a softening of her stance, would bring him back to her.

    How naive.

    His heart now belonged to Tracy, consumed by thoughts of that woman.

    As Rachel moved to return upstairs, a caustic voice floated down from above. ¡°It¡¯s perfectly natural for men to pursue multiple women. Even married ones stray. Rachel, I¡¯ve always told you¡ªBrian could never be satisfied with just one woman. Tracy was his high school infatuation. Men eternally chase what eludes them while scorning what they already possess. After countless intimate encounters with Brian, you¡¯ve bemonce to him. Tracy represents the unconquered, and thus she holds his fascination!¡±

    Debby¡¯s words cut deep.

    Rachel¡¯s hands clenched until her knuckles whitened, her entire frame trembling.

    The cruel words carried undeniable kernels of truth.

    Yet she lifted her chin, pressing her lips together before responding, ¡°I understand your dislike of me, and I don¡¯t seek your approval. But I refuse to believe Brian feels nothing for me at all.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 6

    ?Chapter 6:

    Debby let out a sharp, sarcasticugh, shaking her head as if she had just heard the most absurd thing in the world. ¡°Rachel, you really won¡¯t believe it until reality ps you in the face, will you?¡±

    ¡°Maybe!¡± Rachel shot back with a shrug.

    Still, if the day ever came when Brian told her to leave¡ªif he said he wanted Tracy instead, that Tracy was the one he truly loved¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t beg. She would walk away without looking back, vanishing from his worldpletely.

    But that day hadn¡¯te yet. And right now, she had no intention of letting Brian go.

    The days stretched into an abyss of silence between Rachel and Brian.

    Neither reached out, pride and pain forming an invisible barrier.

    Concerned Brian¡¯s grandma might sense her turmoil, Rachel fabricated an excuse to return home the following day.

    Though she had nned to resume work the following Monday, fate had other ns.

    Early Friday morning, her assistant¡¯s urgent call shattered her solitude. ¡°Ms. Marsh, Titan Innovations has suddenly rejected our design. The contract signing is in jeopardy.¡±

    ¡°This can¡¯t be happening!¡± Rachel¡¯s professional instincts kicked in. ¡°I¡¯ll be there immediately.¡±

    She rushed to thepany, her usually immacte appearance somewhat disheveled from haste.

    The elevator doors parted with a soft chime, and Rachel stepped inside before registering the upants.

    Her heart stumbled in her chest¡ªBrian stood there with Tracy at his side.

    g¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s is your story hub

    Pride kept her rooted in ce; she had done nothing wrong to warrant retreat. She turned away, presenting her back to them as silence descended like a heavy curtain.

    The lingering scent of tobo wrapped around her senses, a reminder of Brian¡¯s recent smoke.

    Tracy¡¯s honeyed voice pierced the quiet. ¡°Brian, I know you smoke for social asions, but it¡¯s harmful. Please try to cut back.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I will,¡± Brian agreed readily.

    The simple exchange twisted like a knife in Rachel¡¯s heart.

    How many times had she made the same request, only to be rebuffed with his cold response: ¡°Men don¡¯t appreciate being controlled by women. I know my own limits.¡±

    The contrast left a bitter taste in her mouth.

    Rachel forced her eyes onto the rising numbers of the elevator disy. A few more floors. Just a little longer.

    Tracy¡¯s voice shattered her concentration. ¡°Rachel.¡±

    Rachel maintained her silence, feigning deafness.

    Tracy turned to Brian, her voiceden with concern. ¡°Brian, have you two quarreled? If I¡¯m the cause, I should apologize. Don¡¯t let your rtionship suffer.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not about you.¡± Brian¡¯s gentle tone felt like another betrayal. ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself.¡±

    That was Rachel¡¯s limit. She had no intention of staying in that confined space a second longer than necessary.

    Just as the elevator doors were about to open, the lights flickered¡ªthen everything went ck. A split secondter, the elevator lurched violently and began to plummet.

    Rachel¡¯s heart stopped. Panic surged through her, and without thinking, she reached out in the darkness, searching for Brian.

    Her fingers grasped at empty air.

    ¡°Brian!¡± she called, her voice trembling.

    The only response was Tracy¡¯s frantic sobbing. ¡°Brian, what¡¯s happening? Are we going to die? I¡¯m scared¡ªhold me, please!¡±

    Rachel was terrified too. The pitch-ck void around her made her chest tighten, cold sweat breaking out along her spine. She had always feared the dark.

    Her body trembled violently, her breath shallow, her heart hammering so loudly she could barely hear anything else.

    Then, through the chaos, Brian¡¯s steady voice cut through. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Give me your hand.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s breath caught. Without hesitation, she reached out, waiting for that familiar warmth to anchor her.

    But she was wrong.

    Her hand grasped nothing.

    The elevator kept plummeting. Rachel curled into herself, pulling her knees close to her chest, as fear swallowed her whole.

    Rachel¡¯s fingers dug into her clothes as she bit her lip, anchoring herself against the terror.

    Time stretched endlessly until the elevator lights sputtered back to life. As she lifted her head, the harsh fluorescent re revealed a scene that pierced her heart¡ªTracy nestled in Brian¡¯s protective embrace, dabbing at her tears with an air of delicate vulnerability.

    Brian made no move to distance himself from Tracy¡¯s fragile form.

    Unable to bear the sight any longer, Rachel fled the elevator.

    Whether from her desperate flight or an injury sustained during the elevator¡¯s plunge, searing pain shot through her ankle by the time she reached her office. Yet the physical agony paled inparison to the emotional torment that gripped her heart.

    Samira Bates, her assistant, entered just as Rachel had removed her shoes, revealing an angry swelling that had bloomed across her ankle.

    Her assistant¡¯s face filled with concern as she rushed forward. ¡°Oh, God! Your ankle looks terrible! Let me get some ointment right away.¡±

    ¡°The Titan Innovations situation takes priority,¡± Rachel insisted, pushing aside her difort. ¡°Brief me on what¡¯s happening.¡±

    Samira handed over a stack of documents, her expression grave. ¡°We¡¯ve uncovered something disturbing. A smallpany has presented an almost identical design at a significantly lower price point, prompting Titan Innovations to reconsider. Here¡¯s their proposal.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s hands trembled as she examined the designs. This wasn¡¯t mere inspiration¡ªit was tant giarism.

    ¡°Do you have theirpany address?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Samira confirmed.

    Despite the throbbing pain, Rachel forced her foot back into her shoe and stood. ¡°We¡¯re going there now.¡±

    ¡°Should we reconsider?¡± Samira said. ¡°Your injury needs rest. This could wait a few days.¡±

    It was true.

    The suggestion, though well-intentioned, only strengthened Rachel¡¯s resolve. Unlike Tracy, who had found immediate support upon her return, Rachel had built her position through relentless determination.

    She couldn¡¯t afford the luxury of rest¡ªnot even for a moment.

    In the president¡¯s office, Tracy¡¯s voice carried a note of concern.

    ¡°Brian, about the elevator incident¡ªperhaps I should speak with Rachel. She seemed upset, and I¡¯d hate for any misunderstandings to arise because of me.¡±

    Brian¡¯s expression remained impassive as he looked up. ¡°You can go. I¡¯ll handle this.¡±

    After Tracy¡¯s departure, Brian attempted to reach Rachel, but his calls went unanswered.

    Finally, Samira¡¯s phone rang.

    ¡°Hello, this is Samira speaking. How may I help you?¡± she answered professionally.

    ¡°This is Brian White.¡±

    Brian White?

    Samira¡¯s heart nearly stopped. The president himself? Calling her line?

    Her voice quavered with disbelief. ¡°Mr. White, how can I assist you?¡±

    ¡°Your manager Rachel Marsh isn¡¯t answering her phone. I need to speak with her,¡± Brian stated directly.

    Trembling with nervous energy, Samira hurried to Rachel¡¯s side, lowering her voice respectfully. ¡°Ms. Marsh, Mr. White is asking to speak with you.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 7

    ?Chapter 7:

    Rachel remained unmoved by the ringing phone, her expression a mask of practiced indifference.

    ¡°Tell him I¡¯m preupied with work,¡± she stated tly.

    Samira, ever diplomatic, couldn¡¯t mirror such directness. ¡°I apologize, Mr. White, but Ms. Marsh is currently engaged in important matters. I¡¯ll notify her of your message when she¡¯s avable.¡±

    ¡°Is that right?¡± Brian¡¯s voice carried a sharp edge of displeasure. ¡°Have her in my office within five minutes.¡±

    His words fell like ice, brooking no argument.

    Uncertainty flickered across Samira¡¯s features. ¡°Ms. Marsh, how should we proceed?¡±

    Rachel drew in a measured breath, meeting her assistant¡¯s concerned gaze. ¡°Prepare the car and wait for me. I won¡¯t be long.¡±

    The moment Rachel¡¯s knuckles met the polished wood of the top-floor office door, Tracy¡¯s honeyed voice drifted through. ¡°Please enter.¡±

    As the door swung open, an electric silence filled the space between their locked gazes.

    ¡°Rachel, what a pleasure,¡± Tracy practically glided forward, her wee dripping with sweetness.

    She extended her hand in greeting.

    Rachel deftly sidestepped the attempted contact, her movement subtle but deliberate.

    Tracy¡¯sposure faltered, her eyes growing glossy with tears as she turned to Brian. ¡°You see? Rachel hasn¡¯t forgiven me.¡±

    Find more chapters now g?ln¦Òv??ls?c?m

    Unwilling to witness their theatrical disy of closeness, Rachel cut to the chase. ¡°Mr. White, what requires my immediate attention?¡±

    Her stilettos had be instruments of torture, the swelling ankle trapped within screaming its protest.

    Each throb sent waves of difort coursing up her leg, making every moment of standing increasingly unbearable. She had no time to waste on Tracy¡¯s dramatics.

    ¡°Tracy feelspelled to address any misunderstandings personally,¡± Brian exined, his protective stance toward Tracy unmistakable.

    ¡°Does she now?¡± Rachel¡¯s smile held winter¡¯s chill. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. Her apology means nothing to me.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s tears spilled forth on cue, her features arranged in perfect distress. ¡°Rachel, please understand. I never intended any harm. I know about your rtionship with Brian. I shouldn¡¯t have allowed him tofort me or sought his help. But my ustrophobia¡ªit overwhelmed me. I was terrified. Don¡¯t let this create a rift between you two.¡±

    Her performance was masterful¡ªevery trembling word, each glistening tear crafted to evoke sympathy.

    It was the kind of disy that typically wrapped men around her finger, Brian included.

    But Rachel saw through the fa?ade.

    ¡°Ms. Haynes, direct this energy toward your professional duties. Your theatrical disys are wasted here. And if you truly respect my rtionship with Brian, maintain appropriate boundaries instead of clinging to him while begging for forgiveness.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s perfectly constructed mask cracked, revealing genuine shock.

    Her strategy of orchestrating this apology before Brian had backfired spectacrly. She¡¯d expected easy forgiveness, not this steel-spined rejection. This was simply unexpected.

    Pivoting gracefully, Tracy sought refuge beside Brian. ¡°Brian, I¡¯ve only made things worse. My attempts at reconciliation have failed. Rachel¡¯s rejection is entirely my fault.¡±

    She turned away strategically, dabbing at fresh tears with practiced precision.

    Her act was seamless, every movement designed to evoke sympathy.

    Brian offered her a tissue, his voice gentle as summer rain. ¡°Here, dry your eyes. I harbor no ill will.¡±

    ¡°You mean that?¡± Tracy¡¯s voice quavered with carefully calcted hope.

    ¡°Of course. When have I ever med you in all our years of friendship?¡± In the expansive office, their gazes intertwined with unmistakable tenderness and affection, painting the picture of a couple deep in love.

    Yet Rachel stood there, his fianc¨¦e, watching this scene unfold exactly as she had anticipated since Tracy¡¯s return.

    Despite her mental preparations, steeling herself for this moment, the reality struck deeper than any imagined scenario.

    Brian and Tracyplemented each other perfectly, making Rachel feel like an outsider¡ªa misced piece in their elegant puzzle.

    The throbbing in her ankle now seemed trivialpared to the crushing pressure building in her chest, an invisible weight that threatened to suffocate her very breath.

    ¡°Could you help me?¡± Tracy¡¯s voice dripped with sweetness as she dabbed her eyes, tugging at Brian¡¯s sleeve with practiced delicacy.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Brian acquiesced, turning to address Rachel with calctedposure.

    ¡°Tracy struggles with darkness and confined spaces. That embrace earlier stemmed purely from fear, nothing more. You¡¯ve always been so understanding, Rachel. Surely you can see past this.¡±

    Understanding? The word mocked her.

    ¡°Is that what you think?¡± Rachel¡¯s smile carried arctic frost. ¡°You seem quite confident in reading my thoughts. What makes you so certain of my feelings?¡±

    ¡°Rachel?¡± Darkness clouded Brian¡¯s features, surprise evident in his tone.

    Her defiance had clearly caught him off guard.

    Rachel maintained her cial smile. ¡°You hope I can forgive her? Simple enough. She needs only to vanish from our presence, maintain her distance, and never appear again.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s tears flowed anew as she clung to Brian¡¯s sleeve, the perfect picture of distress.

    Brian soothed her with a gentle pat, fixing Rachel with a disapproving stare.

    ¡°Must you escte such a minor incident?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s so insignificant, I¡¯ll take my leave,¡± Rachel responded with quiet dignity. As she turned to depart, Tracy lunged forward, grasping her arm.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry. I truly am sorry.¡±

    ¡°Save your breath,¡± Rachel dismissed, but Tracy persisted in blocking her path. Rachel regarded her with ice in her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m immune to your damsel-in-distress routine. Such tactics might work on men, but not on me.¡±

    The messagended, yet Tracy proved remarkably adaptable.

    ¡°How about we sit down and talk? I can exin. Let me fetch you some coffee first,¡± she offered with a smile, hastily preparing a cup.

    As Rachel reached for the proffered drink, the cup mysteriously tilted. Scalding liquid cascaded over her hand.

    ¡°Ouch, it burns!¡± Tracy¡¯s cry rang out first, though Rachel had suffered the worse injury.

    The entire contents had drenched her wrist, while Tracy received mere droplets.

    Pain seared through Rachel¡¯s flesh, tears threatening to spill.

    But watching Brian immediately rush to examine Tracy¡¯s hand deted any impulse to voice her agony.

    She couldn¡¯t make a sound anymore. What purpose would it serve? His concern clearlyy elsewhere. Why subject herself to further humiliation?

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± she announced, turning away.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Brian called after her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 8

    ?Chapter 8:

    In the blink of an eye, Brian¡¯s long strides brought him closer, his face etched with concern.

    Tracy, sensing his concern, quickly reassured him. ¡°Brian, please don¡¯t worry. It was all my fault earlier. I wasn¡¯t holding the cup properly. Rachel had no part in this.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s lips curled into a sarcastic smile, her eyes cold with disdain. For a brief moment, when Brian had approached, she had allowed herself to believe that he might actually care, that his concern was for her.

    Her heart had softened, only to be shattered by the realization that she was wrong.

    He wasn¡¯t here for her, only rushing to protect Tracy.

    Rachel¡¯s expression hardened, her voice devoid of emotion as she finally spoke. ¡°This has nothing to do with me,¡± she said, her tone calm but cutting. ¡°If I had wanted to hurt her, the whole cup of coffee would have been thrown at her, not just a few sshes.¡±

    Brian¡¯s expression darkened, an unreadable intensity settling in his eyes. Before he could stop himself, his hand reached out, fingers curling firmly around Rachel¡¯s wrist. ¡°Rachel¡­¡± he murmured, his voice husky,ced with an unfamiliar hesitation.

    The sound of his voice, once a balm to Rachel¡¯s soul, now sent a jagged ache through her chest. She steeled herself, masking the storm beneath her calm exterior. ¡°Release me,¡± she said quietly, though the faint tremor in her words betrayed her.

    Brian, however, didn¡¯t release her. Instead, his grip only tightened.

    Rachel inhaled deeply, forcing herself to meet his gaze. ¡°Alright then,¡± she said quietly, her voice carrying the weight of something unspoken. ¡°Tell me, do you even know what I¡¯m afraid of?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Brian faltered, taken aback by her question. He was momentarily lost for words, realizing how little he understood her.

    L?t??st ch¦Ápt?rs in ???lnovels.??????

    ¡°Forget it,¡± she said quietly, her hand slipping from his as she pushed him gently away. ¡°I must have been asking for too much.¡±

    Rachel turned away, her footsteps steady, yet each step carried the weight of an unbearable truth. She didn¡¯t nce back, unwilling to reveal the turmoil within. Though her exterior remainedposed, the pain had already carved deep wounds in her heart.

    Brian had always remembered everything about Tracy; her fears, her anxieties, the little details that made her who she was. He knew she was afraid of darkness and confined spaces. But he¡­

    He had never once noticed Rachel¡¯s fears, never realized that she, too, was terrified of the dark, that the sensation of sudden drops and falling sent a wave of panic through her.

    Rachel and her twin brother had entered the world on the same day, but from the beginning, their lives had been shaped by loss. Their mother had died during childbirth, leaving them in the hands of a father and grandmother who had never truly wanted her.

    Initially, Rachel¡¯s brother was her only source offort. The harsh words and cold indifference stung less with him by her side. At least she wasn¡¯tpletely alone. But everything changed the day he was diagnosed with autism. The worldbeled him defective and unworthy. From that moment on, both of them became burdens to their families.

    Whatever warmth had once existed in their home faded, reced by cruelty and disregard. Rachel quickly learned that affection was a privilege, not a given, and survival meant enduring, adapting, and expecting nothing from anyone. Everything worsened when Moira Haynes became their stepmother. Eager to keep his new wife content, their father ensured Rachel and her brother remained invisible. They were forbidden from leaving the house and being seen, especially when Moira was present.

    Hidden away like secrets, too shameful to acknowledge, they spent their days locked in attics, cers, and windowless rooms where darkness stretched endlessly.

    At night, the ckness was suffocating. Shadows blurred into one another, erasing all sense of space and time. Yet Rachel couldn¡¯t risk turning on a light. Visibility meant discovery, and discovery meant punishment. If Moira ever found out about them, the consequences would be severe. A beating would be the least of their worries. Surviving didn¡¯t guarantee living; it only meant enduring another day of torment.

    How could Rachel not be terrified of the dark? It was the raw, visceral terror that seeped into her bones, a fear so deep it consumed her. But Brian¡ªhe never knew this part of her. He had no idea what she had endured.

    Wrapping her arms around herself, Rachel kept walking, forcing herself forward as she always had, one painful step at a time.

    As Rachel stepped out of the elevator, she unexpectedly bumped into Ronald. His expression was one of surprise. ¡°Ms. Marsh, why are you leaving?¡± he asked, clearly caught off guard.

    Rachel¡¯s eyes fell to the tube of ointment in his hand. She said nothing, the silence heavy between them. It was obvious Brian had sent him to buy the ointment for Tracy. Yet, the sting of that realization still hit her with a sharp twist. It wasn¡¯t for her, not for the woman who had been there all along.

    As Ronald entered the elevator, he noticed the subtle limp in Rachel¡¯s stride, her unsteady and strained gait. He frowned and asked, ¡°Are you hurt?¡±

    Rachel avoided his gaze, her voice tight as she answered, ¡°You should go. Brian is probably waiting.¡±

    When Ronald returned to the office, he quickly realized that the ointment was for Tracy.

    As he approached Brian¡¯s desk, Brian looked up at him, his tone casual but purposeful. ¡°Ronald, apply this for her,¡± he instructed.

    Tracy quickly withdrew her hand, her tone yful yet insistent. ¡°Brian, I only want you to do it for me.¡±

    Brian took the ointment tube, unscrewed the cap, and was about to apply it when something inside him shifted. With a quiet sigh, he handed the ointment to Tracy instead. ¡°Use your right hand to apply it yourself,¡± he said, his voice steady.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Tracy pouted, clearly displeased, her eyes narrowing with frustration. ¡°If it¡¯s too much trouble, I can have Ronald take you to the hospital,¡± Brian offered, his voice calm, almost indifferent.

    Tracy hesitated, her pride taking over. ¡°No, I can do it myself.¡±

    After applying the ointment, she lingered, silently hoping for a moment of attention, perhaps a sign of connection. But as she watched Brian immersed in his work, his concentration unshaken, a familiar sense of frustration began to rise within her.

    Her lips tightened in quiet annoyance, and with a deep sigh, she decided to leave. There would be other moments, she reminded herself.

    Rachel and Samira arrived at the modest office, their eyes quickly scanning the room.

    It didn¡¯t take long for them to identify the young woman responsible for copying Rachel¡¯s design. She was shy, introverted, and looked as though she had just stepped out of school. Her appearance struck a chord with Rachel, evoking memories of her early days after graduation, when she was just as na?ve and unsure of herself.

    ¡°Samira, please bring the draft,¡± Rachel said, her voice calm andmanding. The woman across from them looked up in confusion. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but do I know you?¡± she asked, her voiceced with hesitation.

    Rachel ced the design draft on the table, her gaze unwavering as she locked eyes with the woman. ¡°I think you recognize this,¡± she said, her voice calm but carrying an underlying intensity.

    The woman¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she examined the draft. ¡°How did you know?¡± she stammered, clearly taken aback.

    Rachel¡¯s voice remained even but firm. ¡°Because I¡¯m the one who created this design, I spent a week working on it. The submission you made to Titan Innovations is nearly identical, with only slight alterations. What you¡¯ve done is not only giarism, it¡¯s also an infringement of my intellectual property.¡± She paused, giving the woman time to absorb her words. ¡°I expect you to retract your submission and acknowledge your error. If you refuse, I have no choice but to take legal action to protect my rights.¡±

    The woman sat in stunned silence, her expression a mix of confusion and realization. She struggled toprehend the gravity of the situation.

    Samira leaned closer to Rachel, her curiosity piqued. ¡°What¡¯s happening? She seems lost. Do you think she¡¯s feigning ignorance, or is she genuinely this unaware?¡±

    Rachel remainedposed, her eyes never leaving the woman. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. We¡¯ll know soon enough.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Samira replied.

    Several minutes passed in silence, the tension thick in the room, before the woman finally spoke, her voice shaky. ¡°giarism? How could that be? I didn¡¯t know this was your design.¡±

    Rachel raised an eyebrow, caught off guard. ¡°What do you mean you didn¡¯t know?¡±

    The woman¡¯s face crumpled, and tears welled in her eyes. ¡°I had no idea. A few days ago, my boyfriend showed me a design. He said he had created it himself. He knew mypany was looking to partner with Titan Innovations, so he asked me to make a few adjustments, incorporating my ideas.¡±

    The revtion hit Rachel like a wave, and she softened her expression, realizing the woman was not at fault here. ¡°You¡¯ve been misled,¡± she stated, her voice steady but firm.

    Rachel calmly spread her original sketches and drafts on the table, letting the evidence speak for itself. ¡°This design is entirely mine. Every line, every detail. Your boyfriend¡¯s actions, however, constitute both giarism and the theft of trade secrets.¡±

    As the weight of Rachel¡¯s words sank in, the woman¡¯splexion drained of color, her anxiety and fear bing palpable.

    The rest of the conversation proceeded with rity. With no further resistance, the woman reluctantly gave up the name of the person who had deceived her. Rachel turned to Samira, her voiceposed but purposeful. ¡°Samira, the next steps are yours. Don¡¯t alert him yet. Start collecting evidence, and I¡¯ll handle the legal procedures.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Samira responded, her attention momentarily drifting to Rachel¡¯s swollen ankle. ¡°You need to rest. Your ankle looks painful. You should head home.¡±

    When Rachel arrived home, the living room lights were on, casting a warm glow over the space. Brian was seated on the sofa, exuding his usual air ofposure and elegance.

    Rachel was physically and mentally exhausted. She longed for nothing more than a shower and some quiet rest.

    With a determined step, she walked past him, choosing to ignore his presence entirely.

    But just as she moved to pass by, his hand shot out and grabbed hers. The same hand that had been burned earlier throbbed with pain under his grip, sending a sharp wave of difort through her.

    ¡°Let go!¡± she said sharply, her voice tinged with irritation.

    His grip tightened slightly, his patience thinning. ¡°Still holding onto that, are you? Do you really want to start another argument with me?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 9

    ?Chapter 9:

    Rachel found Brian¡¯s words unbelievable.

    In his mind, was it all on her? And she was the unreasonable one?

    ¡°I¡¯m exhausted. I just want to rest,¡± Rachel said, withdrawing her hand and making her way upstairs.

    After a shower, she had barely climbed into bed when she found herself enveloped in warmth.

    Brian had pulled her into his arms, holding her securely against him.

    She resisted, twisting slightly, but the more she struggled, the firmer his grip became.

    His breath fanned against her neck, his presence pressing in on her like an invisible weight.

    After several rounds of futile resistance, she was too drained to fight.

    She shut her eyes, surrendering to exhaustion.

    Fortunately, Brian seemed to have some sense and didn¡¯t take things any further¡ªjust held her, unmoving.

    Just as she hovered on the edge of sleep, she felt the faintest brush against her earlobe.

    His voice, low and smooth, broke the silence. ¡°About today¡­ I¡¯ll apologize on Tracy¡¯s behalf.¡±

    The words sent a jolt through Rachel, stiffening every muscle in her body.

    It was as if her heart had been plunged into ice water.

    Cold. Numbing.

    He was apologizing for Tracy? When had he ever been the type to lower himself for someone else?

    Your storytelling destination is g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    Without turning to look at him, she let out a cold, mockingugh. ¡°Apologizing? As Tracy¡¯s boyfriend? Or as my fianc¨¦?¡±

    Brian caught her hand, his tone steady. ¡°Rachel, I just don¡¯t want the two of you to be enemies.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± she said, her voice devoid of warmth.

    She was too drained to argue, too tired to hear Tracy¡¯s name one more time.

    So, in the end, she simply let out a hollow chuckle and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re apologizing on her behalf, how could I possibly hold a grudge? Fine. I forgive her.¡±

    But Brian wasn¡¯t satisfied. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to just say it. I want you to genuinely find forgiveness in your heart.¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, but that¡¯s not going to happen.¡±

    His expression darkened instantly.

    The tension in the room thickened, pressing down like an unseen force. Rachel knew one thing for certain¡ªon a night like this, sharing a bed with him was a terrible idea.

    She sat up and moved toward the door.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Brian¡¯s voice was sharp.

    ¡°The guest room. I just want to get a proper night¡¯s sleep.¡±

    His brows furrowed. ¡°You can¡¯t spend one night beside me?¡±

    Before she could react, he grabbed her wrist and pulled her back onto the bed. ¡°You¡¯re staying here. End of discussion.¡±

    Rachel refused toply.

    She might not be as strong as him, but she wasn¡¯t one to surrender without a fight. ¡°Brian, let go of me!¡± She struggled against his grip, furycing her words. ¡°You bastard! Forget it¡ªI¡¯d rather die than forgive Tracy Haynes!¡±

    Her defiance only fueled his frustration.

    Before she could break free, she found herself pinned beneath him.

    His gaze darkened. His voice dangerously low. ¡°What did you just call me?¡±

    Rachel turned her face away, her heartbeat unsteady. ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Under the dim light, he studied her face.

    He had always thought her softness, her quiet obedience, was what made her endearing.

    But now, seeing her like this¡ªfierce, unyielding¡ªhe found himself captivated in a way he hadn¡¯t expected.

    ¡°Rachel,¡± his voice was husky as he leaned in, his lips mere inches from hers.

    Then suddenly¡ªRachel flinched, inhaling sharply.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Brian was instantly alert.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    His expression hardened. ¡°Tell me the truth.¡± She didn¡¯t respond.

    With a sharp click, the bedsidemp flickered on.

    He seized her hand. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± His voice was tight, his fingers tracing the red marks on her wrist. ¡°When did this happen?¡±

    Rachel turned away, her heart aching at the memory.

    His gaze narrowed. ¡°Was it from the coffee?¡±

    She clenched her jaw before giving the faintest nod.

    ¡°Idiot,¡± he muttered under his breath.

    Her head snapped up, eyes zing. ¡°What¡¯s so idiotic about it?¡± She had already been holding back so much, but that single word¡ªso dismissive, so unfair¡ªmade something inside her snap.

    Tears welled up, spilling down her cheeks before she could stop them. To him, she was just a foolish, naive woman. Meanwhile, Tracy was the one who was wless in every way.

    ¡°Earlier today, I was standing right in front of you. Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± Brian¡¯s voice carried a thread of frustration.

    ¡°And what difference would it have made? So Ronald could buy me ointment too?¡±

    She didn¡¯t want anything that had been meant for Tracy.

    His fingers ckened around hers. A secondter, he let go.

    Without another word, he turned and walked out.

    Rachel sat there, staring at the empty space he left behind, a dull ache spreading in her chest.

    So, he¡¯d left again. Just like always.

    Memories came flooding back¡ªthe early days of their rtionship, when a junior had clung to Brian, her words honeyed and sweet. He hadn¡¯t pushed her away. He hadn¡¯t acknowledged her either.

    She had felt so wronged back then, tears spilling before she could stop them.

    On top of it all, her stomach had twisted in pain from her period cramps.

    And in the biting wind, Brian had walked away without a backward nce.

    She had called after him, her voice shaking, but he never turned around.

    Looking back, moments like those had happened too many times to count.

    And tonight, it seemed history had repeated itself.

    Rachel closed her eyes, resigning herself to another lonely night.

    But the sudden creak of the opening door startled her.

    Brian strode back in, a first-aid kit clutched in his hand.

    ¡°Give me your hand,¡± hemanded, his voice unexpectedly gentle.

    Rachel gaped at him, disbelief clouding her features. ¡°I thought you left.¡± She had assumed he would leave as he had in the past.

    ¡°If I had, you¡¯d be crying loud enough to wake our neighbors,¡± he said matter-of-factly.

    For a moment, she simply stared. There was something undeniably striking about a man when he was focused,pletely absorbed in something. Like now¡ªhis profile illuminated in the dim light, kneeling beside her, tending to her wound with quiet concentration.

    He looked almost like a prince from a fairy tale, a fleeting illusion she wished she could hold onto.

    A world without Tracy. A world without misunderstandings.

    She let out a small breath. ¡°Thank you,¡± she murmured when he finished applying the ointment.

    As Brian reached for the first-aid kit to pack up, his gaze dropped to her ankle. His expression shifted instantly as he reached out to examine it.

    She gasped at his touch, pain shooting through her leg. ¡°Ouch! That hurts! Be gentler!¡±

    Brian¡¯s jaw tensed, his frustration simmering.

    Without a word, he pulled his hand back, his sharp gaze turning cold. ¡°Are you an idiot?¡±

    She bit her lip. Her ankle throbbed, and now, being scolded on top of it only made her feel even more miserable.

    Her eyes reddened, her head dipping low, unwilling to meet his stare.

    It wasn¡¯t the pain that stung the most. It was the way he treated her.

    When Tracy got hurt, he was patient, gentle, his voice soft.

    But with her? There was no warmth. No concern. She had never expected him to console her, to offer kind words orfort. But was it too much to ask that he didn¡¯t call her an idiot?

    The emotions she had buried for so long finally spilled over. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m an idiot,¡± Rachel whispered, her voice trembling. ¡°If I weren¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t be this foolish¡ªfalling for you sopletely.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 10

    ?Chapter 10:

    As soon as Rachel spoke, her eyes shimmered with unshed tears,

    But she quickly blinked them away, brushing them aside with a swift movement of her hand.

    Then, she shoved Brian away, her voiceced with defiance. ¡°I don¡¯t need you fussing over me. I can take care of myself.¡±

    Brian¡¯s grip remained firm as his voice took on a steely edge. ¡°Stay still. Don¡¯t move. You should know by now that my patience has its limits.¡±

    His legendary temper, particrly when provoked, was no secret to anyone.

    Rachel felt herself shrinking under his intensity, bing as still as a statue. She perched there, docile as a schoolgirl, while aforting warmth spread across her ankle from his careful examination.

    Rising to his feet, Brian announced, ¡°Wait here while I check the kitchen. Don¡¯t move an inch.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± she whispered.

    When he returned momentster, an ice pack clutched in his hands, she instinctively recoiled.

    His touch remained gentle as he steadied her foot. ¡°The cold will be ufortable at first, but your ankle¡¯s swelling needs this. Just endure it briefly ¡ª I¡¯ll work quickly.¡±

    Rachel found herself nodding without conscious thought.

    After applying the ice, Brian¡¯s gaze swept over her with grave concern. ¡°Are there other injuries I should know about?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re certain?¡±

    Read more stories now g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He didn¡¯t look convinced. His hand moved as if to unbutton her sleeve. ¡°No, I need to check for myself.¡±

    He knew she had a habit of getting hurt and keeping quiet about it. What could be more foolish?

    After ensuring there were no other injuries, he finally eased back.

    His voice dropped into a low murmur, ¡°From now on, don¡¯t be stubborn. If you¡¯re hurt, tell me. Don¡¯t try to hide it.¡±

    Tell him? She had wanted to. But back then, all his attention had been on Tracy. His thoughts, his heart¡ªeverything revolved around another woman.

    Even if she had spoken up, it would have been useless. She would have been overshadowed, dismissed like an afterthought.

    After all, Tracy was the one he had loved for years, the one he had ced on a pedestal.

    And she herself? She was nothing more than a practical choice.

    She was not someone he loved.

    That bitter truth twisted something inside Rachel, and before she could stop them, tears slipped down her cheeks.

    Brian was in the middle of applying ointment when a drop of warmthnded on his hand.

    He looked up and saw the silent sorrow in her eyes.

    ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± His brows furrowed. He assumed she was crying because of the pain.

    She hurriedly wiped her face. ¡°No, I just¡­ thought of something.¡±

    But Brian, convinced she was simply being stubborn, made his decision without hesitation.

    Without another word, he scooped her up into his arms. ¡°We¡¯re going to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± But her protests fell on deaf ears¡ªhe had already made up his mind.

    At the hospital, the doctor prescribed medication for sprains, advising Rachel to rest for several days and avoid unnecessary movement.

    For the next few days, Brian was unusually attentive.

    Even for something as small as getting to the bathroom or taking a bath, he carried her.

    It almost felt like they had stepped back in time¡ªto the best days of their rtionship. Tracy¡¯s name never once came up.

    And especially on the night her ankle finally healed¡ªhe kissed her again and again, his body burning against hers as he held her close, as if he wanted to pull her into himself and never let go.

    She just closed her eyes, melting into his embrace as she wrapped her arms around his neck, their breaths intermingling.

    Together, they ascended to heights of shared ecstasy.

    Afterward, she nestled against his chest, findingfort in the steady rhythm of his heartbeat.

    The night seemed made for such intimate moments.

    The harsh ring of his phone shattered their perfect silence.

    Tracy¡¯s name illuminated the screen.

    Rachel turned away, feigning ignorance, but to her astonishment, Brian declined the call.

    When Tracy persisted with a second attempt, he answered while holding Rachel close.

    Tracy¡¯s voice carried through the speaker, deliberately sultry despite her apparent intoxication. ¡°Brian, everything¡¯s spinning. I think I¡¯ve had too much to drink. Pleasee get me.¡±

    ¡°Send Ronald your location. He¡¯ll pick you up,¡± Brian replied firmly.

    ¡°But I need you,¡± Tracy whined, her voice honeyed with practiced charm. ¡°Remember how you used to take care of me when I drank too much? I¡¯ve always felt safest with you.¡± Tracy wielded her words with expert precision, knowing exactly how to appeal to Brian¡¯s protective nature.

    ¡°I¡¯m with Rachel right now. It¡¯s not possible.¡± Brian ended the call decisively.

    Rachel¡¯s heart swelled with quiet triumph as she drifted into the deepest, most peaceful sleep she¡¯d known in ages. But in the dead of night, a chill roused her.

    Instinctively, she reached for Brian¡¯s familiar warmth, finding only empty space. Her searching hands confirmed what her heart refused to believe.

    When she finally switched on the light, bitterughter caught in her throat at the sight of his vacant pillow.

    The irony cut deep¡ªhe had deliberately shown her his rejection of Tracy¡¯s call, lulling her into a false sense of security before sneaking away in her sleep.

    His deception was like a dagger stabbed into her heart.

    Most painful was how readily she had believed him.

    Sleep proved impossible.

    Rachel arrived early at the office the next morning.

    After the morning meeting, Samira entered with a stack of files, her expression grave.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, our investigation isplete. That woman¡¯s boyfriend, Maddox rkson, worked in our department for six years. His dedication earned him ess to the Titan Innovations project.¡±

    Rachel frowned. ¡°But the design was incrediblyplex, and he only viewed it once during that meeting.¡±

    ¡°What you might not know is that he possesses an eidetic memory. He can perfectly recall anything he sees. The design his girlfriend had must havee from his perfect recollection.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s expression darkened. The situation was moreplicated than she had initially thought.

    ¡°Why would he do something like this?¡± she asked, her voice sharp.

    Samira hesitated before answering. ¡°I heard he¡¯s recently developed a gambling problem. He¡¯s drowning in debt. Titan Innovations wanted to secure the contract at a lower price, and they probably promised him a cut of the profits in exchange for the design.¡±

    ¡°Idiotic,¡± Rachel muttered. It was the only word that fit.

    Selling out thepany, betraying trust¡ªit was the most unforgivable crime in the corporate world.

    And at White Group, such things weren¡¯t just frowned upon¡ªthey were dealt with swiftly and severely. Maddox hadn¡¯t just crossed a line. He had practically walked into his own downfall with open arms.

    Rubbing her temples, Rachel exhaled. ¡°Bring him in. I want to hear what he has to say for himself.¡±

    Just as she finished giving the order, her phone buzzed. It was Brian calling.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 11

    ?Chapter 11:

    ¡°Are you busy?¡± Brian asked.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m handling some work,¡± said Rachel.

    ¡°How about lunch together at noon?¡± he asked again.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried someone might find out about us? I¡¯ll just eat at the cafeteria on my own.¡± She turned him down without hesitation. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up.¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Brian hade home early today, only to find the house empty. It wasn¡¯t hard to figure out¡ªshe must have already known about histe-night departure. That would exin why her voice was so distant, so cold.

    ¡°Tracy got into trouble after drinking too muchst night. I couldn¡¯t just ignore it, but I came straight home once everything was handled.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s response was t. ¡°Okay. I understand.¡±

    Brian¡¯s brows furrowed instantly. That was it? She didn¡¯t ask for details, didn¡¯t press him for an exnation. He had expected her to be upset, maybe evensh out at him. Instead, she was indifferent¡ªtoo indifferent.

    ¡°Rachel, don¡¯t you have¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish, Samira pushed open the door and reported, ¡°Ms. Marsh, Maddox is almost here.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m busy. I gotta go.¡± Rachel ended the call without a second thought. Noticing the exhaustion in her expression, Samira hesitated before asking, ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Rachel ran a hand through her tousled hair, exhaled slowly, and straightened her posture. ¡°Let him in.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    More stories at g??lnov???????????m

    When Maddox walked in, he was dressed in a tailored navy blue suit, his hair styled to perfection.

    He carried himself like the picture of a seasoned businessman.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, what can I do for you?¡± Maddox asked with an easy smile. From his rxed demeanor, it was clear he had no clue why he¡¯d been summoned.

    Rachel wasn¡¯t interested in drawn-out pleasantries. The decision had already been made. No need to waste time.

    She tossed a stack of documents onto the desk. ¡°Take a look.¡±

    Maddox¡¯s expression shifted the moment he saw the design blueprints. By the time he had skimmed through all the evidence, the color had drained from his face.

    ¡°This¡­ this has to be a misunderstanding. I swear, the Titan Innovations design has nothing to do with me!¡±

    Rachel had expected this reaction. It didn¡¯t faze her in the slightest.

    ¡°Really? Then take a look at this.¡±

    She hurled another stack of documents at him. ¡°Maddox, you should know that betrayal is the one thing thispany will never tolerate. You crossed the line. I suggest you resign voluntarily. You won¡¯t be receiving your sry for this month, nor will you get this year¡¯s bonus.¡±

    ¡°On what grounds?¡± Maddox¡¯s eyes darkened with fury as he shot her a re.

    Realizing Rachel wasn¡¯t going to back down, he abandoned all pretense, letting his true nature show.

    ¡°For stealing trade secrets,promising thepany, and causing us to lose millions.¡± Her voice was unwavering, each word carrying weight.

    ¡°Maddox, I took into ount the years you spent working here, which is why I¡¯m giving you the chance to leave with a shred of dignity. But if you refuse, I¡¯ll have no choice but to fire you and make your actions public.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s tone was sharp, her expression colder than ever¡ªnothing like the woman he was used to dealing with.

    Seeing that intimidation wasn¡¯t working, Maddox changed tactics. He had heard that she had a soft heart. If pleading was his only option, so be it.

    With a heavy thud, he dropped to his knees.

    ¡°I was wrong! I let greed get the best of me, but I swear¡ªthis was the first andst time. I¡¯ll never do it again!¡±

    His voice trembled with desperation as tears streamed down his face. ¡°Please, I beg you, think of all the years I¡¯ve dedicated to thispany. Just this once¡ªgive me another chance!¡±

    His act was so wless, it almost seemed genuine.

    But Rachel wasn¡¯t swayed. What he had done wasn¡¯t just a mistake¡ªit was a betrayal. And that was something she could never overlook.

    ¡°Get up. A man like you has no ce here.¡± Her tone remained as cold as steel. ¡°Letting you resign is the only kindness I¡¯m willing to extend. Now, get up, walk out that door, and go to HR. It¡¯s to the right. Handle the paperwork yourself.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s voice remainedposed and unwavering.

    The decisiveness in her tone was a stark departure from her usual demeanor. Maddox¡¯s fists clenched against the floor, his knuckles turning white as his gaze darkened with unspoken malice.

    He stared at the floor, his expression unreadable.

    But when he finally lifted his head, the menace had vanished, reced by a carefully constructed calm.

    ¡°Let me ask you onest time¡ªare you sure you want that? What happens if I refuse to resign?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll hand over all the evidence to the authorities and let them deal with it.¡± Rachel¡¯s tone remained cool, matter-of-fact. ¡°If that happens, you won¡¯t just be out of a job¡ªyou¡¯ll be facing criminal charges.¡±

    Maddox let out a sneer. ¡°So, you¡¯re really doing this for my own good. It seems I owe you a proper thank you.¡±

    With that, he offered a slight bow and strode out of the office.

    But the moment he crossed the threshold, his smile vanished.

    His face twisted into something sinister¡ªhis expression so dark it looked like he was ready to tear someone apart.

    Samira, watching him leave, felt a shiver run down her spine. ¡°He seems dangerous. His emotions are all over the ce.¡±

    ¡°Exactly why he has no ce in thispany,¡± Rachel replied, her voice firm. ¡°At least we caught him before things got worse.¡±

    Samira muttered, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a blessing in disguise.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You yed a key role in this. I¡¯ll make sure your performance bonus reflects it.¡±

    Samira¡¯s eyes lit up as she gasped in excitement. ¡°You¡¯re the best! Thank you!¡±

    ¡°You can get back to work.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡±

    No one could have predicted what happened next.

    Just as Samira pushed the door open, Maddox¡¯s face appeared in the doorway, his expression twisted with fury.

    The sheer malice in his eyes sent an icy chill through the room.

    Samira gasped, stumbling backward in sheer terror.

    Before she could react, Maddox seized her by the arm and shoved her aside. Her head struck the sharp edge of the table with a sickening crack, and blood gushed instantly from the wound.

    Her body crumpled to the floor, motionless.

    ¡°Samira!¡± Rachel¡¯s voice shook as she lunged forward, her hands scrambling for her phone.

    Her fingers barely pressed the call button before she heard the line connect. But the voice on the other end wasn¡¯t Brian¡¯s¡ªit was Tracy¡¯s.

    ¡°Rachel, Brian¡¯s a little tied up right now. If it¡¯s about work, I can ry the message.¡±

    ¡°I have¡ª¡±

    Before Rachel could finish, a hand shot out and mped around her throat.

    Maddox¡¯s grip was like iron, squeezing the breath from her lungs.

    Her hands flew up, wing at his wrists, but his hold only tightened, his face contorted with rage.

    ¡°Rachel Marsh, why is it that you¡¯re kind to everyone but me?¡± His voice was guttural, filled with raw bitterness.

    ¡°You forgive others when they make mistakes. You¡¯re warm¡ªeven to the janitor. You show kindness to everyone¡ªexcept me. Why? Why do you have to be so cruel to me?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 12

    ?Chapter 12:

    Rachel wanted to speak, but her face had turned a deep, suffocating red. She could barely draw in a breath.

    Maddox¡¯s voice was a furious snarl. ¡°Bitch! You forgive everyone else, but you¡¯re determined to ruin me. I gave you a chance¡ªyou threw it away. Fine. If that¡¯s how you want it, don¡¯t me me for what happens next. You brought this on yourself.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s vision blurred as her lungs burned for air. Her body felt weightless, and consciousness slipped from her grasp.

    But in that moment of desperation, her gazended on her phone.

    The call to Brian hadn¡¯t disconnected.

    With thest of her strength, she reached out, her fingers trembling, and forced out a strangled whisper. ¡°Brian¡­ save me¡­¡±

    On the other end, voices stirred.

    Tracy¡¯s light, casual tone broke through. ¡°Brian, your phone rang. I picked up for you¡ªhope you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°Who was it?¡± Brian asked, sounding disinterested.

    ¡°Rachel. Probably work-rted.¡±

    Annoyance flickered across his face. Lately, all their conversations seemed to revolve around work. He wasn¡¯t in the mood.

    ¡°I identally hung up. Maybe you should call her back,¡± Tracy said breezily.

    But Brian¡¯s phone was still connected.

    Rachel knew that Tracy had intentionally let her overhear their conversation.

    Get lost in stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q??????

    It was a deliberate move meant to drive a wedge.

    And it worked.

    Brian¡¯s voice came through, indifferent. ¡°Forget it. If it¡¯s important, she¡¯ll call again.¡± Since it was just work, he figured Rachel would eventually reach out. ¡°Okay.¡±

    With a bright, sweet smile, Tracy ended the call and handed the phone back to Brian.

    Rachel closed her eyes. A quiet, crushing despair filled her chest.

    A single tear slipped down her cheek.

    She stopped struggling. Maddox wasn¡¯t going to let her go.

    ¡°Rachel, go to hell!¡±

    Maddox¡¯s grip tightened, ready to end it.

    But at that moment, Samira¡¯s eyes fluttered open. She took in the scene, blood still dripping down her face, but there was no time to react to her own pain. ¡°Maddox, don¡¯t be reckless!¡± she shouted. ¡°We can talk this through. You¡¯re not desperate for money, right? We can figure something out.¡±

    Maddox let out a cold, mockingugh. ¡°Talk? About what? I¡¯m not stupid. Thepany doesn¡¯t forgive traitors. Do you really think I¡¯ll get special treatment?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Samira said quickly, her voice steady despite the fear in her eyes. ¡°But someone else does. Mr. Brian White has that authority.¡±

    Samira¡¯s words sparked a flicker of hope in Maddox¡¯s darkened eyes. His rage, though still simmering, settled just enough.

    Loosening his grip on Rachel, he ordered coldly, ¡°Go tell him. Five minutes. If Brian isn¡¯t here by then, she dies.¡±

    Rachel gasped, finally pulling in a lungful of air.

    ¡°Maddox, I know this is hard for you to ept, but listen to me¡ªif you don¡¯t stop now, you¡¯ll only make things worse. Let me go while you still can.¡± She knew Brian.

    Nothing enraged him more than being backed into a corner, especially when it came to business. Even if Maddox got the upper hand today, Brian would crush himter.

    ¡°Shut the fuck up!¡±

    Without warning, he pulled out a knife.

    The de pressed against Rachel¡¯s throat, its icy edge biting into her skin. His eyes darkened with vicious determination. ¡°Try anything, and I¡¯ll slice her to pieces.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. Just stay calm. I¡¯m going now!¡± Samira didn¡¯t waste another second. She turned and bolted for the top floor.

    Panting, she pounded on the door¡ªonly toe face-to-face with Tracy. Tracy, having already overheard the phone call, knew exactly what was happening.

    But it was the perfect chance¡ªhow could she let it go to waste?

    If Rachel were to die right here at work, with no way to trace it back to her, it would be ideal.

    There was no way she was letting Samira in.

    ¡°Is Mr. White in? I need to see him immediately.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not,¡± Tracy answered tly.

    ¡°This is urgent. I have to speak with him¡ªit¡¯s a matter of life and death.¡± Samira wasn¡¯t easily deceived. As she spoke, she subtly craned her neck, trying to get a glimpse inside the office. Tracy¡¯s expression darkened instantly.

    ¡°Are you serious? How dare you!¡± she snapped.

    ¡°I already told you¡ªhe¡¯s not here. Can¡¯t you hear me?¡±

    Her sharp tone dripped with irritation, but Samira held her ground.

    Right now, saving Rachel was the only thing that mattered. And judging by Tracy¡¯s reaction, Brian was definitely inside.

    ¡°My apologies. That was rude of me. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Her voice softened, her demeanor turning apologetic.

    Tracy let her guard down.

    But the next second, Samira lunged forward, shoving Tracy aside and dashing toward the office. ¡°Mr. White! I¡¯m Rachel Marsh¡¯s assistant! I must see you¡ªnow!¡±

    Tracy immediately grabbed Samira, yanking her toward the exit.

    Samira fought back, her voice ringing through the hallway. ¡°Ms. Marsh is being held at knifepoint! Please, you have to save her!¡±

    Just as she was about to be thrown out, Brian ended the teleconference. The inner door swung open, and he strode out, his tall frame casting a shadow over Samira.

    His voice, as cold as steel, cut through the tension. ¡°Say that again. What happened to Rachel?¡±

    ¡°Maddox rkson has a knife to her throat,¡± Samira stammered, her breath unsteady. ¡°He said¡­ he wants to see you.¡±

    ¡°Take me there. Now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ming too.¡± Tracy stepped forward, determined to follow.

    But just as they were about to enter the elevator, it suddenly malfunctioned.

    Samira gasped, her panic ring. ¡°What do we do? Maddox said he¡¯d only wait five minutes¡ªif you¡¯re not there¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to see him try,¡± Brian growled, his fists clenching at his sides.

    In the dim emergency lighting, Tracy¡¯s lips curved into the faintest smile.

    She turned to Brian, her voice gentle, almost soothing.

    ¡°Brian, don¡¯t lose your head. Rachel¡¯s still in his hands. If we panic, she¡¯s the one who¡¯ll suffer.¡±

    Brian didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°We¡¯re taking the stairs.¡±

    With that, he took the lead, his strides purposeful and unyielding.

    As they hurried down the stairs, Samira quickly filled him in on the details.

    Brian¡¯s voice dropped to a lethal chill. ¡°Maddox rkson¡¯s got a death wish.¡± How dare that bastardy a hand on his woman?

    Inside Rachel¡¯s office, Maddox kept his eyes on the clock. ¡°Four minutes and forty seconds.¡±

    A slow, taunting grin spread across his face. ¡°Ten seconds left. Ten¡­ nine¡­ eight¡­ three¡­¡±

    His grip on the knife tightened. ¡°Looks like this is it for you.¡±

    Just as the de was about to sh down, the office door burst open with a deafening crack.

    Brian stood at the threshold, his presence ice-cold, his stare sharp enough to cut through steel.

    His fists clenched at his sides. ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds. Let her go. Or I swear, you won¡¯t live to regret it.¡±

    Maddox stiffened, momentarily rattled by the sheer force of Brian¡¯s rage.

    But within seconds, he steadied himself, tilting his chin defiantly.

    ¡°One million. That¡¯s my price. No money, no deal.¡±

    Brian¡¯s jaw tightened, his voice grinding out between clenched teeth. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±

    Maddox smirked. ¡°Come on, Mr. White. White Group¡¯s untouchable, sure. But if an employee dies under your watch and the media gets wind of it? The stock crash alone would cost you way more than a million. Think about it¡ªit¡¯s a fair trade.¡±

    The crack of Brian¡¯s knuckles echoed in the room, his fists so tight they practically groaned under the pressure.

    Rachel had been right¡ªhe despised being threatened more than anything.

    And Tracy, ever the opportunist, knew it all too well.

    She stepped forward, her expression calm, her voice smooth.

    ¡°Maddox rkson, isn¡¯t it? If all you need is a bargaining chip, then fine. Let her go¡ªI¡¯ll take her ce.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. What a scheming woman.

    Saving her was just an excuse.

    The real y here was proving her worth in Brian¡¯s eyes.

    To be honest, Rachel was curious too.

    She turned to Brian, her toneced with intrigue. ¡°Ms. Haynes is so selfless. I should be grateful. If that¡¯s the case, why not let her take my ce? What do you think, Mr. White?¡±

    Her gaze stayed locked on his. Right now, she wanted to know the answer just as much as anyone else.

    With both women in equal danger, who would Brian choose? Her or Tracy?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 13

    ?Chapter 13:

    Rachel¡¯s heart trembled with desperate hope. If he chose her now, in this critical moment, she could forgive every past wound, every painful memory. Even if Tracy still held his heart, his protection in this life-or-death moment would be enough to sustain her.

    Hope bloomed in her chest as she waited.

    Tracy¡¯s face darkened with displeasure, her fingers curling into tight fists.

    Rachel¡¯s easy eptance of the proposal had caught her off guard.

    Composing herself, Tracy softened her voice. ¡°Rachel, spare me your noble gestures. I¡¯m not sacrificing myself out of some grand principle¡ªI simply don¡¯t want Brian caught in an impossible position.¡±

    A bitter smile twisted Rachel¡¯s lips. ¡°How touching. Your devotion truly brings tears to the eyes.¡±

    She had to acknowledge that Tracy¡¯s masterful way of iming the moral high ground was something she could never match.

    ¡°Enough stalling,¡± Maddox snapped, his patience wearing thin. ¡°Are you switching ces or not?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Tracy dered firmly.

    As she stepped forward, Brian¡¯s hand shot out, catching her wrist.

    ¡°Brian?¡± Tracy¡¯s voice wavered.

    He pulled her behind him protectively. ¡°This is my battle. Don¡¯t put yourself at risk¡ªstay safe. I couldn¡¯t bear to see you in danger!¡±

    His words pierced Rachel¡¯s heart like shards of ss.

    Discover fresh chapters g¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe??s

    He couldn¡¯t bear to see Tracy at risk¡ªthe truth of where she stood in his heart crystallized with brutal rity.

    Noparison was needed anymore.

    Rachel said nothing. After all, what words could describe the ache of realizing she meant less to someone than she had hoped?

    Her silence, however, didn¡¯t go unnoticed.

    Brian¡¯s gaze flickered with guilt, his voice softer now. ¡°Rachel, I¡¯m sorry. I will save you, but not like this. I can¡¯t sacrifice Tracy¡¯s safety for yours. I can¡¯t trade one life for another.¡±

    Rachel nodded, a bitter smile tugging at her lips. ¡°I understand.¡±

    How could she ever expect him to value her life the same way he valued Tracy¡¯s?

    Maddox¡¯s patience snapped. He turned to Brian, his voice rising to a shout. ¡°If there¡¯s no switch, what about the money? Are you paying or not?¡±

    Brian¡¯s expression hardened to ice, his gaze sharp as steel. ¡°In all my years, no one who¡¯s threatened me has lived to boast about it. If you¡¯re smart, release her now.¡±

    A maniacalugh burst from Maddox as he tightened his grip on the knife. ¡°Then you leave me no choice. I warned you. If I go down, I¡¯m taking someone with me!¡±

    The de pressed against Rachel¡¯s throat.

    She didn¡¯t beg or plead. Instead, she closed her eyes to shut out the world. The cold metal against her skin made her think of the pain toe¡ªa neck wound would be excruciating, messy.

    The thought of such an ugly death pained her.

    Brian¡¯s grandparents would be devastated to lose her so violently.

    The thought of their heartbreak almost hurt more than the impending de. Drawing a steady breath, she made one final request. ¡°Maddox, for the sake of our years working together on the same project, grant me one wish?¡±

    ¡°Say it,¡± Maddox demanded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t strike my neck. Choose anywhere else¡ªmy waist, back, stomach¡ªjust one clean stab. Grant me a swift death, not an ugly one.¡±

    Maddox¡¯s lips twisted into a cruel sneer. ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll honor your final wish.¡±

    He raised the de, aiming for her stomach with deadly intent.

    ¡°Rachel, move!¡± Brian¡¯s desperate shout pierced the air as his bodyunched forward with lightning speed.

    A tremendous force mmed into Rachel, sending her crashing to the floor. Pain radiated through her limbs as shended face-down on the cold floor. Tracy¡¯s panicked cry shattered the moment. ¡°Brian, watch out!¡±

    In a blur of white, Tracy hurled herself between Brian and the de. The knife tore through her back, crimson blooming across her pristine dress like spilled wine.

    Brian caught her falling form just as security burst in, subduing Maddox with swift efficiency.

    Samira rushed to Rachel¡¯s side, helping her up. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Rachel shook her head.

    Everything had happened too fast.

    Her mind was still piecing it together.

    Brian tried to save her, but it was Tracy who saved him instead.

    The irony tasted bitter¡ªTracy¡¯s position in his heart would surely rise even higher now.

    Rachel had never mastered the art of seizing such moments.

    Samira¡¯s whispered words cut through Rachel¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Tracy Haynes is so transparent. I saw everything clearly. Maddox¡¯s attack was amateur¡ªMr. White could have easily overpowered him.

    Tracy threw herself in deliberately. He never needed her protection. It¡¯s nauseating.¡±

    Rachel had anticipated as much.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on it. Your head injury needs attention. I¡¯m taking you to the hospital,¡± Rachel said, reaching for Samira¡¯s hand.

    Samira nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    As they approached the exit, they encountered Brian cradling Tracy, his face etched with unprecedented concern.

    ¡°Brian,¡± Tracy¡¯s voice wavered. ¡°Are you¡­ hurt?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Save your strength. The ambnce ising. You¡¯ll recover, I promise.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so¡­ cold,¡± Tracy whimpered. ¡°Hold me closer? Your embrace must be¡­ so warm.¡±

    Brian¡¯s gaze flickered toward Rachel and Samira, but Tracy¡¯s tearful voice pulled him back.

    ¡°Brian¡­ it hurts so much,¡± Tracy whimpered, her tears spilling freely. ¡°Am I going to die?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Brian said firmly. ¡°You¡¯re going to be fine.¡±

    ¡°Then please¡­ hold me tighter?¡±

    Brian wordlessly drew her closer.

    The breeze carried the whisper of a smile onto Tracy¡¯s lips.

    She tilted her head ever so slightly, just enough to cast a nce in Rachel¡¯s direction. The message in her eyes was clear. Rachel could never rece her.

    Rachel¡¯s fingers curled into fists. Her face remainedposed, her lips pressing into a smile¡ªone that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes.

    Two minutester, the ambnce arrived.

    Brian wasted no time. He carried Tracy inside, his every movement careful, as if she were made of ss.

    Samira, despite the blow to her head, was still bleeding faintly. Rachel was worried and wanted to go along to the hospital for treatment.

    But before Rachel could take a step forward, Samira tugged on her sleeve. ¡°My head¡¯s feeling much better. There¡¯s no rush. Let¡¯s take a taxi instead.¡±

    Rachel hesitated. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Samira smiled. ¡°Absolutely. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m tougher than I look.¡±

    They watched as the ambnce pulled away, its sirens ring into the night. Only then did Samira finally ask the question she had been holding back. ¡°Is Mr. White your fianc¨¦?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 14

    ?Chapter 14:

    Shock etched deeply across Rachel¡¯s face, her eyes wide with surprise. She nced toward Samira.

    Sweeping her hair aside with a smile, Samira said, ¡°Judging by your reaction, I must have guessed right.¡±

    ¡°How could you possibly know?¡± Rachel inquired.

    Samira exined, ¡°Earlier, when I attempted to approach Mr. White upstairs, Tracy consistently blocked me. She looked at you like you were a threat. Furthermore, the pain on your face was unmistakable when he chose to protect her over you, and just moments ago, you tried to mask your heartache.¡±

    At this, Rachel stopped hiding her emotions. She gave a hesitant nod. ¡°Our wedding date is set, yes, but its certainty now hangs by a thread. Samira, let¡¯s keep this between us.¡±

    Samira nodded. ¡°Your secret¡¯s safe with me. I won¡¯t breathe a word without your go-ahead.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s head to the hospital now.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Luckily, the injury Samira sustained was minor¡ªjust a scratch. Nevertheless, Rachel insisted she take a couple of days off to recover at home. As they were about to go their separate ways, Samira turned back.

    ¡°I hope you¡¯ll excuse my earlier intrusion. It wasn¡¯t my intention to delve into your private matters. You just remind me so much of my older sister.¡±

    With a curious gaze, Rachel looked back at her. Bathed in sunlight, her expression was serene yet striking.

    ¡°Much like you, my sister was also engaged to her long-time partner. They had been together for eight years and had their wedding nned. She was five months into her pregnancy by then, her belly just beginning to show. However, her fianc¨¦ was unfaithful. The revtion was too much for my sister; she leapt from the eighteenth floor. Her life ended then.¡±

    Discover new releases g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    Samira ryed this with eerie calmness, her voice steady. Despite Samira¡¯sposed exterior, Rachel sensed the deep pain swirling underneath.

    Moving quickly, Rachel embraced Samira with a firm hug and ran her hand soothingly across Samira¡¯s back.

    ¡°Let it out if you need to cry. Don¡¯t bottle it up. Who says we can¡¯t shed tears when life gets tough?¡±

    Rachel¡¯sforting words shattered Samira¡¯sposure. No longer able to contain¡­

    Her emotions overwhelmed her, and she wept loudly against Rachel. Her sobs gradually softened but grew more sorrowful.

    ¡°I me myself. I saw the signs of her depression. I should have never left her side. If only I had stayed, maybe she wouldn¡¯t havee to harm. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±

    As Samira¡¯s tears flowed, Rachel felt her pain more acutely. Once Samira had cried out all her grief, she wiped her tears.

    ¡°So, I hope you can always cherish yourself. No man is worth sacrificing our very lives.¡±

    Rachel nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡¯ll remember that. Please go home and rest.¡±

    After the incident, Rachel made a call to Ronald.

    ¡°Is this Ms. Marsh?¡± he asked.

    ¡°How¡¯s Tracy Haynes doing?¡± Rachel inquired.

    ¡°She¡¯s sustained a cut on her back. It¡¯s not deep, just a lengthy sh,¡± Ronald replied.

    ¡°Thanks for the update,¡± Rachel said.

    Ronald paused after the call, then decided to inform Brian regardless. Brian¡¯s expression darkened.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t ask for anything else?¡± he asked.

    Ronald shook his head. ¡°Did she seem to want me back immediately?¡±

    ¡°Not at all,¡± Ronald confirmed.

    Later that evening, Rachel decided to go to bed early, hoping for some rest. She fell asleep quickly but was awakened suddenly in the early hours.

    As her eyes fluttered open, the door creaked, and a soft glow filled the room as someone switched on a smallmp. Then, Brian¡¯s face came into clear view.

    Startled, Rachel¡¯s eyes widened as she tried to make sense of the sight.

    Her voice trembled slightly. ¡°Why¡­ why are you back?¡±

    He approached, his body radiating the chill of thete hour. He held her chin firmly with one hand, then leaned in to kiss her passionately and forcefully.

    His embrace felt like an attempt to shatter her resolve, his demands unyielding. Rachel¡¯s head was forced back, her body barely resisting.

    A chill ran through her as his cold hand grazed her waist, prompting a suppressed whimper. Only then did he ease his hold.

    Confusion clouded her expression. Her eyes, wide and shimmering, met his with an air of uncertainty.

    ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡± Brian whispered, his voice deep as his hand stroked her cheek.

    Rachel remained silent.

    He asked again, ¡°Why does my return surprise you so much?¡±

    This time, she chose to respond. Raising her head, she said deliberately, ¡°Tracy Haynes was hurt because of you. I assumed you¡¯d stay with her. I never expected you to return.¡±

    She was simply telling the truth.

    Yet, Brian felt an inexplicable surge of anger. He was her fianc¨¦, but the thought of him spending the night with another woman seemed to disturb her less than he had expected. She wasn¡¯t angry or jealous. Throughout it all, she hadn¡¯t reached out to him¡ªnot a single call or message.

    ¡°Rachel?¡± Brian suddenly chuckled, hisughter tinged with sarcasm. ¡°You said you love me, but I don¡¯t feel it. Does your love mean letting me go, not caring, being okay with sharing me with someone else?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s eyes grew wide. She resisted blinking, fearing that tears would escape if she did. Her entire fa?ade of strength was about to crumble.

    He had made his choice for Tracy, leaving her behind. His heart belonged to another, not her. Yet, the fault seemed to fall on her shoulders. It seemed that not being loved made every action she took feel wrong.

    With a deep struggle to keep her sadness at bay, Rachel tightened her grip until the pain was numbed, and then she managed to say, ¡°You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t love you anymore.¡±

    To continue loving him had be an unbearable burden.

    Their rtionship had been a constant chase¡ªhe always ahead, she always a step behind. Hope existed only as long as she was willing to wait for him. Now, exhausted, she could no longer continue her love for him.

    She wanted to let go.

    She had once dreamed that he might notice her efforts and love her back. If he had paid closer attention, he would have seen her weariness and despair.

    But his focus had always been on Tracy.

    If that was his choice, she was ready to let him go.

    She spoke, her voice steady yet filled with an edge of finality. ¡°Our engagement was rushed. When Tracy was out of the picture, you saw me as apliant, manageable girlfriend¡ªsomeone convenient. Now that Tracy has returned, and is alone, you¡¯re having second thoughts, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 15

    ?Chapter 15:

    ¡°If Tracy Haynes is the one you love, I won¡¯t stand in your way. Feel free to go. I¡¯ll exin everything to your grandparents, and we can cancel the wedding before it bes moreplicated.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s words faltered, her voice trailing into silence.

    An excruciating ache bloomed in her chest, threatening to overwhelm herposure.

    ¡°Perhaps we could maintain the wedding arrangements exactly as they are¡ªjust with a different bride. You could marry Tracy, the woman who truly holds your heart, and finally dere your rtionship to the world. Brian, let me be perfectly clear about this. You needn¡¯t worry about any interference from me at your wedding. I¡¯ll maintain my distance, ensuring I never intrude upon your happiness again. So tonight, let¡¯s bid each other a peaceful farewell.¡±

    Rachel concluded her speech, but the ensuing silence stretched long and heavy between them.

    When she finally gathered the courage to look up, she found Brian¡¯s intense gaze fixed upon her, his eyes smoldering with barely contained fury.

    She struggled toprehend the source of his anger.

    She had offered him freedom, graciously stepping aside so he and Tracy could embrace their love openly.

    Logic dictated that he should be overjoyed, celebrating this moment of liberation¡ªnot standing before her with such raw fury etched across his features.

    After what felt like an eternity of tense silence, Brian¡¯s voice emerged, sharp as winter frost. ¡°Is this truly what you wished to convey? Remember, you were the one who pursued me first. I haven¡¯t dered our rtionship over, so what gives you the right to walk away?¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s makes every story special

    Crimson tinged his eyes. His voice emerged rough and strained. He projected genuine heartbreak in every gesture.

    Yet Rachel understood the truth beneath his performance. Brian¡¯s distress stemmed not from reluctance to lose her, but from the wounded pride of a man unustomed to rejection. He couldn¡¯t tolerate being dumped. Nothing moreplicated than that.

    ¡°Brian, I¡¯m exhausted by all this. Can¡¯t we simply part ways peacefully?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± His rejection resonated with unwavering finality.

    He enveloped her in his embrace, his towering frame pressing against hers as his breath whispered across her ear. ¡°You have no permission to leave without my consent.¡±

    Though Rachel attempted to dismiss his words, his actions proved his resolve. One hand glided beneath her nightgown, iming possession of her slender waist.

    His lips traced the delicate curve of her earlobe with deliberate sensuality.

    Rachel had always been powerless against his intimate advances.

    Her body betrayed her whenever he chose to torment her with such calcted tenderness.

    Sensing her involuntary trembles, Brian¡¯s lips curved into a knowing smile.

    He grazed her earlobe with gentle teeth, his voice honey-sweet and hypnotic. ¡°Admit the truth¡ªyou still desire me desperately. Your body reveals what your words deny. Stay with me, and never speak of leaving again.¡±

    Rachel dared not part her lips, knowing any sound would emerge as surrender.

    Brian would seize upon it as evidence of her capittion.

    Yet his dominance exceeded even her darkest expectations.

    He buried his face in the graceful column of her neck, marking her with insistent kisses.

    His lips traveled from neck to chin before iming her mouth.

    ¡°Be good now. Tell me you still love me.¡±

    Rachel found herself melting beneath his relentless kisses.

    She managed only a weak protest. ¡°No, I don¡¯t love you anymore.¡±

    Brian¡¯s anger red hot against her skin as he bit down none too gently, sending sharp pain through her chest.

    After marking her, he soothed the sting with tender kisses, his voice coaxing. ¡°That wasn¡¯t the right answer, precious. Try again.¡±

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t yield.¡± Rachel maintained her resistance against his demands.

    Eventually, exhaustion clouded her mind until she repeated his desired words.

    ¡°Yes, I love you.¡±

    ¡°Say it again.¡± Brian captured her hand, his gaze deceptively gentle.

    ¡°I love¡­¡± Rachel¡¯s thoughts scattered like autumn leaves.

    Brian guided her hand to rest against his chest, orchestrating her repeated confessions.

    ¡°I love you, Brian. I love you beyond reason.¡± Rachel echoed his words in breathless surrender.

    But as her eyes lifted to study his features, rity crashed through her haze.

    Her delicate fingers traced the stern lines of his brow with haunting tenderness. Then she spoke, her voice soft but steady. ¡°Brian, perhaps I shouldn¡¯t me you so harshly. I understand how deeply you resent being coerced, so I shouldn¡¯t have been surprised when you refused Maddox¡¯s million-dor demand for my safety, even though such an amount means nothing to your wealth.¡±

    It represented mere pocket change to a man of his means.

    Brian interpreted her words as eptance.

    He smiled, bestowing a kiss upon her forehead with evident satisfaction.

    ¡°Rachel, I¡¯m pleased you finally understand.¡±

    But her exploring fingers suddenly stilled against his skin.

    Her next words emerged like a de wrapped in silk. ¡°Tell me then¡ªif it had been Tracy with a knife against her throat today, would you have made the same choice?¡±

    Brian visibly stiffened.

    For a moment, he just stood there, frozen, as if Rachel¡¯s question had knocked the wind out of him.

    He probably hadn¡¯t expected her to ask something so direct.

    ¡°You two are different. There can be noparison between the two,¡± he finally managed, his voice strained.

    Rachel¡¯s smile held no warmth. ¡°Noparison? Or are you simply afraid to make one? Because I already know the truth, Brian. You would have paid that million without hesitation¡ªeven ten million¡ªto keep her safe. So it was never about resisting threats. It was about not valuing me enough to pay them.¡±

    Rachel forced herself to voice these painful truths,ying bare the reality they had both avoided.

    Though each word carved fresh wounds into her heart, she refused to retreat from this moment of rity.

    Some truths demanded to be spoken, no matter how much they hurt.

    Brian¡¯s prolonged silence filled the room like a heavy fog.

    Rachel rose quietly, reaching for her clothes.

    The air had grown suffocating, and she yearned for the cool night breeze. Yet before she could leave the bed, his arm shot out, pulling her into a desperate embrace.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t go,¡± he pleaded, his voice uncharacteristically vulnerable.

    ¡°Then answer one question honestly. If I, as your girlfriend, begged you not to save Tracy, would you agree?¡±

    Brian¡¯s silence spoke volumes.

    They both knew he would save Tracy¡¯s life, regardless of Rachel¡¯s feelings.

    His arms slowly loosened their grip until they fell away entirely.

    Rachel left the room with a bitter smile ying across her lips.

    Brian¡¯s departure followed shortly after.

    When morning light crept through the windows, Rachel entered the bedroom with quiet determination.

    She opened the wardrobe methodically, packing a single suitcase with essential belongings.

    An hourter, she slipped away from the vi, leaving no trace of her presence behind.

    Five days passed without a single call from Brian; his silence a tacit eptance of their ending.

    Her next encounter with Tracy urred in thepany elevator.

    Tracy stood resplendent in a red dress, herplexion glowing with the unmistakable radiance of contentment.

    Upon noticing Rachel, she offered an enthusiastic greeting. ¡°Good morning, Rachel! I¡¯ve just returned to work after taking a few days off.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Rachel responded, her voice carefully neutral.

    Tracy¡¯s smile faltered at Rachel¡¯s detached response. She stamped her heel against the elevator floor, teeth clenched in barely contained fury. ¡°What¡¯s with this attitude? Don¡¯t you have something you should say to me?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 16

    ?Chapter 16:

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Rachel replied, her voice cold.

    Tracy, having been dismissed curtly twice already, looked visibly annoyed.

    However, she quickly masked her irritation with a cheerful grin and leaned forward. ¡°Rachel, it seems Brian hasn¡¯t beening home at nighttely, has he?¡±

    A knot formed in Rachel¡¯s chest.

    Yet, her exterior remained cold as she retorted, ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern.¡±

    With those words, she entered the elevator and desperately hit the button to close the doors, leaving Tracy standing alone outside.

    Outside, Tracy seethed with rage, struggling to maintain herposure, powerless to respond.

    Once inside her office, Rachel allowed her stoic facade to fall.

    It seemed to her that Brian¡¯s impatience was bing tant. He had moved in with Tracy right after she left. His actions were more desperate than she had anticipated.

    If that wasn¡¯t the truth, why would Tracy know he hadn¡¯t been home for five days?

    Rachel pondered this until the only logical conclusion surfaced.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, here¡¯s your coffee!¡± Samira interrupted her thoughts, entering with a cup of coffee.

    As Rachel reached for it, she identally spilled the hot coffee on herself. The pain from the scalding coffee was immediate.

    Samira reacted quickly, grabbing her arm. ¡°Let¡¯s run your hand under water.¡±

    In a daze, Rachel followed her to the restroom, where she ran her hand under the tap, the cold water easing the burn. Her mind wandered, picturing Brian with Tracy.

    Check the newest chapters on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s

    The more she dwelled on it, the more her mind ached.

    It seemed relentless work was the only thing that could numb the pain in her heart.

    That night, Brian was scheduled to appear at a charity g.

    Before, Rachel would have been the one to choose his attire for these events.

    Now, however, theirmunication had broken down.

    Therefore, Ronald took over the responsibility.

    Despite presenting several suits, Ronald couldn¡¯t satisfy Brian¡¯s exacting standards.

    The suits were either the wrong color, out of style, or came with mismatching ties.

    Brian found a fault with each one.

    After being dismissed for the sixth time, Ronald was leaving when Tracy walked in.

    Noticing his gloom, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You seem upset. Is it something to do with Brian?¡±

    Ronald didn¡¯t particrly like or dislike Tracy, so after hesitating, he told her.

    Tracy reassured him with a smile, ¡°I thought it was something urgent. It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll handle it.¡±

    Within minutes, she hadid several fashion suggestions across Brian¡¯s desk.

    Brian nced up, his face showing little emotion. ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    Perhaps realizing his tone was too cold, he added with concern, ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±

    With a yful twirl, Tracy said, ¡°Much better, actually, and I¡¯m back at work. Look, I¡¯ve even selected some outfits for you. What do you think?¡±

    Brian¡¯s mood shifted suddenly to annoyance.

    ¡°Ronald!¡± His voice boomed toward the doorway.

    Ronald hurried in, all smiles. ¡°Did you need something?¡±

    Brian¡¯s expression remained cold as he scattered the photos at Ronald¡¯s feet. ¡°Seems like you¡¯re perfect at dodging work. I gave you a simple job, and you pass it off to her just like that? She¡¯s barely recovered, and you burden her with this?¡±

    Ronald felt utterly misrepresented.

    Before he could defend himself, Tracy intervened. ¡°Brian, there¡¯s been a misunderstanding. I offered to help. I thought I might choose something nice for you. Also, you might need a date for the event. I¡¯d be delighted to join you if you¡¯d like.¡±

    Before she could finish, Brian interrupted her.

    He then addressed Ronald with a severe look. ¡°Enough looking. I¡¯ve decided on the sky-blue suit Rachel bought. It¡¯s at my ce. Go get it now.¡±

    Ronald, anxious to avoid further mistakes, proceeded with caution. ¡°Should I bring a specific tie?¡±

    ¡°Have Rachel select it. She knows how to match them. Just take whatever she picks.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m on it right now,¡± Ronald replied, relieved. He exhaled deeply and exited.

    In the office, Brian and Tracy were left alone.

    A shadow fell over Tracy¡¯s face. She nibbled her lip, her voice tinged with hurt.

    ¡°Brian, don¡¯t you want to see me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it,¡± Brian replied, his mood sour from the past few days. To be precise, ever since his argument with Rachel, he hadn¡¯t been in a good mood.

    Rachel had proven more resilient than he had anticipated. She hadn¡¯t reached out to him for five straight days. Previously, she wouldn¡¯t havested five hours without trying to make amends, typically by bringing him his favorite items to win his favor.

    But now, she had withstood five days of silence, ignoring himpletely.

    ¡°About your date tonight¡­¡± Tracy attempted to broach the subject once more. ¡°You¡¯re still recovering. It¡¯s not wise for you to be out and about. Take a few more days to rest. Forget the rest.¡±

    Brian unexpectedly dismissed her suggestion again.

    Tracy¡¯s face darkened with disbelief.

    She had not anticipated her attempts to be met with failure.

    After rescuing Brian, she had hoped he would be exceedingly attentive, perhaps even overprotective, always at her side, caring for her day and night. Yet, he had returned to Rachel that very evening.

    Despite her efforts, she couldn¡¯t keep him.

    He then left on a business trip.

    He had just arrived back this morning.

    Tracy¡¯s bitterness intensified. She had seen this as a perfect chance to undermine Rachel, yet it had backfired.

    What a disappointment.

    ¡°Do you need anything else?¡± Brian inquired.

    ¡°No, nothing at all!¡±

    ¡°You may go then.¡±

    Ronald headed over to Brian¡¯s ce.

    Standing at the door, he tried calling Rachel, but she didn¡¯t respond.

    In the end, he entered using the passcode.

    He had intended to locate the suit on his own.

    However, despite his best efforts, he couldn¡¯t find it anywhere.

    With no other options, he was forced to go back and inform Brian of the situation honestly.

    Upon hearing the news, Brian¡¯s expression turned stormy. ¡°rify this for me. You¡¯re saying you couldn¡¯t find it? Where is Rachel? Why didn¡¯t you have her sort it out?¡±

    Ronald struggled to exin. ¡°She didn¡¯t pick up my calls.¡±

    ¡°Then keep calling her. Don¡¯t stop until she answers.¡±

    Ronald responded, ¡°I¡¯ve called her eight times already. Plus¡­ it appears she might have moved out.¡±

    ¡°Moved out?¡± Brian demanded, barely containing his anger.

    ¡°It looks like she has packed her bags and left. Your clothes are the only ones left in the closet; hers are missing, along with her personal belongings.¡±

    Brian was momentarily speechless.

    Regaining hisposure, his gaze became sharp and his tone chilling. ¡°Say that again. Where did she go?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 17

    ?Chapter 17:

    ¡°Ms. Rachel Marsh might have indeed moved out.¡±

    Ronald¡¯s wordsnded like stones, each one heavier than thest.

    Brian¡¯s long fingers curled into a fist, his expression unreadable. After a brief silence, his voice came, cold and detached. ¡°Find her. And tell her toe back¡ªfor the suit.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    With that, Ronald turned and headed straight for the design department.

    Rachel had just wrapped up a department meeting and was returning to her office when she spotted him waiting by the door. A flicker of surprise crossed her face.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh.¡± Ronald always addressed her formally at work.

    Without wasting time, he ryed the issue about the suit.

    Rachel listened, then gave a small nod. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back and get itter.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    By the time Rachel arrived at the vi, the sun had already dipped below the horizon.

    The house, untouched for days, sat in eerie silence, swallowed in darkness.

    Flipping on the lights, she made her way straight to the bedroom.

    Something felt off. The door was open.

    But she clearly remembered closing it when she left.

    However, she didn¡¯t dwell on it. She quickly found the suit and called Ronald.

    ¡°Ronald, I have the suit. I¡¯ll bring it overter.¡±

    ¡°Mr. White said you need to deliver it to him personally.¡±

    L§Ñ¦Ó??¦Ó ch?¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.??????

    ¡°Just take it yourself,¡± Rachel insisted.

    ¡°Are you avoiding me?¡± A familiar voice suddenly came from behind. Rachel froze. Turning around, she stared at Brian in astonishment.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    He had already changed into a crisp white shirt, the faint scent of his recent shower still lingering.

    The golden light of the setting sun streamed through the massive floor-to-ceiling windows, illuminating the sharp angles of his face.

    The warmth softened his usual cold demeanor, making him look almost gentle.

    For a brief moment, Rachel found herself mesmerized.

    Brian stepped closer, raising his arms slightly. ¡°Help me put it on.¡±

    Rachel scoffed, ready to toss the suit at him, but before she could, his hand closed around her wrist. In a swift motion, he pulled her into his arms.

    ¡°What are you¡ª¡±

    Her cheeks burned as she struggled, pushing against his chest.

    His lips curled into a victorious smirk. ¡°Put the suit on for me, and I¡¯ll let you go.¡±

    Rachel knew she was no match for his strength.

    Helpless, she gave in.

    But Brian wasn¡¯t just thick-skinned.

    The moment she finished buttoning the suit, he tilted his head and added, ¡°Now the tie.¡±

    Rachel shot him an irritated re.

    ¡°I forgot how. Figure it out yourself.¡±

    Brian didn¡¯t react with anger. Instead, he pulled up a video on his phone and handed it to her. ¡°Then learn now. Someone as smart as you should pick it up fast.¡±

    Rachel stared at him, utterly speechless.

    After finally tying the tie, she exhaled in relief, thinking she was done.

    But Brian had no intention of letting her off so easily. His fingers curled around her waist, and before she could step away, he closed the space between them, his chest pressing against her back.

    His breath brushed against her ear, warm and teasing. ¡°You¡¯ve been sulking for days. Isn¡¯t it time to let it go? Where have you been staying all this time?¡±

    Rachel said nothing.

    This time, Brian didn¡¯t push. Instead, he turned her to face him, his touch uncharacteristically gentle.

    His voice dropped to a soothing murmur. ¡°I admit I¡¯m not the most thoughtful or responsible boyfriend, but about what you said a few days ago¡ªI need to make one thing clear. I don¡¯t agree to break up.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s eyes widened as she looked up at him, stunned. He didn¡¯t agree? Hadn¡¯t he already chosen Tracy?

    Brian held her gaze and continued, ¡°The wedding date is around the corner. That¡¯s not something I take lightly. I know Tracy¡¯s presence has upset you, and I haven¡¯t done enough to ease your worries. But I need you to understand¡ªI never considered being with her. And I never will.¡±

    In all their years together, Brian had never once humbled himself tofort her like this.

    Her heart wasn¡¯t made of stone. How could she not waver?

    But deep down, she wasn¡¯t sure if their future had any certainty at all.

    She said nothing.

    She neither agreed nor pushed him away.

    Brian held her close. At first, his touch remained controlled, careful. But soon, his restraint started slipping. Soft kisses trailed along her neck, one after another, each one leaving a lingering warmth against her skin.

    This time, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry.

    He was slow, deliberate¡ªfar too patient.

    ¡°No,¡± Rachel murmured, rejecting him.

    But even she didn¡¯t realize how breathy her voice had be.

    It was a quiet, irresistible sound, making Brian¡¯s pulse quicken.

    They hadn¡¯t seen each other in five days,

    Which meant five long days without holding her.

    Now that things hade to this, how could he possibly stop?

    ¡°Rachel¡­¡± he called, his voice thick with longing, as his arms tightened around her and effortlessly lifted her up.

    Rachel barely had time to react before she was suddenly weightless¡ªthen sinking into the plush softness of the mattress.

    And then, Brian was above her. His body was feverishly warm. His eyes burned with unfiltered desire.

    But the moment the thought of him spending these past five days with Tracy crossed her mind¡ªof him holding her like this, touching her, whispering to her¡ªof him being intimate with Tracy the way he once was with her¡ªRachel felt nothing but revulsion.

    As Brian leaned in, she turned her head away without hesitation.

    His lips met nothing but empty space.

    The air between them grew heavy. Brian¡¯s hands curled into fists, his expression darkening.

    ¡°You¡¯re rejecting me?¡± His voice was low, strained, barely concealing his frustration.

    Rachel refused to meet his gaze. Just looking at him now made bile rise in her throat.

    But Brian wasn¡¯t about to let it slide.

    His fingers tightened around her chin, tilting her face up to him.

    ¡°Look at me,¡± he ordered.

    When she still refused, he lowered his head, capturing her lips in a kiss that was rough, possessive.

    ¡°Wait¡­ let go of me!¡±

    Rachel struggled, her hands pressing against his chest, but the more she resisted, the more relentless he became.

    He had been holding back too long.

    She had never turned him down before¡ªnot like this.

    Even when she didn¡¯t want it, she had always given in.

    Even when she was too drained to move, she had still let him take whatever he wanted¡ªjust to keep him satisfied.

    But tonight, she didn¡¯t just resist¡ªshe kept rejecting him. Over and over. Brian¡¯s patience thinned, his pride taking hit after hit, frustration mounting with every refusal.

    Ten minutes passed in a heated struggle, but Rachel was no match for his strength. Her clothes were in disarray, her hair a tangled mess¡ªyet she refused to give in.

    Atst, she yanked the nket over herself, curling up as quiet sobs shook her frame. Even with tears in her eyes, she held her ground, her voice trembling with usation.

    ¡°Brian, you¡¯re disgusting.¡±

    Her fingers tightened around the fabric. ¡°You just got out of Tracy¡¯s bed, and now you want me? Do you even hear yourself? What do you think I am to you?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 18

    ?Chapter 18:

    After yelling, Rachel felt an odd sense of relief.

    But Brian¡¯s expression turned ice-cold.

    His fingers tightened around her chin, his voice low andced with warning.

    ¡°Say that again, Rachel. I dare you.¡±

    She met his re head-on, unflinching.

    These weren¡¯t baseless usations¡ªshe had nothing to fear.

    Her voice was clear and steady. ¡°I said¡ªyou¡¯re disgusting.¡±

    Brian let out a sharpugh, though there was no humor in it. ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve.¡±

    His eyes darkened as he stepped back. ¡°Don¡¯te crawling to meter.¡± With a final, searing look, he spun on his heel and stormed out.

    Downstairs, Ronald stood waiting.

    When he noticed Brian¡¯s stormy mood¡ªand the fact that Rachel hadn¡¯t followed¡ªhe could guess how things had gone.

    ¡°Sir, should we head to the charity g now?¡±

    Brian shot him a sharp look. ¡°Without a date? What for?¡± His lips curled in irritation. ¡°Or do you n on putting on a dress and keeping mepany?¡±

    Ronald swallowed hard. Good grief! Why did he have to be the one dealing with this?

    Just as he was about to make the call to cancel the event, Brian waved a hand dismissively. ¡°Call Tracy.¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± Ronald replied.

    ???¨¨?? ¡é?¦¤T?¦Å§Á? ?¦Ç ?a?§Úo¦Í???.???

    That evening, Tracy arrived at the charity g on Brian¡¯s arm.

    When Yvonne Jimenez spotted them, her gaze turned sharp, cold fury simmering beneath the surface.

    She snapped a picture and sent it straight to Rachel.

    ¡°What¡¯s this about? Brian¡¯s parading that woman around like she belongs next to him.¡±

    ¡°We had a fight.¡± Rachel didn¡¯t bother hiding the truth. Yvonne was her closest friend¡ªtheir bond forged through shared struggles.

    ¡°Want me to go over there and teach her a lesson?¡± Yvonne asked.

    ¡°Go ahead. Do whatever you want.¡±

    With Rachel¡¯s approval, Yvonne¡¯s hesitation vanished.

    She had arrived with her husband, Norton Burke. But though they were legally bound, they only appeared together when necessary¡ªat formal gatherings or under the pressure of family expectations.

    Tonight was no different. Yvonne stood beside Norton at the entrance, but they quickly went their separate ways.

    Meanwhile, Brian and Norton, old acquaintances, gravitated toward each other, sses in hand, caught up in conversation. Yvonne took the chance to make her move.

    Spotting Tracy at the bar, she strode over without hesitation.

    As she passed by, Tracy¡¯s wine ss suddenly slipped from her hand, shattering against the floor. At the same time, crimson liquid sttered across her pristine white dress. The stain stood out starkly, ruining its elegance.

    Tracy¡¯s temper red instantly. ¡°Are you blind? Can¡¯t you watch where you¡¯re going?¡±

    Yvonne blinked innocently and rubbed her eyes. ¡°Yeah, my vision¡¯s been a little offtely. The only thing I seem to see clearly is a scheming bitch. But, you know, that dress actually looks better with the red. Adds some character.¡± She tilted her ss slightly, as if ready to pour another ssh.

    Tracy recoiled in rm, her voice shrill. ¡°Are you insane?¡±

    Yvonne grinned, unfazed. ¡°Oh, definitely. I lose control sometimes.¡±

    Tracy trembled with rage, her fingers curling into fists.

    She wanted nothing more than to w that smug expression off Yvonne¡¯s face. Her patience snapped. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you think you are, but you¡¯d better apologize. Right now. Immediately. Or I swear, you¡¯ll regret it.¡±

    Yvonne pulled her shoulders in, feigning distress. ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m just trembling in fear!¡±

    The mockery sent Tracy over the edge. She raised her hand, ready to p her. But Yvonne was faster. She stepped back and called out dramatically, ¡°Norton Burke! Help! Someone¡¯s hurting me!¡±

    The sudden outburst caught the attention of the two men.

    Norton and Brian turned toward them.

    Brian¡¯s gazended on Tracy, then trailed to the dark red stains on her dress. His brows furrowed. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Tracy¡¯s entire demeanor shifted in an instant. She put on a delicate, pitiful expression and cast Yvonne an using look. The implication was obvious.

    Norton also asked, ¡°Yvonne, you¡¯d better exin.¡±

    Yvonne smiled, stepping forward and straightening his tie with delicate fingers. ¡°Don¡¯t be so impatient! I¡¯ll exin. But first¡­¡± She gave the silk fabric a slight tug.

    ¡°Your tie¡¯s a little off. Now, answer me something.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Norton asked.

    ¡°I seem to recall the organizers mentioning that this charity auction requires couples¡ªboyfriends and girlfriends, or husbands and wives.¡±

    ¡°Yes, they did. Why?¡±

    Realization dawned on Norton¡ªhe had walked right into her trap.

    His brows knitted. ¡°You set me up?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± She batted hershes, her expression nothing but pure mischief. ¡°Your answer was just perfect.¡±

    Then, in a heartbeat, her gaze turned razor-sharp as she looked at Tracy. ¡°Did you catch that? This isn¡¯t exactly a ce for mistresses.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What nonsense!¡± She turned to Norton, her voice rising with frustration. ¡°Norton, who is this woman?¡±

    Yvonne didn¡¯t give him the chance to answer. She yanked Norton¡¯s tie and kissed him¡ªslow, deliberate, leaving no room for doubt. Then she pulled back and smirked. ¡°Let me spell it out for you. He¡¯s my husband. I¡¯m his wife, Yvonne Jimenez. And another thing¡ªI can¡¯t stand hearing women call my husband¡¯s name with such familiarity, so find another way to address him.¡± Her smile didn¡¯t waver. ¡°Unless, of course, you¡¯d like to see what happens when you don¡¯t.¡±

    Tracy hadn¡¯t seen thating. This woman was Norton¡¯s wife?

    Clearly, a lot had changed while she was away.

    ¡°Norton, I had no idea you were married,¡± Tracy said, her voice stiff with difort.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you have a terrible reputation, and I didn¡¯t want you tainting our wedding,¡± Yvonne replied smoothly.

    ¡°Yvonne!¡± Norton¡¯s expression darkened, his gaze turning sharp and cold.

    Unbothered, Yvonne simply smiled and turned to Brian. ¡°I poured the wine. My hand was steady, so no, it wasn¡¯t an ident. I did it to put her in her ce. But if that upsets you, Mr. White, you can always marry her and set Rachel free.¡±

    Her tone was light, but the challenge in her eyes was unmistakable.

    ¡°Rachel is beautiful and sweet¡ªthere¡¯s no shortage of people who adore her. She doesn¡¯t need to waste her time on you.¡±

    At that moment, Tracy fully grasped the situation.

    Yvonne was here for revenge¡ªfor Rachel.

    In the end, Norton slung Yvonne over his shoulder and carried her away. Tracy turned to Brian, looking fragile and remorseful. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brian¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to cause you trouble.¡±

    ¡°Did you bring a change of clothes?¡± His voice was impassive.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll have Ronald take you home.¡±

    Once Tracy was gone, Brian sat in his car and lit a cigarette, the glow briefly illuminating his chiseled features.

    ¡°Where is she?¡± His voice was low, unreadable.

    Ronald hesitated.

    ¡°Find out. Now.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Five minutester, Ronald returned with an update. ¡°Ms. Marsh checked into a hotel with her luggage. Looks like she booked the room for a full month.¡±

    ¡°A month?¡± Brian let out a cold scoff.

    He flicked the ash from his cigarette, his lips curling into a cruel smirk. ¡°Tell every hotel in the city¡ªshe¡¯s not to be amodated.¡±

    Ronald hesitated for a moment. Wasn¡¯t that a little extreme? But seeing the look in Brian¡¯s eyes, he swallowed his thoughts and nodded.

    By 9 p.m., Rachel was forced out of her hotel.

    She tried another and another.

    By the time the fifth hotel turned her away, the truth hit her like a p.

    It must be Brian¡¯s doing.

    He was merciless.

    Her phone vibrated in her hand. A message from him lit up the screen. ¡°Send me your location. I¡¯lle pick you up.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 19

    ?Chapter 19:

    Rachel ignored the message and dialed Yvonne¡¯s number.

    Momentster, a location pin popped up on her screen.

    Yvonne¡¯s voice came through, steady and reassuring. ¡°Rachel, just stay at my ce for now.¡±

    This apartment was one Yvonne had bought before her marriage¡ªNorton didn¡¯t even know it existed.

    When Rachel arrived, suitcase in hand, she was genuinely taken aback.

    The space wasn¡¯t huge, but it had everything she could possibly need.

    After a hot shower, just as she was toweling off her hair, the doorbell rang.

    Rachel opened it to find Yvonne standing outside. Her brows lifted in surprise. ¡°What are you doing here? Did Norton seriously let you out thiste?¡±

    Yvonne strolled in and sank onto the couch. ¡°He just flew abroad. Not that it makes a difference. We barely see each other as it is.¡±

    She waved a dismissive hand. ¡°Enough about me¡ªthere¡¯s nothing new to say. Let¡¯s talk about you. Are you really nning to stay tangled up with Brian White? He¡¯s unreliable.¡±

    Rachel lowered her gaze. ¡°I already suggested we break up. He refused.¡±

    Yvonne leaned in, her tone pointed. ¡°Do you still love him?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s eyes drifted to the neon lights flickering outside the window. A deep sigh escaped her lips. ¡°I wish I didn¡¯t.¡±

    Yvonne scooted closer, her voice softening.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ loving someone is such a pain. You end up turning into someone you barely recognize.¡±

    Your update hub: g?l¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s?c?m

    She let out a bitterugh. ¡°I can¡¯t stand Norton, and I hate what I¡¯ve be around him. Men are all the same¡ªno good.¡±

    Grumbling under her breath, she marched to the fridge and yanked out a pack of beer.

    She popped the cap off one bottle and tossed another to Rachel.

    ¡°Cheers! Tonight, we forget everything and drink until we drop.¡±

    Rachel clinked her bottle against Yvonne¡¯s and took a long, burning sip, finishing half in one go.

    Two bottlester, both were tipsy, theirughter echoing in the small apartment. Yvonne was the first to crash, slumping over the couch in a deep sleep.

    At midnight, Brian was lying in bed when he called Rachel.

    She hesitated, not wanting to pick up, but her hand fumbled, and before she knew it, the call connected.

    ¡°Where are you?¡± His voice came sharp, demanding.

    Rachel let out a breathy giggle, her cheeks warm from the alcohol. ¡°Shh¡­ it¡¯s a secret hideout. Can¡¯t tell you, or it won¡¯t be secret anymore.¡±

    Brian sat up instantly, his expression darkening.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been drinking?¡±

    His jaw clenched. Who the hell was she with at this hour?

    ¡°Rachel, I¡¯m telling you right now¡ªgive me your location. Immediately.¡±

    However, the call abruptly cut off.

    Brian redialed instantly¡ªbut no matter how many times he tried, she didn¡¯t pick up.

    Elsewhere, Ronald was jolted awake by the sharp ring of his phone, dragged out of bed in the dead of night tounch a frantic search.

    But no matter how many ces they checked, no matter how many calls they made, Rachel was nowhere to be found.

    Brian stood still, his expression as cold as ice, his presence radiating a warning that kept everyone at a distance.

    Ronald hesitated before finally speaking up, his voice cautious. ¡°There¡¯s actually one ce we haven¡¯t checked.¡±

    Brian¡¯s eyes flicked toward him. ¡°Where?¡±

    Ronald swallowed. ¡°Your grandparents¡¯ ce.¡±

    Brian dismissed the idea instantly. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t be there.¡±

    Rachel had always been considerate toward his grandparents. There was no way she¡¯d show up in the middle of the night and worry them.

    Still restless, Brian pulled out his phone and dialed another number. ¡°Norton, you awake?¡±

    A tired voice answered. ¡°No. Still adjusting to the time difference.¡±

    ¡°Rachel¡¯s missing,¡± Brian said.

    Norton frowned. What did Rachel¡¯s disappearance have to do with him? Before he could ask, Brian¡¯s voice came through again, clipped and certain.

    ¡°I have every reason to believe your wife took her.¡±

    ¡°Did you check my house?¡±

    ¡°Your ce was empty, and your wife wasn¡¯t home either.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Norton asked sharply.

    ¡°I checked personally,¡± Brian replied, his voice clipped.

    Norton exhaled through his nose. ¡°She owns an apartment. I¡¯ll send you the location.¡±

    Twenty minutester, Brian had the door unlocked.

    As he stepped inside, the scent of alcohol lingered in the air, and empty beer bottles littered the table.

    His gaze darkened.

    Without hesitation, he strode toward the guest room.

    The soft glow of the wallmp cast a warm light over Rachel¡¯s delicate features. Shey curled up, lost in deep sleep, utterly unaware of his presence.

    Brian bent down, sliding his arms beneath her.

    As he lifted her, she instinctively nestled against him, her warmth pressing into his chest.

    At 1 a.m., Brian carried her home.

    Without waking her, heid her beside him¡ªwhere she belonged.

    The next morning, Yvonne stirred groggily, reaching out¡ªonly to find the bed empty. Rachel was gone. Her stomach dropped.

    Frowning, she grabbed her phone and dialed Norton directly.

    ¡°How did you know about this ce? Did you tell Brian White about it?¡±

    Norton let out a cold snort. ¡°Is there anything you do that I don¡¯t already know?¡±

    It seemed this apartment was no longer safe. Yvonne made up her mind¡ªshe would sell it and find a new ce, somewhere Norton would never track her down.

    As the first light of dawn crept through the curtains, Rachel¡¯s eyelids fluttered open. Her vision focused, and her breath hitched. Something wasn¡¯t right.

    This room¡ªthis bed¡ª

    It was Brian¡¯s vi!

    But she had fallen asleep at Yvonne¡¯s apartment.

    ¡°Awake?¡± Brian¡¯s deep voice came from beside her.

    Rachel¡¯s head snapped toward him, suspicion shing in her eyes. ¡°How did you find me?¡±

    Brian leaned back against the headboard, watching her with an unreadable gaze. ¡°I have my ways. But Rachel, throwing a fit once is tolerable. Twice, and it starts to lose its appeal.¡±

    Rachel let out a cold, humorlessugh.

    So that was all this was to him¡ªa game, a temporary amusement.

    He treated her like some spoiled pet, indulging her whims only when it suited him.

    Breakfast passed in silence.

    Rachel didn¡¯t utter a single word.

    When she grabbed her bag to leave for work, Brian stepped in front of her. ¡°Let¡¯s go together,¡± he said smoothly.

    Rachel barely spared him a nce. ¡°No need. Since you¡¯re always so mindful of our rtionship, it wouldn¡¯t be good if anyone saw us together.¡± Her voice was clipped, icy.

    Just then, her phone buzzed in her hand.

    She nced down. It was Moira¡ªher stepmother.

    ¡°Jeffrey¡¯s been acting out¡ªyelling, throwing a tantrum. You need toe home.¡±

    Hearing that her younger brother was in distress, Rachel didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°I¡¯ll be there right away.¡±

    She ended the call, her grip tightening around her phone. Anxiety gnawed at her. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong with Jeffrey. Can you go with me?¡±

    Just as Brian opened his mouth to respond, his phone buzzed. Tracy¡¯s name shed on the screen. Rachel¡¯s chest tightened.

    ¡°What is it now?¡±

    Brian answered, his voice low. ¡°Her condition suddenly worsened.¡±

    That was all it took for Rachel to understand.

    A faint smile yed on her lips¡ªone of resignation. ¡°So, you need to go to her, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Brian met her gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll have the driver take you back first. I¡¯ll head to the hospital ande back for you and Jeffreyter.¡±

    He had it all figured out, hadn¡¯t he? What was left for her to argue over?

    ¡°No need!¡±

    Without another nce, she turned on her heel and got into the car.

    The drive was a blur of worry, but twenty minutester, she arrived at her father¡¯s residence.

    As she stepped inside, the sight that greeted her made her blood boil. Moira sat in the living room, leisurely flipping through a magazine, sipping coffee as if she didn¡¯t have a care in the world.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Jeffrey?¡± Rachel demanded.

    Moira barely looked up, her lips pursed in disapproval. ¡°Rachel, must you be so rash? You¡¯re about to marry Brian. You should carry yourself with more grace¡ªstop acting so impulsive, or you¡¯ll only embarrass yourself.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s eyes turned to ice. ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern.¡± Her voice cut through the air like a de. ¡°I¡¯ll ask one more time. Where is Jeffrey?¡±

    Moira waved a dismissive hand, not bothering to argue. ¡°Take her to him,¡± she instructed the maid.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 20

    ?Chapter 20:

    Rachel followed the maid down to the basement.

    Upon discovering that Jeffrey had been locked in there, she was seething with anger.

    With a forceful kick, she burst through the door and entered.

    ¡°Jeffrey?¡± she called out, scanning the room but finding no sign of him.

    Eventually, she spotted him hidden under a heap of discarded items.

    The sight of his pale, frightened face and wide, scared eyes intensified her fury.

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Jeffrey. You¡¯re safe now,¡± she reassured him as she enveloped him in aforting embrace.

    In the dim basement light, Jeffrey recognized her and clung to her, his tears flowing freely and soaking through her clothes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jeffrey. You¡¯re not alone anymore,¡± she reassured him. ¡°We¡¯ll leave this ce soon, okay?¡±

    He nodded eagerly, his face breaking into a relieved smile.

    ¡°Alright, dry those tears. We¡¯re heading home,¡± Rachel coaxed.

    ¡°Okay,¡± he murmured.

    Hand in hand, they walked back up to the living room.

    Once there, Rachel said to Moira, ¡°Jeffrey ising with me.¡±

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Moira gasped, leaping from the couch. ¡°Rachel, have you lost your mind? Jeffrey is nothing but trouble. Do you really think Brian will marry you if you¡¯re saddled with such a burden? Will the White family ever ept you? Go ahead, ruin your own life, but leave the Marsh family out of it.¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?§àm takes you away

    Rachel¡¯s gaze was cold as she retorted, ¡°I¡¯ve warned you about using ¡®burden¡¯ to describe him. And I mean it¡ªJeffrey ising with me today, no matter what.¡±

    Had her father and Moira not clung so stubbornly to Jeffrey¡¯s custody, Rachel would have rescued him much earlier.

    It was only after her family discovered her impending marriage to Brian and repeatedly assured her of their good intentions toward Jeffrey that she allowed herself a sliver offort.

    Yet, she was caught off guard by Moira¡¯s cruel treatment of Jeffrey, her deceit now clear.

    With this realization, Rachel felt no reason to restrain herself.

    Her expression chilling, she addressed Moira directly, saying, ¡°I need to leave with Jeffrey today. Moira, we can settle the issue of him being locked in the basementter.¡±

    Her immediate concern was to get Jeffrey out and soothe his nerves.

    She would have confronted the issue head-on otherwise.

    Moira, however, was not about to let them walk away without a fight.

    She ordered sharply, ¡°Block her way. She cannot take Jeffrey with her.¡±

    Jeffrey, hearing Moira¡¯smanding tone, was petrified.

    He shrank back, seeking refuge behind Rachel.

    Rachel felt his fear and realized he was deeply troubled.

    She gently asked, ¡°What happened today, Jeffrey? Tell me everything, and I¡¯ll protect you.¡±

    Overwhelmed, Jeffrey finally let his emotions spill.

    ¡°She¡­ she¡­¡± he stuttered, pointing at Moira, his expression aggrieved. ¡°Bad¡­ she used me¡­ I didn¡¯t take¡­ her things.¡±

    Grasping the situation quickly, Rachel confronted Moira with a steely look. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Moira. My brother would never steal from you. Make another false im, and I¡¯ll involve the police.¡±

    Attempting to diffuse the tension, Moira offered a weak smile and said apologetically, ¡°Perhaps I was mistaken. But you must understand, taking Jeffrey with you could jeopardize your marriage to Brian.¡±

    Rachel gave a derisiveugh.

    To them, it seemed wealth and advantage were all that mattered.

    Their primary concern was securing a profitable union with the Whites, fearing the marriage might fail and leave them empty-handed. They didn¡¯t realize Rachel wasn¡¯t one to be underestimated.

    ¡°Come on, Jeffrey,¡± she said, sping his hand as they started to leave.

    Moira¡¯s expression darkened as she shouted, ¡°Block their exit!¡±

    Instantly, several maids encircled them.

    ¡°Go ahead, try to stop us,¡± Rachel eximed, shielding Jeffrey with her body and radiating defiance.

    Her chilling gaze caused the maids to falter, unsure whether to advance.

    ¡°Useless! Why are you just standing around? Grab them,¡± Moira ordered.

    Just then, there was a loud crash.

    Rachel had smashed a vase on the floor, its shards scattering everywhere. With a chilling smirk, she warned, ¡°Unless you want your cherished possessions destroyed, let us pass now.¡±

    Moira scoffed, doubting Rachel¡¯s resolve.

    Rachel meant what she said.

    She tipped over a decorative piece.

    Clutched in her right hand was a cherished jade sculpture, a legacy from her father, Thorpe Marsh.

    ¡°Shall we continue?¡± Rachel challenged.

    Moira¡¯s hands tightened into fists, her resolve wavering. After a tense moment, she conceded. ¡°Alright, take him¡ªbut be careful with those.¡±

    Rachel stayed vignt, setting the sculpture down cautiously only after they were safely in the car.

    Knowing Moira¡¯s character, it was prudent to assume she might retract her permission at any moment.

    As they traveled, Jeffrey dozed off, resting against Rachel.

    His eyelids were shut, his longshes casting delicate shadows. Rachel marveled at his striking features.

    Without his autism, he might have been quite the charmer.

    During the drive, Brian¡¯s call came through.

    Rachel chose to ignore it, disconnecting the call.

    Frustrated, Brian then contacted the driver. ¡°Tell Rachel to pick up.¡±

    Reluctantly, Rachel held the phone to her ear, silent at first.

    ¡°Is Jeffrey alright? Should Ie?¡± Brian¡¯s voice broke the silence.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Brian. You¡¯d better stay with Tracy. She¡¯s fragile, and any harm might break your heart,¡± Rachel answered sharply.

    ¡°Must you talk to me like this?¡± Brian¡¯s annoyance was evident.

    He had been making efforts to appease her recently, yet she remained cold and unyielding.

    ¡°Apologies, but I need to go if you have nothing more to say,¡± Rachel said, ready to end the conversation.

    ¡°Wait¡ª¡± Brian started, but she had already hung up.

    Upon arrival, Rachel couldn¡¯t lift Jeffrey herself, so she gently nudged him awake. ¡°Jeffrey, we¡¯re home now. Wake up.¡±

    Despite her calls, Jeffrey did not stir, remaining deeply asleep. Panic set in for Rachel.

    Her voice shook as she shook him more urgently, crying out, ¡°Jeffrey, please wake up! Don¡¯t do this to me! Jeffrey¡­¡±

    Still, he did not wake up.

    For a moment, Rachel froze, shock overtaking her.

    Regaining herposure, she cried out in desperation, ¡°We need to get him to the hospital, now!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 21

    ?Chapter 21:

    When Jeffrey was taken to the emergency room, Rachel waited outside, anxiously awaiting any news.

    She sat there with messy hair, a pale face, and a trembling body.

    She looked utterly drained, as if all the life had been sucked out of her.

    She felt the overwhelming urge to cry, but no sound escaped her lips.

    This was the heartbreaking sight that greeted Yvonne when she arrived. Without hesitation, she stepped forward and pulled Rachel into aforting embrace. ¡°Jeffrey is in capable hands. He¡¯s going to be okay.¡±

    Rachel clung to her and cried so hard that she couldn¡¯t say a word.

    Jeffrey was the only family in her heart, thest bond her mother had given her. He was her entire world.

    If anything happened to him, she didn¡¯t know how she would go on. The thought of facing the world alone was unbearable.

    ¡°Yvonne, why?¡± she choked out. ¡°Life has always been so cruel. It took my mother from us before we even had the chance to know her. Why does Jeffrey have to suffer too? If I could, I¡¯m willing to bear those sufferings for him.¡±

    She could endure anything. All she wanted was for her brother to have a life free of pain, to be happy and safe. Was that too much to ask?

    Yvonne tightened her embrace, searching for words that simply wouldn¡¯te. Five agonizing hours passed as the surgery continued.

    By the time the doctor finally stepped out of the operating room, it was already dark.

    Thankfully, the results were positive.

    ???€$? ?§ß?t??§ñ? 1¦Ð ?al§Úo¦Í¦Å??.???

    Sitting in the doctor¡¯s office, Rachel repeated the words, as if struggling to believe them. ¡°So, the tests show that my brother fainted because of a blood clot in his head?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the clot is at the back of his head,¡± the doctor exined. ¡°From our experience, this type of injury is typically caused by a strong impact¡ªmost likely an attack from behind. Has he been in any danger recently?¡±

    Moira. It had to be her!

    Rachel¡¯s hands curled into tight fists as she stormed out of the office.

    Inside the hospital room, Yvonne remained by Jeffrey¡¯s side.

    ¡°Yvonne, the doctor said Jeffrey¡¯s condition is stable now. You should go home and get some rest. I¡¯ll stay with him tonight.¡±

    Yvonne was worried about her, but she knew Rachel wouldn¡¯t feel at ease unless she stayed with Jeffrey in his condition.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Yvonne relented. ¡°But promise me you won¡¯t stay up all night. Try to get some rest. I¡¯ll bring you breakfast in the morning. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡±

    Rachel gave a small nod. ¡°Alright.¡±

    That night, she stayed by Jeffrey¡¯s side, holding his hand as she rested next to him.

    Meanwhile, Brian stayedte at the office, catching up on work.

    By the time he finally wrapped up, the clock had already struck three in the morning.

    Not wanting to wake Rachel at such an hour, he decided against going home.

    The next morning, when he returned home to change, he found the bedroom empty. The bed was perfectly made, showing no signs that anyone had slept in it.

    Coming down the stairs, his expression darkened as he turned to the housekeeper. ¡°Rachel didn¡¯te homest night, right?¡±

    The housekeeper lowered her head, confirming what he already suspected.

    Brian¡¯s frown deepened as he pulled out his phone.

    After dialing several times with no response, he sighed and slipped his phone back into his pocket, deciding not to press the issue for now.

    When Yvonne arrived at the hospital, she found Rachel fast asleep, curled up beside Jeffrey.

    The good news was that Jeffrey was finally awake.

    Though he was still weak, the doctor had assured them that his vitals were stable.

    Noticing Yvonne step in, Jeffrey lifted a finger to his lips, silently asking her not to wake Rachel.

    Yvonne nodded, understanding his gesture.

    However, Rachel¡¯s rest was brief. She woke up after just twenty minutes.

    The moment she saw Jeffrey awake, all her tiredness disappeared, and she happily held his hand. ¡°You scared me so much. I¡¯m just so relieved you¡¯re awake. Jeffrey, I need you to be honest with me about something, okay?¡±

    Jeffrey gave a silent nod.

    ¡°Yesterday¡­ did someone hit you on the head?¡±

    Jeffrey hesitated, as if trying to push away the memory.

    But under Rachel¡¯s unwavering gaze, he finally mumbled, ¡°A stick¡­ a big, heavy stick.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s face fell instantly, her eyes shing with intensity.

    As a child, she had no choice but to endure her father and stepmother¡¯s cruelty. But now? She wasn¡¯t that helpless little girl anymore.

    If anyone daredy a hand on her or Jeffrey again, she would make them regret it.

    ¡°Yvonne, stay with Jeffrey. I have something I need to take care of.¡±

    ¡°Alright, just be careful.¡± Yvonne didn¡¯t press for details, but she already had a strong hunch about what Rachel was nning.

    Without wasting a second, Rachel headed straight for her father¡¯s residence. In the living room, Moira was enjoying avish breakfast, the table overflowing with an extravagant spread.

    When she saw Rachel barge in, her face dark with fury, Moira¡¯s expression twisted with irritation.

    ¡°What is this? Did youe here just to ruin my morning?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s bloodshot eyes locked onto her with an icy intensity.

    Without warning, she grabbed the edge of the table and flipped it over with a violent shove.

    A deafening crash filled the room as tes, bowls, and food scattered chaotically across the floor.

    Moira shrieked. ¡°Have you lost your mind? Just like your mother¡ªspiteful and lowly! Who gave you the audacity to act wild in my house? Get out this instant!¡±

    Rachel was already furious, and Moira¡¯s words only made her anger worse. ¡°Say one more word about my mom, dare you.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s fingers curled around a heavy vase from the nearby table as she stepped closer, her eyes zing.

    Moira lifted her chin defiantly. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll say it again. Your mother was nothing but a shameless woman, seducing men to give birth to you and that dimwitted brother of yours. And look where it got her¡ªwhat goes aroundes around. If she knew she had such a useless son, she¡¯d rather be¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish, Rachel swung the vase down with all her strength. A sharp crack echoed through the room as porcin shattered against Moira¡¯s head.

    ¡°You¡­ You actually dared¡ª¡± Moira¡¯s eyes widened in sheer disbelief.

    Her fingers trembled as she touched the warm blood trickling down her face. A secondter, her body went limp, and she copsed.

    ¡°Mom!¡± A panicked voice rang out from the staircase. Kate Marsh had juste down, witnessing the scene in horror before rushing forward.

    As Rachel turned to leave, Kate quickly called for the guards to stop her before dialing the police.

    The living room¡¯s surveince cameras had caught everything on tape, leaving no room for doubt. Rachel was immediately taken into custody.

    Before stepping into the holding cell, Rachel managed to send a quick message to Yvonne, asking her to look after Jeffrey.

    ¡°You should reach out to your family to hire awyer and apply for bail. If possible, settling this privately and getting Ms. Moira Marsh¡¯s forgiveness would be in your best interest,¡± the officer advised her kindly before locking the cell.

    Rachel¡¯s voice was devoid of emotion. ¡°I have no one to call.¡±

    Brian would most likely dismiss this as just another mess she created. After all, she had spent twenty years being the perfect, obedient woman¡ªnever stepping out of line.

    If Moira hadn¡¯t hurt Jeffrey, she never would have snapped like this. For the first time in her life, she had fought back.

    Besides, Brian had Tracy to upy him¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t spare a second to worry about her.

    That evening, Brian sat at home, fresh from a shower.

    From ten o¡¯clock to midnight, he waited for two whole hours.

    But Rachel never came home.

    Growing impatient, he grabbed his phone and called Ronald. ¡°You have ten minutes to find out where Rachel is.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 22

    ?Chapter 22:

    Ronald¡¯s investigation yielded nothing but dead ends and silence.

    The emptiness of his findings haunted him as time slipped away.

    When Brian¡¯s calls finally burst through, they came like rapid gunfire, one after another, each more urgent than thest.

    Ronald drew a deep breath before answering with measured words. ¡°Sir, I haven¡¯t managed to locate Ms. Marsh yet.¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t find her no matter what, you¡¯re fired.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to locate her.¡± The line went dead before Ronald couldplete his response.

    Dawn found Rachel huddled in the police station¡¯s holding cell, where she had endured the endless night.

    The cold had seeped into her bones, painting her cheeks crimson while violent shivers wracked her frame. Light spilled into the cell as an officer swung open the door, announcing, ¡°Rachel, you have a visitor.¡±

    ¡°Who could it be?¡± she inquired, maintaining herposure despite her circumstances.

    ¡°Yvonne Jimenez. She ims to be a friend of yours.¡±

    The moment their eyes met, Yvonne¡¯s heart shattered at Rachel¡¯s state, prompting her to strip off her own coat and scarf, wrapping them protectively around her friend¡¯s trembling form.

    Rachel¡¯s failure to return home the previous evening had nted seeds of worry in Yvonne¡¯s mind. Her instincts had led her to this precinct, where her worst fears were confirmed upon discovering Rachel¡¯s detention.

    Latest stories on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    ¡°Rachel, please tell me what happened.¡±

    Rachel unveiled the entire confrontation with Moira, holding nothing back.

    Yvonne¡¯s brow creased as she processed theplexity of the situation. Her expression soon brightened with determination. ¡°I¡¯ll secure legal representation and ensure your release.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. How is Jeffrey faring?¡± Rachel¡¯s thoughts turned to her brother. ¡°He¡¯s making excellent progress. The physicians expect to release him within days.¡±

    Relief softened Rachel¡¯s features as a ghost of a smile graced her pallid lips. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful news.¡±

    Yvonne hesitated at the threshold before departing, wrestling with one final question. ¡°Has Brian been informed of your situation?¡±

    ¡°I remain uncertain.¡±

    ¡°Should we make him aware?¡±

    A touch of resigned bitterness colored Rachel¡¯s smile. ¡°If he truly wishes to know, he possesses the means to find out; if not, any notification would merely serve as an irritation.¡±

    Yvonne absorbed the wisdom in those words. ¡°Iprehendpletely.¡± After departing the station, she arranged trustworthy guardians for Jeffrey¡¯s hospital care.

    Her next destination was the Burke Group headquarters.

    Norton¡¯s corporation boasted an elite legal department, particrly the distinguished attorney, Eric Riley.

    Years of marriage to Norton had earned her certain privileges, and now seemed the perfect moment to exercise them.

    Eric¡¯s recognition of her position facilitated an unexpectedly smooth dialogue. ¡°Ms. Jimenez, consider your friend¡¯s case my highest priority.¡±

    Yvonne found herself momentarily stunned. Could eptancee so easily? Wasn¡¯t Eric notorious for his rigid adherence to Norton¡¯s directives alone? ¡°You¡¯re truly agreeing? Without consulting Norton first?¡± disbelief colored her tone.

    Eric offered an elegant nod. ¡°Naturally, as his wife, youmand considerable authority.¡±

    Unknown to her, Norton¡¯s grandfather had explicitly mandated that Yvonne¡¯s requests receive their fullest support.

    ¡°However, since this case falls outsidepany matters, I must inform Mr. Burke.¡±

    ¡°That seems reasonable.¡±

    Norton¡¯s shock resonated through the phone line. ¡°Did you say Rachel Marsh?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Does this presentplications?¡±

    ¡°None whatsoever.¡±

    The moment the call concluded, Norton immediately contacted Brian. ¡°Are you really going to marry Tracy Haynes?¡±

    Confusion clouded Brian¡¯s response. ¡°Norton, just drop those silly jokes. Speak directly.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s continued absence weighed heavily on his mind.

    Frustration had taken root deep within him.

    She had be like smoke, impossible to grasp.

    He silently vowed that upon finding her, he would teach her the folly of attempting to escape his reach.

    ¡°Are you truly prepared to cast Rachel aside?¡±

    ¡°Who spreads such nonsense? What whispers have reached your ears?¡± Norton¡¯s lips curved knowingly. ¡°Moments ago, Eric epted a case through my wife. The defendant? Rachel.¡±

    Brian¡¯s entire being froze in that instant.

    Rising to his full height, barely containing his fury, he demanded, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s been arrested for assaulting her stepmother. Don¡¯t pretend ignorance, Brian.¡±

    Brian snatched his coat, bolting toward the door while bellowing, ¡°Ronald, prepare the car now.¡±

    As he settled into the car¡¯s leather interior, Brian radiated a dangerous energy that warned against challenge. His gaze held enough intensity to shred steel.

    How dare anyone imprison his fianc¨¦e? They must possess nerves of steel.

    ¡°Drive faster! Ten minutes or your employment terminates tomorrow.¡±

    Ronald¡¯s jaw clenched as he pressed the elerator to its limits.

    Rachel¡¯s heart lifted at the news of another visitor, assuming Yvonne had returned.

    The sight of Brian¡¯s towering silhouette in the doorway, however, stole her breath and scattered her thoughts.

    Her body moved instinctively, turning away from his prating gaze.

    She battled the familiar sting of tears threatening to fall.

    Since falling under love¡¯s spell with him, her emotions had be an untamed river.

    This bittersweet reunion painted a stark contrast¡ªhis immacte appearance in perfectly tailored attire against her disheveled state, eyes puffy from a sleepless night¡¯s torment.

    Everything about her screamed exhaustion. Everything about him remained impable.

    Rachel slowly crouched down, curling into herself in the corner of the cold, cramped room.

    What could she even say at this point? The sound of his footsteps drew closer. Then, suddenly, warmth. A gentle hand wrapped around hers, firm yet tender. Brian knelt beside her, pulling her small frame into his arms. His voice was softer than she had ever heard it. ¡°Come on. I¡¯m taking you home.¡±

    Rachel tilted her head up, disbelief flickering across her face. ¡°Brian, look at me,¡± she murmured. ¡°I¡¯m a mess. I¡¯m not calm, I¡¯m not smart, I cause trouble, and I get jealous. Are you really sure you want to marry someone like me?¡±

    Brian didn¡¯t answer with words. Instead, he lifted her effortlessly into his arms. As they stepped out of the police station, his voice drifted down to her, steady and unwavering. ¡°I¡¯m sure. More than sure. Rachel, I told you¡ªI don¡¯t agree to this breakup, and I meant it.¡±

    His face was so close, his breath brushing against her skin.

    Every word he spoke carried an unshakable certainty.

    But Rachel couldn¡¯t understand. He had always been so fond of Tracy. Now that Tracy was finally back and single, and Rachel had willingly stepped aside to let them be together, shouldn¡¯t he be happy? Then why¡­

    ¡°Brian, what do you want?¡± His arms tightened around her.

    ¡°A lifetime by your side, without interruption or departure.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡± His lips captured her protest, initially meant to silence her doubts. The kiss transformed into something more profound, as if Rachel possessed an enchantment that stripped away his legendary self-control.

    One hand cradled her head as Brian surrendered to raw emotion, his usual restraint reced by urgent passion.

    These days apart had carved an aching void within him.

    Only when Rachel swayed, breathless and light-headed in his embrace, did Brian finally break away.

    His fingers traced her features with infinite tenderness as his gaze softened. ¡°Rachel, some words need never be spoken. And know this, today¡¯s events have left me deeply troubled.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 23

    ?Chapter 23:

    Rachel stared at Brian, confused. She couldn¡¯t understand why he was so upset.

    Brian reached out, his fingers brushing away the stray strands of hair clinging to her forehead. His gaze was dark and unreadable.

    ¡°When something happened to you, the first person you turned to wasn¡¯t me¡ªit was Yvonne. Why?¡±

    Rachel bit down lightly on her lip.

    There had been a time when her first instinct was to run to him. But when had that changed? When had she stopped hoping? Maybe it was the moment Tracy came back, and everything shifted.

    ¡°I¡¯m exhausted¡­pletely drained,¡± Rachel whispered. She leaned into his arms, her body sinking against his, unwilling to continue the conversation.

    By the time they arrived home, she was already half-asleep.

    Brian carried her inside, his movements careful as he helped her freshen up. Even earlier, in the car, he had struggled to hold himself back when he kissed her.

    Days of pent-up emotions surged within him, dangerously close to breaking free.

    And now, as she soaked in the bathtub, the sheer fabric draped over her dampened skin, clinging delicately to her figure, his restraint frayed further.

    ¡°I feel so hot,¡± Rachel murmured, her voice soft and drowsy as she sighed, sinking deeper into the warmth.

    Brian¡¯s control snapped in an instant.

    Unable to hold back any longer, he stepped into the tub, his hands sliding around her waist as he lifted her effortlessly onto hisp.

    New updates live on g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s

    Beneath the clear water¡¯s reflection, his hands contrasted sharply with the smoothness of her skin.

    One held her firmly in ce, while the other traced the curve of her lips, his fingers brushing over them in slow, deliberate strokes¡ªagain and again¡ªuntil they deepened in color.

    His restraint shattered. Lowering his head, he crushed his lips against hers, devouring her with unrestrained hunger.

    The heat in the bathroom thickened, clinging to their skin like steam.

    When Brian carried her out of the tub, his mouth still lingered against her corbone, pressing slow, possessive kisses along its curve.

    In the blink of an eye, they were on the bed, and she was pulled into his arms.

    But as soon as she sank against him, he stilled. Her body was burning.

    Brian frowned, thinking he must have imagined it.

    He reached out, pressing the back of his hand to her forehead. It was even hotter than before.

    Rachel¡¯s cheeks were flushed a deep crimson, her breath uneven and shallow. He had thought she was simply feverish with desire. But now he realized¡ªshe was actually sick.

    When the thermometer beeped, it confirmed his suspicion¡ªshe had a fever. He wasted no time calling the family doctor.

    When Rachel woke, she was in a familiar bed.

    Everything in the room was exactly as it had always been.

    But Brian wasn¡¯t beside her, and for some reason, that absence left an uneasy feeling she couldn¡¯t quite shake.

    When she went downstairs, breakfast was already set on the table, neatly arranged and still steaming.

    The housekeeper spotted her immediately and greeted her with a warm smile.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, you¡¯re up! You must be starving! I¡¯ve prepared a few options for you. Just let me know what you¡¯d like to eat, and I¡¯ll get it ready.¡±

    ¡°Oatmeal, please,¡± Rachel said, her voice still a little hoarse from sleep.

    Within moments, a bowl of oatmeal with warm milk was ced before her. As she took a bite, the creamy texture and subtle sweetness made for aforting meal.

    Watching her eat with a good appetite, the housekeeper beamed. ¡°Mr. White is so considerate. He had me prepare a variety of choices, just in case you wanted something else.¡±

    ¡°Mr. White?¡± Rachel paused, ncing up in surprise.

    ¡°Yes. You had a high fever yesterday, and he stayed up all night taking care of you. He didn¡¯t even have time for breakfast before rushing to thepany this morning. Before he left, he made sure to remind me to take good care of you.¡±

    Rachel froze, her spoon hovering just above¡­

    The bowl. Brian had taken care of her? They had been together for so long, yet he had never shown her this kind of tenderness before.

    She would be lying if she said she wasn¡¯t moved.

    But was his concern born from guilt? Or was there something more?

    Only he knew the answer.

    After finishing breakfast, Rachel headed to the hospital.

    To her relief, Jeffrey was recovering better than she had expected.

    Still, his body remained fragile, hisplexion a little pale.

    So Rachel wanted him to stay in the hospital for a few more days.

    Yvonne spotted her as soon as she stepped out and rushed over, wrapping her in a tight hug. ¡°Rachel! This is amazing! I didn¡¯t expect Brian to actually be helpful for once.¡± She pulled back, grinning.

    ¡°Oh, and I have good news for you. Moira dropped thewsuit.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Wait¡­ seriously?¡±

    ¡°Yep! ording to Eric Riley, Brian pulled a lot of strings behind the scenes. Oh, and Eric wanted to talk to you. He asked me to pass along the message.¡±

    Rachel frowned slightly.

    Eric? That was a man she¡¯d never met before. And yet, he wanted to meet her? At the caf¨¦, they came face-to-face for the first time.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Riley. I¡¯m Rachel Marsh,¡± she greeted, keeping her tone polite yet direct.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, it¡¯s a pleasure. I¡¯m Eric Riley,¡± he replied with a small nod.

    Rachel studied him briefly before getting straight to the point. ¡°Yvonne said you wanted to discuss something with me.¡±

    Eric slid a set of documents across the table. ¡°Mr. White has entrusted me to assist you with Jeffrey Marsh¡¯s custody case.¡±

    Rachel stiffened, her breath catching in her throat. Jeffrey¡¯s custody?

    For a second, she thought she had misheard.

    But as the words sank in, a rush of joy spread through her. ¡°Mr. Riley, are you serious?¡±

    Eric gave a knowing smile.

    His reputation in divorce and custody battles was unmatched.

    However, after joining the Burke Group, he had rarely taken on cases like this.

    Knowing that he was making an exception for hers, Rachel felt a surge of relief and gratitude.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, I need to go over some details with you. Please bepletely honest. If you have any evidence, that would be even better.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll tell you everything I know.¡±

    After wrapping up her meeting with Eric, Rachel¡¯s phone buzzed with an iing call from Carol.

    ¡°Rachel,e have dinner with Brian tonight. I miss you both.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be there.¡±

    She headed straight for Brian¡¯s office.

    When she walked in, Tracy was standing in front of his desk, going over some reports.

    Her fitted blouse and sleek pencil skirt entuated her curves, making her look even more polished and undeniably attractive.

    Rachel had never worn outfits like that.

    She had to admit¡ªshe was too reserved for it.

    Tracy, on the other hand, seemed all too eager to draw Brian¡¯s attention, subtly closing the distance between them.

    Rachel¡¯s patience wore thin. She cleared her throat. ¡°If you¡¯re in the middle of something, I cane backter.¡±

    Brian barely looked up. ¡°Come here.¡± He gestured for her toe closer.

    Rachel hesitated. She wasn¡¯t sure if stepping forward was the right move¡ªor if she should just turn around and leave.

    ¡°You can go now.¡± Brian turned to Tracy, his voice firm.

    ¡°But Brian, I haven¡¯t finished my report,¡± Tracy protested, pouting in mild frustration.

    Brian¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°From now on, address me as Mr. White during work hours.¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± Tracy bit her lip but eventually turned and walked out, clearly reluctant to leave.

    The moment the door shut behind her, Brian blocked Rachel¡¯s path.

    Without warning, he pulled her into his arms. ¡°Did youe all this way just for me?¡±

    His voice brushed against her ear, teasing and deliberate.

    Rachel didn¡¯t answer, but her hesitation only encouraged him. Brian drew out his words, his tone dipping into something richer, smoother¡ªundeniably enticing.

    Heat rushed to her face as she was hit with a vivid memory¡ªhis low, satisfied groans in the dead of night.

    Embarrassed, she tried topose herself.

    ¡°Did I interrupt your moment with her?¡± she asked quietly, hoping to mask her own flustered state.

    Brian arched a brow. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    His fingers curled under her chin, lifting it slightly as he pressed for an answer. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend. You were practically glued to Tracy just now¡ªyour eyes didn¡¯t move from her.¡±

    ¡°Jealous, are we?¡± Brian asked, his gaze locked onto hers.

    Rachel turned away. ¡°No.¡±

    Before she could react, she felt her feet leave the floor.

    In one swift motion, he had lifted her onto hisp.

    Her breath caught.

    They were still in his office. And at any moment, someone could walk in.

    Brian¡¯s voice brushed against her ear again, smooth and knowing. ¡°I was just thinking¡­ you¡¯ve never worn anything like that for me before.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 24

    ?Chapter 24:

    Rachel¡¯s cheeks darkened, a gentle flush spreading over her face. ¡°That¡¯s not really how I do things,¡± she said, her voice soft yet firm.

    Even after all the years they¡¯d been together and the countless moments of intimacy they¡¯d shared, she still felt like a bashful girl whenever he was near.

    Brian¡¯s eyes sparkled with amusement as he inched closer, his breath warm against her ear. ¡°Are you blushing?¡±

    Rachel bit her lip, trying to regain herposure. ¡°You already know the answer, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Desperate for a change in focus, she quickly blurted out, ¡°Your grandma¡¯s expecting us. We should really get going.¡± She tried to break the spell of the moment, her words almost a plea for normalcy as the heavy charge between them became too much to bear.

    A steady hand gripped her wrist as she attempted to rise, pulling her effortlessly into his embrace. The abrupt movement caused their lips to meet in a fleeting, idental touch. In that brief moment, their bodies were pressed together, a shock of warmth and intimacy.

    Though this wasn¡¯t their first kiss, the suddenness of it sent Rachel into a flutter of confusion, leaving her breathless and unsure.

    ¡°Rachel,¡± Brian murmured, his voiceced with a yful edge. ¡°Is this how eager you are?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s heart raced, but she quickly tried to regain herposure. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that!¡± she stammered, her voice betraying her. ¡°It was¡­ just a coincidence.¡±

    Brian¡¯s eyes sparkled with amusement. ¡°A coincidence, huh? Maybe we should make a habit of these ¡®coincidences,''¡± he teased, his hands shifting to cradle the back of her neck and pull her closer.

    Rachel leaned back slightly, her body melting into his, every curve pressed against him in a way that felt both natural and intoxicating. Always inmand, Brian moved with deliberate precision, his touch slow and calcted, each caress designed to unravel herpletely. It was maddening, the way he could make her feel so much with so little.

    Stay tuned galnov??????.co??

    Rachel had always been devoted to Brian, her entire world shaped by his presence. He had introduced her to experiences and emotions she never could have anticipated. When it came to intimacy, she was like a novice,pletely unversed in the intricacies of love. The feelings he stirred within her left her vulnerable, unable to resist him, no matter how overwhelming the sensation might be.

    Within moments, Rachel¡¯s cheeks flushed a deep crimson, her eyes zed with a mixture of desire and vulnerability. She looked breathtakingly beautiful, yet Brian seemed determined to draw out her longing, to make her ache for him even more.

    ¡°Rachel,¡± Brian murmured, his voice low and velvety, brushing against her ear like a secret. ¡°Do you love me?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s breath hitched, her mind scrambling to form words. All she could manage was a timid nod, her lips parting but no sound escaping.

    ¡°Good girl,¡± Brian coaxed, his tone bothmanding and tender. ¡°I want to hear you say it.¡±

    ¡°I love you,¡± she whispered, her voice trembling, barely more than a breath.

    A satisfied smile curved his lips, his eyes darkening with desire. No longer holding back, he closed the distance between them, his voice a husky promise. ¡°Hold on to me.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s gaze met his, her eyes shimmering like dew on a spring morning, holding a quiet vulnerability. But as they dropped to the faint red mark on his shirt, something inside her snapped. A wave of cold rity washed over her, leaving her breathless. ¡°No.¡±

    Brian leaned in, sensing her hesitation, but Rachel, with the urgency of a sudden realization, pushed him away. It was as though her entire body recoiled from the closeness. ¡°I¡¯m not ready,¡± she stammered.

    Rachel¡¯s mind was consumed by the days they had spent apart, the bitter image of Brian with Tracy. The thought of their intimacy, the closeness they once shared, now felt tainted, like a wound that refused to heal. Her stomach churned at the thought of it.

    Clutching her mouth, Rachel barely made it to the bathroom before the nausea overtook her. She copsed to her knees, retching uncontrobly, each wave of sickness pulling her deeper into her turmoil.

    Brian¡¯s expression darkened, his face hardening into something unreadable. ¡°So, my touch disgusts you that much?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Rachel gasped, her voice fragile and quivering. ¡°I just¡­ I can¡¯t pretend everything¡¯s fine.¡±

    Suppressing a surge of frustration, Brian moved toward Rachel, his hands gentle as they gripped her shoulders, the pressure steady but not forceful. ¡°Tell me, Rachel. What is it that¡¯s really bothering you?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s gaze met Brian¡¯s, and for a moment, she hesitated, the weight of her words heavy in her chest. She had to speak them aloud, though she knew it would wound them both. ¡°Do you honestly want to know?¡±

    His voice softened, a quiet earnestness filling the space between them. ¡°Yes. Tell me.¡±

    She took a breath, her voice steady but heavy with emotion. ¡°Those five days, just you and Tracy, alone in the same house. I don¡¯t believe nothing happened between you two.¡±

    Brian¡¯s expression faltered, his understanding dawning slowly as the weight of her words hit him. His gaze softened, and he reached for her, brushing her hair back from her face. But Rachel flinched, pulling away instinctively.

    ¡°I need some space,¡± Rachel murmured, her voice barely audible, her heart pounding.

    Brian exhaled sharply, his frustration palpable, but his grip remained unyielding.

    ¡°Who told you I was with Tracy? I¡¯m not so low as to juggle two women at once.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s eyes glistened with unshed tears as she stared at him, her voice tight with uncertainty. ¡°You didn¡¯te home for five days. Doesn¡¯t that speak for itself?¡±

    Brian¡¯s voice softened, his patience wearing thin, but he remained calm. ¡°Just because I wasn¡¯t home doesn¡¯t mean I was with her. I went to Havenbrook with Ronald for a business trip.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s expression flickered with surprise, her mind racing to piece together the fragmented truth. ¡°A business trip?¡±

    Brian¡¯s expression remained steady, though there was a trace of incredulity in his tone. ¡°Is that really so hard to believe?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t hard to believe at all. But Tracy¡¯s injury lingered in Rachel¡¯s mind like an unwee shadow. Hadn¡¯t Brian been by her side during that time? Could it be that Tracy had twisted the truth to manipte her? How could she have been so easily deceived?

    A deep sigh escaped Rachel¡¯s lips as she processed the weight of the situation.

    She wouldn¡¯t let herself fall victim to Tracy¡¯s games again. From now on, she vowed to listen carefully and watch every word from Tracy¡¯s mouth. She wouldn¡¯t be so easily manipted.

    Seeing Rachel¡¯sposure return, Brian¡¯s demeanor softened. ¡°No more tears?¡± he asked, his voice gentle as he brushed a strand of hair from her face. His fingers lingered, carefully wiping away the remnants of her tears with a patience and tenderness that surprised even her.

    Rachel stared at him, her breath catching in her throat. If she hadn¡¯t witnessed it herself, she wouldn¡¯t have believed he was capable of such gentleness. It was a side of him she rarely saw.

    That left her momentarily speechless. ¡°Thank you, Brian,¡± Rachel said finally, her voice steady but filled with sincerity.

    ¡°For what?¡± A teasing smile tugged at the corners of Brian¡¯s lips, his tone light, almost yful.

    ¡°Thank you for standing by me when Moira tried to press charges. For hiring thatwyer¡­ for helping me fight for custody of Jeffrey,¡± she continued, her gratitude spilling out. She meant every word. ¡°For everything.¡±

    His smile softened, his eyes warming as he regarded her. ¡°Well, if you¡¯re thanking me, maybe you should show your appreciation in a more tangible way,¡± he teased, a glint of mischief in his gaze.

    Flushed with embarrassment, Rachel quickly rose onto her toes, pressing a brief, soft kiss to Brian¡¯s cheek before darting out of the office, her movements flustered and swift, like a startled rabbit.

    As Rachel hurried past, Tracy caught sight of her slightly disheveled state. Her gaze sharpened, and a bitter, almost unrecognizable sneer spread across her face. Her hands clenched into fists, trembling with barely contained fury. ¡°You think you¡¯ve won, don¡¯t you?¡± she hissed under her breath, her voice thick with venom. ¡°You¡¯ll never have him. Brian¡¯s mine. He loves me, not you.¡±

    Back in the office, Brian¡¯s fingers lingered on the spot where Rachel had kissed him, a small, almost unnoticeable smile tugging at his lips. While their rtionship had seen more passionate moments, something about that brief, unexpected kiss stirred him in a way he hadn¡¯t anticipated. Perhaps it was the surprise, or maybe the simple fact that, for once, she had taken the initiative. Whatever it was, it lingered with him, leaving a warmth in his chest he couldn¡¯t quite shake.

    As Brian stepped out of the office, Tracy approached him, her expression warm and inviting. ¡°Heading out already, Brian?¡± she asked, her voice carrying a soft sweetness that barely masked the underlying tension.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Brian replied, his tone light but resolute. ¡°My grandma invited Rachel and me over for dinner.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s smile remained, but a fleeting shadow passed across her face as she fought back the gnawing feeling of jealousy. ¡°I see,¡± she said, her words gentle, but her heart far from at ease.

    That evening, as Brian and Rachel walked hand in hand towards Carol¡¯s residence, the ease between them was palpable.

    Carol, ever the observant matriarch, couldn¡¯t help but be delighted by the sight of them. ¡°Rachel, my dear,¡± she said warmly, her eyes bright with affection. ¡°It¡¯s been only a few days, but¡­¡±

    ¡°You look even more beautiful. Those eyes of yours¡­ If my future great-grandchildren inherit them, they¡¯ll be the most enchanting kids in the world.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s cheeks flushed deeply. She lowered her gaze, too embarrassed to respond, her fingers fidgeting with the edge of her sleeve.

    Carol turned her attention to Brian, her tone yful but pointed. ¡°Well, Brian, it¡¯s time to step up. The wedding¡¯s just around the corner. If there¡¯s still no news of a baby by then, I¡¯ll have no choice but to hold you ountable. I¡¯ll personally escort you to the hospital to ensure everything¡¯s in working order.¡±

    Brian, momentarily stunned, could only stare, unable to find his words.

    ¡°Carol!¡± Rachel interjected quickly, her voice tinged with both embarrassment and protectiveness. ¡°Brian¡¯s perfectly healthy. There¡¯s absolutely nothing wrong with him.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 25

    ?Chapter 25:

    Carol couldn¡¯t help but smile to herself when she noticed Rachel speaking up for Brian.

    She turned to him and said, ¡°See that? Your fianc¨¦e really cares about you. You¡¯d better treat her right, Brian. A man who doesn¡¯t cherish his wife will only end up regretting it.¡±

    Brian, standing off to the side, nodded repeatedly without a word.

    The conversation continued for a while, and before long, it was time for dinner. With his grandfather and father absent due to othermitments, only four sat at the table.

    Yet, five sets of utensils had been ced.

    Just as they were about to begin their meal, Debby suddenly spoke up. ¡°Hold on a moment¡ªwe have another guest joining us.¡±

    The moment she finished, a crisp, pleasant voice filled the room. ¡°Carol, Debby, I¡¯m so sorry I¡¯mte!¡±

    Tracy walked into the living room, arms full of gift boxes, her smile bright and cheerful.

    ¡°You¡¯re notte. You arrived just in time,¡± Debby responded warmly, stepping forward and taking Tracy¡¯s hand with an eagerness that resembled a mother weing her own daughter.

    Carol hesitated, then turned to a servant to get her reading sses. Once she put them on and took a closer look, recognition flickered across her face.

    ¡°Oh! Tracy! When did you get back?¡±

    Tracy immediately stepped closer, her smile dazzling. ¡°I¡¯ve been back for a little while. I¡¯m so sorry for not visiting you and Debby sooner¡ªwork has been keeping me busy.¡±

    ¡°You young ones are always caught up in your careers. That¡¯s understandable.

    Read exclusive updates g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls

    By the way, did you return with your husband this time?¡± asked Carol.

    Tracy¡¯s expression stiffened for a brief moment.

    Before she could find the right words to respond, Brian stepped in at just the right moment. ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s eat first.¡±

    ¡°Oh, alright. We can talk over dinner.¡±

    Throughout the meal, Tracy animatedly shared stories about her experiences abroad, which Carol listened to with great interest.

    Even so, Carol¡¯s attention frequently shifted back to Rachel. As she continued cing food on Rachel¡¯s te, she remarked, ¡°Rachel, you¡¯ve been looking exhaustedtely. You¡¯ve lost quite a bit of weight. Brian, you¡¯re really not doing your job as a fianc¨¦. How exactly are you taking care of her? If she gets any thinner the next time I see her, I¡¯ll have to have a word with you.¡±

    Tracy sat in silence, her fists clenching beneath the table. She had tried so hard to earn Carol¡¯s favor, yet even now, Carol¡¯s heart and attention remained with Rachel.

    After dinner, Tracy lingered in the living room, chatting with Debby. It wasn¡¯t until ten o¡¯clock that she finally rose to her feet. ¡°Debby, it¡¯s gettingte. I should head home now.¡±

    Debby immediately waved her hand to stop her. ¡°It¡¯s already sote. Let Brian drive you back.¡±

    Brian naturally grabbed his car keys. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Rachel watched them walk away together, unable to find her voice.

    Just as she turned to head upstairs, Debby¡¯s sharp, cutting voice sliced through the air. ¡°Rachel, I don¡¯t need to spell it out for you to understand Tracy¡¯s ce in Brian¡¯s life. All these years, the person he¡¯s cared about most has always been her. Honestly, if you walk away now, it¡¯ll be easier on everyone. If you wait until he dumps you, it¡¯ll only be more humiliating.¡±

    Rachel kept her emotions in check and met Debby¡¯s gaze with calm indifference. ¡°I understand.¡±

    If that day ever came, she wouldn¡¯t beg him to stay.

    ¡°It¡¯ste. I¡¯m feeling a bit tired. I¡¯ll head upstairs to rest now.¡± With that, Rachel turned and walked toward her room.

    Debby watched her retreating figure, her face dark with irritation.

    ¡°She¡¯s just riding on Carol¡¯s favoritism. One day, I¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s out of here for good.¡±

    Rachel took a long shower before settling into bed, but no matter how she shifted under the covers, sleep refused toe.

    An hour had passed since Brian left to take Tracy home, yet he still hadn¡¯t returned. She had called him once in that time, but instead of Brian, it was Tracy who answered.

    ¡°Rachel, Brian might be back a littlete. My stomach wasn¡¯t feeling well, so he went to get me some medicine.¡±

    Rachel said nothing and quietly ended the call.

    That night, Brian never came home.

    The next morning, with Debby nowhere in sight, Rachel had breakfast with Carol.

    Not seeing Brian, Carol naturally asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Brian?¡±

    Rachel instinctively responded, ¡°There was an urgent matter at thepany, so he went back to handle it.¡±

    As they ate, Carol casually brought up Tracy.

    ¡°Rachel, back when Brian was younger, he did have feelings for Tracy for a time. I never thought they were a good match. Then Tracy went abroad, got married, and Brian met you. I believe this is just how fate works. Don¡¯t worry. To me, you¡¯re the only granddaughter-inw I acknowledge.¡±

    Rachel was so touched that, for a moment, words escaped her. Carol truly treated her like family.

    After leaving the house, Rachel headed straight to the hospital.

    Jeffrey¡¯s recovery was going better than expected¡ªhe was already up and walking around.

    ¡°Rachel!¡± The moment he saw her, his whole face lit up with excitement.

    ¡°Did you have breakfast?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and I¡ªI saw Brian.¡± Rachel stiffened.

    Jeffrey wasn¡¯t the most outspoken person, but he had seen Brian enough times to know he wouldn¡¯t mistake him for someone else.

    ¡°Where did you see him?¡±

    ¡°Here. With a prettydy.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s mind immediately went to Tracy.

    So that was why Brian never came homest night¡ªhe had been here, with Tracy again. As expected, whenever Tracy was involved, all of Brian¡¯s rationality and principles seemed to disappear.

    ¡°Jeffrey, I need to make a quick call.¡±

    In the hallway, Rachel hesitated for a long time before finally dialing Brian¡¯s number.

    He answered almost immediately. ¡°Rachel, Tracy had a sudden bout of gastritisst night, so I brought her to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Are you at the office?¡± he asked, picking up on the coldness in her tone and trying to keep the conversation going.

    ¡°Not yet. Are you?¡±

    Before Brian could respond, Tracy¡¯s voice drifted through the line. ¡°Brian, I¡¯d like some water.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring it right over,¡± he said.

    Then, turning back to Rachel, he added, ¡°She¡¯s alone right now. I need to take care of her. I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡±

    ¡°Bye.¡±

    Rachel ended the call and let out a slow, deep breath.

    She couldn¡¯t even put her emotions into words.

    It felt like her heart had been submerged in water, the temperature rising degree by degree. The heat grew more unbearable, and the pain grew overwhelming.

    She should have known. Between her and Tracy, Brian would always choose Tracy.

    His kindness toward her only existed when Tracy wasn¡¯t in the picture. The moment Tracy appeared, she became nothing.

    When Rachel stepped back into Jeffrey¡¯s ward, he immediately noticed something was off.

    ¡°Am I making things hard for you?¡±

    ¡°Why would you say that?¡± Rachel looked at him, her chest tightening.

    ¡°You¡¯ve seemed so unhappy these past few days. Is it because of me?¡±

    Rachel wrapped her arms around him, gently running her fingers through his hair. ¡°Having you with me is my greatest joy.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you sad?¡±

    Rachel stayed quiet for a long time before finally whispering, ¡°Because I feel painful inside.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 26

    ?Chapter 26:

    ¡°Did you take any medicine?¡± Jeffrey asked innocently.

    Without a word, Rachel responded by affectionately patting his head.

    Jeffrey didn¡¯t realize that some pain couldn¡¯t be healed by pills, especially when it came to matters of the heart.

    ¡°You need to take your medicine just like I do. It¡¯s important,¡± he urged earnestly.

    Rachel smiled and nodded enthusiastically. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. You set a great example!¡±

    Exiting the hospital, Rachel encountered Tracy.

    Dressed in a hospital gown, Tracy appeared frail, yet her flushed cheeks suggested she was less ill than she appeared.

    ¡°Hold on,¡± Tracy called out to her.

    ¡°Is there anything I can do for you?¡± Rachel asked.

    ¡°We have to talk,¡± Tracy said bluntly.

    ¡°And what if I¡¯m not interested?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll want to hear this, I¡¯m sure. You¡¯re probably more eager than anyone to learn about Brian¡¯s feelings towards me,¡± Tracy retorted, striking a nerve. They settled into seats at the hospital caf¨¦.

    ¡°Rachel, correct me if I¡¯m wrong, but didn¡¯t Brian propose to you on Christmas?¡±

    Reluctantly, Rachel acknowledged the fact. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Do you realize the significance of that date?¡± Tracy asked with a smug air, then continued, ¡°It¡¯s my birthday. And it was also the day I got married to my ex-husband. I even shared our wedding on social media that day.¡±

    Feel inspired by ga  ln o vels .

    As Rachel absorbed the words, herplexion drained slowly.

    She refused to ept what she heard.

    But the harsh truth stung sharply, forcing her to face it.

    Tracy¡¯s grin grew broader. ¡°You see, Brian¡¯s proposal was merely a vindictive move against me. Face it, Rachel. He doesn¡¯t truly love you. He¡¯s merely burdened by guilt. Had I not been married then, his proposal would never have happened.¡±

    Her words sliced through Rachel, each one a precise strike that left her reeling in silent agony. In that moment, she felt utterly defeated, stripped of her power to respond.

    What a cruel twist of fate.

    The proposal she had cherished turned out to be nothing more than an act to spite another woman.

    How ironic.

    ¡°Rachel, just let him go. He¡¯ll naturally drift back to my side.¡±

    Rachel managed a scornfulugh. ¡°If you¡¯re so sure, why even bother with me?¡±

    ¡°I could easily pull him back to my side, but I thought I¡¯d offer you a graceful way out,¡± Tracy said.

    Rachel was shocked by such an obvious excuse for trying to steal someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦.

    ¡°Yourck of shame is astonishing.¡±

    Tracy merelyughed off the insult. ¡°You can say whatever you like.¡±

    Looking up, Rachel noticed Brian approaching.

    Tracy¡¯s smile returned instantly. ¡°Let¡¯s put it to a test, shall we?¡±

    ¡°Test what exactly?¡±

    As Tracy passed her coffee to Rachel, the cup was abruptly jostled, spilling the hot coffee across her hand.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Rachel started, but her words were cut short as a tall figure intervened.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? You need to be more careful. Let me have a look,¡± Brian eximed as he examined Tracy¡¯s hand, his voiceden with a level of concern that Rachel had never witnessed directed at herself.

    Rachel knew she was defeated.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Brian. The coffee was just warm, really. No need to make a big deal,¡± Tracy said gently.

    ¡°Okay, just making sure you¡¯re¡­¡± Brian started to say but stopped mid-sentence, visibly startled as he finally noticed Rachel. ¡°Rachel, what are you doing here?¡±

    Rachel couldn¡¯t help but find the situation somewhat humorous.

    He had instantly noticed Tracy, but he seemed only just to have seen her.

    ¡°I came to visit Jeffrey in the hospital and just ran into her by chance,¡± Rachel exined.

    ¡°Is Jeffrey okay?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s getting better.¡± Rachel didn¡¯t want to say more, eager to end the conversation and leave.

    ¡°Your secretary still isn¡¯t fully well; perhaps focus on her needs. I¡¯m leaving now,¡± Rachel said, moving to leave.

    ¡°Hold on.¡± Brian caught her arm. ¡°Why don¡¯t we leave together?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Before leaving, she overheard Brian advising Tracy, ¡°Remember to follow what the doctor said and stick to light meals for a while.¡±

    He then added, looking at the table, ¡°And cut out coffee or any other stimnts.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Tracy responded, her voice dripping with sweetness.

    Rachel and Brian then climbed into the car together. The atmosphere inside was oppressively silent.

    Midway through the journey, Brian broke the silence. ¡°Rachel, can we talk?¡±

    ¡°Talk about what?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t homest night. I know it bothered you. Given Tracy¡¯s poor health and my role as her only friend, I felt obligated to be there. If you¡¯re upset, I understand if you direct it at me.¡±

    Was he suggesting she take her frustrations out on him? It took Rachel a moment to grasp the implication of his words. Did he really believe she had intentionally confronted Tracy?

    ¡°Do you actually think that lowly of me?¡±

    The man sitting beside her suddenly seemed like someone she didn¡¯t recognize.

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to move past this, but I expect you to consider your actions more carefully in the future,¡± Brian said, his voice resolute.

    As they neared thepany, Rachel made a request. ¡°Ronald, could you stop the car, please?¡±

    Ronald, caught in a moment of indecision, awaited a directive until Brian sternly said, ¡°Stop, and let her out.¡±

    The moment Rachel exited, the car hastily drove off.

    Later that night, Rachel stayed at work untilte, not returning home until ten.

    The bedroom was empty, shrouded in darkness and eerily silent.

    Flicking on the light, she allowed herself a quiet smile.

    She had nned to workte, unsure of how to confront Brian that evening. However, it appeared there was no need for avoidance; he hadn¡¯t returned home.

    In the middle of the night, Rachel was awakened by pain.

    Lately, Rachel had been gued by sudden, sharp pains that sometimes escted to almost intolerable levels.

    Following such a restless night, it was only natural that she felt out of sorts the next morning.

    Thankfully, a bit of makeup helped her appear moreposed.

    Come Monday morning, she readied her reports and made her way to the top floor.

    Entering the office, she overheard snippets of conversation among the secretaries.

    ¡°Did you notice? Tracy and Mr. White arrived together this morning.¡±

    ¡°They seemed quite close, walking side by side!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s talk that he has a girlfriend, though he¡¯s kept it under wraps. Could Tracy be the one?¡±

    A voice chimed in confidently, ¡°It¡¯s pretty clear, isn¡¯t it? She became his secretary as soon as she got here. Who else could it be?¡±

    Rachel typically paid no mind to rumors.

    However, this time, the chatter struck a chord.

    Her performance during the meeting was unusually poor, marked by ring errors.

    As the meeting concluded, Brian¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°The rest of you may leave. Rachel Marsh, you need to stay.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 27

    ?Chapter 27:

    As the door clicked shut, Brian stepped forward. ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Rachel instinctively took a step back, shaking her head. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Brian frowned. ¡°You look distracted.¡±

    ¡°I was just thinking about Jeffrey¡¯s custody case. It¡¯s been on my mind,¡± Rachel replied, casually offering an excuse to deflect his concern.

    ¡°Eric is an expert in this field. Leaving it to him should be fine,¡± Brian reassured her, his voice steady.

    ¡°I hope so. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll get back to work.¡±

    When had things between them grown so distant?

    A dull ache settled in Brian¡¯s chest, an inexplicable irritation gnawing at him.

    Rachel¡¯s steps slowed as she reached the door. She turned around, her eyes serious as they locked onto Brian¡¯s. ¡°Earlier, when I arrived, I overheard some rumors floating around the office. They were saying Tracy is your girlfriend.¡±

    Brian was caught off guard for a brief moment before his expression quickly returned to its usual calm. His cold, chiseled features gave nothing away.

    ¡°It¡¯s just office gossip. People will always talk,¡± he said evenly. ¡°If you know it¡¯s just a rumor, don¡¯t let it get to you. Rachel, I¡¯ve told you before¡ªTracy and I are just friends. Now, we simply have a superior-subordinate rtionship. Nothing more.¡±

    Brian¡¯s exnation left no room for doubt.

    Rachel took a slow, steady breath. After a long pause, she finally spoke. ¡°If you¡¯re just friends, why is it so hard to make that clear?¡±

    Exclusive updates g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s.c?m

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be hard,¡± Brian said, his cool gaze steady. ¡°I just don¡¯t see the point.¡±

    Rachel nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±

    His stance couldn¡¯t have been clearer. Even if she pressed him for more, what difference would it make?

    Without another word, Rachel turned and walked out.

    When she entered her office, she found Tracy already there, waiting. Her poised stance and unreadable smile made it clear that Tracy hade with intent.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Rachel asked, her voice cold, making no effort to be polite.

    Tracy¡¯s smile brightened as she handed Rachel an invitation. ¡°Thepany is throwing me a wee party today. Brian arranged it himself. I wanted to invite you personally.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s lips curved into a faint, icy smile. ¡°To watch you and Brian unt your affection? Or to y the unwanted third wheel?¡±

    Tracy¡¯s purpose was painfully obvious¡ªshe wasn¡¯t here to invite Rachel, she was here to make a statement.

    Rachel¡¯s response was sharp as she tossed the invitation straight into the trash. ¡°How dare you?¡±

    Tracy¡¯s face darkened with fury. ¡°Rachel, you really don¡¯t appreciate my kindness, do you?¡±

    ¡°A kindness as fake as yours? I don¡¯t need it,¡± Rachel snapped, leaving Tracy momentarily speechless, her expression twisted in anger.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve done my part and delivered the invitation. Whether you show up or not is your choice,¡± Tracy said, her voice dripping with mock sympathy. ¡°But Rachel, unless you see it for yourself¡ªhow Brian treats me, how he spoils me¡ªhow will you ever let go?¡±

    Tracy¡¯s words struck like a de, cutting deep.

    Just as Rachel reached for her water, a sharp, searing pain knifed through her chest and stomach. The sudden intensity stole her breath, the sensation spreading like wildfire through her body. She slumped forward, pressing her hands against her abdomen, trying to steady her breathing, but the pain only tightened its grip.

    Her vision blurred, and her body grew cold with difort.

    Just then, Samira walked in.

    Catching sight of Rachel¡¯s pale face and hunched form, Samira rushed over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You look awful! Should I call Mr. White?¡±

    Knowing the bond between Rachel and Brian, Samira¡¯s first instinct was to reach out to him.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t bother him,¡± Rachel said weakly. ¡°It¡¯s just a stomachache. Just get me some medicine.¡±

    Samira hurried back with the medicine. After taking it, Rachely down on the sofa, exhaustion settling over her like a heavy nket.

    ¡°Rest well. I¡¯ll inform everyone not to disturb you,¡± Samira said gently.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Rachel murmured.

    Once Samira left, sleep pulled her under, and her mind slipped into a hazy dreamscape. Memories rushed in, vivid and consuming.

    The day Brian had pulled her from the swimming pool, she had fallen for him instantly. From that moment on, she had gathered every detail about him, watching from the shadows, never daring to step into his light. Wherever he went, she found an excuse to be there too.

    Even if she never spoke to him, just catching a fleeting glimpse of him was enough to make her heart race. But to Brian, she had been invisible. And yet, she never minded. Loving him in silence had been enough.

    Her only stroke of luck had been attending the same high school as him. But Brian was a star¡ªbrilliant, admired, effortlessly excelling in everything. Rachel, on the other hand, struggled. Her only strength was literature. Numbers never made sense to her. He was at the top, she was at the bottom. Though they existed in the same school, their worlds had never once ovepped.

    Her only chance to see him was during lunch and dinner breaks. Brian¡¯s ssroom was on the fifth floor, while hers was on the second. That meant he had to pass by the second floor on his way to the cafeteria.

    But the school had multiple staircases, and they never used the same one. To catch a glimpse of him, Rachel would sneak over to the staircase and wait. Blending into the crowd of students from other sses, she would steal nces at him from afar.

    Sometimes, luck was on her side, and she¡¯d get close enough to take in the sharp lines of his face. In those moments, her heart would race, and she¡¯d clutch her chest, barely able to contain the rush of excitement.

    At times, she wasn¡¯t as fortunate and could only watch the back of his head as he disappeared down the stairs. Even then, she felt content.

    Those fleeting moments of watching him descend the steps became her greatest motivation throughout her sophomore year. But by the time she entered her senior year, Brian had already left for college. Their paths, it seemed, would never cross again.

    She cried beneath her nket for three days and nights, forgetting to eat. By the time she fainted from hunger and was rushed to the hospital, she believed her youth, her silent love, and all her dreams had ended.

    Brian¡¯s ster grades meant he was destined for the country¡¯s top universities. Yet, despite sleepless nights buried in textbooks, Rachel knew her mediocre performance would never get her there.

    Then, a monthter, she heard something unbelievable. Brian had rejected offers from elite universities, choosing instead to enroll in a key university in their city.

    For him, it was a devastating fall from grace. Everyone assumed he had failed his exams. Rachel thought so too.

    She didn¡¯t know whether to feel relieved or sad. Relieved because, for the first time, she might have a chance to attend the same school as him. Sad because the boy she admired so deeply hadn¡¯t reached the future he deserved.

    Her chest tightened at the thought. Still, she kept watching him from the shadows, until one day, she saw Brian with his arms wrapped around a girl with a ponytail.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 28

    ?Chapter 28:

    Under the dappled summer sunlight, Brian¡¯s voice carried a warmth that made Rachel¡¯s chest tighten.

    ¡°Tracy, we¡¯ll be in the same university soon. Once we¡¯re in college, be my girlfriend, okay? I promise¡­¡±

    Rachel never heard the rest. If she hadn¡¯t been crouched behind the thick trunk of a tree, she never would have overheard his tender words.

    She realized that Brian hadn¡¯t failed his exams after all. Every choice he had made¡ªall his sacrifices, all hispromises¡ªhad been for someone else. He had someone he liked. And he loved that woman deeply. Rachel couldn¡¯t even begin to put her feelings into words.

    It felt as if something inside her had been torn apart, the raw edges burning as though rubbed with salt.

    She spun around and ran. Faster. Farther.

    She had no idea how long she kept running¡ªonly that, by the time she finally stopped, the ice cream in her hand hadpletely melted.

    The pink liquid dripped onto her white dress, sttering like drops of blood from a wounded heart.

    That day, she had spent every cent of her pocket money on the prettiest dress she could find, just in case she ran into him. And in the end, she felt like the biggest fool.

    As she sprinted uphill, her foot caught on an uneven patch of ground. She stumbled, and the ice cream smeared across her face as she crashed onto the rough pavement. Jagged stones bit into her skin, but she felt nothing.

    The only thing that mattered was that the boy she loved already had someone else in his heart. And to him, she was nothing more than a stranger¡ªsomeone without a name.

    L??t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs in g??l??ov???s.??????

    When her senior year began, she buried herself in her studies. She stayed up until one in the morning, then dragged herself out of bed at five¡ªrunning on only four hours of sleep.

    In the sweltering summer, whenever exhaustion crept in, she ranps on the track until sweat drenched her clothes. Then she¡¯d go right back to her books.

    In the biting winter, when drowsiness clouded her mind, Rachel sshed ice-cold water on her face and plunged her hands into a freezing basin. The pain jolted her awake. That sharp sting fueled her determination.

    And she endured. For an entire year, she never once tried to see Brian again. Then, just days before her college entrance exams, she did something reckless¡ªsomethingpletely out of character. She requested a leave of absence.

    It was her first time traveling far from home, her first time boarding a train. She stood for a day and a night, her legs swelling and her feet going numb, before transferring from one bus to another. Finally, she arrived at the gates of his university. She had no phone number, no way to contact him.

    All she could do was wait and watch.

    But an entire day slipped by. She stood at the university gate, watching the constant flow of students, until her eyes ached from searching. Yet, no matter how long she waited, she never caught sight of him.

    Later, she scoured the school¡¯s bulletin boards, her heart pounding with anticipation. Finally, she found his name¡ªlisted among the top-performing students.

    In the small framed photo beside it, Brian wore a crisp white shirt. His features had grown even more refined, his expression poised and self-assured.

    A whole year had passed¡ª365 days, 8,760 hours.

    And in that time, he had changed.

    He looked older, sharper, more confident.

    The boyish innocence in his gaze had faded, reced by the quiet maturity of a young man.

    The moment her eyesnded on the picture, tears welled up. Before she knew it, they spilled over.

    A stranger passing by noticed her crying and handed her a tissue. ¡°Miss, are you okay? Why are you crying so much?¡±

    Rachel wiped her tears and forced a smile, shaking her head.

    ¡°No,¡± she murmured, her voice trembling. ¡°I¡¯m not crying. I¡¯m happy.¡± How she wished, one day, her photo could appear beside Brian¡¯s.

    Beneath the picture, Brian¡¯s ss information was printed.

    With a renewed sense of purpose, she quickly made her way there.

    As soon as the bell rang, she fixed her gaze on the ssroom door. She held her breath, heart racing with every person who stepped out. But as the crowd thinned, her excitement began to fade. One by one, almost everyone had left.

    The ssroom was empty. Only then did she step away, her shoulders slumping in disappointment.

    No, that couldn¡¯t be right. The bulletin board information had to be urate. Brian was definitely in this ss.

    Panic surged through her, and without thinking, she rushed forward, grabbing the arm of a passing student. ¡°Excuse me,¡± she blurted out, struggling to steady her breath. ¡°I need to ask something.¡± Her fingers tightened slightly. ¡°Why wasn¡¯t Brian White here today?¡±

    The guy looked surprised but answered casually, ¡°Oh, he left for apetition. He won¡¯t be back until tomorrow.¡±

    Tomorrow? Her stomach dropped.

    But by then, she barely had any money left. She had nned to catch the train back tonight, right after seeing him. If she stayed another day, she wouldn¡¯t even have enough for a ce to sleep.

    What was she supposed to do?

    Anxiously, she paced back and forth, her hands clenching into fists.

    After some hesitation, she made her way to the train station, rescheduled her ticket, and used herst bit of cash to buy the cheapest meal on the menu.

    The 24-hour restaurant¡¯s air conditioning was freezing. By the second half of the night, she was curled up in her chair, trembling from the cold.

    The endless night finally gave way to dawn.

    As soon as the first light touched the sky, she got up and headed straight for the school.

    This time, Brian was the first to step out of the ssroom.

    Dressed in a light blue T-shirt and crisp white pants, his outfit exuded an effortless charm. His short haircut framed his features, entuating the sharp lines of his youthful masculinity.

    The moment Rachel saw him, her pulse raced, hammering against her ribs in a chaotic rhythm. She inhaled deeply. Then again. Then again.

    Just as she finally worked up the nerve to approach, a girl suddenly stepped in front of him.

    She was dressed in Victorian-inspired, doll-like fashion, her frilly outfit delicate and intricate. With her hands clenched into nervous fists, she hesitated before speaking.

    ¡°Brian,¡± her voice wavered, her cheeks burning red as she forced herself to continue. ¡°I¡¯m Amber Mitchell. I¡ªI really like you. Can I have your¡ª¡±

    She never got to finish.

    ¡°No.¡± His response was swift and firm, cutting through the air like a de. There wasn¡¯t a second of hesitation, not even the slightest trace of warmth. ¡°My heart belongs to someone else already,¡± he said tly. Then, with a final, dismissive nce, he added, ¡°And I¡¯d appreciate it if you didn¡¯t bother me again. Goodbye.¡±

    Without another word, he turned and walked away.

    That day, Rachel remained hidden in the background, unable to summon the courage to face him. Yet, just seeing him¡ªeven from afar¡ªleft her with a bittersweet sense of satisfaction.

    On the train ride home, she stood for another endless day and night. But her determination only burned stronger. She wanted to attend the same school as him. Even if she couldn¡¯t be his girlfriend, she just wanted the chance to see him every now and then. Not much¡ªjust once a month would be enough.

    Eventually, her relentless effort paid off. She was admitted into his university.

    Jerking awake from a dream, Rachel blinked against the dim light, hershes damp with lingering tears.

    Her phone vibrated with a new message from Brian. ¡°All department managers are attending this year¡¯s wee party. You shoulde too. It¡¯s a good chance to connect with everyone.¡±

    Rachel let out a bitter smile as she typed her reply.

    ¡°Is this really about helping me connect, or are you just helping Tracy?¡±

    The moment she hit send, her phone lit up with an iing call. It was Brian.

    This time, before he could speak, Rachel cut in first. ¡°Jeffrey misses me. I need to go to the hospital and stay with him.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 29

    ?Chapter 29:

    Brian¡¯s voice trailed off.

    Silence lingered between him and Rachel.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got to go,¡± Rachel said.

    Just then, Samira burst through the door.

    Clutching a takeout container, she hurried over to Rachel. ¡°Ms. Marsh, the cafeteria has closed, but I picked up some pasta for you. It¡¯s delicious¡ªtry some. I think you¡¯ll really enjoy it.¡±

    ¡°Thanks so much!¡±

    Rachel savored the pasta with every bite.

    It had been ages since she had experienced such care and warmth.

    Before, she had often mirrored Brian¡¯s preferences, adopting his likes and dislikes. Caught up in mimicking him every day, she nearly lost sight of her own tastes.

    ¡°Samira, I remember your sister is gone, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just me and my mom now,¡± Samira replied with a nod.

    Taking her hand, Rachel suggested, ¡°You once told me I remind you of your sister. If it¡¯s alright with you, think of me as your sister from now on.¡±

    Samira was visibly moved by the gesture.

    Rachel offered a reassuring smile. ¡°And just call me Rachel.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Rachel. You should finish up quickly. There¡¯s an interview scheduled this afternoon.¡±

    Feel the thrill at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©q??o??

    After Samira exited, Rachel felt a surge of happiness.

    The uing interview session involved five candidates.

    Rachel was looking to hire an intern¡ªsomeone who could assist with her work and handle some design tasks.

    Given that it was just an internship, the standards were still quite strict. Samira was present for the interviews. The first four candidates each disyed notable qualities and impressed Rachel.

    She felt quite content with the oues.

    When the final applicant entered, his attire was eye-catching¡ªa floral shirt adding a touch of style, though his presence was a bit showy. His hair looked like a tangled mess, covering his face sopletely that nothing was visible.

    ¡°Rachel, about this candidate¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s stick to the protocol, keep cool.¡±

    Reviewing his resume, Rachel raised an eyebrow. ¡°Your name is Trey Cohen? Please, start by introducing yourself.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Trey¡¯s tone was rxed. ¡°I¡¯m Trey Cohen, here for the internship interview today.¡±

    Was that all he had to say?

    Samira couldn¡¯t hide her surprise.

    Rachel kept herposure. ¡°Take it easy. I¡¯d like to ask you a few questions, if that¡¯s alright?¡±

    ¡°Please, go ahead!¡±

    ¡°Your resume mentions you were educated here until middle school before relocating overseas, and you¡¯ve lived there up to recently, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve only been back a few months and haven¡¯t secured a job yet,¡± Trey responded casually.

    ¡°You must master at least twonguages?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely.¡±

    Rachel nodded before continuing, ¡°Okay, moving on, what are your views on design?¡±

    ¡°I pursued art out of passion. I¡¯m willing to make adjustments for work and client needs, yet I hold to my principles. It frustrates me when clients, whock expertise, insist on modifications that dilute the design¡¯s integrity. No sry is worthpromising my creative standards. I won¡¯t kiss up to anyone for a job, and I won¡¯t abandon my artistic beliefs.¡±

    Rachel absorbed his responses and then asked onest question, ¡°I get it, you¡¯re quite rebellious, and I appreciate that. If you decide to join us, following my orders unconditionally will be essential. However, I won¡¯t ask you to go against your values. Is that something you canmit to?¡±

    Trey appeared startled by the question.

    He ran his fingers through his hair, revealing his expressive eyes, and gazed at Rachel with astonishment. ¡°And what if I agree?¡±

    With a confident smile, Rachel offered her hand. ¡°Then wee aboard, you¡¯re part of the team.¡±

    ¡°Am I really hired?¡± Trey asked, disbelief coloring his voice.

    ¡°Absolutely, and you can start right away. Is that okay with you?¡±

    Trey nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Absolutely, I can start. But remember, I won¡¯t make endless revisions for clients.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s perfectly fine,¡± Rachel replied.

    Turning to Samira, Rachel instructed, ¡°Please, help him with the onboarding.¡±

    Samira, still processing the news, asked, ¡°Are you sure about him?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely. Do you trust me?¡±

    ¡°Without a doubt.¡±

    She approached Trey. ¡°Come along, we¡¯ll handle the paperwork first.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good.¡±

    Once the contract was signed, Trey quickly snapped a photo and shared it. ¡°Hey sis, I¡¯ve got a job! I knew I¡¯d find someone who¡¯d see my worth. Oh, and just so you know, my superior is not only nice but also stunning. What¡¯s more, she¡¯s got an incredible knack for recognizing talent.¡± His excitement was evident as he sent the message.

    Upon seeing it, Kaliyah Cohen couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. Her brother, usually so casual about his career prospects, had actually secured a job.

    They had agreed that he would join her at the family business if he didn¡¯t get a job after the interviews.

    Suddenly, their arrangement was null and void.

    Kaliyah motioned to her assistant, whispering, ¡°Check where Trey interviewed today.¡±

    ¡°It was the White Group.¡±

    ¡°Brian White¡¯spany?¡± To Kaliyah¡¯s surprise, her brother was now an employee at the White Group. It seemed fate had its own ns.

    ¡°Work hard now that you¡¯re employed, and prove them wrong. I don¡¯t want anyone calling my brotherzy,¡± Kaliyah responded firmly.

    ¡°Trust me, I won¡¯t let you down!¡±

    Following the contract signing, Samira escorted Trey to the mall.

    ¡°Why are we at the mall?¡± Trey inquired.

    ¡°It was Rachel¡¯s directive.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Trey acknowledged, somewhat puzzled. ¡°Rachel is quite attractive.¡±

    ¡°Does she happen to have a boyfriend?¡±

    Samira gave him a stern look. ¡°Stay out of personal matters.¡±

    Trey nodded in understanding.

    Samira added, ¡°Listen to me¡ªfocus on your work and make sure to stay on Rachel¡¯s good side.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Rachel arrived promptly, her first agenda being a makeover for Trey at a local hair salon.

    ¡°How about we trim your long hair and try a new look?¡± Rachel proposed.

    Trey merely shook his head in response.

    Seeing this, Samira¡¯s eyes widened, her hands balling into fists. ¡°You didn¡¯t forget what we discussed, did you?¡±

    ¡°No, no,¡± Trey quickly said, removing his wig to reveal his true hairstyle. ¡°I meant that my hair is already short.¡±

    Revealed beneath the wig was a young man with striking features and a charming smile.

    Rachel gave an approving nod. ¡°Very well, you already look sharp.¡±

    ¡°Now, about the outfit, time for a wardrobe update?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely!¡±

    Within minutes, Trey emerged wearing a sharp suit. He lookedpletely different from when he first arrived.

    Samira caught her breath at the sight.

    Rachel yfully nudged her. ¡°He looks quite dashing, doesn¡¯t he? Perhaps there¡¯s a little spark there?¡±

    Blushing, Samira responded, ¡°You¡¯re teasing me again, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    While they were busy at the mall, Rachel¡¯s phone buzzed nonstop.

    Call after call came in from the HR director. ¡°I understand you¡¯ve brought in a new team member. Please ensure he attends tonight¡¯s wee event.¡± With no choice left, she prepared to attend.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 30

    ?Chapter 30:

    Rachel and Trey arrivedter at the gathering.

    The group, of course, wasn¡¯t about to let her off the hook so easily. Laughter erupted as they yfully called out, ¡°Rachel Marsh, you¡¯rete! You must drink a ss!¡±

    Rachel¡¯s gaze swept the room until itnded on Brian. He was sitting on the sofa, effortlesslymanding attention as people flocked around him. Beside him, Tracy satfortably, leaning in with an unmistakable familiarity. At that moment, they seemed like the perfect pair¡ªcharming, elegant, andpletely in sync. And Rachel? She felt like an outsider who had mistakenly wandered into someone else¡¯s story.

    ¡°Come on, Rachel! You can¡¯t just stand theree and drink!¡± someone chimed in. The others quickly joined the chant, encouraging her.

    Rachel stole another nce at Brian.

    Their rtionship wasn¡¯t public at work, but a small part of her still clung to hope. A part of her wished¡ªhowever foolishly¡ªthat he would step in and spare her from this ufortable moment.

    But she was wrong.

    Brian¡¯s face remained indifferent, as if she were no different from anyone else in the room.

    Realizing there was no use in hoping, she looked away and focused on the ss of wine in front of her.

    She lifted it, ready to drink it all in one go.

    But just then, a warm, firm hand grabbed hers, stopping her.

    Before she could react, the ss was gently taken from her grasp.

    Trey, effortlesslyposed, slipped one hand into his pocket while scanning the room with sharp eyes. In a calm yet unwavering tone, he stated, ¡°I was the reason she waste. If anyone should drink, it¡¯s me.¡±

    Latest novels uploaded g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    With that, he lifted the ss and downed it in one smooth motion.

    The crowd burst into cheers. ¡°Now that is how a real man handles it!¡± Someone teased, ¡°Rachel, where on earth did you find such a charming employee? I¡¯d trade anything to have one like him on my team.¡±

    Rachel gave a soft smile. ¡°Pure coincidence. I just hired him today.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really living the dream! Hiring a guy like him just on a whim? We¡¯re all jealous over here!¡±

    The yful remarks kepting, and before she knew it, another ss of liquor was ced in her hand. ¡°No excuses this time!¡±

    Rachel let out a smallugh. ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Without hesitation, she raised the ss and drank it all in one go.

    Over on the sofa, Brian¡¯s expression turned dangerously cold.

    A sharp crack echoed through the room as the ss in his grip suddenly shattered.

    The unexpected noise cut through the chatter, turning every head in the room. Tracy looked down and saw blood dripping from his hand, the shattered ss cutting deep into his skin.

    The bright red stood out, vivid and shocking.

    For a moment, everyone was stunned. Then, chaos broke loose.

    ¡°Cut the music! What¡¯s all this noise?¡±

    ¡°Get the lights on now!¡±

    ¡°Somebody call a doctor, quick!¡±

    Tracy¡¯s voice rose above the chaos. ¡°No need for that. Just grab a first-aid kit.¡±

    She looked at Brian, her voice gentle but assured. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it for you.¡± Without a second thought, Brian nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± The entire room fell into silence.

    Rachel had no interest in sticking around.

    Without a nce back, she turned on her heel and headed toward the restroom.

    But the restroom was far from the peaceful retreat she expected.

    ¡°Did you see that? I told you Mr. White and Tracy were a thing. That proves it.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. I even did some digging¡ªTracy is the one he has been pining over for years. Now that she¡¯s back, he¡¯s obviously going to worship her.¡±

    ¡°We should start treating Tracy with more respect¡ªno, I mean, the soon-to-be Mrs. White.¡±

    The gossiping continued, but then one voice stood out. ¡°But¡­ don¡¯t you think he seems to have a soft spot for Rachel?¡±

    ¡°Oh,e on! That¡¯s ridiculous. Sure, Rachel¡¯s attractive, but I heard she has a handicapped younger brother. Do you honestly think he would ever consider her?¡±

    ¡°Please! She may bepetent enough to work for him, but that¡¯s as far as it goes. She¡¯s not someone he¡¯d ever take seriously.¡±

    The door burst open with a loud bang. The group spun around, startled to see Rachel standing in the doorway.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± one of them stuttered.

    Rachel¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Do you own this ce?¡± Her tone was razor-sharp, making the women fall into an uneasy silence.

    Rachel was no stranger to workce rumors. Most of the time, she paid them no mind. But this time was different. They had dragged her brother into it, and that was something she wouldn¡¯t let slide.

    Without thinking twice, she seized the woman¡¯s arm, her eyes sharp and unyielding. The rest of them, gripped by fear, scattered at once.

    ¡°Where did you hear about my brother?¡± Rachel demanded.

    The woman¡¯s face paled, herposure crumbling. She had always known Rachel asposed and unbothered¡ªnever had she imagined this fiery side of her.

    ¡°I know someone who went to the same school as you. She mentioned it,¡± the woman stuttered.

    ¡°Oh? Is that right?¡± Rachel¡¯s lips curved into a slow, icy smirk.

    She let go of the woman and gave her shoulder a light tap. ¡°Whatever my brother¡¯s circumstances are, they have nothing to do with you. You have no right to belittle him. And as for your remark about me not being worthy of Brian¡¯s attention¡ªdo you really believe you are worthy of him? Now get lost!¡±

    Her brother was the one thing she would neverpromise on. Anyone who dared to cross that line would regret it.

    If she didn¡¯t stand up for him, she wouldn¡¯t be worthy of being his sister.

    As Rachel stepped out of the restroom, she spotted Trey leaning casually against the wall, arms folded. ¡°I always thought you were all sugar and no spice. Guess I was wrong¡ªyou¡¯ve got ws.¡±

    ¡°Having second thoughts about working with me?¡± she asked coolly.

    Trey ced a hand over his chest. ¡°Regret? If anything, I regret not teaming up with you sooner.¡±

    By the time they stepped back into the private room, the energy had picked up once more. Brian¡¯s injured hand was now neatly wrapped in bandages.

    The night continued with karaoke, and everyone eagerly grabbed the mic, hoping to impress Brian.

    Trey slid into the seat beside Rachel. ¡°Everyone¡¯s raising their sses to Mr. White. Shouldn¡¯t you be doing the same?¡±

    Rachel said nothing. She simply sipped her drink in silence.

    The upbeat tempo of the room shifted as a slow, sentimental tune filled the air. ¡°Who chose this song?¡± a voice in the crowd questioned.

    Tracy lifted her hand without hesitation, gripping the microphone. ¡°That would be me.¡±

    A voice teased from the crowd, ¡°Tracy, isn¡¯t this a duet? Who¡¯s your partner?¡± Tracy turned to Brian, her eyes filled with both hesitation and confidence. ¡°Brian, if I remember right, you love this song. How about we sing it together?¡±

    Brian¡¯s expression remained unreadable. He crossed his legs and rested a hand on his knee, offering no reaction.

    Tracy grew nervous, a thinyer of sweat appearing on her nose. The silence felt unbearable.

    Rachel clenched her fists so tightly that her nails dug into her palms. She silently wished for him to refuse.

    In her mind, she even dared to picture him pushing through the crowd, taking her hand, and saying, ¡°You¡¯ve got it all wrong. Rachel is my fianc¨¦e.¡± But reality never bent to her wishes.

    Under the dim lights, she could only watch as that tall, refined figure strode past everyone¡ªto Tracy.

    With a light touch, his fingers swept a strand of her hair away. His tone was warm, almost tender. ¡°If you want it, I¡¯ll sing with you.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 31

    ?Chapter 31:

    Was Brian implying that he would do anything to make Tracy happy? Rachel¡¯s heart sank. His affection had never been aimed at her.

    Silence enveloped the private room as a gentle, soothing melody filled the air.

    Tracy had chosen a love song that held significant meaning for Rachel. She had once begged Brian to sing this song with her, but each request had been denied. Yet, this time, at Tracy¡¯s request, he agreed without hesitation.

    Everyone seemed captivated by their wless delivery of the song.

    However, Rachel¡¯s thoughts were elsewhere¡ªshe needed a drink. She was already on her third beer from the table.

    Just then, her hand was gently restrained.

    Looking concerned, Trey said, ¡°Samira asked me to keep an eye on your drinking.¡±

    ¡°I just need something to soothe my nerves,¡± Rachel protested, quickly downing two more beers.

    Unable to dissuade her, Trey ended up joining her, and they polished off a few more bottles.

    As the music faded, Brian¡¯s intense starended on them, his fists clenched tightly.

    Rachel had certainly made an impression.

    Brian fumed inwardly at the sight of her drinking with another man. He believed he had been too lenient with her. Tonight, he was determined to set things straight and show her the importance of proper conduct.

    The apuse andpliments from the audience filled the room.

    ¡°Such talent! Mr. White not only excels in business, but also captures hearts with his singing.¡±

    Find thetest updates g????????????????.??????

    ¡°Tracy¡¯s performance was equally mesmerizing, with a voice so sweet it could make anyone fall in love.¡±

    Rachel suddenly got up, swaying slightly as she moved toward the stage. ¡°Would you mind ying ¡®All of Me¡¯?¡±

    A lump formed in Brian¡¯s throat at the request. His face tightened, a clear sign of his displeasure.

    On stage, Rachel had already drawn Trey close to her.

    ¡°Are you familiar with this song?¡±

    ¡°I know it, but¡­¡±

    A smile crossed Rachel¡¯s face. Her eyes sparkled with a mix of intoxication and innocence, enchanting yet pure, making her nearly irresistible.

    Trey found himself speechless.

    Rachel leaned in, her voice a gentle caress. ¡°You mustn¡¯t say no. Remember, you agreed to follow my directions when you joined.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Although the melody was joyful, Rachel infused each lyric with mncholy. As she continued, tears began to cascade down her cheeks. By the song¡¯s end, her face was wet with tears.

    Trey stood tall beside her, and as the music stopped, he protectively drew her close.

    He whispered reassuringly in her ear, ¡°You¡¯ve had too much to drink. I¡¯ll take you home.¡±

    Rachel nced upward, beaming at him. ¡°Fantastic! Thanks so much.¡± It was clear she was drunk; she looked a bit dazed but still charming.

    Her smile shone brilliantly, capturing the hearts of all around her. In the light of the night, her eyes sparkled with even more maic allure.

    Agitated, Brian swirled his ss too hard, causing the liquor to spill over the edge.

    His piercing eyes locked onto the pair before him, his stare burning into Rachel with fiery intensity, as though he wished to scorch her very soul.

    Despite his look, Rachel offered him a smile but remained silent. She then turned to Trey, urgently whispering, ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here!¡±

    The moment they exited, her phone buzzed.

    When she picked up, Brian¡¯s voice, thick with irritation, said, ¡°Stay there. We¡¯re going home together.¡±

    With a tipsy giggle, Rachel responded, ¡°Doing this right here, where everyone from work can see¡ªdon¡¯t you worry about getting caught? Plus, Tracy¡¯s not exactly sober herself. Are you going to leave her like that?¡±

    A tight frown formed on Brian¡¯s face. He paused before answering, ¡°Ronald will drive her home. It¡¯s not my concern anymore.¡±

    Rachel ended the call abruptly.

    As Trey fetched some water, he noticed Rachel swaying slightly by the roadside and hurried to her side. ¡°Let me drive you home.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. You¡¯ve already seen enough of my embarrassing moments. I¡¯ll get myself home.¡±

    But Trey insisted, concerned, ¡°You¡¯ve had too much to drink.¡±

    Rachel thought being drunk wasn¡¯t so bad after all. It would allow her to momentarily forget her troubles and avoid the pain in front of her. She wandered aimlessly until a park bench beckoned her to sit.

    All the while, Trey kept a watchful eye on her, ensuring her safety.

    Feeling the effects of the alcohol, Rachel clutched at Trey¡¯s shirt and asked, ¡°Men are so unpredictable, aren¡¯t they? But then, how can some remain so devoted to their first love? Oh, I forgot you¡¯re a man too. Sorry, that was unfair of me. May I ask you something?¡±

    Trey gave a nod.

    With a tipsy grin, Rachel swept her hair aside. ¡°How would you react if a woman you weren¡¯t interested in pursued you?¡±

    ¡°Do you want an honest answer?¡±

    ¡°Just the truth, please.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be irritated, honestly. I¡¯d wish she would just vanish and leave me alone.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s response was a smile. Her smile radiated brightness yet carried a deep sadness that could pierce the heart. It seemed Brian likely felt the same way about her.

    To him, an unwee presence was nothing but a bother. Even a mere coincidence of paths could appear to him as if she were imposing herself.

    ¡°Thanks, I get it now. My ce is just up ahead; you don¡¯t need toe further.¡± With that, Rachel continued on her own, her tears flowing freely as she walked.

    She was ready to let go of Brian.

    Yet, the thought of severing all ties with him sliced through her heart like a sharp knife. It felt as though a part of her was being torn away.

    ¡°Rachel, stop crying. You need to be stronger than this. The world is full of men, not just Brian White. It¡¯s time to wake up, gather your strength, and move on,¡± she said to herself.

    Abruptly, a vehicle pulled up next to her. The license te was unfamiliar.

    Ronald stepped out, regarding her with respect. ¡°Ms. Marsh, Mr. White is waiting inside the car.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± Rachel began, but her protest was interrupted as Brian lowered the car window, his striking featuresing into view.

    His stare was intense. ¡°Should Ie out and get you myself?¡± His tone carried a clear hint of pressure.

    With reluctance, Rachel climbed into the car.

    As soon as she was inside, her wrist was seized, and she was pulled into a scorching embrace.

    The smell of alcohol lingered on Brian, betraying how drunk he was. ¡°Let go!¡±

    ¡°Stay still¡­¡±

    Rachel¡¯s objection was cut short as he tightened his hold on her. His grip was suffocating, as if he intended to crush her.

    ¡°Just be quiet and let me hold you for a bit.¡±

    ¡°This is ufortable,¡± Rachel protested more assertively than usual. The atmosphere inside the car turned cold; his eyes sliced through the darkness.

    His voice was chilling, devoid of any warmth, as he said, ¡°My embrace makes you ufortable? Then tell me, whose embrace do you findforting? That intern¡¯s?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 32

    ?Chapter 32:

    Suddenly, Brian¡¯s grip tightened around Rachel¡¯s chin, his fingers digging in just enough to hold her still.

    ¡°Rachel, if I hadn¡¯t shown up, would you have let that intern take you home? Let him stay with you?¡±

    Rachel was furious. How could he reduce her to this¡ªbelittle her as if she meant nothing?

    Her chest tightened, but she forced out a bitterugh. ¡°Do you even realize how cruel you are?¡±

    He was always so gentle, so considerate when it came to Tracy. But with her? All he ever did was find fault, as if he couldn¡¯t stand her existence. She let out a slow breath, her voice turning hollow. ¡°Trey was right. If a man doesn¡¯t love a woman, he¡¯ll always see her as a burden.¡±

    Brian¡¯s expression darkened, his anger clouding over any trace of reason.

    ¡°You seem to be quite close with him now,¡± his voice was razor-sharp. ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to be at the hospital with Jeffrey? You weren¡¯t evening tonight. What happened? Did you change your ns just for that intern?¡±

    Rachel met his re head-on, her chin lifting in defiance. ¡°And if I did?¡±

    A sudden ripping sound cut through the tension as her dress tore.

    ¡°Park the car. Get out.¡±

    Brian¡¯s voice was raw with fury.

    Ronald didn¡¯t hesitate¡ªhe pulled the car to a stop, got out, and disappeared into the night.

    Rachel¡¯s pulse pounded as she met Brian¡¯s bloodshot gaze. He looked unhinged. A knot of fear twisted in her stomach as she instinctively stepped back. As she struggled, her hair tumbled out of ce, strands falling messily over her face.

    Every story starts at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,

    The alcohol she had consumed left a faint flush on her skin, making her look even more alluring.

    His grip tightened around her waist as he pulled her firmly onto hisp. One hand locked her wrists behind her back, the other yanking her closer until her nose brushed against his.

    In the stifling space between them, their breaths tangled, warm and uneven.

    Her lips, red and inviting like ripe berries, were dangerously tempting. His throat constricted, and without hesitation, he dipped his head, capturing her lips in a searing kiss.

    Rachel bit down hard in defiance, but he was relentless. His mouth overtook hers, his hands slipping beneath the fabric of her dress, peeling it away with unshaken resolve. Her gaze flickered to the window, where the vast, dark wilderness stretched endlessly beyond.

    Only then did fear creep in. ¡°Brian, stop! I said stop!¡± But he didn¡¯t listen.

    Until the very end, she sobbed, trembling, her voice breaking as she pleaded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I won¡¯t do it again. Just¡­ not here. Not in the car, please¡ªokay?¡±

    Moreover, Ronald was still outside. She truly couldn¡¯t bear the humiliation.

    Only then did Brian release her hands, his nose brushing against her neck. ¡°Sorry? What exactly do you think you did wrong?¡±

    Rachel clung to him, her voice shaking between sobs. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said those things to provoke you, and¡­ and I shouldn¡¯t have sung a love song with Trey.¡±

    ¡°And what else?¡±

    What else? Nothing. There was nothing else!

    Brian¡¯s lips grazed her shoulder before sinking in. ¡°Look me in the eyes and say you love me. Say you¡¯ll only ever love me.¡±

    ¡°I love you. Only you.¡±

    She found it wasn¡¯t fair. Brian didn¡¯t love her¡ªyet he kept forcing her to say she loved him. When had he be so possessive, so controlling?

    A few minutester, Ronald returned to the car.

    Rachel¡¯s dress was nearly in tatters.

    She curled up, burying herself in Brian¡¯s suit jacket, looking small and fragile. As they stepped out of the car, Brian scooped her into his arms. The icy wind bit at her bare legs, making her shudder violently.

    ¡°Cold?¡±

    He pressed his cheek to hers, his voice a low murmur. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    The moment the word left her lips, warmth suddenly wrapped around her ankles. Before she could react, his hands cradled her feet, heat radiating from his palms.

    Rachel looked at him in disbelief. ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°My feet!¡±

    ¡°Not just your feet, Rachel. You¡¯re mine¡ªall of you.¡±

    Back home, Brian carried her straight to the bathroom. After days without intimacy, his desire burned uncontrobly. Rachel could barely keep up. From the bathroom to the bed, then back again, she clung to him, her nails raking over his broad, sculpted back. Only when she fainted from exhaustion did he finally let her go.

    By the time she woke, daylight streamed through the windows. Brian was already gone.

    Her phone buzzed with a message from him: ¡°I¡¯m off to work.¡±

    On her way to work, Rachel¡¯s phone rang. It was Eric¡¯s voice on the line, saying there had been progress in Jeffrey¡¯s custody case.

    ¡°Alright, set a location. I¡¯ll be there as soon as I can.¡±

    ¡°The same ce asst time.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    When they met, Eric¡¯s expression was heavy with hesitation. Rachel didn¡¯t waste time.

    ¡°Eric, just say it. Whatever it is, I can handle it.¡±

    ¡°As your attorney, I spoke with your father. He¡¯s given a condition.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the condition?¡±

    The demand was so outrageous that even Eric, despite handling countless cases, hesitated to say it aloud.

    ¡°He ims the White family¡¯s offer is far too low, considering you¡¯re about to marry Mr. White. He wants a hundred million dors, two houses, and ten luxury cars. On top of that, he¡¯s demanding shares in the White Group.¡±

    Rachel took a slow sip of her coffee. Unlike Eric, who looked thoroughly appalled, she remainedposed.

    ¡°You¡¯re not surprised?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing surprising about it. He raised me, but only ever saw me as a cash cow¡ªsomething to milk for money. Now that I¡¯m marrying Brian, this is their once-in-a-lifetime chance to cash in. Of course, he¡¯d ask for an outrageous amount.¡±

    She had expected her father to make demands. That was why she had never gone back home to discuss the wedding. But Moira and Thorpe¡¯s greed had surpassed even her worst expectations. Forget the White family¡ªshe herself would never agree to those conditions.

    ¡°Is there another option besides negotiation?¡± Rachel asked, her voice steady.

    ¡°Yes. You can take legal action. But if you go that route, you and your father will end up battling in court, and any remaining family ties may be permanently severed. Have you considered that?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to consider. Move forward with thewsuit.¡± No matter the cost, she had to regain custody of Jeffrey.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll proceed as you¡¯ve decided. But even if thewsuit goes smoothly, your father will likely take legal action to reim the medical expenses he covered for your brother. From what I know, the total amounts to two million.¡±

    Rachel nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll figure out a way to get the money. Thank you, Eric.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Rachel then went to see Brian. The office was empty, but she hesitated briefly before calling out.

    ¡°Mr. White!¡±

    Brian nced up, realizing they were alone. He motioned for her toe closer. Rachel stepped forward, allowing him to pull her onto hisp.

    ¡°Does it still hurt? Did you get injured anywhere?¡± Brian asked, his voice low.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 33

    ?Chapter 33:

    Brian¡¯s intensity the previous day had been overwhelming.

    Rachel, mindful of the office surroundings, quickly ced her hand over his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m fine, Mr. White. There¡¯s something important I need to discuss with you.¡±

    ¡°Mr. White?¡± A frown creased Brian¡¯s brow.

    ¡°Brian,¡± she quickly corrected, her tone softening. ¡°I need to ask for an advance on my sry for the next two years.¡±

    ¡°Why do you need such arge amount?¡± he asked.

    Rachel didn¡¯t hesitate as she exined, ¡°It¡¯s for Jeffrey¡¯s legal defense.¡±

    ¡°Let Ronald handle all of Eric¡¯s legal expenses directly. You shouldn¡¯t worry about it,¡± Brian replied.

    Brian was known for his financial generosity. Yet, Rachel was determined not to rely on his wealth this time.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Jeffrey is my brother, and I should take responsibility for these costs myself.¡±

    Brian paused, his hand momentarily still on her waist.

    His smile remained, but it grew cold. ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± Was it necessary for her to keep their finances so distinctly separate?

    ¡°Yes, using my own money makes me feel more secure. Please, just approve this request.¡±

    Her plea visibly upset Brian.

    He stepped back, hands sinking into his pockets, his demeanor turning cold. ¡°Alright, if that¡¯s what you want¡ªno involvement from me¡ªthen submit the formal request. We¡¯ll discuss it once it reaches my desk.¡±

    Every story unfolds at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®??????

    Rachel¡¯s expression betrayed her inner turmoil.

    She then moderated her approach, lowering her voice. ¡°I know it¡¯s unusual to ask for a two-year sry advance, but please consider it for¡­¡±

    ¡°For what reason? Because we spent one night together? Or because we¡¯ve been together for so long?¡± Brian¡¯s gaze pierced through her, his words sharp and biting.

    Rachel¡¯s face drained of color, reflecting her shock. Did she really deserve such humiliation?

    ¡°Apologies for the inconvenience!¡± With those words, Rachel quickly exited, feeling overwhelmed and defeated.

    Seated at her desk, Rachel wondered if her actions had been a mistake. Provoking him was probably unwise, especially since she was desperately in need of money. Now, even their rtionship was at risk, and she found herself unable to shamelessly use his wealth. After all, his wealth remained his own. Thest thing she wanted was to be indebted to him. She also dreaded the criticism from Debby, who might belittle her further.

    With a heavy sigh, Rachel closed her eyes briefly.

    Upon leaving her office, she noticed Tracy standing near the hallway. Tracy approached, holding two concert tickets, and boldly asked, ¡°These are for a concert Brian loves. Think he¡¯lle with me?¡±

    Rachel brushed past her without a word. Tracy stamped her foot in frustration. ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can keep up that attitude!¡±

    Later, Rachel stopped by the supermarket on her way home. She picked up groceries, focusing on Brian¡¯s favorites. Once home, she hesitated before finally deciding to call him.

    The call went unanswered.

    With a sigh of resignation, she sent a text instead: ¡°I¡¯ve made dinner. Pleasee home and join me.¡±

    Despite having prepared everything, Rachel received no response. She tried calling again, only to find his phone turned off. She waited alone, watching the hours tick by from nine to midnight.

    Eventually, all the dishes had gone cold. Losing any desire to eat, Rachel cleaned up the kitchen and retreated to her bedroom.

    Just after stepping out of the shower and wrapping herself in a towel, the bedroom door swung open.

    Brian stood in the doorway, his tall silhouette casting a shadow. His gaze intensified upon seeing her.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Rachel was clearly stunned as well.

    Her hands reflexively tightened the towel, and she nervously adjusted her damp hair.

    ¡°Come over here,¡± he ordered, his face flushed as he motioned with his finger. She stood motionless, seemingly rooted to the spot.

    His patience quickly evaporated. He angrily removed his tie and stumbled toward her. The closer he got, the more the scent of alcohol filled the air.

    It was then that she realized he was intoxicated.

    ¡°Have you been drinking?¡± she barely started to ask when, suddenly, she had to support his weight.

    Brian copsed against her, his body bending her backward under his weight.

    ¡°Hey, wake up, Brian, don¡¯t pass out now. Just hold on.¡±

    With considerable effort, Rachel managed to drag him onto the bed.

    After tucking him in and just as she was about to dry her hair, her waist was abruptly pulled close.

    Brian, now more like an affectionate puppy, nestled his head against her neck, his breath warm and steady.

    In that moment, he seemed unusually tender and charming.

    ¡°Brian?¡± she whispered, seeking any sign of awareness.

    He remained silent, offering no response.

    It was clear he was drunk. Why else would he suddenly seem so endearing? Normally, when awake, he was more like a relentless wolf¡ªalways domineering and cold toward her.

    Rachel watched him remain still and realized he had fallen asleep. She carefully tried to slip his hand away.

    But the moment she stirred, he gripped her again, pleading, ¡°Don¡¯t leave. Stay and hold me. I can¡¯t let you go.¡±

    His embrace was firm, preventing her from pulling away.

    Left with no option, Rachel reassured him gently, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stay. I just need to dry my hair quickly, then I¡¯ll be back, okay?¡±

    Her soothing words seemed to calm him, and he released her.

    ¡°Make it quick. I want you close when I fall asleep tonight.¡±

    Rachel nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    She felt a sweet sensation in her heart despite knowing that this tender side of Brian only surfaced when he was drunk, and that he would likely forget everything by morning.

    Still, his need for her, this intense clinginess, brought her an unexined joy.

    Upon returning to the bed after drying her hair, she found Brian suddenly drawing her into his arms.

    Unexpectedly, her towel slipped off as she was pulled closer.

    In the dim room, her figure was nearly fully revealed.

    Realizing this, her face turned crimson with embarrassment.

    She quickly pulled the nket up to cover herself.

    But the damage had been done.

    Brian¡¯s gaze on her was intense and burning. It seemed as though he wanted to devour her whole.

    ¡°You did that on purpose!¡± Brian said, his eyes zing with emotion.

    Panicked, Rachel quickly replied, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do it intentionally. You have to listen to me.¡±

    Before she could continue, his lips imed hers, silencing her words with a passionate kiss.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 34

    ?Chapter 34:

    Brian¡¯s touch felt almost magical.

    Each touch sent tingles cascading down her spine.

    Bathed in soft yellow light, their surroundings took on a stunning quality.

    Tonight, the moon shone with a special magic, a fine crescent adorning the sky. Gentle breezes made the white curtains at the windows dance, adding a cozy, tender vibe to the room.

    Lying on the bed, Brian¡¯s features were illuminated by moonlight, casting him in an almost ethereal glow.

    The sharp edges usually evident in his demeanor had mellowed with the alcohol, lending him a softer, more approachable air. His lips, flushed a soft pink, seemed especially inviting.

    Rachel found herself captivated, her thoughts drifting.

    This man was deeply familiar to her.

    He was the one she had tirelessly chased and yearned for over the years. He embodied maturity, authority, and charisma. He was irresistibly charming to her.

    Despite all his qualities, his love for her was nowhere to be found.

    What was she supposed to do? Despite everything, she remained hopelessly in love with him.

    ¡°Brian, has anyone ever mentioned just how charming you are?¡±

    The serene ambiance of the night seemed to embolden Rachel. Her delicate fingers gently traced his features, each stroke filled with yearning.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m naturally attractive,¡± Brian said, promptingughter from Rachel. His confidence was unwavering.

    Overwhelmed by her feelings, she pulled him into an embrace, her eyes lingering affectionately on his face.

    ¡°Brian, I love you! Promise me it¡¯s only me you love, okay?¡±

    At that moment, she embraced him tightly, appearing small and fragile. Brian leaned in close, their foreheads touching, his breaths short and urgent.

    ¡°Prove your love then. Kiss me!¡±

    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation¡ªunlike ever before¡ªRachel¡¯s quivering lips tentatively found his, before he deepened the kiss.

    His touch was tender, his voice nearly dissolving her resolve.

    Tears flowed down Rachel¡¯s cheeks as she gazed at him.

    To be adored this way felt so right; it was unbearable to think of letting go.

    ¡°Tracy¡­ Tracy¡­¡±

    What Rachel hadn¡¯t anticipated was that after their moment of intimacy, as Brian rested wearily beside her, it was Tracy¡¯s name he murmured.

    In that instant, it felt as though a knife had been plunged deep into her heart, leaving her no chance to speak. He had whispered Tracy¡¯s name.

    All the love, the sweetness, the gentleness¡ªhad they been intended for Tracy?

    How utterly humiliating.

    It dawned on Rachel that, from beginning to end, it had all been a cruel joke.

    And she had taken every bit of it to heart.

    ¡°Rachel, you¡¯re the world¡¯s biggest fool,¡± she told herself bitterly.

    A sudden coldness swept through her, chilling her to the bone.

    After tucking Brian into bed, Rachel couldn¡¯t fall asleep.

    She wrapped herself in a robe and paced the garden repeatedly.

    The chilly morning dew settled on her, soaking into her skin.

    Soon, a creeping cold overtook her.

    Once back in the bedroom and beneath the covers, Brian drew her close. His familiar scent surrounded her.

    ¡°Where have you been? Why did it take so long for you to return?¡±

    ¡°Brian¡­¡± Rachel raised her eyes to his, her voiceden with an unasked question. ¡°Do you even know who you¡¯re holding?¡±

    ¡°Not a clue,¡± Brian replied, his patience wearing thin. Only moments ago, she had been desperately holding onto him, pleading for his undivided love. Now, she had turned cold and distant.

    ¡°You really are ridiculous,¡± he said, full of disdain.

    In his eyes, Rachel thought, she must appear utterly pathetic.

    Indeed. Before, she had been a delicate, petite girl, almost appearing underfed.

    Such a figure hardly made her noticeable in any gathering.

    Tracy, on the other hand, had always stood out, even in high school. Tall and elegant, her physique was the kind many boys admired and longed for. Driven by a deep-seated need topete, Rachelter devoted herself to fitness, transforming her body in a relentless pursuit to match up.

    ¡°Brian, why did you decide to marry me?¡± Rachel asked.

    However, Brian had already drifted off to sleep.

    The next morning, a splitting headache awakened her.

    Her body was sore and drained of energy.

    Every movement was agony, as if she had been trampled.

    By now, Brian was up and getting ready, donning a suit and adjusting his tie. The gentle morning light cast a glow on his sharp features, emphasizing his timeless good looks.

    ¡°Could you drive me to the hospital?¡± Rachel managed to sit up and ask.

    ¡°Everything okay?¡± Brian asked.

    ¡°Just feeling a little off. Can youe with me? It shouldn¡¯t take long,¡± she spoke without much expectation.

    Brian gave her a brief look, appeared to consider it, then said, ¡°Ronald will take you.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s enthusiasm was doused.

    With a lowered head, she murmured, ¡°If you¡¯re too busy, I can manage on my own.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Brian exited the room without further discussion.

    Rachel lost track of when he left or when she passed out.

    Amidst her haze, she heard amotion.

    The sound intensified, and soon, she thought she recognized Debby¡¯s voice. Debby? Rachel knew she couldn¡¯t wait any longer. She hurriedly dressed and was just about to head downstairs when the bedroom door burst open.

    Debby marched in, saying, ¡°Rachel, you¡¯re really good at living it up. You aren¡¯t even married to Brian, yet you¡¯re living like royalty. My son starts his work at dawn, and here you are, lounging in bed.¡±

    Rachel knew arguing was pointless, so she chose to remain silent.

    Feeling too ill to engage in a pointless conversation, she conserved her strength.

    ¡°Why are you still standing around? Get moving and start working!¡±

    In the end, Rachel went to the office under Debby¡¯s urging.

    Upon entering thepany premises, she could feel Debby¡¯s piercing gaze trailing her.

    Reaching her office, the overwhelming sensation became too much.

    A wave of dizziness and breathlessness overtook her, and she copsed, losing consciousness.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh!¡± Trey shouted as he dashed to support her fall.

    Samira hurried to the scene as well.

    A respectful greeting interrupted them, eximing, ¡°Good morning, Mr. White!¡±

    Mr. White?

    Samira looked at Rachel, quickly assessing the situation.

    She nudged Trey, whispering, ¡°Let her go, I¡¯ve got her.¡±

    ¡°You know you can¡¯t carry her. I¡¯m taking her to the hospital immediately.¡±

    Brian¡¯s attention was drawn by Trey¡¯s words.

    In the chill of the morning, their gazes locked in a silent exchange.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 35

    ?Chapter 35:

    Rachel had chosen a knee-lengthce dress for the day, its delicate fabric enhancing the natural glow of her skin.

    As Trey lifted her, the hem of her dress slid up slightly, revealing more of her legs.

    The way Brian stared at Trey could have burned through steel.

    ¡°Does no one work anymore?¡± he snapped, his voice sharp enough to send a chill down the spine.

    Trey, however, paid him no mind.

    His only concern was Rachel as he carried her and gged down a cab to rush her to the hospital.

    Brian¡¯s fists tightened as he shot a cold nce at Ronald. ¡°Bring the car around. Follow them!¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Ronald sprang into action without dy.

    About an hourter, Rachel was ced in a hospital bed, her body still weak from exhaustion.

    The moment she stirred awake, the first thing she saw was the harsh white glow of the hospital ceiling, making her squint.

    ¡°Where am I?¡± she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper, as she lifted a shaky hand to her forehead.

    Trey¡¯s face lit up when he saw her stir. ¡°You¡¯re awake! You had me worried.¡±

    ¡°Trey? Did you bring me here?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Just focus on resting. Are you hungry? I can get you something to eat.¡±

    Find new stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    ¡°That would be great. Thanks, Trey.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Looking after you is the least I can do.¡±

    The moment he stepped out, Brian walked in.

    Rachel blinked in surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected him to be here.

    Without saying a word, he dragged a chair closer and took a seat beside her bed.

    Neither of them said a word, and the silence felt unusually heavy.

    It wasn¡¯t until a nurse walked in and called out, ¡°Rachel Marsh, time to check your temperature,¡± that the stillness was broken.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Rachel extended her hand for the thermometer, but Brian got to it first. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡±

    She nced at him, slightly taken aback.

    His brows knitted together as he cleared his throat. ¡°Move your clothing a bit.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Rachel tensed, wrapping her arms around herself.

    ¡°It¡¯s for your temperature check.¡± He reached out and carefully shifted her clothing.

    Rachel recoiled instantly, shaking her head in protest.

    ¡°Whether you like it or not, this needs to be done. How else will they treat you?¡± Brian¡¯s expression remained unchanged.

    ¡°I never said I wouldn¡¯t do it. It¡¯s just really cold.¡±

    She did so because it was cold? Brian¡¯s brows furrowed slightly.

    Without a word, he picked up the thermometer and rubbed it between his hands, careful not to touch the metal tip.

    Once it was warm enough, he gently ced it against her skin.

    Rachel watched in shock, blinking rapidly, unsure if she was seeing things.

    Did Brian just warm the thermometer for her? It waspletely unexpected.

    ¡°What?¡± Brian asked, noticing her staring.

    ¡°Nothing!¡± She averted her gaze quickly.

    When he checked, her temperature was rmingly high.

    No wonder she had passed out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being a little reckless? You were burning up with a fever, and it never crossed your mind to call me?¡± he asked, unable to hide his frustration.

    Rachel, already lightheaded from the fever, felt even worse at being scolded.

    ¡°I told you this morning, but you didn¡¯t take me to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°I told Ronald to take you, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t want him to take me,¡± Rachel muttered. ¡°I wanted you to take me.¡±

    Seeing her flushed face, Brian sighed. There was no point in arguing with someone who was sick.

    ¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable,¡± he murmured.

    Maybe she was being a little unreasonable.

    But just this once, she wanted to feel like she still mattered to him.

    ¡°Next time, don¡¯t try to handle it alone. Just call me,¡± he said, unable to stay mad when she looked so weak.

    Her flushed face and reddened nose made something in him soften, though he refused to acknowledge it.

    But why did he even care? he wondered. It had to be just habit. She was, after all, about to be his wife.

    And she had been with him for years, always unwavering.

    Right then, Rachel¡¯s phone chimed, and she picked it up. Trey had sent her a series of food pictures, each dish looking better than thest.

    ¡°Pick whatever looks good to you,¡± Trey texted.

    Rachel scrolled through and selected a few options.

    After replying, she nced at Brian.

    ¡°Trey¡¯sing back soon. Are you staying?¡±

    The mere mention of Trey¡¯s name put Brian in a sour mood.

    ¡°That intern?¡± he asked, his voice carrying an edge.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him.¡±

    ¡°He seems pretty invested in you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m his superior. It¡¯s nothing out of the ordinary.¡±

    ¡°Nothing out of the ordinary?¡± Brian highly doubted that.

    To him, it was anything but normal.

    He leaned in and slipped an arm around her waist. His voice turned cold. ¡°You and I are together. Keep your distance from him.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just professional interaction, nothing more.¡±

    He could walk around with Tracy all he wanted, yet she couldn¡¯t even have an intern near her? How was that fair?

    ¡°So now I¡¯m not even allowed to talk to other men because of you?¡±

    Brian¡¯s irritation deepened. Rachel had been defending that intern non-stop.

    In the past, no matter what he did or who he was with, she never questioned him. She just stayed by his side. But now? She was actually arguing with him¡ªover that intern. That realization left a bitter taste in his mouth.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like him. Tell me what kind of intern you want, and I¡¯ll have Ronald rece him with someone else,¡± Brian said, making the decision on the spot.

    Rachel stared at him in disbelief. ¡°So now I don¡¯t even get to pick my own intern? Brian, I¡¯m your girlfriend, not your puppet. If you want to rece Trey, fine¡ªjust make sure Tracy is gone first.¡±

    Brian¡¯s eyes turned cold, his irritation bing more obvious.

    It was clear¡ªwhenever Tracy¡¯s name came up, he was never quite the same.

    ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling to do that, then neither am I. Trey ispetent, and I¡¯m keeping him. If you¡¯re so set on hiding our rtionship, then just go,¡± Rachel said coldly.

    Brian shot her an icy stare, his lips pressing into a thin line.

    But in the end, he said nothing and simply walked away.

    Of course, he was too afraid to let anyone know about them. So, like always, he chose to walk away. Maybe she really had just been fooling herself all along.

    He would never care.

    How could it possibly be that he was feeling jealous?

    She knew he would never make their rtionship known.

    Eventually, it was just her trying to push the truth aside, refusing to ept what was right in front of her.

    Maybe one day, when she finally got tired of all this, there wouldn¡¯t be anything left between them.

    When Trey came back, he was carrying an armful of items.

    She had only picked a few dishes, yet somehow, Trey had brought back almost everything from the cafeteria, filling the room with the aroma of fresh food. As shey there getting her IV, he made sure she had warm water and even cracked a few jokes to lighten the mood.

    The once-quiet ward now felt lighthearted, filled with warmth andughter. The sunlight streamed in, casting a glow on Trey¡¯s sharp features. Rachel found herself staring, lost in thought.

    ¡°You okay?¡± Trey¡¯s voice pulled her back to reality.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 36

    ?Chapter 36:

    Rachel¡¯s eyes widened, her voice brimming with genuine admiration. ¡°Trey, you¡¯re incredibly pretty!¡±

    In that fleeting moment, she found herself struck by how simr he was to Jeffrey. The resemnce was uncanny: the same age, the same height, and a striking simrity in their features. If only life had treated Jeffrey more kindly, if illness hadn¡¯t stolen his childhood, he could have blossomed into a confident, vibrant young man, just like Trey.

    Trey, momentarily taken aback, scratched his head with an awkward grin. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ unexpected. You¡¯ve got me blushing here.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s thoughts drifted once again, momentarily lost in memories of Jeffrey. She stared at Trey, almost seeing only Jeffrey in him, a bittersweet ache in her chest.

    ¡°Wait a second,¡± Rachel suddenly eximed, her voice sharp with realization.

    Trey stiffened, instinctively halting his movements. A flicker of uncertainty crossed his face.

    With a slow, deliberate motion, Rachel reached out, her delicate fingersbing through his soft hair as the light from the sun danced around them. Her touch was as gentle as the softest breeze, tender and soothing.

    ¡°All set,¡± Rachel said, admiring her work. After a few careful adjustments, she smiled, satisfied. ¡°This style suits you much better, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Trey didn¡¯t even nce at himself in the mirror, simply nodding enthusiastically. ¡°If you say so, I¡¯ll keep it this way from now on.¡±

    Meanwhile, just outside the hospital room, Brian stood in the shadows, his expression cold and unreadable.

    His voice was sharp as he addressed Ronald. ¡°Find a way to get him out of here.¡±

    Discover your next read at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s

    ¡°Understood, sir,¡± Ronald responded quickly, sensing the tension in Brian¡¯s tone.

    Momentster, Trey¡¯s phone buzzed. He nced at the screen, then turned to Rachel with an apologetic smile. ¡°There¡¯s an urgent matter at the office. I need to head back.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Rachel said with an encouraging smile. ¡°Give it your best.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint you,¡± Trey assured her before heading out.

    When Brian stepped into the room, he found Rachel lying asleep, an IV drip gently flowing into her arm. The soft beeping of the heart monitor was the only sound, a quiet rhythm that seemed to mirror her calm breath.

    As Rachel slowly woke, the edges of her vision blurred, and she thought she saw a figure standing nearby. His face, so familiar, lingered in her groggy mind. For a moment, she believed it was him. But as her thoughts sharpened, a sinking realization hit her¡ªit couldn¡¯t be him.

    It must be a dream, a lingering fantasy she hadn¡¯t fully woken from. But the air around her seemed thick with Brian¡¯s presence¡ªhis warmth, his scent, and even the quiet weight of his gaze.

    In a sudden jolt of disbelief, Rachel closed her eyes tightly, willing the illusion to fade. But when she opened them again, Brian was there.

    Rachel blinked several times, disbelieving, but when she closed her eyes once more, a voice broke through the stillness of the room,ced with quiet frustration.

    ¡°Rachel, do you really not want to see me?¡±

    The voice, unmistakably Brian¡¯s, sent a shock of realization through her. Her heart fluttered in her chest, and she instinctively reached out, her fingers finding his hand.

    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± she murmured, her voice soft but full of something deeper. She hadn¡¯t expected him to return, to linger in the space between them after everything that had happened.

    By the afternoon, Brian had Ronald bring over hisptop and a stack of files. He was engrossed in work, his phone constantly buzzing, his attention divided between calls and emails. Even as he sipped water between conversations, his focus never wavered.

    As he set his ss down, he noticed Rachel¡¯s cheeks slightly puffed out.

    Curious, he asked casually, ¡°What are you eating?¡±

    ¡°An apple,¡± she replied, offering him a yful grin. ¡°It¡¯s really sweet. Want to try?¡± She cut a fresh slice and held it out to him.

    Brian barely acknowledged the apple slice, his focus shifting to her lips. His usually calm eyes now smoldered with an intensity that sent a shiver through her.

    ¡°Is it really sweet?¡± he asked, his voice low and deliberate.

    ¡°Absolutely, it¡¯s delicious. I wouldn¡¯t lie to you,¡± Rachel insisted, holding the slice closer, her eyes urging Brian to bite.

    Without a word, Brian closed the distance between them, pulling her into his arms with a smooth, effortless motion. Her body pressed against his, his solid frame anchoring her as her head lightly bumped into his chest. The unexpected closeness left her a little breathless, a flutter of warmth spiraling through her.

    ¡°Careful now,¡± Rachel murmured softly, her voice full of sweetness, making Brian¡¯s heart race a little faster.

    A deep chuckle rumbled from Brian, warm and low. ¡°Did I hurt you?¡±

    ¡°Just a little,¡± she replied, her lips curling into a smile. ¡°Do you still want the apple?¡±

    His smile widened, amusement clear in his eyes. ¡°Feed me.¡±

    She raised an eyebrow, her lips curling into a yful smirk as she gently held the apple to his lips. The fading sunlight bathed the room, casting everything in a soft, golden glow that seemed to highlight the quiet intimacy between them. Their connection felt effortless, like two pieces of a puzzle finally falling into ce.

    He took his time savoring the apple, his gaze never leaving hers. When he finally finished, she leaned in, her eyes bright with curiosity. ¡°Well? Was it sweet?¡±

    ¡°Not sweet enough,¡± he replied, his voice teasing, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his lips.

    Her brow furrowed slightly, a yful glint dancing in her eyes. ¡°How can that be? It was sweet enough for me. Try this piece,¡± she said, picking out another slice, more carefully chosen than thest. She extended it toward him with a soft smile.

    Brian, however, leaned back slightly, shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. No more for me.¡±

    She raised an eyebrow in mock disbelief. ¡°Really? You¡¯re not going to eat it?¡±

    ¡°Really,¡± he affirmed, his tone firm, though there was a subtle challenge in his eyes.

    With a shrug, she tossed the slice into her mouth, not thinking much of it. But as soon as the crisp apple touched her lips, Brian¡¯s lips brushed against hers, capturing the opposite end of the slice in one fluid motion.

    For a split second, the world seemed to stop, suspended in the quiet hum of the hospital room. Rachel froze, eyes wide, her breath caught in her chest. Rachel blinked rapidly, caught off guard by the unexpected closeness. Hershes fluttered like delicate wings, and in that moment, something in Brian¡¯s heart stirred¡ªa flutter of warmth he hadn¡¯t expected.

    A soft chuckle escaped Brian¡¯s lips, but it was low and warm, filled with the quiet tension between them. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you didn¡¯t want to share?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s clear, luminous eyes met his, filled with a mix of confusion and something deeper¡ªsomething that resonated within him, stirring emotions he couldn¡¯t quite name.

    Brian¡¯s gaze softened as he took another bite of the apple, then, with a yful smirk, left the smallest piece near her lips. ¡°I changed my mind,¡± he said quietly, his voice full of teasing warmth.

    Rachel froze, caught off guard by his sudden shift. She looked down at the apple, then back at him, unsure of what he was up to. Before she could ask, he moved swiftly, spinning her around with ease and pressing her against the table.

    The world tilted, her senses disoriented by the sudden closeness.

    When she finally regainedposure, his lips found hers in a kiss that was at once gentle and overwhelming, as if he were iming her in the most intimate way. Time seemed to slow, and everything outside that moment faded. His kiss was like savoring, as though she was the sweetest thing he¡¯d ever known. Rachel¡¯s heart pounded in her chest, the rhythmic beat threatening to spill out of her. She gripped his shirt, feeling the hard press of his body against hers, her breath catching in her throat. She could feel every inch of him, every breath, every touch, like he was carving a mark on her soul.

    ¡°Brian¡­¡± Rachel¡¯s voice came out barely above a whisper, thick with emotion. Her entire body trembled, and the intensity of the moment made her feel vulnerable in a way she hadn¡¯t anticipated.

    Despite the intimacy they had shared in the past, this felt different¡ªmore real, more meaningful. Brian¡¯s gaze, filled with unspoken affection, told Rachel everything she needed to know. At that moment, she was the most important person in his eyes.

    Just as the warmth between them deepened, a sudden ringing shattered the quiet intimacy. Brian pulled away reluctantly, his hand reaching for his phone. Still reeling from the kiss, Rachel nced at the screen, her heart sinking when she saw Tracy¡¯s name shing on the disy.

    The realization hit Rachel like a cold wave. Though it wasn¡¯t surprising, the weight of it made her stomach tighten. Once Tracy was in the picture, she knew she would be pushed aside.

    Feeling the weight of the situation, Rachel took a step back,posing herself as best she could. She turned away, her voice soft but resolute. ¡°I think I¡¯ll rest for a bit.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 37

    ?Chapter 37:

    To Rachel¡¯s surprise, Brian didn¡¯t distance himself this time.

    ¡°Hello?¡± His voice was still rough with traces of earlier emotion, making it sound especially husky.

    ¡°Brian, I didn¡¯t see you all day. Were you out on a business trip?¡± Tracy asked.

    ¡°Rachel wasn¡¯t feeling well, so I stayed at the hospital with her,¡± Brian replied honestly, making no effort to hide the truth.

    ¡°Oh? Is she alright now?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s doing better now. Her condition has stabilized.¡±

    Tracy exhaled in relief. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. If you were worried, I¡¯d end up worrying too. Do you have timeter? The concert tickets expire today, and we¡¯ll miss it if we don¡¯t go.¡±

    Brian¡¯s brows knitted together slightly.

    He shifted his gaze toward Rachel, who remained silent, resting on the hospital bed.

    After a moment, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll have Ronald go with you instead.¡±

    Tracy chuckled softly, her tone considerate. ¡°If you¡¯re worried about Rachel, then never mind. But Ronald? That would be awkward. He doesn¡¯t even appreciate music. It¡¯s fine¡ªI¡¯ll just go alone. No need to force anything.¡± Without waiting for a response, she ended the call without hesitation.

    Yet, a subtle feeling of guilt crept into Brian¡¯s chest. After hanging up, he nced at the bed.

    Rachel was lying on her side, facing the window, silently staring outside.

    She didn¡¯t react, not even when he set his phone down.

    It wasn¡¯t until evening that Ronald arrived with dinner. When Rachel saw the food, she was truly surprised.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s is your update hub

    ¡°Thai food?¡± she murmured in disbelief.

    Brian really got it for her?

    Her fever had only just gone down, and her appetite wasn¡¯t back to normal yet. Earlier, when Brian asked her what she wanted for dinner, she had casually mentioned Thai food.

    It had been an offhandment¡ªshe never thought he¡¯d actually make it happen.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, you should thank Mr. White for this. He made all the arrangements.¡±

    ¡°Though, he did remind me to tell you not to eat some too spicy,¡± Ronald said.

    Still, Rachel feltpletely content.

    She nced at Brian and sincerely said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy with it. Sit down and eat.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    As she settled into her seat, she was caught off guard when Brian sat down across from her.

    Rachel¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°You¡¯re eating with me?¡±

    She hadn¡¯t caught much of his conversation with Tracy, but she could easily piece together what it was about.

    Tracy must have been asking him for something.

    She had been certain he would leave, assuming he¡¯d have dinner with Tracy like always.

    But to her surprise, he stayed and shared a meal with her instead.

    In the stillness of the hospital room, Rachel and Brian sat across from each other and ate their food inplete silence.

    Rachel, however, put all her meat on the grill,pletely ignoring the vegetables.

    ¡°Would you like to try my food?¡± Brian asked.

    Rachel paused before speaking in a quiet voice. ¡°I recall you don¡¯t like to share your food.¡±

    That memory was still fresh in her mind.

    When they were still together, they frequently had meals in the school cafeteria. The second floor of the cafeteria was a well-known spot for couples, every table upied by a pair in love.

    Back then, young love burned brightly, filled with passion and affection.

    It wasmon to see couples sharing food.

    Rachel had wished for that as well. It looked so romantic.

    One day, while they were eating, she casually mentioned, ¡°Brian, I want a milkshake too.¡±

    ¡°What vor?¡±

    ¡°Just the ssic one.¡±

    Brian didn¡¯t hesitate and went with her to buy one.

    ¡°How many cups?¡± the cafeteria worker asked with a friendly smile.

    Rachel had been ready to say one, but Brian beat her to it, replying coolly, ¡°Two.¡± She instinctively tugged at his sleeve. ¡°Brian, we don¡¯t need two. One is enough for us to share.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s more hygienic to have separate cups,¡± he stated, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.

    Time and time again, Rachel had tried to share food with him, but Brian¡¯s unwavering obsession with cleanliness always won.

    Eventually, she got used to it and stopped trying to change his mind.

    Brian scanned the spread of food before them and asked in his low voice, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±

    Rachel absentmindedly rubbed her hands together, hesitating before she murmured, ¡°Anything?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± He gave a slight nod, his voice effortlessly captivating.

    The rising steam blurred his face slightly, softening his sharp features. It made him look even more wless¡ªlike a carefully crafted sculpture, distant and unreachable.

    ¡°Well, I want to try your soup,¡± she finally said, testing the waters.

    The moment the words left her lips, the room fell into an eerie silence.

    Ronald instinctively turned toward the window, quietly concerned for Rachel. He knew this wasn¡¯t going to end well. The idea of Brian eating the same bowl of soup with someone else was impossible.

    The atmosphere grew heavy. Rachel knew better than to expect anything. She hadn¡¯t expected anything in the first ce, so there was no point in disappointment when the answer was inevitable.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to force yourself. I get it.¡±

    She had only brought up soup because she knew it would never happen.

    ¡°Who said I¡¯m forcing myself? It¡¯s just a bowl of soup,¡± Brian replied evenly. Then, without hesitation, he fetched a new spoon and ced his soup before her.

    Rachel and Ronald both froze.

    It took Rachel a second to process what she had just witnessed. She blinked at Brian in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re seriously okay with this?¡±

    Saying nothing, Brian simply nodded.

    Rachel could hardly believe it.

    Had she not seen it herself, she would have thought it was impossible.

    As she ate, Rachel stole a nce at Brian.

    He sat there, his long fingers holding his food, eating withposed ease¡ªlike nothing unusual had happened.

    Had he really changed?

    Rachel wasn¡¯t convinced. Testing the waters, she asked tentatively, ¡°Do you still want to eat it?¡±

    Brian lifted his gaze, his expression unreadable.

    A tense silence stretched between them. Then, after ten long seconds, his expression finally hardened.

    ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck. If you want to eat in peace, stay quiet,¡± he said firmly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 38

    ?Chapter 38:

    Rachel silently continued eating, not pressing Brian further.

    Her appetite waned after just a few more bites.

    The gap between them was clear and always there.

    He was born into wealth, raised in luxury, and always had the very best of everything.

    As a result, he was naturally elegant and refined, carrying an air of aristocracy in every move.

    Rachel, however, was the neglected, uncherished daughter of her family. Had she not loved him so deeply, she might have spared herself the ordeal of maintaining such an borate charade.

    Her affection for him led her to suppress her own tastes.

    Disliking what he disliked and forcing herself to appreciate what he favored became her routine.

    Gradually, she began to lose touch with her own preferences.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I see you enjoying your meal earlier?¡± Brian asked, scrutinizing her closely.

    ¡°It¡¯s more about the shared experience than the food itself,¡± Rachel responded.

    Brian¡¯s attention shifted to the barely touched soup.

    After several moments of indecision, he tentatively picked up the spoon and tasted it again.

    Looking at her, he said, ¡°Please, have whatever you like. I can share everything with you.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s reaction was one of sheer astonishment.

    She looked at him, utterly speechless.

    g¦Á ?¦Ç ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s holds great reads

    Was it the barbecue¡¯s heat, or were her eyes simply too misty? Suddenly, she felt a warmth rush over her, her eyes brimming with tears.

    Brian was actually sharing food with her.

    For the first time in their long rtionship, she perceived a change in him¡ªa willingness to adjust for her sake.

    Was it possible that his usual coldness hid a quiet affection for her? Deep down, did he hold a small, yet significant, tenderness toward her?

    Rachel lowered her head and took a big bite of her food.

    As she chewed, a warm, sweet sensation enveloped her heart, as though it were cloaked in honey.

    At that moment, even the simplest foods seemed delightful.

    A sense of joy swelled inside her.

    ¡°Rachel, can you see it? Brian isn¡¯t always cold; he has some warmth. Don¡¯t lose hope! One day, he¡¯ll recognize your value and love you. Even if it¡¯s dyed or gradual, I¡¯m prepared to wait,¡± she muttered to herself inwardly.

    After dinner, Rachel went to lie down while Brian got back to work.

    In the silence of the hospital room, soft music yed. Rachel nned to stay awake for him but drifted off unintentionally.

    She woke up to the warmth of a familiar embrace, gently lifting her.

    Barely awake, she rubbed her eyes. ¡°How did I end up asleep? I intended to wait up for you. Are you done with your work?¡± Her arms naturally found their way around his neck.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Are you heading back to rest now?¡± Rachel inquired.

    Brian surveyed the room of the hospital. ¡°No, I¡¯m not going back.¡±

    ¡°Then where do you n to sleep? Do you want me to ask Ronald to book a hotel room for you?¡±

    With a chuckle, Brian¡¯s voice filled the room, rich and captivating.

    He stretched out, drawing her close into his embrace. ¡°We¡¯ll share the bed!¡±

    ¡°Share the bed?¡± Rachel¡¯s voice faltered. ¡°In a hospital room?¡±

    ¡°What does it matter that it¡¯s a hospital room?¡± Brian gazed down at her with a mischievous look. ¡°Staying here next to you, sharing a bed, it¡¯s all quite normal, right? Unless¡­¡±

    He suddenly moved closer, his breath warm against her ear. ¡°Are you thinking of something more intimate?¡±

    Blushing deeply, Rachel quickly refuted his teasing. ¡°Absolutely not! Stop saying such things!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Rachel responded, closing her eyes.

    Even though she had agreed, the sound of his heartbeat and steady breathing made it difficult for her to fall asleep. Unable to resist, she finally gave in to her curiosity.

    She tapped him lightly on the chest. ¡°Are you asleep?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± His eyes remained closed.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t even showered yet, have you?¡± She deliberately found an excuse. As soon as the words left her mouth, she wished she could take them back.

    A sly grin appeared on Brian¡¯s face as he slightly opened his eyes, fixing her with a piercing stare.

    ¡°If your thoughts were so pure, then why the sudden push for me to take a shower? Could it be that you want to peek at my body?¡±

    Rachel was taken aback.

    Now, she really couldn¡¯t exin herself. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    Deciding to drop the subject, she stopped trying to rify.

    The more she tried to exin, the more confusing everything became.

    Eventually, fatigue began to im her, and she listened to his heartbeat, letting it lull her to sleep, until the persistent ringing of his phone shattered the silence.

    Rachel, being a light sleeper, woke up immediately.

    The call was from Tracy.

    Brian, without hesitation, answered the call.

    Tracy¡¯s voice, tinged with urgency, filled the room. ¡°Brian, I hate to trouble you at this hour. I¡¯m alone at a concert, and it started raining heavily. My car just broke down on my way back.¡±

    Brian¡¯s hand clenched around the phone.

    In a moment, he softly shifted Rachel aside and stood up.

    ¡°Where are you right now?¡± he asked, his tone fraught with concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to figure out what¡¯s wrong, but I can¡¯t seem to identify the problem. Can you send Ronald to help?¡± Though Tracy didn¡¯t ask directly for Brian, her tone suggested she hoped he woulde.

    ¡°Text me where you are.¡±

    Brian ended the call, grabbed his coat, and got ready to head out.

    A gentle touch caught him by surprise¡ªa delicate hand holding him back.

    Turning, he saw Rachel¡¯s eyes brimming with tears, her gaze locked on him. Her voice trembled slightly. ¡°You can¡¯t bear to leave her alone, can you?¡±

    The quiet understanding in his eyes gave her the answer she feared.

    She asked again, ¡°She mentioned Ronald could handle it. Brian, isn¡¯t it possible for you to stay?¡±

    He faced her silently.

    Breaking the silence, he exined, ¡°Rachel, she gets scared easily, especially in this kind of weather. Ronald might fix the car, but it¡¯s my presence that will calm her. She¡¯ll be morefortable with me there.¡±

    His voice carried a tenderness that spoke volumes of his concern for another.

    Rachel lowered her gaze, afraid to meet his eyes.

    She feared her tears might betray her.

    The illusion of a moment before seemed shattered by the harsh reality now before her.

    ¡°Go then. I realize I can¡¯t hold you back,¡± Rachel said, gently releasing his hand.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 39

    ?Chapter 39:

    In the end, Brian had left.

    Rachel stared at the crescent moon outside the window, a cold emptiness settling in her heart.

    She had tried to stop him, but his choice had always been Tracy.

    If he was never going to stay, then it would have been better to walk away from the start.

    He gave her hope, only to shatter it with his own hands.

    She couldn¡¯t help but think how truly cruel he was. Did he even realize it?

    When Brian arrived, Tracy was trembling in the heavy rain,pletely exposed without an umbre.

    Her frail figure looked even more delicate under the downpour.

    ¡°Tracy!¡± Brian hurried over, shielding her with an umbre as he ced his coat over her shoulders.

    ¡°Brian¡­¡± The moment she saw him, Tracy could no longer contain herself. She threw herself into his embrace.

    Her delicate frame trembled from the cold as she clung to him, looking utterly helpless.

    Her voice was soft and touching. ¡°Brian, you really came. I thought you wouldn¡¯t want to see me anymore.¡±

    Brian ran a soothing hand over her back and said, ¡°No, don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯m here, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°I knew it¡­ you still care about me. You could never truly leave me, right?¡± she murmured, her voice breaking as she coughed.

    Feel the thrill on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    Brian instinctively pulled his coat tighter around her. ¡°You¡¯re freezing. Come on, let¡¯s get you out of here.¡±

    ¡°Mm, okay.¡±

    The relentless downpour blurred everything around them, turning the world into an indistinct haze.

    Yet under the ck umbre, one thing remained sharp and clear¡ªBrian holding Tracy¡¯s hand, carefully guiding her to the car.

    In the rain, he was gentle, chivalrous, andposed.

    In his embrace, Tracy appeared delicate and graceful, like a fragile flower swaying in the storm.

    It was a picture-perfect scene, almost breathtaking in its beauty.

    On the other hand, Rachely wide awake. When her phone buzzed with a notification, she nced at the screen and saw a message with a photo attached in the group chat.

    ¡°OMG! You won¡¯t believe who I just ran into! Brian White and Tracy Haynes. She looked absolutely stunning, and he was like a real-life prince, leading her like they were meant to be. They¡¯re a perfect match!¡± The excited message came from a new employee in thepany.

    Almost instantly, the group chat exploded with chatter.

    Messages flooded in one after another.

    ¡°My goodness, they look amazing together. I really hope they end up married.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s waited so many years for his first love, staying devoted and true. He¡¯s absolutely swoon-worthy!¡±

    The messages piled up so fast that Rachel couldn¡¯t even keep track.

    Devoted?

    She couldn¡¯t deny it.

    Brian was indeed devoted.

    After all, how else could he have carried his love for Tracy all these years?

    Tracy¡¯s persistent coughing left Brian with no choice but to take her to the nearest hotel.

    The moment they stepped inside, Brian steered her toward the bathroom. ¡°Go shower now. You¡¯ll get sick if you don¡¯t.¡±

    But Tracy, drenched and shivering, remained rooted to the spot.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Brian asked, puzzled.

    Before he could finish speaking, Tracy suddenly threw her arms around him.

    Her soft sobs broke the silence. ¡°Brian¡­ I had given up, you know? I knew you were going to marry Rachel, so I kept telling myself to stop thinking about you. If Ronald hade instead, I would have let go¡ªI really would have. But it was you, Brian, who came for me. The moment I saw you, my heart came back to life. Please¡­ don¡¯t leave me alone.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s tears fell uncontrobly, making her look so delicate that it could stir anyone¡¯s sympathy.

    Brian remained silent, his lips pressed into a firm line.

    She didn¡¯t say another word and only gazed up at him with tear-filled eyes. After a long pause, he finally relented. ¡°Alright, go take a shower first. I won¡¯t leave.¡±

    ¡°Promise me that you¡¯ll still be here when Ie out,¡± Tracy whispered.

    ¡°I promise,¡± he said softly.

    Satisfied with his answer, she finally turned and stepped into the bathroom.

    Inside, she took her time and washed away every trace of cold and rain. She meticulously scrubbed from head to toe, leaving no strand of hair untouched.

    When she stepped out, she was wrapped in a towel, her damp hair cascading over her shoulders.

    Her delicate features carried a mix of shyness and quiet charm.

    Every movement she made seemed effortlessly alluring, drawing attention without even trying.

    ¡°Brian, I¡¯m done. You¡¯re soaked too; go take a shower,¡± she said softly.

    But Brian refused without hesitation. ¡°No need. I asked the hotel staff to send up some ginger tea, and it should be here soon. Drink it and get some rest. You don¡¯t want to catch a cold.¡±

    As he spoke, he nced at his watch.

    It had been two hours since he arrived.

    By now, Rachel should have been fast asleep.

    Yet, for some reason, he couldn¡¯t shake off the image of her letting go of his hand when he left. It yed over and over in his mind, like a scene stuck on repeat.

    Shaking the thought away, he grabbed his coat. ¡°Look after yourself and make sure to lock the door.¡± Saying that, he turned to leave.

    But before he could take another step, Tracy suddenly wrapped her arms around him from behind. ¡°Brian, don¡¯t go. Please don¡¯t leave me alone. Stay with me¡ªjust for a while¡­¡±

    Brian¡¯s brows knitted together. He was just about to respond when her body suddenly went limp.

    ¡°Tracy!¡± He caught her just before she copsedpletely.

    The moment he held her, he realized she was burning up.

    Heat radiated off her skin like a fevered ze.

    ¡°Ronald, bring the car right now!¡± Without wasting a second, Brian carried Tracy and hurried to the hospital.

    It was a high fever, and he stayed by her side the entire night.

    Around three in the morning, Tracy¡¯s fever finally broke. Slowly, she blinked her eyes open.

    ¡°Brian, where¡­ where are we? This bed is so ufortable.¡±

    Brian gently held her back from sitting up. ¡°You had a high fever. We¡¯re in the hospital.¡±

    ¡°A fever?¡± Tracy mumbled, still disoriented.

    ¡°Yes, it just went down. Just rest, I¡¯ll stay here with you.¡±

    Tracy shed a soft smile. ¡°Alright, with you here, I know I¡¯ll sleep well.¡±

    In the middle of the night, Rachel woke up feeling awful.

    She was burning up one second and freezing the next, drenched in sweat andpletely miserable. She had been tossing and turning, unable to getfortable.

    Then, suddenly, a sharp pain hit her, making her eyes fly open.

    She sucked in a breath, only to realize there was an IV in her hand. No wonder she felt so uneasy.

    ¡°Doctor, need help. It hurts,¡± she cried out, her voice urgent and strained.

    Almost immediately, a nurse rushed over and checked the IV with a concerned expression.

    ¡°The drip leaked. It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll fix it. Good thing you woke up¡ªwe were really worried.¡±

    Rachel blinked in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Seeing the worry in the nurse¡¯s eyes and hearing it in her voice, Rachel felt like something serious had happened.

    ¡°I checked on you in the middle of the night and found you burning up. You suddenly spiked a high fever and passed out. No matter how much we called you, you wouldn¡¯t wake up. We had to give you an IV and medication, but your fever wouldn¡¯t break. You were talking in your sleep the whole time¡­ honestly, we were scared.¡±

    She paused, then casually added, ¡°By the way, where¡¯s your boyfriend? He was with you during the day, but we didn¡¯t see him at night.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 40

    ?Chapter 40:

    Rachel held her silence, which prompted the nurse to reiterate her concern.

    ¡°Your condition is quite serious. You¡¯ve had a high fever for thest two days, and it hasn¡¯t let up. It would be safest if your boyfriend could be here with you consistently.¡±

    Shaken from her reverie by the nurse¡¯s words, Rachel muttered in agreement, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll speak with him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s wise. Please call him as soon as you can. I¡¯m genuinely concerned about your wellbeing,¡± the nurse replied.

    Once her IV was set and the nurse had exited, Rachel reached for her phone and dialed Brian.

    He answered quickly, his tone revealing his fatigue. ¡°Why are you up sote?¡± he asked, his voice rough with tiredness.

    ¡°Brian, are you still with Tracy Haynes?¡± she inquired.

    ¡°I am. She caught a nasty fever after getting caught in the rain. I¡¯ll visit you tomorrow,¡± Brian responded.

    Her hand clenched around the phone, loosening and then tightening again as she processed his words.

    Tears welled up in her eyes as she struggled to find the right words to respond. The pause during their phone call was excruciating until he finally spoke up.

    ¡°If that¡¯s all, try to rest.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Her response was automatic, yet immediately she felt a pang of regret.

    How could she just pretend everything was fine?

    The ce for great stories: g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    She was about to end the call but stopped herself.

    ¡°Hold on, Brian. There¡¯s something important,¡± she blurted out, her words rushing to escape. ¡°I also developed a feverst night. The doctors were really concerned¡ªthey said I went into a deep stupor. It¡¯s pretty serious, and I really need you here.¡±

    Her pulse thundered in her ears as she finished speaking, waiting anxiously for his reaction.

    She held her breath, awaiting his reply with a mixture of hope and dread. Unexpectedly, a soft chuckle came through from Brian¡¯s end, leaving her startled.

    Hisugh, cold and tinged with skepticism, rang through the line. ¡°Rachel, yful banter and little whims between us are one thing. I can indulge and even spoil you, but not under these circumstances. You know now isn¡¯t the time topete for my attention.¡±

    At that moment, everything became painfully clear to Rachel.

    What more was there to be confused about?

    Brian believed she was fabricating her illness just to pull him away from Tracy. Was this how he saw her? As someone maniptive enough to fake a medical emergency?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for bothering you,¡± Rachel quickly said, disconnecting the call.

    Brian didn¡¯t visit her in the following days.

    Meanwhile, Ronald was a constant presence, bringing her meals thrice daily with unwavering consistency.

    On the first day, hope lingered as she asked Ronald, ¡°Has Brian mentioned visiting?¡±

    Ronald initially made excuses for Brian¡¯s absence.

    By the next day, she no longer held any expectations.

    While having lunch, she nonchntly inquired, ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll show up?¡±

    Ronald replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, he has been extremely busytely.¡±

    Busy?

    A bitterugh escaped Rachel.

    Yes, busy indeed.

    Busy tending to Tracy, being by her side.

    As night fell, Rachel¡¯s temperature spiked once again, refusing to decrease.

    In his panic, Ronald was about to rush to find Brian, but Rachel stopped him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, Ronald.¡±

    ¡°But this is serious.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point? It¡¯ll just lead to more disappointment,¡± she said, turning away, her face a mask of detachment. What good would it do to inform Brian?

    He¡¯d probably think she was just trying to get his sympathy, to make him pay attention to her.

    Facing disappointment after disappointment wasn¡¯t worth it. Better to have no expectations at all.

    That night, after a dangerous few hours, Rachel¡¯s condition finally stabilized. It was well past midnight when she woke up.

    For a brief moment, she thought she glimpsed Brian¡¯s form, a faint, ghostly presence in the dim light.

    When she blinked again, the figure had disappeared.

    As expected, nothing was there.

    It had all been in her head.

    Pathetically, she was beginning to hallucinate.

    The next day, as her health improved, she made the decision to leave the hospital.

    Samira and Trey were there to escort her home.

    By the time Brian got to her hospital room, it was empty.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the patient who was here?¡± he inquired.

    The nurse, recognizing him, scolded him, ¡°You must be Rachel Marsh¡¯s boyfriend, right? Where were you thest few days? Did you know she was suffering from high fevers and fainting spells? She faced it all by herself, terrified yet fiercely trying to stay strong.¡±

    Brian stood rooted to the spot, struck by the nurse¡¯s words. ¡°Fainting spells?¡±

    The nurse eyed him with disbelief. ¡°Didn¡¯t you know? After she fainted the first time, I urged her to contact you, to ensure you¡¯d be with her. Didn¡¯t she tell you?¡±

    A sense of emptiness overwhelmed Brian as he stood motionless.

    He had misunderstood the entire situation.

    Rachel had genuinely suffered; she had indeed fainted and been at risk.

    His reaction? Utterly inadequate.

    Reflecting on his actions, he realized his grave error.

    He left the hospital swiftly, dialing Rachel¡¯s number, but to no avail.

    Returning home, he found it starkly empty; she wasn¡¯t there.

    She had been out with Jeffrey and didn¡¯t return until it was quitete.

    The vi was enveloped in silence, with no lights illuminating the living room.

    Rachel thought Brian had not yet returned home.

    Worn out, she headed straight for their bedroom.

    Upon opening the bedroom door, she was greeted by the unexpected glow of the light inside.

    Suddenly, she was encircled by strong arms, and Brian¡¯s scent enveloped her.

    Previously, such a surprise would have warmed her heart.

    Tonight, however, her heart felt nothing.

    Brian¡¯s pattern of causing heartache, followed by a tender gesture, had be too familiar.

    In the past, his sweetness masked the pain.

    But now, the pain was razor-sharp, crashing over her like a wave she couldn¡¯t escape.

    Every breath felt like a de cutting through her, leaving her heart torn and exposed.

    The sweetness no longer mattered to her.

    ¡°Are you tired?¡± Brian¡¯s voice was soft.

    Rachel was indeed exhausted, too much so to even resist his embrace.

    ¡°Yes, I need to sleep. I¡¯m going to shower first,¡± she said.

    ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±

    After showering, Rachel copsed into bed, seeking sce in sleep. But soon, Brian slid into bed behind her, holding her close.

    His body wash¡¯s woody scent enveloped her, nearly overwhelming.

    Silent, Rachel kept her eyes shut.

    Brian¡¯s kisses trailed up her neck, gentle yet persistent.

    She offered no resistance, and his confidence grew.

    His lips finally reached her ear, kissing it softly before yfully catching her earlobe between his teeth.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me how sick you were, that you¡¯d passed out? I didn¡¯t realize it was so bad. Are you mad at me? Do you me me?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 41

    ?Chapter 41:

    Rachel found Brian¡¯s words ironic. Could she me him?

    He might believe she had no right to use him of anything.

    As she stayed silent, Brian¡¯s embrace tightened, bordering on painful. He continued to kiss her ear, his teeth gently grazing her skin with increasing insistence.

    Despite his efforts to provoke a reaction, she remained unresponsive, her face void of any emotion.

    Impatient, his bite intensified on her corbone, harsh enough to break the skin and draw blood.

    Rachel couldn¡¯t suppress a cry of pain at the sharp sensation.

    A slight smirk crossed Brian¡¯s lips. ¡°If you ask nicely, I might stop.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s expression darkened with pain, yet she refused to vocalize any plea.

    The pain was sharp, but her silence was resolute.

    ¡°Why are you silent?¡± Brian¡¯s frustration was evident, his eyes burning with a suppressed rage that seemed ready to engulf her.

    Rachel remained silent for a considerable time, then closed her eyes wearily. ¡°I¡¯m exhausted. I don¡¯t want to talk anymore. You want me to ask nicely? Alright, I¡¯m begging you. Now, I just want to sleep.¡±

    Brian couldn¡¯t ept her surrender.

    In one quick movement, he turned her around, pinning her underneath his body. His kisses were forceful, each one burning with intensity.

    Rachel fought against him, trying to push him away, but his grip was unbreakable, his hands mping down like iron.

    L?t?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.??????

    ¡°Brian, stop this. If you¡¯re looking for excitement, Tracy Haynes is your better choice. What you¡¯re doing now is nothing short of assault. Do you realize that?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s hair sprawled out on the pillow, a mess of tangled strands from their struggle.

    She raised her head, her eyes red and piercing as she stared him down.

    Her voice was sharp, her usations slicing through the air.

    An intense anger boiled inside Brian.

    Was that how she saw his desire?

    Did she not remember how deeply she once imed to love him, how she had beenpletely captivated by him?

    Yet now, she could dismiss him so easily to another woman.

    Her affection seemed fickle.

    Brian usually maintained a sereneposure, but Rachel had a peculiar talent for igniting his rage effortlessly.

    This time, however, he was determined to quell that fire.

    With a quick gesture, he switched off the main light, bathing the room in the soft glow from a dim wallmp.

    Under the muted illumination, Rachel¡¯s hair sprawled across the pillow, creating an image of vulnerable beauty.

    Brian¡¯s gaze lingered on her, emotions surging within him.

    He whispered her name, his voice soft as he leaned closer. His hand cradled her head gently, his lips finding hers in a sealing kiss.

    Rachel gripped the sheets, her resistance fading under his overpowering presence.

    Tonight, Brian was beyond reason, his actions devoid of the usual tenderness or restraint.

    She soon found herself gasping for air, her thoughts fading into nothingness. A chill ran through her body, sharp pain apanying it, snapping her back to a harsh reality.

    What had she really meant to him over the years? Was she truly his partner? The answer seemed clear now. To him, she was nothing more than a secret sexual partner, a mere ything to be casually discarded. Had she ever merited consideration or respect in his eyes?

    Maybe it was her physical vulnerability.

    Or perhaps her emotional defiance.

    Tonight, the pain she endured felt like being split in half, each twinge gnawing into her bones.

    The agony sent needle-like stabs throughout her heart, radiating pain across her body.

    It was excruciating¡ªso intense that her will to resist nearly vanished.

    Ultimately, she was left speechless.

    She just gazed up at the ceiling, silent tears streaming down one by one.

    Her hairy wet against her, a mix of sweat and tears soaking it.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you scream?¡± Brian whispered harshly near her ear, his voice ragged and desperate.

    Rachel turned to look at him, a weakugh escaping her lips.

    Brian could never grasp the extent of the numbness that had taken hold of her heart.

    He failed to understand the situation.

    ¡°Talk to me. Just ask, and I¡¯ll stop.¡±

    Her exhaustion was evident.

    Speaking had be too much for her.

    As silence stretched on, his demeanor grew increasingly uncontroble and harsh.

    Tears streamed down Rachel¡¯s face as she averted her gaze.

    When she looked away, a deep, consuming emptiness seemed to swallow him whole.

    His eyes, now bloodshot, focused on her as he gently held her face, pleading softly, ¡°Please, just say something!¡±

    Yet, she remained silent, her lips tightly sealed, refusing to give him the words he sought.

    Finally, it was Brian who descended into desperation. ¡°Rachel, you¡¯ve always loved me, right?¡±

    Receiving no answer, he said, ¡°You¡¯ve loved me so deeply for so long. No one else. Only me, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Rachel¡¯s response came abruptly.

    Brian was staggered, doubting what he had just heard.

    As he lowered his head, she suddenly raised hers.

    At that instant, her gaze was lucid and intense, her voice resolute and vibrant.

    ¡°Yes, Brian, my love for you is boundless. Since the day you rescued me at the pool when we were teenagers, you¡¯ve been my hero. It was love at first sightplete and utter devotion. I pursued excellence in my studies to match your achievements, followed you to the same high school, entered the same university, and steadfastly joined your business after graduation. Even aware of Tracy¡¯s ce in your heart, I continued to love you, without regard for myself. I held onto the hope that someday you would recognize my value, that one day you would see that I was the one who had always stood by you. The joy I felt when you proposed was overwhelming.¡±

    ¡°I wanted to proim our love to the world, ecstatic that I would marry the man of my dreams.¡± Yet, I was mistaken. In your eyes, I¡¯ve always been just an option.¡±

    Rachel straightened up, her eyes now dry. ¡°So, I will no longer hold onto you or love you with such desperation. Your affections are yours to give. Your priorities are yours to set. I can¡¯t influence your decisions. All I can manage is my own feelings. I trust that eventually, my heart will be indifferent to you, dedicated solely to my own life.¡±

    With a sigh, she added, ¡°Brian, I¡¯m truly exhausted. I¡¯ve reached a point where I no longer have the heart or the will to love you.¡±

    With those final words, she shut her eyes firmly.

    Brian froze.

    His heart throbbed painfully.

    She dered she would stop loving him.

    She admitted she was weary.

    She had vowed to love him eternally, to cherish him forever, hadn¡¯t she? How could she retract her words so easily?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 42

    ?Chapter 42:

    Brian wasn¡¯t going to ept that Rachel would stop loving him.

    Rachel was his¡ªalways had been, always would be.

    That night, he didn¡¯t stop until she was utterly exhausted, every ounce of energy drained from her body.

    By the time he finally let go, they were both covered in sweat.

    Rachel was so spent that she slipped into a deep, unconscious sleep,pletely unaware of anything that happened after¡ªwhether it was a shower or slipping into fresh pajamas. She slept soundly.

    It was the harsh sunlight spilling through the window that finally stirred her from sleep.

    As soon as she shifted slightly, an arm tightened around her waist.

    That was when she realized¡ªBrian was still in bed.

    Even in deep sleep, his grip around her remained firm.

    In that moment, memories from the night before rushed back to her.

    She shut her eyes, willing herself to shove those memories aside.

    As she got up, Brian casually asked her to help him choose his clothes.

    Rachel nodded quietly and picked out a casual outfit.

    ¡°And grab a watch for me while you¡¯re at it.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Her quiet obedience didn¡¯t bring Brian the satisfaction he expected¡ªit only left him oddly frustrated.

    Explore more on g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s

    He cupped her chin, tilting her face up with just enough force. ¡°Are you still upset aboutst night?¡±

    Rachel said nothing. She quietly fastened the watch around his wrist and smoothly changed the subject. ¡°Anything else?¡±

    Brian deliberately stretched out his foot, and she instantly got the message. Without a word, she grabbed a pair of sneakers for him.

    ¡°Dressing me for a workout? Are you implying that I should work out a lot to improve my stamina?¡±

    In the past, whenever Brian threw in a teasing remark, Rachel would always turn red.

    And for whatever reason, he always took pleasure in watching her get flustered. But today, even though he intentionally provoked her, she didn¡¯t react at all. She simply acted like she hadn¡¯t heard a thing.

    She continued helping him put on his shoes without so much as a pause.

    Only after she was done fastening theces did she speak, her voice calm. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you have a golf match today.¡±

    The tension at breakfast was almost suffocating.

    Brian nitpicked at everything, his irritation seeping into even the smallest details.

    First, Brian grumbled that the milk wasn¡¯t warm enough. Then, he imed the food wasn¡¯t to his liking. After that, heined it had gone cold.

    Simply put, nothing was good enough for him.

    Normally, Rachel would have hurried to take care of it, even warming the milk to his preferred temperature without a singleint.

    But this time, she pretended not to hear him at all.

    The only noise filling the dining room was the quiet clinking of utensils. Rachel finished a few bites of her sandwich, took a sip of milk, and ced her ss lightly.

    After a brief pause, she looked across the table at him. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to discuss with you.¡±

    Brian¡¯s spoon hovered mid-air, his hand stilling.

    It looked like his petty behavior had finally gotten her attention.

    He met her gaze, his face turning serious. ¡°Go on.¡±

    He believed that as long as she forgave him, as long as she stopped being angry, they could return to how things used to be.

    No matter what she asked for¡ªa raise, a promotion, or any gift¡ªhe was willing to give it without a second thought.

    But what he hadn¡¯t anticipated was what she said next. ¡°I want to go on a business trip. Please approve it.¡±

    The silence in the dining room made her request even more pronounced, each word striking his ears with unmistakable rity.

    In that instant, she caught the flicker of anger in his eyes.

    His grip on the ss tightened so much it looked like it might break.

    His eyes locked onto hers with an icy re. ¡°Say that again.¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t flinch. She met his gaze head-on, her expression calm and unwavering. ¡°I¡¯d like to go on a business trip. Please approve it.¡±

    His ss shattered against the floor, sending shards flying.

    Expecting his outburst, Rachel stayedposed.

    When he didn¡¯t say anything, she went on, her voice steady.

    ¡°Thepany is doing well, and you have capable people managing everything, both at work and in your personal life. There¡¯s an important project in Amberfield, and as the head of the design department, I believe it¡¯s my responsibility to oversee it.¡±

    She chose her words carefully, making sure they carried weight.

    She had braced herself for this confrontation, but one thing remained clear to her.

    No matter how furious Brian became, no matter whether he approved of it or not, she was going on this trip.

    Right now, putting distance between them was the best option.

    ¡°Fine!¡± Brian finally gave in, just as Rachel was beginning to lose hope.

    But his gaze was sharp and icy, like a de slicing through the air. ¡°You want time? Space? To be away from me? Fine. I¡¯ll give you that. But don¡¯t forget¡ªso long as I have a say, you¡¯re still mine.¡±

    Rachel had no intention of dragging this conversation out any longer.

    Without another word, she headed upstairs to pack her suitcase.

    She was halfway through when Brian suddenly showed up, leaning against the doorframe.

    He stood there, tall andposed, with a cigarette between his fingers. He took slow, deliberate drags, the smoke curling around him, making him seem even more distant.

    There was something undeniably lonely about the way he stood there, lost in thought, saying nothing¡ªjust watching her.

    Within minutes, she had finished packing.

    She zipped up the suitcase and dragged it toward the door.

    Every movement was swift and precise, as if she wasn¡¯t hesitating, as if she felt nothing at all.

    Just as she reached the doorway, Brian¡¯s hand caught hers in a firm grip.

    ¡°You¡¯re really leaving, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    His deep eyes locked onto hers, a raw sadness flickering within them.

    The depth of his sorrow was too real to be an act.

    In that moment, it felt as if he was looking at the most precious thing in his life¡ªsomething he was about to lose.

    For a fleeting second, Rachel felt herself hesitate.

    But she quickly brushed the thought away. How could Brian be unwilling to part with her?

    ¡°You already said yes,¡± she reminded him, keeping her eyes down.

    She knew if she met his eyes, she might falter¡ªmight give in to the weight of his sorrow.

    ¡°How long will you be away?¡± he asked, his voice subdued.

    ¡°It¡¯s a big project. Around a month,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Brian muttered, taking another long drag, letting the smoke swirl heavily around them.

    And just like that, he released her.

    Rachel turned to leave, but before she could take a step, strong arms wrapped around her from behind, locking her in ce.

    His body pressed against hers, the warmth of his embrace almost overwhelming.

    Then, in a voice that sounded rough, almost broken, Brian spoke again.

    ¡°Rachel, I was a jerk. What happenedst night¡­ I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have done that to you.¡±

    Rachel thought she had done a good job hiding her emotions, but the moment she heard his words, everything came crashing down.

    Tears streamed down her face, unstoppable, as if all the feelings she had been holding back finally burst free.

    She spun around, unable to hold it in any longer, and shouted at him, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re a jerk! Just because I love you, does that give you the right to treat me like this?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 43

    ?Chapter 43:

    ¡°Consider me a person in my own right. Do you really think I¡¯m someone you can just walk all over? I have my own dignity. I feel happiness and go through sorrow too. It¡¯s time for both of us to take a step back and think.¡±

    Brian had always viewed himself as resilient.

    Yet, as Rachel¡¯s words reached him, they seemed to press a burdensome weight onto his chest, suffocating him with anguish.

    ¡°Okay.¡± That was the only feeble word he could manage.

    With a swift motion, Rachel grabbed her suitcase and brushed past him.

    ¡°Hold on. I need to ask you something,¡± Brian called out, his deep eyes shadowed with an unfamiliar gloom.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Did you say you loved me because I rescued you at the pool?¡±

    Turning back to him, Rachel¡¯s voice wasden with regret. ¡°Honestly, if I had the choice, I wish we¡¯d never crossed paths that day.¡±

    If she hadn¡¯t fallen for him, could they have avoided this tangled mess? Might she have escaped the pain that now cut through her? As she left, a chilling wind swept through the doorway.

    Yet this breeze struck Brian with a sharpness that seemed to target his very soul.

    The swimming pool¡­ He had saved her?

    Despite racking his brain and sifting through his memories, he found no recollection of such an event.

    Step into fiction with g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s

    There could be only one exnation. He was not the one who had saved her. Nor was he the one she had initially fallen for.

    Should she discover her heart had mistakenly yearned for another, believing it was him¡­

    No, he wouldn¡¯t allow it to happen.

    As soon as the idea entered his mind, he dismissed it immediately.

    He was determined not to give her the opportunity to doubt.

    It had to be him that she loved; it could only be him.

    He vowed to guard this secret with his life. Never would he reveal it.

    Before departing on her trip, Rachel paid a visit to Jeffrey.

    He had made a remarkable recovery and was poised to leave the hospital. She had initially intended to speak with Brian about having Jeffrey move in with them.

    Now, however, that conversation seemed unnecessary.

    Still, the thought of leaving Jeffrey alone in the hospital, solely under a caretaker¡¯s care, troubled her.

    After deliberating, she chose to bring him along.

    Upon her return, she nned to secure a living arrangement for them both. With her always around, Jeffrey wouldn¡¯t need to tread so carefully through life anymore.

    Rachel sliced an apple for Jeffrey and offered it to him. ¡°Jeffrey, I¡¯m going away for a bit. Would you like to join me?¡±

    Hearing that he could apany her, Jeffrey burst into joyful apuse. ¡°Yes, yes! I love being with you!¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. We leave today. I¡¯ll be back shortly to pick you up.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Leaving the hospital, Rachel¡¯s phone rang. It was Eric.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, there has been significant progress in Jeffrey¡¯s custody case. We¡¯ve almost collected all the evidence, and I n to file thewsuit next month. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°If you believe the timing is right, I¡¯m on board.¡±

    By choosing him as her attorney, she showed she trusted himpletely.

    Still, despite Eric¡¯s strong reputation, Rachel couldn¡¯t shake a hint of anxiety. With her father still alive, the battle for her brother¡¯s custody was a daunting task for her.

    ¡°Eric, how confident are you in winning this case?¡±

    Eric pondered the question before responding, ¡°It¡¯s a toss-up. If you could provide any photos or videos of your daily interactions with Jeffrey, that would strengthen our case considerably.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Eric. Regarding the fee you mentioned, I¡¯ll arrange for it as quickly as I can.¡±

    Finding herself cornered, Rachel reached out to Yvonne for assistance. She was aware that despite Yvonne¡¯s marriage to Norton, her financial situation had not improved significantly.

    Norton had been coerced into the marriage by his family¡¯s expectations.

    Understandably, he resented the arrangement.

    ince the financial copse of her family, Yvonne had been funneling her funds into settling debts. Although the Burke family hadmitted to helping with the loan repayments, it forced Yvonne to tread carefully around Norton. Known for her independence, Yvonne detested being under Norton¡¯s thumb. Yet, she readily agreed to help Rachel.

    ¡°You need one million, right? I¡¯ll transfer it to you soon.¡±

    ¡°Yvonne, I¡¯m sorry to trouble you again. If it¡¯s too much or if Norton objects, please don¡¯t push it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. When have I ever let myself be pushed around?¡±

    After ending the call, Yvonne attempted to transfer the funds to Rachel.

    However, after several tries, the transfer wouldn¡¯t go through.

    A transfer limit? Five hundred a day? Since when did Norton¡¯s ount have such restrictions? Was this some kind of joke?

    Yvonne could no longer contain her frustration. She strode purposefully toward Norton¡¯s office.

    However, before she could even spot Norton, his assistant, Leif Wilson, intercepted her.

    ¡°What¡¯s Norton doing right now?¡±

    ¡°He is currently engaged in a board meeting. Could I interest you in some coffee while you wait?¡±

    Ignoring the offer, Yvonne rifled through her purse, adjusted her sunsses, and shed a knowing smirk. ¡°Skip the coffee. I¡¯m here to find out why the card he gave me has suddenly been restricted.¡±

    It was clear that Leif, Norton¡¯s aide, had the information she needed.

    ¡°Regarding the card, well¡­ it¡¯s a bitplicated,¡± Leif began, dabbing at his forehead nervously.

    Seeing his hesitation, Yvonne immediately knew something was off. There was definitely more to this. ¡°Out with it. I¡¯m here for the truth.¡±

    Leif hesitated, his fear evident; revealing the truth was risky.

    On one hand, Norton typically ignored Yvonne, barely acknowledging her, except when family appearances required her presence to please his grandfather.

    On the other hand, Yvonne was a favorite of Norton¡¯s grandfather.

    Should she voice her displeasure to his grandfather, Leif¡¯s position would be jeopardized.

    Yet, disclosing the truth to Yvonne risked Norton¡¯s wrath.

    Caught in his dilemma, Leif¡¯s anxiety was evident. ¡°Mr. Burke will be avable shortly. Maybe you could discuss it with him then,¡± he said.

    Yvonne considered her options.

    She looked at her perfectly manicured nails and gave a slight smile. ¡°Very well. If you¡¯re not willing to tell me, I¡¯ll have to confront him directly.¡±

    Leif was anxious.

    As Yvonne made her way to the meeting room, Leif hurriedly moved to block her. ¡°Please, I¡¯ll tell you¡­¡±

    Yvonne halted, folding her arms, her demeanor cool and expectant.

    ¡°It¡¯s because of Shelly Tucker.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 44

    ?Chapter 44:

    With each word that left his lips, Leif felt his heart tighten.

    He knew he couldn¡¯t afford to cross either Shelly or Yvonne.

    Hearing the name ¡°Shelly,¡± Yvonne wasn¡¯t surprised. She knew it had to be Shelly causing trouble again.

    Lately, Norton had been glued to that model¡¯s side. Word was, their nights were a blur of parties and excess, with him spoiling her like royalty, ready to do anything to keep her happy.

    Even Edmond Burke, Norton¡¯s grandfather, had brought it up a few times. But Yvonne had always dismissed it with a nonchnt, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious.¡± After all, she had her pride, andining to Edmond was beneath her.

    ¡°What happened? Tell me everything,¡± she demanded.

    Leif hesitated for a moment before finally exining, ¡°Miss Tucker once came to Mr. Burke in tears, saying she had been humiliated after failing to pay for something. She told him everything, and after hearing her out¡­ he instructed me to reduce your card limit.¡±

    Yvonne scoffed, her expression filled with icy contempt.

    She remembered that incident all too well.

    Ever since Shelly had caught Norton¡¯s attention, she had been parading around like she owned the world.

    Yvonne had once seen her shamelessly shing Norton¡¯s card, spending money as if it were endless.

    Irritated, she had the card frozen on purpose, leaving Shelly stranded and humiliated when she couldn¡¯t pay.

    Step into new worlds with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm

    She hadn¡¯t thought Shelly would be so petty as to run straight to Norton, tattling like a spoiled child.

    Yvonne had clearly underestimated her. Looks like it was time to start taking Shelly seriously.

    The moment Norton¡¯s meeting wrapped up, Yvonne strode directly into his office.

    Norton barely nced up before shifting his focus back down. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Yvonne had grown used to being dismissed by him, so she barely batted an eye.

    ¡°I need money. Put the limit back on my card, and I¡¯ll be out of your hair.¡±

    This time, he actually lifted his head, giving her a sharp, scrutinizing look. In the past, whenever she showed up at his office, it was either to argue or just to remind him she existed. Other times, it was to beg for his help in covering her family¡¯s endless debts. But this was the first time she had evere straight out with a request like this.

    ¡°My family has given you everything¡ªfood, shelter, luxury. I don¡¯t see why you need an excessive card limit on top of that.¡±

    Yvonne stepped forward, her stunning features set with unwavering defiance. ¡°Norton, are you really this eager to crush me for Shelly¡¯s sake? To tell you the truth, I need money now. If you¡¯re dead set on siding with her, I can always go to your grandpa instead.¡±

    Her words hit a sore spot. Norton¡¯s expression turned cold in an instant, and his tone dropped to an icy warning. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±

    ¡°And why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± She met his re without hesitation. ¡°Go ahead, but don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you. If you drag my grandpa into this, don¡¯t expect me to lift a finger for your family¡¯s debts ever again.¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s anger surged. She stood there, shaking with rage. ¡°You bastard! Is this the only way you know how to twist my arm? What other dirty tricks are you hiding?¡±

    Norton let out a cold sneer and said, ¡°Come on, drop the act. If your family wasn¡¯t neck-deep in debt, would you have ever said yes to this marriage?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true! I married you because¡ª¡± Yvonne suddenly trailed off. The way he stared at her¡ªcold and unshaken¡ªmade it impossible for her to say another word.

    There was no way she was going to tell this stone-hearted man that she had married him out of love.

    ¡°Fine. You win. If you weren¡¯t still useful, I¡¯d rather wait tables than be stuck with you.¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡± Norton¡¯s patience snapped, and he roared at her.

    Yvonne stiffened, then turned on her heel and walked out without another word. She wasn¡¯t going to beg¡ªwhat was the point?

    Edmond was her only other option, but deep down, she knew pushing Norton too far might make him cut off his financial help entirely.

    After all, the monthly payments alone were ten million¡ªa debt that stretched into the billions.

    No matter how hard she worked, she¡¯d never be able to pay it off in a lifetime.

    Once she got home, she pulled open her wardrobe and began sorting through anything of value¡ªjewelry, designer handbags, clothes¡ªanything that could fetch a decent price.

    She had already sold off most of her belongings when her family went bankrupt, leaving behind only items of little worth.

    Even after marrying Norton, she had never indulged in extravagant purchases, so there wasn¡¯t much left to gather.

    In the end, she barely managed to scrape together eight hundred thousand.

    ¡°Sweetie, I sent the money, babe. It¡¯s only eight hundred thousand¡ªnot the full million, but it¡¯s all I could get.¡±

    To Rachel, that amount was already a big deal.

    She knew Yvonne must have struggled to put it together.

    ¡°Yvonne, thank you. You¡¯ve already done more than enough. I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. If things get tough, just let me know. Love you!¡±

    In times like these, a little support from a friend meant everything.

    Yvonne had never been the type to hold back her affection.

    But thest thing she expected was to turn around and find Norton standing behind her like a ghost.

    ¡°You¡­¡± The words barely left her lips before he stepped forward, caging her against the wall.

    His voice was low and filled with anger, as though he was ready to tear her apart. ¡°Sweetie? Love you?¡±

    He repeated her words, his eyes locking onto hers with an intensity that made her scalp tingle.

    But Yvonne stood her ground. She met his gaze and shot back, ¡°And what about it? You throw around ¡®darling¡¯ and ¡®babe¡¯ like it¡¯s nothing¡ªbuying women jewelry, cars, mansions, showering them with money¡ªyet I can¡¯t even say a few words? You do have double standards. If you can do it, so can I. We agreed to stay out of each other¡¯s business, didn¡¯t we? You and Shelly have been making headlines with your little scandal, and I haven¡¯t said a damn thing.¡±

    Norton¡¯s eyes turned cold as he ripped off his tie and flung it aside.

    He loosened his cor, exposing his defined corbones, and closed the distance between them, his breath searing against her ear.

    His voice dropped to a low, menacing tone.

    ¡°Yvonne, listen carefully. You¡¯re my wife. If you so much as think about cheating on me or getting involved with another man, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it. And your secret lover? I¡¯ll ruin him without hesitation. If you¡¯re brave enough, try me.¡±

    In all the years she had known him, she had never seen him this terrifying. His bloodshot eyes burned with a rage that threatened to consume her.

    ¡°You have double standards. You can¡¯t do this to me.¡± Her voice shook, her earlier defiance slipping away.

    ¡°Exactly.¡± Norton suddenly lifted her chin, his eyes locking onto hers with a possessive intensity. ¡°That¡¯s who I am. I don¡¯t share what¡¯s mine. Not even a little. So, stay faithful. And if one day I decide to check and find that you¡¯re not a virgin, don¡¯t count on me paying another dime for your family¡¯s debts.¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s hands curled into fists, her nails biting into her palms.

    In that instant, she felt her pride crumble, crushed beneath his words like shattered ss.

    She felt like the ground had been ripped from under her as Norton turned to leave. Her legs gave out, and she copsed.

    But she refused to stay down. Forcing herself up, she stumbled forward, blocking his way before he could walk out.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Norton let out an exasperated sigh and turned back to her. ¡°What now?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 45

    ?Chapter 45:

    ¡°I want one million, or the freedom to work. That¡¯s non-negotiable,¡± Yvonne said firmly.

    Norton had never allowed Yvonne to work in the past, but given the current situation, she was confident that he would much rather not give her any money. This was a rare opportunity she couldn¡¯t afford to miss.

    ¡°Do whatever you want, I¡¯m not giving you a single dime. But¡­¡± Norton paused, fixing her with a cold stare. ¡°Don¡¯t go parading yourself around as my wife. Don¡¯t drag my family name down with you.¡±

    ¡°You have nothing to worry about,¡± Yvonne reassured him. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure no one else knows, apart from those who are already aware of our rtionship.¡±

    Norton let out a derisive snort. ¡°See that you do just that.¡± Then, without another word, he turned on his heel and walked away.

    Rachel calcted her savings, including the money sent by Yvonne. In total, she had about 1.5 million. That meant she still needed to raise an additional 500,000.

    Luckily, her business trip to Amberfield was for a huge project. If she managed tond the deal, and added in her year-end bonus, she should have enough, with a little change to spare.

    Rachel wasted no time and asked Samira to prepare the necessary documents and travel with her.

    They were set to leave when Trey suddenly ran up to them. ¡°Ms. Marsh, you can¡¯t leave me behind while you go on a business trip!¡±

    ¡°You stillck experience,¡± Rachel replied patiently. ¡°It would be best for you to stay in the office and master the ropes for now.¡±

    ¡°I get what you¡¯re saying, but¡­ Well, you can¡¯t just travel all by yourselves, you two are women! People might give you a hard time at some point. If you take me with you, I can be your guardian and save you all the trouble. I think I would be a great help in dealing with potential harassment.¡±

    Rachel had to admit that Trey made a good point. Still, she took a moment to think it over before finally relenting. ¡°All right, you cane with us. Go home and pack your things. Meet us at the airport in an hour.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    The two women went ahead to pick up Jeffrey. For the first time, Rachel opened up about their situation and told Samira everything.

    Samira was understandably shocked. ¡°You¡¯re a tough woman, you know? I really admire you. Since you¡¯re like a sister to me, that makes your brother my family as well. I¡¯ll treat him like my own from now on. Trust me, I¡¯ll start by looking after him throughout our trip.¡±

    Rachel nodded, offering a grateful smile. ¡°That really puts me at ease.¡±

    After picking up Jeffrey, they headed straight to the airport.

    They were halfway there when Rachel received a call from Brian. She stared at her phone for a few seconds before forcing herself to answer. ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Ronald told me you¡¯re on your way to the airport.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Did you pack everything you need? You didn¡¯t forget anything?¡±

    ¡°Yes and no.¡± Rachel kept her responses short.

    On the other side, Brian bristled in his seat. He couldn¡¯t quite exin the displeasure that had crept into his chest. He didn¡¯t know what had caused it, but ittched onto him, leaving his nerves a little frayed.

    ¡°If that¡¯s all you have to say, I¡¯m hanging up,¡± Rachel said.

    Brian¡¯s brows furrowed at her businesslike tone. He opened his mouth to say something else, but no words came out.

    ¡°Take care of yourself,¡± he finally said. ¡°If you need me¡ª¡± He was abruptly cut off by the beeping tone. Rachel had already hung up on him.

    Jeffrey nced at his sister, immediately noticing her low spirits. He gently took her hand and squeezed it. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. You¡¯ve got me. You¡¯ll always have me.¡±

    Rachel pulled him in for a small hug. ¡°Yes, as long as I have you, I can weather anything.¡±

    Trey was already at the airport when they arrived. He bounded over to them like an excited golden retriever. ¡°Over here! Let me help you with your bags.¡±

    It was Jeffrey¡¯s first encounter with him, though, so he was as good as a stranger to Jeffrey.

    Clutching the cuff of Rachel¡¯s sleeve, Jeffrey hid behind her, refusing toe out.

    Rachel couldn¡¯t help but feel a little anxious at her brother¡¯s unexpected reaction. But before she could do anything, Trey dropped arge duffel bag in front of Jeffrey and zipped it open.

    Inside were all sorts of toys, ranging from plushies to puzzles and mechanical gadgets.

    Jeffrey¡¯s eyes lit up with undeniable interest, though he hesitated to approach Trey and his bag of goodies.

    Trey took the initiative, pushing the bag closer to Jeffrey. ¡°Hello, Jeffrey. My name is Trey, and these are my gifts for you, in honor of our first meeting.¡±

    Jeffrey was still shy, but no longer fearful. He stepped out from behind Rachel, though he still clung to her.

    Trey patiently spent a few moments calming him, until Jeffrey, on his own, took the bag. Rachel let out a sigh of relief.

    They gathered their luggage and proceeded with the boarding procedures. At one point, Rachel pulled Trey aside and asked, ¡°How did you know about Jeffrey? You came so well-prepared.¡±

    ¡°Samira gave me a heads-up,¡± Trey exined. ¡°She was worried that Jeffrey might be scared of me or think I was a bad person.¡±

    Rachel gave him a grateful look. She always cherished the moments when the universe reminded her that there was still kindness in the world for her and her brother. Not everything was cruelty and endless struggle.

    As the ne took off, Jeffrey curled up in his seat and closed his eyes. Soon, he was fast asleep.

    Rachel held his hand tightly in hers.

    Across the aisle, Trey nced at them, his chest tightening with emotion. ¡°Samira, can you tell me more about them?¡± he asked quietly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Samira responded. ¡°I just found out about Jeffrey myself today. They¡¯ve had a hard time, and Rachel really cares about him. That¡¯s why she brought him along¡ªshe didn¡¯t want to leave him alone.¡±

    Trey frowned. ¡°What about their family?¡±

    ¡°Their mother passed away a long time ago. Their father remarried and now lives with his new family. Rachel¡¯s been working hard over the years, just to support herself and Jeffrey. She joined the White Group and climbed up its ranks through sheer grit and hard work. So, don¡¯t cause us any trouble, okay? We don¡¯t want to give her any more headaches.¡±

    Trey nodded readily, then nced over at Rachel again.

    Rachel and Jeffrey were still holding hands, leaning on each other as they both slept.

    Seeing them like that, Trey found himself reminiscing about his own past. Much like them, he and his sister had relied on each other since childhood. They had lost their mother when they were very young. If it hadn¡¯t been for his sister, he might have¡­

    He had ended up in an orphanage somewhere. For most of his childhood, he had felt as though fate itself hated him. Why did other kids get to have mothers who loved and cared for them? Why did others have happy,plete families?

    He still carried some of that resentment, but looking at Rachel now, it all seemed to melt away.

    He had thought he was marked by misfortune, but it turned out there were many others who carried heavier burdens.

    Truth be told, if he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he would never have imagined that Rachel was facing such difficulties.

    His thoughts were interrupted by a sudden jolt. They had been in the air for an hour, and it seemed they were encountering some turbulence.

    A flight attendant¡¯s voice came over the speaker. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, we are experiencing some unexpected turbulence. Please remain calm, stay seated, and keep your seatbelts fastened.¡±

    The announcement slowly roused Rachel from her sleep.

    At first, the turbulence was mild, and everyone remained calm, barely reacting to the asional shake of the ne.

    But just ten minutester, the ne was rattling violently.

    Panic spread among the passengers, quickly escting into chaos. People were shouting and crying, sumbing to their fears. Some overheadpartments had opened, and carry-on luggage fell to the aisles amid the violent shaking.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Rachel?¡± Jeffrey stirred awake, rubbing his eyes innocently.

    Rachel gathered him into her arms and stroked his cheek. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You can go back to sleep. I¡¯ll watch over you.¡±

    At that moment, Ronald burst into Brian¡¯s office, panic evident in his eyes. ¡°Mr. White! I¡¯ve just received news¡ªMs. Marsh¡¯s ne is experiencing severe turbulence. Ground control has lostmunication with it.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 46

    ?Chapter 46:

    The pen slipped from Brian¡¯s grip, hitting the desk with a sharp sound.

    Rising suddenly, he fixed Ronald with a look of disbelief. ¡°Say that again.¡±

    Ronald¡¯s response was short and tense. ¡°Ms. Marsh¡¯s ne is currently unreachable.¡±

    ¡°Get the jet ready,¡± Brianmanded, and he dashed out of the room.

    The aircraft trembled violently.

    A steep descent threw everyone into chaos, their screams piercing the air. Holding Jeffrey close, Rachel instinctively tried to protect him.

    Fear gripped herpletely.

    She shook uncontrobly, her hands slick with sweat, and her heart seemed lodged in her throat.

    The ne¡¯s erratic drops continued, and even Jeffrey¡¯s calm demeanor faltered.

    ¡°Are we going to die?¡± he asked, his small voice barely audible over the turmoil.

    Rachel was confronted with the concept of death more directly than ever before.

    She held Jeffrey tighter, forcing calm into her voice as she whispered, ¡°No, we won¡¯t. You¡¯re our lucky charm. We¡¯ll make it through this.¡±

    But doubt gnawed at her, making her words feel fragile.

    If this was truly the end, at least she could take Jeffrey to see their mother in heaven. She was certain their mother had missed them dearly over the years.

    As Rachel faced these thoughts, she realized her fear of dying wasn¡¯t as overwhelming as she had expected.

    Let your imagination soar with g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Instead, regret flooded her. If she had known this flight would be herst, she would never have brought Jeffrey, Samira, or Trey.

    She would have visited Brian¡¯s grandparents onest time, enjoying a peaceful afternoon with Yvonne.

    Above all, she wished she could say goodbye to Brian. She would have smiled at him, the man she had cherished since her youth, and given him a heartfelt farewell.

    She would have left quietly.

    That would have been the most fitting way.

    The cries on the aircraft surged and ebbed, relentless as the sea.

    The cabin was filled with wails, shrieks, and the raw sounds of despair.

    Time seemed to stretch unbearably, each minute dragging into what felt like eternity. Rachel could hardly remember enduring that ordeal.

    What stayed with her was the flood of relief when the flight attendant announced they had made a safe emergencynding at an alternate airport. By then, her clothes were soaked with sweat.

    Relief swept over everyone as the ne finally settled onto the runway.

    Ovee with emotion, many passengers wept openly.

    Clutching Jeffrey close, Rachel allowed her own tears to fall quietly.

    Jeffrey hugged her back, his small fingers gently wiping away her tears. ¡°We¡¯re¡­ we¡¯re safe now. We¡¯re not going to die.¡±

    ¡°Yes, just like I promised, right? You¡¯re our lucky charm; nothing bad will happen.¡±

    ¡°There, there. Don¡¯t be sad.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sad. I¡¯m just very, very happy.¡±

    Once off the ne, they grabbed a bite at the airport diner to settle their nerves.

    Afterward, they caught a train to Amberfield. By the time they arrived, night had already fallen.

    Trey and Jeffrey were to share a room.

    Before leaving Jeffrey with Trey, Rachel set clear expectations. ¡°Trey, look after him, please. Call me if you need anything.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s in good hands with me.¡±

    ¡°Much appreciated!¡±

    Returning to her own room, Rachel copsed onto the expansive bed.

    A wave of fatigue from the day¡¯s events overwhelmed her instantly. She had just reached for her phone when a knock interrupted her thoughts.

    Thinking it was just the hotel staff, Rachel casually opened the door.

    But the person standing there left her rooted to the spot.

    Brian?

    How was he here?

    Her eyes locked onto his, her mind going nk.

    Almost instantly, Rachel found herself enveloped in his familiar embrace, his scent wrapping around her, offering an immediate sense offort.

    ¡°Were you frightened?¡± His voice, unmistakable and reassuring, jolted Rachel from her shock.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked, her voice thick with emotion.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me know?¡± Brian¡¯s hands gently cradled her face, and she could feel a slight tremor in his touch.

    ¡°I¡¯m safe because wended without incident. Also, there wasn¡¯t a chance to call from the ne,¡± she exined.

    ¡°But you still didn¡¯t call me when wended,¡± Brian said, his wordsced with concern.

    Rachel averted her eyes, breaking contact with his intense gaze.

    Tears threatened to spill as she fought to keep herposure. It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t considered reaching out.

    At the height of her fear, Brian was the one she yearned to call.

    His voice was the one she craved to hear once safety was assured.

    Yet past disappointments had left her disheartened.

    Her bravery had waned.

    ¡°I figured you might be tied up with work. I didn¡¯t want to impose,¡± she murmured.

    Brian enveloped her in his arms, his silence speaking volumes.

    He stayed the entire night.

    Rachel made no request for him to leave.

    They spent the night apart, each in their own bed.

    By morning, Brian was up and dressed, signaling his readiness.

    ¡°Are you heading out?¡± Rachel asked, her voiceced with sudden concern.

    Brian approached her. ¡°You¡¯re not continuing with the trip. We¡¯re returning together.¡±

    Rachel withdrew her hand gently. ¡°You should head back first. Everything¡¯s set here. I can¡¯t just walk away from this project.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re here by yourself. That worries me.¡± Brian expressed earnestly, his hands gripping her shoulders so firmly that his veins stood out.

    ¡°Yesterday¡¯s events were simply a freak ident, something no one could foresee or control. With Samira and Trey around, I¡¯m in good hands.¡±

    At the mention of Trey, a tightness mped around Brian¡¯s heart. ¡°You¡¯ve got that intern with you too?¡±

    Rachel confirmed with a small nod. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s here.¡±

    At her affirmation, Brian¡¯s grip on her wrist tightened, his face hardening into a stern mask.

    The atmosphere grew noticeably cold, the warmth that once lingered between them evaporating in an instant.

    ¡°Release me, you¡¯re causing pain!¡± Rachel¡¯s frown deepened as she tried to free herself from his hold.

    ¡°Do you really favor that intern so much that he must apany you everywhere?¡± Brian¡¯s voice was edged with sharp frustration, the question that had been gnawing at him finally spilling out.

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s skilled and has a real eye for design. He could be a great asset to me. Plus, he¡¯s good protection against any potential harassment.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Brian¡¯sugh was bitter,ced with jealousy. ¡°Seems your tastes are quite¡­ diverse.¡±

    ¡°That they are, not nearly as limited as yours,¡± she retorted.

    The tension in the room crackled, both standing their ground, neither willing to yield.

    The deadlock was broken by a knock. Ronald entered. ¡°Mr. White, it¡¯s time for your meeting.¡±

    Rachel looked up sharply, her eyes locking with Brian¡¯s. ¡°You¡¯re here because there¡¯s an important meeting you need to attend?¡±

    Brian met her gaze intently, a heavy silence hanging between them. Finally, he uttered a single word.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s hand shook slightly, then she clenched it into a fist.

    In that moment, she could feel her nails pressing into her skin, though the pain felt distant.

    So, this was the reality. She scolded herself for foolishly believing he had traveled here out of concern for her. It dawned on her that she had read too much into his presence. Brian¡¯s primary reason for being there was the meeting. Her encounter with him had been nothing more than a coincidence.

    ¡°Mr. White, we¡­¡± Ronald interjected, checking his watch.

    Yet, Brian continued to hold Rachel¡¯s gaze. ¡°Is there nothing you want to say?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 47

    ?Chapter 47:

    Rachel cast a disinterested nce in Brian¡¯s direction. ¡°It¡¯s business. You wouldn¡¯t want to keep everyone waiting, would you?¡±

    Brian¡¯s demeanor turned icy. ¡°That¡¯s it? That¡¯s all you¡¯ve got to say?¡± he snapped.

    ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t bete,¡± Rachel replied, her voice cool and detached.

    ¡°Can¡¯t wait to get rid of me, huh? Afraid your intern might catch us?¡± Brian retorted, his words slicing through the silence like sharp des.

    Rachel had no desire to argue, nor did she see the point in justifying herself. ¡°Believe whatever you want.¡±

    Brian let out a dry chuckle before turning and walking away, leaving Rachel staring at his back as he disappeared.

    During the entire meeting, Brian¡¯s expression was so cold that it made everyone uneasy. The tension in the room was thick, and no one dared to breathe too loudly. Even Ronald chose his words carefully, not wanting to set Brian off.

    When the meeting finally wrapped up, he gathered his nerve and said, ¡°Mr. White, I think Ms. Marsh might have gotten the wrong idea.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Brian asked.

    ¡°You traveled all this way out of concern for her, but when you spoke to her, you made it sound like the meeting was your main reason foring, and she was just an afterthought.¡±

    Brian stilled for a moment, his face giving nothing away. After a brief silence, he looked at Ronald. ¡°Are you saying she¡¯s upset?¡±

    Ronald thought for a second before responding, ¡°She didn¡¯t say it outright, but I could tell. She was probably hoping you¡¯de just for her.¡±

    Exclusive chapters at g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls

    ¡°Where is she?¡± Brian asked without hesitation.

    Ronald immediately gave him the address.

    They pulled up to the location just as noon approached.

    ¡°Mr. White!¡± Samira shot to her feet, visibly startled by Brian¡¯s unannounced arrival.

    Brian¡¯s cold gaze flickered toward the tableden with food before cutting to Samira. ¡°Where¡¯s Rachel?¡± he demanded.

    ¡°She wasn¡¯t feeling great, so Trey took her out for some fresh air,¡± Samira answered, her voice carrying a nervous edge.

    Brian didn¡¯t wait for her to finish¡ªhe was already making his way outside.

    On a small balcony bathed in warm sunlight, Rachel sat in a hanging chair, her posture slightly slumped, likely from difort. Her long hair draped over her shoulder, and her face appeared washed out.

    Trey crouched beside her, looking up. The sunlight hit his sharp features, making him stand out even more.

    But the sight before him was one Brian had no interest in witnessing. Letting out a disdainful scoff, he turned to Ronald. ¡°We¡¯re leaving.¡±

    During the ride back, he was still upset.

    Just before boarding his flight, he stopped, pulled out his phone, and called Rachel. His voice was firm. ¡°This is yourst chance. Come back with me.¡±

    ¡°No, thanks. I appreciate it, though,¡± she replied calmly. Rachel wasmitted to seeing this project through, no matter what.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Brian bit out, frustration thick in his tone. ¡°My grandma¡¯s 80th birthday is in just over ten days. You¡¯d better be there.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be there,¡± she assured him.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that,¡± he muttered. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t go back on your word.¡±

    That call was thest conversation they had for an entire week.

    Rachel buried herself in her new project, dedicating every ounce of her energy to it. She churned out design after design, yet nothing felt quite right.

    One night, after tucking Jeffrey in, an idea suddenly came to her. Without wasting time, she grabbed a cab to the branch office.

    By the time she was done sketching, the sun was almost rising. A soft drizzle had begun outside, its steady rhythm tapping against the window.

    Just then, the sound of a door creaking open made her heart skip a beat. She spun around on reflex, only to find Trey walking in, wearing a gray coat. His tall frame and broad shoulders bore a strong resemnce to Brian¡¯s.

    For a split second, Rachel almost mistook him for someone else.

    ¡°Brian!¡± The name slipped out before Rachel could stop herself.

    But as Trey¡¯s face came into view, reality quickly set in.

    Trey raised an eyebrow. ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. What are you doing here?¡± she asked, brushing it off.

    ¡°The forecast said it would rain tonight, and Samira mentioned you were here alone. I thought I¡¯d check on you.¡±

    Rachel nced at the clock, feeling a bit sheepish. ¡°I just wrapped up my sketches. I wanted to work while the ideas were still fresh.¡±

    Trey¡¯s warm smile put her at ease. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. I¡¯ll wait for you. I¡¯m not sleepy, so if you need anything, just say the word.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡±

    Rachel kept at it for another hour before finally putting her pen down.

    ¡°Trey, I¡¯m done. Let¡¯s go,¡± she called, but got no reply.

    When she turned around, she found Trey slumped over the desk, fast asleep. A pang of guilt tugged at her, and after a moment of hesitation, she decided he¡¯d be morefortable in a bed.

    ¡°Trey, wake up,¡± she said softly, giving his shoulder a gentle shake.

    Trey blinked groggily, rubbing his eyes before shing her a sleepy smile. ¡°All finished?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Thanks for keeping mepany tonight.¡±

    ¡°Anytime. It¡¯s always a pleasure to help.¡±

    The moment they stepped outside, a chilly breeze swept over them.

    Rachel shivered, instinctively hugging herself for warmth.

    Without a second thought, Trey shrugged off his coat and draped it over her shoulders.

    She opened her mouth to protest, but he gently held her hands down. ¡°I can handle the cold. You¡¯re the one holding the team together¡ªwhat would we do if you got sick?¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t argue this time.

    Instead, she looked at him, gratitude shining in her eyes. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Trey held the umbre over her without a word. As they neared the hotel, he paused before speaking. ¡°Ms. Marsh, if you really want to thank me, can I ask you for something small?¡±

    ¡°Sure, what is it?¡±

    ¡°Can I call you Rachel? Like Samira does?¡± He scratched the back of his head, looking almost shy.

    Rachel chuckled, the sound light and easy. ¡°Of course, you can.¡±

    ¡°Great! Don¡¯t forget to hold the umbre properly!¡± With that, he dashed ahead, his excitement unmistakable as he disappeared into the lobby.

    Rachel watched him disappear inside, a small smile ying on her lips.

    Youth had a way of finding joy in the simplest things.

    But then again, hadn¡¯t she been like that once too?

    She¡¯d also spent sleepless nights over something as small as a name.

    When she first entered university, she and Brian had hardly spoken. Her feelings had been one-sided back then. Brian barely even noticed her.

    Then she joined his club. Through different activities, they started exchanging words now and then, though strictly in formal settings. Outside of that, their conversations were rare.

    One evening at a group dinner, Brian unexpectedly turned to her. ¡°Rachel Marsh, can we make a deal?¡±

    The way he said her name made her heart leap.

    She immediately set her fork down, her full attention on him. ¡°What kind of deal?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve known each other long enough. Just call me Brian, like everyone else does. And can I just call you Rachel?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± she agreed, nodding quickly, her heart soaring.

    That night, she was so giddy she downed an entire cup of coffee in seconds. Yet when shey in bedter, sleep wouldn¡¯te. Instead, she found herself whispering his name softly, over and over. She had no idea how many times she repeated it.

    There was a time when she thought his name was the most beautiful sound in the world, something that could make her happy just by thinking about it. But now, it didn¡¯t feel the same anymore.

    Shaking off the memories that threatened to pull her back, Rachel tightened her grip on her bag and stepped into the hotel lobby. She was so lost in thought that she didn¡¯t notice the car quietly following them the entire way.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 48

    ?Chapter 48:

    Inside the vehicle, Ronald nced carefully at the man in the leather backseat and tentatively asked, ¡°Are we heading back?¡±

    ¡°Hold here for a moment.¡±

    Brian didn¡¯t roll down the window until he could no longer see Rachel¡¯s silhouette fading into the distance. When he did, a burst of crisp air flowed in, slightly refreshing his thoughts.

    A thought crossed his mind¡ªhe might be losing his sanity.

    He and Rachel hadn¡¯t exchanged words in a week, yet a sense of unease lingered within him. For instance, returning to a silent, empty home without the usual greeting unnerved him. Or the nights spent missing the soothing warmth next to him in bed.

    This evening, after a long day at work, he had impulsively boarded an overnight flight just for a brief glimpse of her. Upon discovering she was still at her officete, he had driven there directly.

    What he witnessed unsettled him.

    Trey was walking her home, his coat draped around her shoulders. She seemed unbothered by it, actually quite at ease.

    The scene gnawed at Brian, reying in his thoughts and aggravating his mood. Jealousy began to creep in.

    ¡°Ronald, check the hotel for any avable food. Order something for her and send it up with a bottle of red wine,¡± he instructed sharply.

    Ronald wore a confused expression. ¡°Should I send it to Ms. Marsh?¡±

    Brian gave him a stern nce. ¡°Who else would it be for?¡±

    Newest chapters on galno¦Íels.c¨®m

    ¡°Yes, of course. I¡¯m just unsure about the red wine.¡±

    Brian¡¯s eyes grew intense. ¡°She always gets hungry after workingte. Hunger keeps her from sleeping. A ss of red wine will help her unwind and sleep soundly.¡±

    With that, Ronald rushed to the hotel reception and carried out the order efficiently.

    He sensed that Rachel was bing increasingly important in Brian¡¯s life. The real issue, however, was that Brian had yet to recognize it.

    Rachel had just stepped out of the shower, wrapped in a bath towel and preparing for bed, when the sound of the doorbell interrupted her.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, your order is here.¡±

    Rachel was confused. Her order? She hadn¡¯t requested anything.

    After a moment of reflection, she concluded that Trey must have ced the order on her behalf.

    When she opened the door to find all her favorite dishes before her, she felt a genuine surge of surprise. The sight of the bottle of red wine heightened her astonishment.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Feeling the pangs of hunger, she weed the delivery without hesitation.

    That evening, Brian remained seated in his vehicle for an extended period. An hour passed before he spoke softly, ¡°Let¡¯s proceed.¡±

    ¡°Got it. By the way, the hotel receptionist just informed me that Ms. Marsh consumed the entire bottle of red wine.¡±

    Brian¡¯s features stiffened. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform me earlier?¡±

    Before Ronald could reply, Brian was already exiting the vehicle and heading toward the hotel.

    Unbeknownst to Rachel, the hotel was a property owned by Brian¡¯s family. This connection made it easy for Brian to secure a room key.

    As he unlocked the door, the scene that unfolded was just as he had envisioned.

    Rachely sprawled across the bed, her bath towel loosely hanging on her, slippers scattered carelessly, and a wine ss tipped over on the carpet.

    Clearly, she was heavily intoxicated after finishing the bottle. No surprise there, given her condition.

    The scent of alcohol clung to her, prompting Brian to gently clean her up before lifting her into bed and tucking her in. Her cheeks, flushed from the wine, glowed under the soft lighting, enhancing her beauty.

    Brian admitted to himself that he had always been drawn to her allure.

    Her current state, visibly tipsy, only intensified his attraction. However, Brian restrained himself from acting on impulse.

    After ensuring she wasfortable, he began to leave the room.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t go!¡± A soft murmur made him stop in his tracks.

    He looked back to find Rachel¡¯s slender fingers grasping his. Aware that she was intoxicated and not fully awake, he did not take her plea to heart. Carefully, he attempted to disengage her grip. However, she tightened her hold, unwilling to release him.

    Concerned about causing her pain, he refrained from applying too much force. In the end, he resigned himself to sit beside her, whispering reassurances. ¡°Be good, Rachel. It¡¯s time to sleep.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t go. I need you to stay,¡± she whispered back.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll remain here. I¡¯m not leaving.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    She nodded with conviction and drifted back to sleep.

    Ten minutester, confident that she was deeply asleep, Brian quietly tried to exit once more.

    But his wrist was suddenly sped firmly.

    Rachel¡¯s eyes snapped open, surprising him.

    Brian¡¯s pulse quickened, anxious about how she might react after not seeing him for a week. Yet, when she blinked, her look was dazed yet endearing.

    She reached up, looping her arms around his neck, her words thick and endearing. ¡°You¡¯re Brian, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Before he had a chance to respond, she ced a finger gently on his lips.

    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t speak. Stay silent! If you talk, you¡¯ll break my dream.¡±

    At that moment, Brian understood that she believed she was dreaming. ¡°But you do resemble him so much!¡± Rachel eximed, yfully tugging at his cheek.

    ¡°Mm, your skin is so soft and springy. It feels lovely! Brian, you¡¯re so attractive, it makes everyone envious. With your looks, I wouldn¡¯t need to work; I could just live off my appearance!¡± Her excitement was growing, her speech bing more spirited.

    Brian moved to disengage her hand from his face, but she resisted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move! Shh, this is my dream. You must do as I say. You can¡¯t just act on your own.¡± With that, she squeezed his cheek again, this time with a slight scowl.

    ¡°Wait, is that stubble? Brian, your stubble feels rough!¡± Rachel¡¯s yful tone caught Brian off guard.

    Brian struggled to maintain hisposure. In the past, he wouldn¡¯t have tolerated such teasing¡ªhe might have turned the tables on her. But tonight, he felt powerless, merely letting her do as she pleased.

    Resolving to satisfy her, he took her hand and brought it to his lips.

    ¡°Here,¡± he murmured softly. ¡°Touch here, it¡¯s not rough.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s fingers caressed his lips, and a pleased smile spread across her face. ¡°Mm, so smooth. Feels good. I want to try it.¡±

    Before Brian could respond, she moved closer and kissed him.

    His thoughts scattered, a wave of warmth rushing through him. Just as he was about to speak, she deepened the kiss.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 49

    ?Chapter 49:

    Brian managed to keep his cool. He firmly grasped Rachel¡¯s wrists, lowering them as he met her gaze. ¡°Rachel, do you even recognize me?¡±

    Her ssy eyes struggled to focus. Clearly intoxicated, she gave a slow, sluggish shake of her head.

    He exhaled a long sigh before carefully helping her onto the bed. This time, she didn¡¯t resist. Instead, she settled in with surprising obedience, shutting her eyes and slipping into sleep almost instantly. Only then did he step out of the room.

    With an important contract waiting to be signed the next day, he had no choice but to return overnight.

    The following morning, Rachel stirred awake, a dull ache still pulsing through her temples. Her eyes widened as they swept across the unexpectedly pristine room, confusion creeping into her alcohol-hazed memories.

    The previous night¡¯s chaos had somehow transformed into perfect order. More perplexing still was her attire. She now wore fresh pajamas with no recollection of changing.

    Seeking answers, she contacted the front desk.

    The receptionist¡¯s voice flowed with practiced courtesy as she exined, ¡°Ms. Marsh, please allow me to rify. Given your inebriated statest night, our staff took the liberty of tidying your amodations.¡±

    ¡°Including bathing me?¡± Rachel¡¯s words carried a sharp edge.

    ¡°Our staff assisted only with changing your sleepwear. We sincerely apologize for not obtaining your permission beforehand¡ªthis was clearly an oversight.¡± Despite the hotel¡¯s professional handling of the situation, Rachel couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of vited privacy.

    ¡°Ensure this doesn¡¯t happen again,¡± she instructed firmly.

    Nuevos cap¨ªtulos en g?ln¦Òv?ls

    ¡°Certainly, I promise.¡±

    Miles away, Brian nodded with satisfaction upon receiving the hotel manager¡¯s detailed report.

    Beside him, Ronald furrowed his brow in confusion. ¡°Since you personally handled this situation, wouldn¡¯t informing her earn her gratitude?¡±

    Brian leaned back slightly, his expression unreadable. ¡°Not necessarily.¡±

    He had spent enough time with Rachel to understand her temperament. For the most part, she was easygoing. But when she decided to be stubborn, she was like a locked vaultpletely imprable. If she found out aboutst night, there was a good chance she¡¯d be more annoyed than grateful.

    As the car cruised past a jewelry store, a thought suddenly struck Brian. ¡°Ronald, isn¡¯t there a charity auction this weekend?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You received an invitationst month.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    After a brief pause, Brian pulled out his phone and dialed Rachel¡¯s number.

    ¡°Hello?¡± Her voice was soft but carried an unmistakable note of distance. Brian felt an odd difort settle in his chest. She used to be so warm and lively with him. Now, it was as if there was an invisible wall between them.

    ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yeah, I just finished.¡±

    Silence stretched between them, thin and fragile.

    Brian clenched his fist, as if bracing himself. ¡°You know, my grandma¡¯s birthday ising up. Have you picked out a gift yet?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s brows knitted slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve been a bit busy, but I¡¯ll set aside time soon. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find something thoughtful.¡±

    Brian loosened his tie, his voice carrying a slight edge. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. There¡¯s a charity auction this Sunday. There¡¯s an item up for bid that she¡¯s wanted for years but never managed to get. I thought we could go take a look together.¡±

    ¡°Sunday?¡± Rachel hesitated.

    She was free that weekend. But it had been a while since they had spent time together. The idea of meeting him again stirred something uneasy inside her.

    ¡°I might not be avable on Sunday,¡± she replied, her tone uncertain.

    ¡°It won¡¯t take long. Three hours at most.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡±

    Brian didn¡¯t even notice the small smile tugging at the corners of his lips. On Saturday afternoon, Rachel finished wrapping up work and handed things over to Samira before heading home. Due to an unexpected dy, she didn¡¯t arrive until nine o¡¯clock.

    She called Brian, but no one answered.

    As luck would have it, her car was passing the White Group building. After a moment¡¯s thought, she decided to stop by.

    Being the weekend, the building stoodrgely empty of its usual workers. Rachel made her way directly to the top floor in search of Brian, but instead, she encountered Tracy.

    Surprise registered on both their faces at the unexpected meeting.

    ¡°Rachel, what a delightful coincidence!¡± Tracy¡¯s warm greeting carried an easy smile as she approached.

    Rachel responded with nothing more than an icy nce, her silence speaking volumes.

    ¡°Looking for Brian? Such unfortunate timing¡ªhe¡¯s away on business.¡±

    On business?

    Tracy¡¯s words caused Rachel¡¯s heart to plummet. The nned auction visit suddenly seemed like a distant dream, leaving her wrestling with confusion. Why would Brian arrange their meeting only to depart on a business trip?

    Tracy observed Rachel¡¯s bewilderment with calcting eyes, her mind working quickly. ¡°He should return shortly though. Before leaving, he mentioned you might stop by and asked me to show you to his office to wait.¡±

    The naturalness of her delivery left Rachel with no reason to doubt, and she followed Tracy¡¯s lead.

    Standing alone in Brian¡¯s office for the first time, Rachel found herself surrounded by the grandeur of floor-to-ceiling windows that offered a sweeping view of the city¡¯s nocturnal beauty. The urbanndscape sparkled with neon dreams, stirring memories of her first visit to this space.

    Back then, before Tracy¡¯s return, Brian would embrace her from behind, his arms gentle around her waist as he asked, ¡°Do you love it?¡±

    ¡°I love it,¡± she responded with a radiant smile. ¡°It would be even more magical to watch fireworks from here.¡±

    Years had passed since that wishful moment, the dream remaining unfulfilled. As if answering an ancient prayer, the night sky suddenly erupted in a symphony of color, fireworks painting the darkness with daylight brilliance. Rachel captured the moment with her phone, sharing it on social media with the simple caption: ¡°Stunning fireworks!¡±

    She lingered by the window for a while, watching until exhaustion crept in. With a quiet sigh, she turned and stretched out on the office sofa. It had been a long day of travel, and the moment shey down, sleep imed her.

    When she awoke, the office was shrouded in pitch-ck darkness. Not a single light was on.

    She immediately reached for her phone to use as a shlight, but no matter how many times she pressed the power button, the screen remained lifeless. Her battery had died. A cold sense of unease gripped her.

    The darkness was thick, suffocating. Every corner of the office felt vast and empty, swallowed in shadows that seemed to press closer with each passing second. She had always hated the dark, especially in a ce like this¡ªa towering high-rise, silent and deserted.

    Most of the surrounding buildings were dark as well, save for a few scattered office lights far below. She hurried to the office door and banged on it, calling out, ¡°Hello? Is anyone there? Open the door!¡±

    Only silence answered her pleas, leading to the chilling realization that the building had been locked up for the night.

    She was locked inside.

    The only person who knew she was here was Tracy. And Tracy hadn¡¯t said a word before leaving.

    Rachel¡¯s stomach twisted. This wasn¡¯t an ident.

    The darkness seemed to stretch endlessly, swallowing everything in its path. She curled up on the sofa, hugging her arms around herself, willing her breathing to steady.

    She told herself to stay calm. To think rationally. But deep down, she was terrified.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 50

    ?Chapter 50:

    Ten minutester, Rachel powered her phone back on, clinging to a fragile thread of hope. She remembered an old tech tip¡ªthat sometimes letting a dead phone rest before restarting could breathe new life into it. When the familiar glow of the startup screen illuminated her face, relief flooded through her with such intensity that tears threatened to spill down her cheeks. Her trembling fingers frantically dialed Brian¡¯s number.

    ¡°I¡¯m here. Come down!¡± His voice crackled through the speaker, strong and clear.

    Rachel¡¯s heart stopped. ¡°Where are you?¡±

    ¡°In Amberfield!¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡± The words died in her throat as the screen plunged into darkness, the phone surrendering itsst breath of life.

    She jabbed desperately at the power button minutester, but the device remained stubbornly silent.

    Guided by the dim ambient light, she navigated her way to Brian¡¯s desk, her movements cautious and measured. A spark of optimism flickered in her mind¡ªsurely he would keep a charger somewhere.

    After rifling through drawer after drawer, her persistence finally paid off. The sight of the charging cable nearly brought her to tears of relief.

    Her joy evaporated the instant she connected the charger. The cruel reality crashed over her¡ªthe building¡¯s power automatically shut down after 10 p.m., a safety protocol implemented after a dangerous electrical fire had once threatened the premises. The entire structure now stood as a powerless fortress at night.

    The weight of this revtion crushed her spirit.

    What twisted the knife deeper was her sudden understanding of the brief call. The auction was happening in Amberfield, a detail Brian had never specified. The pieces fell into ce with devastating rity¡ªshe and Brian were in different cities now.

    Latest novels at g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s?c?m

    Enveloped by the suffocating darkness, Rachel felt hope slipping away like water through cupped hands. Her deep-seated fear of the dark wed at her consciousness, but tonight, there was no escape. She would have to endure the long, dark hours alone. No rescue woulde.

    Meanwhile, Brian stared at his phone in frustration as his repeated calls were met with the hollow response of Rachel¡¯s voicemail.

    ¡°Ronald, go find out what¡¯s going on,¡± hemanded, tension evident in his voice.

    Five minutester, Ronald returned, looking distinctly unsettled. ¡°Sir, there¡¯s been a misunderstanding. Ms. Marsh went back today.¡±

    Brian almost thought he had misheard. ¡°She went back?¡±

    But the moment the words left his mouth, the pieces snapped into ce. He hadn¡¯t explicitly mentioned where the auction was being held. Rachel must have assumed it was at their hometown¡ªand rushed back there to find him.

    What should have been a simple conversation had spiraled into a disaster.

    ¡°Turn the car around. We¡¯re heading back,¡± Brian instructed without hesitation.

    He wasted no time arranging a private jet. Even so, the journey home would take over two hours.

    The second Brian arrived, he stormed through the door without hesitation. But after searching every inch of the house¡ªchecking the bedroom, the study, even the tiny balcony¡ªit hit him. Rachel wasn¡¯t here.

    His grip tightened around his phone as he immediately dialed Ronald. ¡°She¡¯s not home,¡± Brian said, his voice clipped with urgency. ¡°Check if she¡¯s checked into any hotel.¡±

    Ronald¡¯s subsequent investigation yielded nothing¡ªRachel hadn¡¯t registered at any hotel in the city.

    Brian¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±

    The longer she remained missing, the deeper his unease grew. His gut twisted. Something wasn¡¯t right.

    ¡°Keep looking,¡± he ordered. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you have tob through every street¡ªfind her!¡±

    Rachel had promised to return for the auction. She wouldn¡¯t have just disappeared without a reason. There was only one exnation¡ªsomething had happened to her.

    But despite Ronald¡¯s exhaustive search, Rachel was nowhere to be found. Brian called again and again, each attempt met with the same frustrating silence. He fired off text after text, but none were answered.

    In his desperation, his fingers fumbled over the screen¡ªand by ident, he tapped into her Facebook profile.

    A recent post popped up.

    Fireworks?

    His eyes narrowed as he examined the background. The reflection in the floor-to-ceiling windows¡ªhe knew that view. His office.

    Without wasting another second, Brian dashed downstairs, jumped into his car, and tore through the streets toward thepany. By the time he arrived, it was already well past midnight.

    The air was frigid, seeping through every crack and crevice, and Rachel was trembling violently.

    She was curled up on the office sofa, her body stiff, her fingers and toes numb from the relentless cold. She knew Brian¡¯s office had a private resting area, a space that offered warmth andfort, but only his fingerprint could unlock the door. She had no way of getting inside.

    Hugging herself, she tried humming softly, a desperate attempt to distract herself from the unbearable cold. It didn¡¯t work. Her body wouldn¡¯t stop shuddering, her teeth ttering uncontrobly. Wrapped in the suffocating silence of the pitch-ck room, a familiar despair crept over her.

    A tear slipped down her cheek, icy as it traced along her skin.

    ¡°Brian¡­¡± she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.

    ¡°Brian¡­¡± she called again, the word carrying years of trust and dependence. She reflected on how Brian had always been her beacon of hope in moments of despair, his presence bing her instinctivefort. But as soon as she spoke, the truth crashed down on her.

    Brian was in Amberfield. No matter how much she wished for it, no matter how desperately she longed for him to suddenly appear, it was impossible.

    ¡°Brian¡­¡± she whispered onest time, curling up even tighter.

    Then, out of nowhere, a noise shattered the silence.

    Footsteps.

    A slow, steady rhythm, growing louder, closer.

    Her breath hitched. At this hour, who could it be?

    Her mind spiraled into panic. Horrible stories she¡¯d read shed through her head.

    Her hands clenched into fists, her pulse hammering against her ribs.

    Rachel held her breath, her body frozen in fear on the sofa.

    The door creaked open, and a harsh beam of light cut through the darkness, making her eyes sting.

    Just as a scream built in her throat, she glimpsed the figure in the doorway.

    It was Brian!

    Her mind refused to ept this impossible sight, convinced it must be a hallucination.

    As she rubbed her disbelieving eyes, warm arms enveloped her, and a familiar voice murmured, ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s me.¡±

    Those simple words left her paralyzed with shock, suspended in his embrace for what felt like an eternity before reality finally prated her daze. Emotion overwhelmed her defenses, and tears burst forth uncontrobly.

    ¡°Brian, you¡¯re finally here! Do you have any idea how scared I was? I was so terrified¡ªI didn¡¯t even dare to breathe!¡± She pounded against his chest, her voice breaking. ¡°This is all your fault! You didn¡¯t tell me where the auction was! I ran all over the ce for nothing!¡±

    Brian knew she was right. He knew this was entirely his fault. He also knew how much she had suffered because of it.

    So he said nothing. He simply held her, letting her vent every ounce of frustration, fear, and exhaustion.

    Only after her sobs had quieted did he finally speak, his voice low and gentle.

    ¡°This is on me,¡± he admitted. ¡°When we get home, you can punish me however you want, okay?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 51

    ?Chapter 51:

    Rachel lifted her head, her glistening eyes filled with unshed tears, and gazed at Brian with a tender, vulnerable expression. ¡°I¡¯m cold,¡± she whispered, her voice barely audible as she clutched tightly at the front of his shirt, her fingers trembling slightly.

    Brian¡¯s response was a soft chuckle, resonating in the quiet darkness. Hisughter was captivating, a rare glimpse of lightness that seemed to cut through the tension between them.

    ¡°What¡¯s so amusing?¡± Rachel asked, her voice muffled and tinged with a hint of nasal congestion, as though she were fighting back tears.

    Brian¡¯s gaze softened, the corners of his lips curving into a tender smile. ¡°If you need me to hold you, all you have to do is ask. I promise I won¡¯t tease you about it,¡± he said, his voice low and soothing, the warmth making her heart race.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that!¡± Rachel retorted quickly, trying to hide the fluttering in her chest. ¡°You¡¯re the one assuming things.¡±

    Brian leaned in, his eyes dancing with affection and a hint of mischief. ¡°Alright, alright,¡± he conceded, his tone light yet filled with a deep,forting care. ¡°Let¡¯s say I¡¯m the one insisting on holding you. I¡¯ll take full responsibility. How¡¯s that?¡±

    Without waiting for her to respond, he swept her effortlessly into his arms, lifting her with a natural, possessive grace.

    Swathed in the folds of Brian¡¯s oversized coat, Rachel¡¯s slender figure was almost entirely hidden, save for her eyes, which glimmered faintly from within the fabric¡¯s embrace. His body heat radiated toward her, dispelling the icy numbness that had taken hold of her. Gradually, a soothing warmth began to seep back into her limbs, thawing the cold that had clung to her.

    As the elevator descended, a question surfaced in her mind, breaking the quiet between them. ¡°How did you find me?¡± she asked, her voice muffled by the coat.

    Your story hub is g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???????

    ¡°I saw yourtest post,¡± Brian answered simply, his tone calm and direct.

    Rachel blinked, realizing she had shared her location without thinking. But another thought nagged at her. ¡°When I called you earlier, you were still in Amberfield. How did you get here so fast?¡±

    Brian shifted slightly, his cheek grazing hers in a fleeting touch. He paused, his gaze steady and intense, as if weighing his words. ¡°What do you think?¡± he murmured, his voice carrying a quiet intensity.

    Rachel¡¯s breath caught. She hesitated, her heart pounding as she summoned the courage to voice her thoughts. ¡°Did you¡­e because of me?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± he replied, the simplicity of the word wrapping around Rachel like a promise. There was no mistaking the sincerity in his voice.

    A wave of gratitude washed over Rachel. ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered, her voice trembling. Without hesitation, she leaned into him, her head resting against his chest. The rhythmic thud of his heartbeat filled her ears, a steady, reassuring cadence that anchored her in the moment. By the time they arrived home, it was alreadyte.

    After a soothing shower, Rachely on the bed, but sleep stubbornly eluded her. Her mind raced through a thousand thoughts, none of which seemed to bring her peace.

    Ten minutester, the door creaked open, and Brian, dressed in a simple white bathrobe, entered the room. Without a word, he moved toward the bed, his presencemanding and steady.

    In a fluid motion, he pulled her gently into his arms, settling her against him. Rachel, still awake and slightly restless, didn¡¯t resist. Instead, she let herself rx, her body leaning into the warmth of his chest, the rhythmic rise and fall of his breathing offering quietfort.

    He rested his chin on her shoulder, his arms tightening slightly around her as if anchoring her to him. It was as if he feared she might slip away if he loosened his grip even a little.

    ¡°Can¡¯t sleep?¡± Brian¡¯s voice, low and rich in the silence of the room, was the kind of sound that wrapped around her like aforting nket, calm yet undeniably maic.

    Rachel shook her head, her heart thumping in a soft rhythm against Brian¡¯s chest.

    Brian¡¯s lips brushed against Rachel¡¯s shoulder as he nuzzled her, his warmth mingling with hers. His breath was warm against her ear, sending a shiver down her spine. ¡°If you¡¯re not tired,¡± he murmured softly, ¡°how about we do something fun together?¡±

    For a moment, Rachel stiffened, her mind racing to grasp his implication. Though their rtionship had grown closer in recent days, the memory of that night still lingered like a shadow, stirring a faint unease within her.

    Her shoulders quivered slightly as she looked away, her voice barely a whisper. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I just¡­ I¡¯m not really in the mood.¡±

    Before her words could fully linger in the air, a sudden burst of sound erupted outside, followed by another and another.

    She turned toward the window, her eyes widening in awe. The night sky erupted into a dazzling disy of fireworks, painting the dark canvas with bursts of vibrant color. Each explosion blossomed like a flower, unfurling in brilliant hues that filled the sky with wonder.

    The spectacle before her was far more breathtaking than any fireworks she had seen before. Her breath caught as a blue firework shot into the night, bursting into an ethereal glow.

    She gasped, her hands instinctively covering her mouth. ¡°Blue? There¡¯s actually a blue firework! That¡¯s incredible!¡±

    Brian, watching her with an amused yet tender expression, asked softly, ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    Rachel nodded eagerly, her eyes sparkling with excitement. ¡°I love it! It¡¯s amazing!¡±

    ¡°You do?¡± Brian asked, his voice carrying a note of quiet curiosity.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Rachel replied, her gaze still fixed on the sky, catching every burst of light with childlike wonder.

    The sky continued to shimmer and sparkle for another thirty minutes, each burst of color more mesmerizing than thest. Rachel leaned into Brian, her gaze locked on the spectacle above, unwilling to miss even a moment. In the background, a soft melody yed, gentle notes weaving through the room, adding ayer of serenity to the magical scene.

    Bathed in the fireworks¡¯ ethereal glow, the two of them seemed to embody the essence of a perfect pair. Brian¡¯s eyes lingered on Rachel¡¯s radiant smile, and he felt an unfamiliar warmth spreading through his chest for the first time. It was a sensation he couldn¡¯t quite name, something entirely new and inexplicable.

    In that moment, all his thoughts were consumed by her¡ªthe way she shimmered beneath the fireworks, how her joy illuminated everything around her. All he wanted was to hold her, to keep her close, and never let go.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 52

    ?Chapter 52:

    As the fireworks painted their final bursts of light across the sky, Brian turned to Rachel, his face inches from hers. The glow of the fading colors reflected in his eyes, softening his usually sharp features. His low, tender voice carried a hint of vulnerability as he spoke.

    ¡°Rachel,¡± he began, his words careful and deliberate, ¡°if seeing this makes you happy¡­ does it mean you¡¯ll forgive me?¡±

    Brian¡¯s words pierced Rachel, stirring something deep within her. Before she could process it, the tears began to fall, flowing freely down her cheeks, relentless and unbidden. She couldn¡¯t pinpoint the exact cause of her sorrow¡ªonly that the emotions she had kept buried for so long were now breaking through, flooding her with a wave of vulnerability she couldn¡¯t control.

    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Brian¡¯s voice cracked, the calmness he usually wore slipping away for the first time. He looked at her helplessly, as though he had no idea how to console her. His hands trembled slightly as they reached for her face, wiping her tears with a clumsy but sincere touch.

    But the more he tried to ease her distress, the more her tears flowed, as if they couldn¡¯t be contained by his efforts alone. Her swollen, red eyes locked with his, filled with a mixture of usation and quiet sorrow. Her silence spoke louder than words, making his chest tighten.

    Brian¡¯s hands were gentle as they cradled her tear-streaked face, his thumb tenderly sweeping away the remnants of her sorrow. Each touch was filled with aching care, as if he sought to undo the hurt he had unknowingly caused. His lips brushed her skin, soft and reverent; each kiss was a silent plea for her pain to fade.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t cry,¡± he murmured, his voice low and thick with emotion. ¡°Tell me what¡¯s wrong. I want to make it right.¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?????? brings magic to life

    Rachel took a few moments to regain herposure, her sobs gradually subsiding into quiet,bored breaths. Her voice was still fragile when she spoke again, each word infused with a rawness that tugged at his heart.

    ¡°Do you really want to hear the truth?¡± she asked, her emotions hanging in the air like a heavy fog.

    Brian nodded, his expression earnest. ¡°Yes. I need to know.¡±

    She turned her eyes downward, her thoughts tangled in a quiet storm. After a prolonged silence, she finally spoke, her voice trembling with the weight of unspoken emotions.

    ¡°I think this is the first time you¡¯ve been patient with me when I¡¯m upset,¡± she said, each word heavier than thest. ¡°Before, you always walked away, leaving me to face everything alone.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s words hit Brian hard, like a cold wave crashing over him. His hands faltered, and he struggled to find the right words to respond immediately. He hadn¡¯t realized how deeply his past actions had affected her until now. The realization hit him like a sharp blow, and guilt gnawed at him, leaving him speechless.

    He didn¡¯t know how to respond, but he knew one thing: he had taken Rachel for granted, leaving her to face her emotional turmoil alone when she needed him most. And now, as much as he wanted to make things right, he understood that words alone could never undo the damage.

    Rachel pulled away slightly, her hand gripping his cor with a firmness that startled him. Once filled with sorrow, her eyes were now fixed on him, a storm of anger and determination brewing within them.

    ¡°Brian,¡± she began, her voice steady but tinged with quiet strength. ¡°Don¡¯t forget I¡¯ve cried so many tears for you. If there everes a day when I can¡¯t cry for you anymore, it means I no longer want you in my life. And when that dayes, you will have truly lost me.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s words hit Brian like a blow to the gut, the pain so sharp and raw it left him breathless. He couldn¡¯t bear the thought of losing her, of her heart turning cold toward him.

    When Rachel finally drifted into a peaceful slumber, Brian watched over her with quiet, unwavering certainty. He gently kissed her forehead, his voice barely a whisper as he spoke with calm conviction, ¡°Now that you¡¯re about to marry me, we¡¯re destined to be together forever.¡±

    The next morning, Rachel woke to sunlight streaming through the curtains. She nced at the clock and was surprised to see it was nearly noon. Brian was already gone, the space beside her cool and empty. She stretchedzily, the previous night¡¯s events still fresh in her mind.

    After a quick lunch, Rachel¡¯s phone buzzed with a call from Brian.

    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± His voice was warm, familiar, andforting.

    ¡°Yes, I did,¡± she replied, a small smile tugging at her lips.

    ¡°Good,¡± he said. ¡°You should rest, or if you feel like it, go out for a little shopping. I¡¯ll pick you up at seven.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good.¡±

    After hanging up, Rachel decided to call Yvonne. It had been too long since they¡¯d met, and she was eager to catch up.

    Yvonne answered on the second ring, her voice tinged with surprise. ¡°Wait, you¡¯re back? When did that happen?¡±

    ¡°Last night,¡± Rachel replied with a small smile. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I¡¯ll fill you in when we meet.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Yvonne replied, curiosity piqued. ¡°I¡¯ll see you soon.¡±

    Half an hourter, Rachel met Yvonne at their usual caf¨¦. The warm aroma of coffee filled the air, but Rachel¡¯s attention was immediately drawn to her friend. It had been some time since they¡¯dst caught up, and she couldn¡¯t help but notice how much thinner Yvonne appeared.

    ¡°Yvonne, you¡¯ve lost weight. Are you feeling okay?¡± Rachel asked, concern creeping into her tone.

    Yvonne offered a small, tired smile. She had always been naturally slender, but now there was a frailty about her that Rachel hadn¡¯t seen before.

    Despite her concern, Rachel couldn¡¯t help but feel a flicker of envy. Yvonne had that rare ability to slim down in all the right ces, her curves still perfectly intact, while Rachel often struggled with her own figure.

    Yvonne sighed wearily, brushing a strand of hair from her face. ¡°Don¡¯t even get me started,¡± she muttered, her voice heavy with frustration. ¡°Norton¡¯s been making my life a living helltely.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 53

    ?Chapter 53:

    ¡°What happened?¡± Rachel asked.

    Yvonne detailed the entire situation. ¡°Norton Burke finally agreed to let me work, yet he prohibited me from telling everyone that I¡¯m his wife. We could have lived a peaceful life, but he insists onplicating everything. He even undermines me at work! Unbelievable!¡±

    Rachel ran her fingers through her hair, deep in thought. ¡°Are you employed at hispany?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not! Why would I deliberately walk into a lion¡¯s den? He acquired thepany after I joined and secretly took over as the top executive. He¡¯s deliberately making things difficult, trying to drive me out. The tactics he uses are despicable! What a jerk!¡± Yvonne was exining her frustrations passionately.

    Rachel didn¡¯t bother to look around.

    But when she casually lifted her eyes, she was stunned.

    Like a phantom appearing from thin air, Norton stood right behind Yvonne. Reacting quickly, Rachel seized Yvonne¡¯s hand. ¡°Yvonne, I¡¯m done with my coffee. How about we go shopping?¡±

    Retreating seemed the most prudent action at that moment.

    Yet Yvonne, deep in her heated rant, showed no signs of stopping.

    She dismissed Rachel¡¯s appeal. ¡°Hold on, no hurry. Let me finish sting that jerk first, then we¡¯ll go shopping.¡±

    Rachel tried tomunicate urgency with her eyes, but Yvonne, animated and captivated by her own words, paid no attention.

    Left with no alternative, Rachel stood up and said directly, ¡°Good afternoon, Mr. Burke. Fancy seeing you here.¡±

    Exclusive content avable at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s

    ¡°Rachel¡­¡± Yvonne pulled at her friend¡¯s arm. ¡°What are you talking about? Which Mr. Burke?¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, a low, grinding voice emerged right beside her. ¡°How many Mr. Burkes do you think there are?¡±

    That voice struck a chord. Yvonne turned her head, and upon seeing Norton, she was stunned.

    ¡°Norton, what a coincidence!¡± she managed, forcing a tight smile. Getting caught speaking ill of someone was hardly a moment of pride. ¡°You just referred to me as a jerk, right?¡±

    Yvonne quickly said, ¡°What? You heard it wrong!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t y games with me. I heard every word you said clearly.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Rachel and I were just discussing a movie. There must have been some confusion.¡±

    Norton emitted a cold scoff. ¡°Really? What a coincidence that the viin in your story shares my full name, Norton Burke?¡±

    Yvonne was taken aback. How could he possibly have heard that clearly? As she scrambled for an exnation, a honeyed voice interjected, ¡°Mr. Burke, did you get my coffee yet? I¡¯ve been craving it.¡± The woman¡¯s voice oozed sweetness as she clung to Norton¡¯s arm. Yvonne¡¯s eyes narrowed, her stare turning cold.

    Norton didn¡¯t shake the woman off. Instead, he looked amused, seemingly eager to gauge Yvonne¡¯s reaction.

    Unexpectedly, Yvonne spun around and tugged at Rachel¡¯s arm. Using a simrly sweet tone, she said, ¡°Sweetie, it suddenly feels so stuffy in here. Let¡¯s go outside for some fresh air.¡±

    Before they left, she threw a look at Norton, saying, ¡°Be careful not to catch anything dirty.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you say anything nice for once?¡± Norton¡¯s face darkened, his expression stormy.

    ¡°If you want sweet words, have your date over there utter them!¡± Yvonne retorted, pulling Rachel away with her.

    Once outside, Rachel regarded her with concern. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Yvonne inhaled deeply, exhaling slowly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I knew the stakes when I married him. At this stage, our marriage is merely a facade. His grandfather¡¯s health is failing. If he passes, Norton and I will likely part ways too.¡±

    Rachel gave her hand a gentle squeeze. ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on unhappy things. Come on, let¡¯s shop!¡±

    ¡°Agreed.¡±

    As they walked, Rachel shared recent updates about her and Brian.

    ¡°The fact that he returned just for you means something. You should acknowledge that. But if he fails to love you right, then you need to ditch him. Maybe we can live together in the future.¡±

    Rachel smiled yfully. ¡°Won¡¯t that leave us broke?¡±

    ¡°Not at all,¡± Yvonne said confidently. ¡°Remember, Norton and I are married. If we split, he has to pay me alimony.¡±

    Rachel chuckled, and together, arm in arm, they continued toward the mall. With the uing birthday banquet for Brian¡¯s grandma Carol, Rachel was on the hunt for an appropriate outfit. Carol adored the color red, making it an obvious choice for her birthday celebration.

    Thus, Rachel set her sights on finding red attire. Yvonne, known for her sharp fashion sense, was the ideal shopping partner.

    ¡°There¡¯s a boutique on the upper floor,¡± Yvonne said. ¡°The designer there is making waves in the fashion world. I¡¯ve seen their work, and it¡¯s outstanding. Their style would suit you perfectly.¡±

    They made their way to the boutique immediately. Upon entering, Rachel was instantly taken by the designs. The clothing there indeed aligned with her preferences.

    They selected several items, and Yvonne encouraged Rachel to try them on. ¡°Alright!¡±

    Rachel modeled five different outfits in session, each more striking and fitting than thest. However, when she stepped out in the final one, both women¡¯s eyes immediately brightened.

    ¡°Rachel, this is the standout piece! What do you think?¡±

    ¡°I agree. I¡¯ll just¡­¡±

    Before Rachel couldplete her thought, a voice interjected, ¡°I¡¯ll take the one she¡¯s wearing. It hasn¡¯t been bought yet, right? Put it on my card.¡±

    Yvonne was instantly furious. She whirled around, prepared to confront the situation.

    The speaker approached Rachel with a smooth, confident smile.

    ¡°Rachel, my apologies,¡± the woman said sweetly. ¡°You were the first to try it on, but you seemed undecided, right? I absolutely adore this dress. You¡¯re so kind, you wouldn¡¯t mind letting me have it, would you?¡±

    Her smile was warm and inviting, but her intentions were clearly not as benign.

    Yvonne moved closer to Rachel and murmured, ¡°Do you know her?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Rachel responded, advancing with a courteous smile. ¡°Doris, it¡¯s been a long time. When did you return?¡±

    ¡°Just yesterday,¡± replied Doris Santos, her voice filled with arrogance. ¡°I¡¯m still dealing with jetg. I nned on visiting Brian¡¯s family today.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been quite a while since yourst visit. Carol must really miss you.¡±

    ¡°She does. She¡¯s always favored me the most,¡± Doris said, her grin widening. ¡°Rachel, think of this dress as a wee-back gift to me. I¡¯ll have them wrap it up right away.¡±

    Despite Rachel maintaining her smile, Doris pressed her advantage.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Rachel said, her tone even but decisive. ¡°The dress is mine. I¡¯m too fond of it to give it up.¡± Her deration resonated through the boutique.

    Doris looked at her, stunned, as if unable to grasp what she had just heard. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 54

    ?Chapter 54:

    ¡°I saw this dress first, and I really like it. As your future sister-inw, I should be more generous and let you have it. But not everything in life is meant to be given up, and honestly, not everything is meant for you.¡± Doris held Rachel¡¯s gaze, her eyes clouded with dissatisfaction.

    But soon, a smirk yed on her lips. ¡°Rachel, don¡¯t get ahead of yourself. Nothing is official yet. Maybe you should wait until you¡¯re actually married to Brian before throwing around titles?¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t flinch, her voice asposed as ever. ¡°Carol has already made her choice. As long as she¡¯s around, no one else is taking my ce as her granddaughter-inw.¡±

    Doris¡¯s smile faltered for a second before she quickly masked it.

    Deep down, she was seething. Rachel was so confident, but wasn¡¯t it just because she had Carol¡¯s backing? What was there to be so proud of?

    Still, she kept herposure, shing a sweet yet insincere smile. ¡°You do have a way of charming my grandma. Maybe I should start taking notes from you.¡±

    It was a clear dig at Rachel, insinuating that she was only good at winning Carol¡¯s favor.

    Rachel caught the meaning instantly. But she knew that sometimes, ying dumb was the best strategy.

    ¡°You should,¡± Rachel replied smoothly. ¡°It¡¯lle in handy when you have to win over your own inws someday.¡±

    At the mention of marriage, Doris¡¯s expression stiffened.

    She scoffed, flipping her hair back. ¡°I¡¯m still young. There¡¯s no rush. And besides, my family wants me around for a few more years.¡±

    ?¦Ál§Ú¦Òv???.c§àm has the newest content

    Rachel¡¯s lips curled into a knowing smile. ¡°I think Carol would be even more thrilled to see you happily married off.¡±

    Rachel could tell this was thest thing Doris wanted to talk about, which was precisely why she kept pushing.

    As expected, Doris soon gave up. ¡°Rachel, since you¡¯re busy, I won¡¯t keep you. See you around.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Rachel turned to the clerk without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ll take this one. Please wrap it up.¡±

    As they stepped out of the store with their bags, Yvonne finally exploded with curiosity. ¡°Who¡¯s that Doris? Why have you never mentioned her before?¡±

    Rachel let out a small sigh before exining. ¡°Doris isn¡¯t Brian¡¯s biological sister. She was adopted by his parents. Her father once saved Brian¡¯s dad¡¯s life but passed away, leaving her an orphan. So, the White family took her in. Brian¡¯s father treats her like a real daughter. I don¡¯t see her often. Around the White family, she¡¯s all smiles and politeness. But when it¡¯s just the two of us? Cold and distant. At first, I brushed it off, but over time, I started noticing something¡­ odd.¡±

    Yvonne leaned in closer, practically buzzing with excitement. ¡°What did you notice?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not just cold to me¡ªthere¡¯s this subtle hostility, like she¡¯s holding something against me. I heard that when sisters are really close to their brothers, they sometimes feel like they¡¯re being pushed aside when a sister-inwes into the picture, like they¡¯re losing their ce. So at first, I figured it was just that. But you know how women are. We pick up on things. The more I saw, the more I started to wonder¡­ what if it¡¯s more than just a sibling bond?¡±

    Rachel continued, ¡°At one point, Brian¡¯s family even suggested she change herst name to White. They figured it would help her get a better match in the future. But she waspletely against it. She refused to let them finalize the adoption, no matter what. It¡¯s like she refuses to be officially recognized as his sister, almost like she¡¯s holding on to something more.¡±

    Yvonne nodded at Rachel with a knowing look and gave her a thumbs-up. ¡°Not bad. You¡¯ve got her personality down to a T. But why haven¡¯t you brought this up before?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s been abroad for thest two years. We didn¡¯t keep in touch at all. Honestly, I barely even thought about her until now.¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s brows knitted together. ¡°Now that she¡¯s back and clearly up to no good, you should be careful.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    The moment Doris stepped out of the boutique, she pulled out her phone and dialed Brian.

    ¡°Hello, Doris!¡± Brian¡¯s voice remained as soft and indulgent as ever.

    ¡°Hey Brian, guess who I just ran into? Rachel!¡±

    Brian was well aware that Doris had returned. She had called him ahead of time, insisting hee to the airport himself to pick her up. But since Rachel had been trapped at his office the previous night, he wanted to spend more time with her and turned down Doris¡¯s request.

    Feeling slighted and annoyed, Doris¡¯s frustration only mounted as everything added up. She didn¡¯t hold back herints. ¡°I took a fancy to a gorgeous dress, but Rachel wouldn¡¯t let me have it. Brian, you and everyone else always gave me whatever I wanted.¡±

    The more she vented, the more wronged she felt.

    By the time she finished, her voice was trembling with quiet sobs. ¡°Brian, do you even care about me anymore? If I¡¯d known things would be like this, I never would¡¯vee back. Maybe I should just book a flight and leave again.¡±

    Brian¡¯s voice was as calm as ever. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. There are plenty of beautiful dresses out there. Pick whatever you like¡ªdresses, jewelry, anything. I¡¯ll cover it all.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Doris¡¯s sulking vanished in an instant.

    ¡°Have I ever gone back on my word?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±

    After ending the call, Doris was in a fantastic mood.

    Thirty minutester, she ran into Rachel again, this time at a jewelry boutique.

    Doris looked radiant, her smile full of confidence. With a smug air, she strutted over in her high heels. ¡°Rachel, what a coincidence seeing you here again.¡±

    ¡°It certainly is,¡± Rachel replied evenly, her tone making it clear she had no interest in idle chatter.

    Doris, on the other hand, was brimming with energy. She swept her gaze over the ss cases, speaking with deliberate drama. ¡°I¡¯ll take this, that one¡­ oh, and that one too. Bring them all out¡ªI want to try them on.¡±

    ¡°Someone¡¯s feeling extra generous today,¡± Yvonne remarked with a smirk.

    Unbothered, Doris gave her a fleeting nce. ¡°And you are?¡±

    ¡°Rachel¡¯s close friend, Yvonne Jimenez.¡±

    ¡°Yvonne Jimenez?¡± Doris murmured the name, rolling it over her tongue. ¡°Sounds familiar.¡±

    She frowned slightly, as if trying to recall something. Then, as realization struck, her eyes lit up. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Even though I was abroad, some scandals are just too big to miss. Your family went broke, right? Back then, your father ran off to escape his crimes, and your mother jumped off a building.¡±

    Both Rachel and Yvonne were momentarily taken aback by Doris¡¯s sheer cruelty.

    Yvonne leaned toward Rachel, her voice low. ¡°Rachel, it looks like I¡¯m about to stir up some trouble for you.¡±

    But Rachel stopped her just in time. ¡°Yvonne, hold on.¡±

    She then stepped forward and spoke firmly. ¡°Doris, since you¡¯re Brian¡¯s sister, and I¡¯m going to marry him, that makes us family. It¡¯s only right that I step in and correct you when needed.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 55

    ?Chapter 55:

    Doris rested her chin on one hand, gazing over with a subtle smile. ¡°Family? Humph. How do you n to correct me? I wasn¡¯t fabricating anything. These are all things the media reported, basically open secrets. I was simply repeating them exactly as they were said.¡±

    ¡°Is that the case?¡± Rachel¡¯s voice sharpened, her question pointed.

    Yvonne was her friend, and Doris had embarrassed her publicly today. Rachel felt obligated to defend her. ¡°Firstly, Yvonne is my friend, and you ought to show her some respect. Secondly, publicly airing someone¡¯s private issues to humiliate them¡ªdo you consider that polite? How could you be so mean? Doris, I¡¯m offering you the opportunity to apologize to my friend today. If not, I will not let this matter drop.¡±

    Doris stood frozen, herplexion turning ashen.

    Nevertheless, she maintained her poise, showing no sign of willingness to apologize.

    ¡°I¡¯m giving you one minute to reconsider.¡±

    Doris merely bowed her head, choosing silence.

    As the final seconds ticked down, Rachel could no longer contain herself. Shemanded with authority, ¡°Ten, nine, eight¡­ three, two, one. Apologize!¡± Her voice carried amanding tone that left no room for opposition. Her expression was just as firm, projecting intense pressure that weighed heavily on Doris. Overwhelmed, Doris broke down in tears.

    Amidst her crying, she blurted out resentfully, ¡°Why are you being so harsh? Alright, I¡¯ll apologize!¡±

    She then turned towards Yvonne and bowed deeply. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t intend any harm.¡±

    Yvonne looked at her indifferently and said, ¡°Be thankful you¡¯re under the White family¡¯s protection. Otherwise, today¡¯s episode would not have concluded so mildly. And another thing, stop your maniptions. Brian and Rachel are about to be husband and wife.¡±

    m??r?? ??¦Ñda??es ???? ??a??novels.c??m

    Those words struck a nerve.

    Doris¡¯s eyes welled up with anger as she red at Yvonne, too upset to utter a word.

    Despite her apology, she still felt unjustly treated.

    Dabbing at her eyes, she turned her attention to the jewelry she had been examining and began trying on each piece one by one.

    Then she said, ¡°I¡¯ll purchase all of these. Please wrap them up for me.¡±

    She gave a pointed look toward Rachel. ¡°Rachel, I truly regret what happened earlier. It was entirely my fault, and I acknowledge my mistake. To make it up to you, why don¡¯t you select anything you like here, and I¡¯ll cover the cost as a gesture of reconciliation.¡±

    Rachel was taken aback for a moment.

    She had known Doris for years, and during all that time, Doris had never given her a gift, especially not something as expensive as this.

    What prompted this sudden generosity?

    Yet, with such an offer presented, Rachel found no reason to decline. She had already been considering a ne that wouldplement her new dress. With the expense covered by someone else, she saw no harm in epting.

    ¡°Thank you. That¡¯s really considerate of you.¡±

    ¡°Just choose whatever you desire!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Shortly after, Rachel picked out a pearl ne that was a perfect match for her dress.

    ¡°Rachel, have you decided?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    At that moment, Doris made a call to Brian right in front of Rachel.

    ¡°Brian, I¡¯ve selected my items. Are you on your way?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m close.¡±

    Rachel could clearly overhear their exchange.

    So, this was the reason for Doris¡¯s newfound generosity. She had been anticipating this moment.

    Once the call ended, Doris turned to Rachel with a charming smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m quite fond of shopping. You know, men generally don¡¯t care for it. Besides, with him managing such argepany, his schedule is packed. He can¡¯t always be there to pamper you. He had just assured me that he would personally pay for whatever I chose since I¡¯m his favorite.¡±

    Rachel merely nodded, remaining silent.

    At that moment, her phone vibrated with a message from Brian. ¡°The makeup team has arrived. When are you returning home?¡±

    ¡°Later,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯lle to pick you up at seven tonight.¡±

    Rachel pretended to be confused. ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy shopping with your sister? How do you find the time to pick me up?¡±

    ¡°I asked Ronald to go in my ce.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± After responding, Rachel turned to Yvonne. ¡°Let¡¯s head out.¡±

    However, Doris quickly interjected, ¡°Rachel, what¡¯s the hurry? Brian will be here any moment now. He could give his opinion on the ne you¡¯ve chosen.¡±

    ¡°Are you certain it will be him whoes?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Doris said confidently.

    Yet, just as she finished speaking, the door swung open, and Ronald entered. Upon seeing him, Yvonne arched an eyebrow, clearly entertained by the situation unfolding. Doris, however, was in denial.

    Seizing Ronald by the arm, she looked past him, scanning the entrance expectantly. ¡°Where¡¯s Brian? Did he get held up? Is heing soon?¡±

    Ronald shifted ufortably as he exined, ¡°I apologize, but Mr. White was detained by urgent matters, so he sent me in his ce. He instructed me to handle any purchases you wish to make¡­¡±

    Doris cut him off before he could continue. Her expression turned stern as she cast a cold look at the store assistant. ¡°Put everything back. I¡¯ve changed my mind about the purchases.¡± With that, she walked away.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Ronald hurried after her, leaving the shop assistant to address Rachel.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, what should we do with your ne?¡±

    ¡°Please wrap it up for me.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Rachel continued her conversation with Yvonne for a short while before heading home. Upon her arrival, the makeup team was already in ce, prepared to start. The outfit and makeup application were wless, proceeding without a hitch from beginning to end.

    Afterpleting their work, the makeup artist nced at the clock. ¡°It¡¯s six fifty. We¡¯re ten minutes ahead of Mr. White¡¯s nned schedule.¡± This prompted Rachel to think about Brian. ¡°Where is he?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s waiting in the car.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    As she looked at her reflection in the mirror, Rachel allowed herself a slight, contented smile. She then lifted her dress slightly and made her way quickly to the car.

    As the car door opened, a delicate hand reached out toward her. The perfection of that hand struck her. It brought back memories of their first encounter when he had extended the same hand to pull her from the pool. Lost in thought for a moment, Rachel was snapped back to the present by his voice.

    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind? Come on, get in.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 56

    ?Chapter 56:

    When Rachel snapped back to reality, she hurriedly got into the car.

    ¡°Did you bring lipstick?¡± Brian asked the moment she settled in.

    She nced at her handbag and gave an honest nod. ¡°Yeah, I did. Why?¡±

    ¡°Great.¡±

    Before she could make sense of his response, he suddenly pulled her onto hisp.

    Rachel barely had time to react before she found herself seated on his legs, their bodies pressed together in the confined space. The soft lighting and their height difference made it easy for her to see his Adam¡¯s apple move as he swallowed, making him seem even more irresistible. For a split second, a wild thought crossed her mind¡ªhe looked so hot, she actually wanted to bite him.

    But before she could entertain the impulse, Brian tilted her chin up and caught her lips in a kiss.

    It was urgent, possessive, as if he couldn¡¯t wait another second. Rachel was utterly defenseless against the intensity. One hand clung to his shirt for support, while the other grew damp with nervous sweat.

    In the tight space of the car, her own heartbeat echoed in her ears¡ªloud, steady, and impossible to ignore.

    And that was when it hit her. She still loved him. Hopelessly and recklessly. Brian was her greatest addiction, and there was no turning back. Without his love, she knew the pain in her heart would eventually consume her.

    As their breaths mingled, Brian gently held her face, his voice deep and intoxicating. ¡°Do you still love me?¡±

    L¨»t?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??l??ov?ls.????m

    Rachel didn¡¯t answer. Even if she did, she wasn¡¯t about to admit it so easily.

    Brian¡¯s brows furrowed with worry as his fingers softly brushed against her face. ¡°Did you hate me for what happenedst time?¡± he asked, his voice carrying a hint of sadness.

    She didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    Saying she wasn¡¯t upset would be a lie¡ªthere was still a knot in her chest that hadn¡¯t loosened. But did she hate him? No.

    She was just hurt and disappointed.

    ¡°You¡¯re not saying anything. Seems you do hate me now.¡± There was a hint of sadness in his eyes, something raw and unguarded.

    Rachel rested her head against his chest, listening to the steady, rhythmic thud of his heartbeat. The car fell into afortable silence.

    As they neared their destination, she finally wrapped her arms around his waist, holding him close.

    ¡°I know you still have feelings for Tracy,¡± she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I won¡¯t pretend I¡¯m not jealous or that it doesn¡¯t hurt. But I want to try again¡ªto give us another chance. I¡¯ll wait for you, wait for you to move on. Just don¡¯t make me wait too long, okay?¡±

    Brian gently ran his fingers through her soft hair, his expression tender. ¡°I won¡¯t. I promise you.¡±

    By the time they arrived, her lipstick had beenpletely kissed away. Only then did she realize why he had asked about her lipstick.

    Stepping out of the car, Rachel naturally slipped her arm through his. Together, they strolled down the red carpet, looking every bit the picture-perfect couple.

    At the banquet, Brian exchanged greetings with several acquaintances.

    Noticing the breathtaking woman beside him, someone couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Brian, who¡¯s this lovelydy?¡±

    ¡°Rachel Marsh, a manager of mypany and my date for the evening,¡± Brian responded in aposed, businesslike tone.

    Since their rtionship wasn¡¯t public yet, he kept his introduction formal and reserved.

    The event unfolded smoothly, filled with polite chatter and flowing champagne. Half an hourter, the auction officiallymenced.

    Rachel and Brian took their seats as the auctioneer prepared to introduce the first item.

    It was a stunning jade bracelet, a timeless piece representing elegance and wealth.

    The energy in the room was electric, with bidders eagerly raising their paddles without hesitation.

    Having never attended an auction like this before, Rachel was genuinely fascinated by the fast-paced bidding.

    Suddenly, Brian slipped a bidding paddle into her hand. Leaning close, his deep voice murmured against her ear, ¡°Hold onto this. If you see something you like, just bid. Don¡¯t worry about the price.¡±

    Rachel stiffened, startled yet oddly ttered. ¡°What if I bid too high and make you lose a fortune?¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t,¡± Brian assured her smoothly. ¡°And even if you did, your husband has more than enough to cover it.¡±

    But Rachel¡¯s mind went nk when she heard the word ¡°husband.¡±

    Noticing her dazed expression, Brian leaned in, his breath warm against her cheek. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    ¡°Um, nothing,¡± she stammered, struggling topose herself. She instinctively leaned back, trying to create some space.

    ¡°Watch out.¡±

    In her haste, she moved too fast, causing her bnce to waver.

    Brian¡¯s reflexes were quick¡ªhis arm immediately wrapped around her waist, steadying her.

    Their noses brushed, their breaths mingling. Rachel was so close she could count every one of his eyshes.

    She couldn¡¯t ignore how absurdly handsome he was, especially now, with that deep, affectionate gaze locked onto hers¡ªit was almost enough to make her forget to breathe.

    Her heart pounded wildly,pletely out of control.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little warm¡­ Let go,¡± Rachel muttered, her cheeks burning.

    ¡°You¡¯re certain you want that?¡± His voice carried a teasing, irresistible charm.

    Rachel¡¯s face burned even hotter. Desperate for a distraction, she shifted her gaze to the stage. ¡°That bracelet¡ªit would be perfect for Carol. Let¡¯s bid on it for her.¡±

    Brian chuckled, yfully ruffling her hair. ¡°It¡¯s up to you. You make the call.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    At first, she felt a bit anxious about bidding, but after a few rounds, she found her rhythm.

    Thest item of the night was a stunning diamond ne, its elegant craftsmanship and royal history making it utterly mesmerizing.

    Rachel¡¯s eyes sparkled the instant she saw it.

    ¡°Wow,¡± she breathed in awe.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Brian asked, catching her reaction.

    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s gorgeous!¡±

    The auctioneer started the bidding at five million.

    Without hesitation, Brian lifted his paddle. ¡°Fifty million.¡±

    Silence swept through the room. No one dared to challenge the bid.

    Rachel clutched his arm, eyes wide in shock. ¡°Are you insane?¡±

    Brian¡¯s lips curved into a smirk. ¡°For my wife? It¡¯s worth every cent.¡±

    The rest of the evening passed in a dreamy haze. Her mind kept circling back to those two words¡ªhusband and wife.

    After the auction, Brian personally went to collect their purchases.

    The jade bracelet, neatly packaged, was a gift for Carol.

    As for the diamond ne, he ced it around Rachel¡¯s neck with his own hands.

    ¡°Perfect,¡± he murmured, his voice filled with admiration.

    In that moment, his eyes held nothing but pure, unwavering affection.

    Rachel lowered her gaze, a soft smile tugging at her lips.

    As they stepped outside, a fine drizzle began to fall, soft and dreamlike.

    ¡°Wait here for a second,¡± Brian said.

    He strode to the car and returned with a sleek ck umbre.

    The raindrops pattered softly on the umbre, making a gentle, rxing sound. His handsome face was partly hidden under it, making him seem even more mysterious.

    As he lifted the umbre a little, his sharp features gradually became clear. Rachel stepped toward him, but before she could go any further, his arm curled around her waist.

    Brian pulled her in, tucking her safely under the umbre, keeping her close to him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 57

    ?Chapter 57:

    As Rachel and Brian were about to leave the auction house, several journalists paused and eagerly captured the scene in the rain with their cameras. Caught off guard, Rachel whispered, ¡°We¡¯re drawing a lot of attention!¡±

    Brian, with a tone of nonchnce yet filled with assurance, responded, ¡°I¡¯m just holding my wife-to-be. Who cares what they think?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you told everyone I¡¯m merely a manager of yourpany,¡± Rachel pointed out.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. This is just the type of scandal that fuels the press. They can spin their stories as they like.¡± He dismissed it with ease, showing no concern for the potential headlines.

    Walking slowly under one umbre towards their car, Brian deliberately reduced his pace. He squeezed her hand tightly, a gesture that was umon for him and often signified he was preupied or troubled by something.

    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Rachel looked at him, concern evident in her expression.

    Brian slipped her hand into his coat pocket before he finally spoke up awkwardly. ¡°No more sharing an umbre with that intern when it rains. Romantic walks in the rain? More like just cold.¡±

    Rachel couldn¡¯t help but tease him, ¡°He has a name, you know. Stop calling him ¡®the intern.''¡±

    Brian gave her a look, one eyebrow raised. ¡°Is that what this is about? You shouldn¡¯t be under the same umbre with him, period.¡±

    Rachel meekly nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Brian was clearly not convinced by her brief affirmation. ¡°Just ¡®okay¡¯? That¡¯s it? You sound so indifferent,¡± he mocked her tone.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is where dreams unfold

    Rachel found herself at a loss for words. Wasn¡¯t she simply mimicking his usual way of speaking? And now he was taking issue with it? ¡°Let¡¯s just head to the car,¡± she suggested, swiftly changing the topic.

    Brian resisted, holding back her hand. ¡°Why the hurry? The rain¡¯sing down so softly. Isn¡¯t this a perfect moment for a romantic stroll?¡±

    Rachel retorted, raising an eyebrow, ¡°I thought you just said it was too cold and not romantic?¡±

    At a loss for words, Brian momentarily froze.

    He then exined with a hint of arrogance, ¡°I was talking about you and that intern. With you and me, it¡¯s different.¡±

    The rain had left the streets gleaming, and the crisp air felt rejuvenating. The neon lights danced beautifully, illuminating the bustling cityscape.

    An idea struck Brian suddenly. ¡°Why don¡¯t we walk back?¡±

    Rachel expressed her concern with a hint of hope. ¡°It¡¯s a long way back. What if I get too tired?¡±

    In the scenes of TV dramas, the leading man would typically offer to carry his girlfriend. But Brian¡¯s reply deviated from the script. ¡°If that happens, Ronald can keep pace with us in the car. You can get in whenever you¡¯re too tired to continue.¡±

    Laughing and chatting, Brian and Rachel meandered through the vibrant streets, hand in hand. Time swiftly passed, and they covered a surprising amount of ground without realizing it.

    The walk had unexpectedly stirred Rachel¡¯s appetite, especially since she had skipped dinner. The air was filled with tantalizing scents from street vendors who had set up their stalls, causing Rachel¡¯s mouth to water.

    She halted, pulling at Brian¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Brian, are you hungry?¡±

    Brian saw right through her. ¡°Just tell me if you¡¯re hungry. What would you like to eat?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s eyes darted to a nearby stall. ¡°Tacos!¡±

    Her response momentarily took Brian aback. However, reassured by her decisive tone, he agreed. ¡°Alright, whatever you want.¡±

    A smile of satisfaction spread across Rachel¡¯s face. She led Brian to a quaint small stall and took a seat. The setup included low tables and small stools.

    Such seating was fine for those shorter or ustomed to it, but for a tall man like Brian, it posed an obvious challenge.

    Rachel sensed a twinge of guilt. Noticing Brian¡¯s hesitation, she quickly offered reassurance. ¡°I know these seats are quite low. I¡¯ll eat quickly so you won¡¯t have to suffer too long.¡±

    Brian, looking around, proposed an alternative.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just stand. Is that alright?¡± Brian said, noticing several young women who had gathered nearby, all eyeing him with curiosity.

    With two universities nearby, the street was a lively student hub. During rush hour, Brian¡¯s sharp features and polished appearance naturally drew attention.

    Standing by the roadside stall in his perfectly tailored suit and tie, he was impossible to miss¡ªattracting nces from passersby. Realizing his conspicuousness, Brian reluctantly took a seat.

    What followed was entirely unexpected.

    As he awkwardly folded his long legs and settled down, the inevitable happened¡ªa sudden crack sounded through the air. The seat beneath him copsed, breaking into pieces.

    He was caught off guard and nearly hit the ground. His quick reflexes allowed him to steady himself with one hand, narrowly avoiding aplete fall.

    Laughter erupted from the onlookers, amused by the sight of such a dashing man copsing a stool just by sitting.

    Rachel, unable to hold back, covered her mouth with her hand. It had been ages since she¡¯dughed this heartily.

    Brian, annoyed, turned to Rachel with a fierce look. ¡°Rachel Marsh,¡± he said, his tone dark and threatening.

    Despite her efforts to regainposure, Rachel¡¯s eyes sparkled with mirth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she replied, giggling behind her hand. ¡°It was just so unexpected. I never thought it would actually break.¡±

    Brian looked unconvinced.

    Rachel tried to lighten the mood again. ¡°It must be because you¡¯re too charming. Even the stool couldn¡¯t resist your charm and turned to jelly.¡±

    Brian responded with a weary stare. ¡°I mentioned I preferred to stand, but you insisted on me sitting.¡±

    At that moment, the stall owner approached, chuckling with embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry! That stool had a loose leg. I meant to remove it earlier. How odd that it ended up under you!¡±

    She quickly fetched the most robust chair avable. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this one¡¯s sturdy¡ªit could hold a linebacker without breaking.¡±

    Brian seemed to brood over herment. Was he beingpared to a linebacker? He thought she ought to choose her words more carefully.

    While waiting for their food, Rachel leaned forward, her elbows on the table,pletely captivated by the vendor skillfully preparing the food. She appeared utterly engrossed.

    Brian, puzzled by her fascination, asked, ¡°What made you choose this ce?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s mind wandered to a distant memory. ¡°Because, a decade ago, these tacos were the most affordable, hearty meal I could find here.¡±

    At that time, it was all she could manage, yet the owners always treated her generously.

    As she recounted these memories, a tear shimmered in her eye but didn¡¯t fall.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 58

    ?Chapter 58:

    Brian waspletely stunned. He had spent years with Rachel, yet only now did he realize how little he actually knew about her.

    To him, she had always been a part of the Marsh family. Even if she wasn¡¯t the most cherished, he thought, she should have at least led a life without struggles. The Marsh family was undeniably wealthy, after all. Her life might not have been as morous as those high-society debutantes, but it should have been far morefortable than that of an ordinary person.

    But at this moment, Brian saw just how mistaken he was. Her childhood was far more painful than he had ever imagined.

    Looking at the bustling crowd, Rachel suddenly went quiet.

    ¡°Will you tell me more about your childhood? I want to know about it,¡± Brian asked softly, wrapping his hand around hers in a firm, reassuring grip. In that small gesture, he was offering her silent strength.

    ¡°Alright.¡± That one word took all of Rachel¡¯s strength to say. It meant digging up old wounds¡ªmemories of a childhood filled with pain, loneliness, and cruelty.

    ¡°My mom died while giving birth to me and my twin brother. After that, my dad remarried, and that¡¯s when Moira came into our lives. Later, she had Kate. From that moment on, my brother and I were no longer important. Even though we were still part of the Marsh family, we were treated worse than a stray dog. Moira fit every cruel stepmother stereotype. When I was young, she and my father constantly argued, and each time, she would unleash her fury on me.¡± Rachel¡¯s voice faltered, and her eyes burned with unshed tears.

    ¡°She used to whip me with leather straps, smack me with wooden rulers, and even pour boiling water over me. My body was a map of bruises and scars. Back then, Jeffrey was still healthy. Since he was the only boy, our grandma protected him, so Moira didn¡¯t darey a hand on him. Instead, she took out all her anger on me. I was beaten so badly, my skin was bruised and raw. Eventually, my brother couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and told our father. The marks on my back were undeniable proof. My father and Moira had an explosive argument.¡±

    After a brief pause, Rachel continued, ¡°After that, Moira got smarter. She no longer left visible marks but found other ways to make me suffer. She made me bathe in ice-cold water during the winter, cut off my allowance, and barely gave me enough warm clothes to survive the cold. At that time, even a little pocket money felt like a luxury. This street was always crowded and full of life, but I could never buy anything. Everything I wanted was too expensive. No matter how much I longed for them, all I could do was stand there and watch. I walked this street so many times, carefully counting every coin, until I realized¡ªthe tacos here were the only thing I could afford to quiet my hunger.¡±

    When Rachel finished talking, she felt a surprising sense of relief. It turned out that time really did help heal wounds. Remembering those moments still left a dull ache in her heart, but it wasn¡¯t as painful as before. Now, she could even talk about it without breaking down.

    Brian¡¯s deep, somber eyes stayed locked on her, filled with unmistakable sorrow. How could she speak of such a painful past as if it were nothing?

    ¡°Do you hate her?¡± he asked, his voice quiet yet firm.

    Rachel gave a firm nod. ¡°Of course, I hate her. How could I not? My life was a nightmare because of her. But now, I¡¯m trying to let go, to find peace. As long as she stays far away and never interferes with my life again, I¡¯ll move on. But if she ever dares to hurt Jeffrey or me again, I won¡¯t hold back.¡±

    Brian met her tearful gaze, his voice steady and unwavering. ¡°From now on, you¡¯re not alone. I won¡¯t let hery a hand on you.¡±

    A faint smile tugged at Rachel¡¯s lips. She could feel the sincerity in his words. But deep down, she knew life was unpredictable, and no one could truly foresee whaty ahead.

    A soft breeze drifted by, brushing a loose strand of hair from Rachel¡¯s face. The rain had stopped, and under the neon glow, her features looked serene and radiant.

    ¡°Wait here for a moment,¡± Brian said abruptly.

    Before Rachel could react, he was already heading toward the taco stall.

    With a quick nce at the ingredients, he stated, ¡°Give me your best taco.¡±

    ¡°Sir, would you like some ground beef with that?¡± the vendor offered. Brian gave a nod, but as he watched the vendor add the beef, his expression soured. That portion was so small.

    ¡°That¡¯s barely anything. Use all the ground beef you¡¯ve got,¡± he ordered. The vendor hesitated, ready to protest, but Brian cut him off with a dismissive wave. ¡°Forget it. We won¡¯t be buying after all.¡±

    With a simple gesture, Ronald stepped forward and handed the vendor a hundred. It was only fair¡ªthey had taken up space and interrupted his business for quite some time. Brian, always the gentleman, insisted on paying.

    Before Rachel could make sense of it all, Brian suddenly took her hand and pulled her up so swiftly that she nearly lost her bnce. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± she asked,pletely confused.

    Brian didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he held onto her firmly and strode forward, guiding her through the crowded street. The city buzzed with energy, yet somehow, the crowd seemed to sense something special, effortlessly making way for them.

    Under the glow of streetlights, Brian¡¯s long coat swept behind him as he held onto her hand. Her hair flowed like silk in the wind, the two of them moving in perfect sync. The lingering scent of rain filled the air, making everything feel sharper, more alive. The sight of a handsome man and a beautiful woman rushing through the night felt almost cinematic¡ªsomething out of a dream.

    They had no idea how far they had gone.

    Finally, at the end of a quieter street, Brian stopped. Without a word, he wrapped his arms around Rachel, holding her tightly, as if anchoring himself in her warmth.

    Momentster, Ronald¡¯s car arrived, and they got in.

    Once they reached home, Rachel opened her mouth to speak, but Brian spoke first. ¡°Be good. I know you¡¯re hungry. Have some snacks for now¡ªdinner will be ready soon.¡±

    Rachel raised a brow. ¡°Did you order takeout?¡± She figured he avoided street food due to hygiene concerns.

    Brian didn¡¯t confirm or deny it.

    ¡°I¡¯m not really in the mood for snacks,¡± Rachel muttered, stretching. ¡°If it¡¯s going to take a while, I¡¯d rather nap. I¡¯m a little tired.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Before she could react, he bent down and effortlessly lifted her into his arms.

    Her eyes widened. ¡°Put me down! I can walk on my own.¡±

    ¡°But I want to carry you.¡± His tone was light, as if this were the most natural thing to do.

    The bedroom wasn¡¯t far, but the spiral staircase made the journey a little more demanding. The winding staircase stretched before them, and halfway up, Brian came to an abrupt stop.

    He nced down at the woman in his arms, letting out an exaggerated sigh. ¡°Uh-oh, I might not make it¡­ I think I¡¯m losing strength. How about a little motivation?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 59

    ?Chapter 59:

    Rachel, ever quick to read the situation, huffed, ¡°Then put me down. I can walk just fine.¡±

    Brian clicked his tongue, his tone dripping with yful arrogance. ¡°You really know how to ruin the moment, don¡¯t you?¡±

    He looked almost sulky, like a spoiled prince denied his way.

    Rachel saw right through him. Without hesitation, she leaned in and pressed a soft kiss against his lips.

    Minutes passed before he reluctantly pulled away.

    With effortless grace, he swept her into his arms and carried her straight to the bedroom.

    Odd, considering he had just imed he was out of energy. He sure didn¡¯t act like it.

    After tucking her in, he ran a hand through her hair and murmured, ¡°Get some rest. I¡¯ll wake you when everything¡¯s ready.¡± She hummed sleepily.

    The moment Brian stepped downstairs, he dialed Ronald. ¡°Do you have everything?¡±

    Ronald hesitated before answering. ¡°At this hour, the supermarkets are closed. I couldn¡¯t find high-quality beef anywhere.¡±

    Ronald had tackled high-stakes business deals, negotiated under pressure, and solved impossible problems, butte-night grocery shopping? That was a new one.

    Brian didn¡¯t waver. ¡°Check with restaurants. They¡¯ll have fresh stock. Pay extra if needed, but don¡¯t settle for anything less than the best.¡±

    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll handle it immediately.¡± As always, Ronald wasted no time. When Brian was ready to cook, the ingredients were already there, neatly delivered by Ronald.

    Within twenty minutes, the kitchen was alive with the rich, mouthwatering scent of freshly cooked food.

    Fresh updates now on g??ln????e??s.c??m

    Sensing his job was done, Ronald spoke up. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be on my way.¡±

    ¡°Hold on,¡± Brian said, handing him a te. ¡°Try this.¡±

    Ronald took a bite, and his eyes lit up. Giving an enthusiastic thumbs-up, he said, ¡°This is amazing. You couldpete with top chefs.¡±

    Brian, unimpressed, kept his expression serious. ¡°Don¡¯t just tter me. Be honest.¡±

    Ronald felt a twinge of exasperation. He wasn¡¯t lying. ¡°I swear on my life, I meant every word.¡±

    ¡°Fine. You can leave now.¡±

    Ronald sighed, turned on his heel, and made sure to shut the door quietly behind him. This was just Brian being Brian. When Brian needed something, Ronald was indispensable. But once the job was done? He was dismissed without a second thought.

    After ensuring every detail of his work was just right for a wless presentation, an unexpected wave of nervousness hit Brian. He rubbed his hands together before making his way upstairs.

    Rachel had drifted off for a bit, but while her eyes were still sleepy, she wasn¡¯t actually tired anymore. She simply wanted to bask in the warmth of the nkets a little longer.

    ¡°Time to get up,¡± Brian murmured, crouching beside her. His deep, velvety voice carried a mesmerizing warmth.

    Still groggy and slightly annoyed, Rachel quietly turned her back to him.

    Brian moved to her other side, grinning. ¡°Alright, sleepyhead, time to get up.¡± She tugged the nket over her head, clearly set on not moving. ¡°What if I just slept until morning? That sounds nice, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Her muffled voice drifted through the fabric, soft and sweet, like a gentle whisper. The sound sent a warm pressure through his chest.

    ¡°Be good now. You haven¡¯t eaten for hours, and you never sleep without a bath,¡± he coaxed.

    But Rachel stayed silent, refusing to budge.

    Ten seconds of patience was all he could spare before going for hisst resort. Without warning, he lifted her¡ªnket and all¡ªand carried her straight to the living room.

    This time, Rachel found herself genuinely flustered. The moment they reached the living room, she peeked out from under the nket. ¡°Alright, alright. Put me down already.¡±

    Her face, warmed from being bundled up, had taken on a soft, rosy glow, making her features even more delicate.

    As she absentmindedly licked her lips, Brian¡¯s gaze deepened, a flicker of emotion darkening his eyes.

    As she stood barefoot, it suddenly hit her. ¡°Wait! I forgot my shoes.¡±

    Expecting him to go fetch them, she was caught off guard when he simply scooped her up and set her on the dining table instead.

    The table was elegantly set, with a covered dish waiting at its center. Rachel gave him a puzzled look. ¡°That¡¯s it? You only ordered one thing?¡±

    ¡°Go on, take a look.¡±

    She lifted the cover and gasped. An appetizing taco sat before her, its rich aroma filling the air. Her eyes lit up instantly, gleaming with excitement.

    ¡°Wait¡­ you made this?¡± she asked, her voice full of disbelief.

    ¡°Taste it,¡± Brian urged.

    Rachel nced at the taco before her. It was overflowing with toppings, making it look incredibly generous and inviting. With a thoughtful expression, she picked it up and took a bite.

    The moment the vors hit her tongue, a delighted smile spread across her face. ¡°This is incredible! This might be the most delicious taco I¡¯ve ever had. Thank you, Brian.¡±

    Within a few minutes, Rachel had finished it. Seeing her savor every bite filled Brian with a deep, quiet satisfaction.

    ¡°This is really amazing,¡± she eximed, still in awe. ¡°Where did you get it from?¡±

    Brian chuckled, unable to hold back his amusement. It seemed she still assumed it was takeout,pletely oblivious to the fact that he had cooked it himself.

    With only a few days left until Carol¡¯s birthday banquet, there wasn¡¯t much time to prepare. Rachel had decided to attend the banquet first before making her way back to Amberfield.

    But then, Samira called with worrying news: Jeffrey wasn¡¯t handling things well emotionally.

    They had reassured Jeffrey that Rachel had urgent matters to handle and would visit him in a few days. Though he seemed to ept it at first, his behavior afterward raised concern. Ever since Rachel left, he had locked himself away in his room, refusing to step out. No matter how much Samira or Trey tried to persuade him¡ªwhether with gentle words or firm encouragement¡ªnothing seemed to work.

    At first, Jeffrey nibbled on his food during meals, but by the second day, he refused to eat anything at all. Running out of options, Samira turned to Rachel for help.

    Rachel tried calling Jeffrey right away, but he ignored every single call, most likely upset with her.

    With no other choice, she called Samira back. ¡°Can you turn the camera toward Jeffrey? I need to see him.¡±

    On-screen, Jeffrey sat on the floor,pletely absorbed in his game. His focus was so intense, it was as if the outside world didn¡¯t exist.

    Rachel hesitated for a moment before speaking gently. ¡°Jeffrey, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m really sorry I had to leave so suddenly without talking to you first. Are you mad at me? I promise I¡¯ll be back today. But until then, can you please listen to Samira and eat something?¡±

    But Jeffrey didn¡¯t react. His attention remained fixed on his game.

    A wave of frustration and concern washed over Rachel.

    Before she could say anything else, Brian took the phone from her. His deep, firm voice effortlessly broke through the tense atmosphere.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 60

    ?Chapter 60:

    ¡°Hello, Jeffrey. It¡¯s Brian. Eat properly and get some rest, alright? I promise, when you wake up tomorrow, your sister will be right there with you.¡± Jeffrey hesitated, ncing over.

    ¡°You¡¯re not lying, are you?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. I always keep my word. When have I ever let you down?¡±

    ¡°Okay, I trust you.¡±

    The moment Jeffrey said that, Rachel let out a relieved sigh.

    Still, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder, Why does Jeffrey trust you so much?

    Brian chuckled, running a hand through his hair. ¡°I may not have spent much time with him, but I¡¯ve never broken a promise. Besides, he knows I¡¯m going to be his brother-inw, so that gives me a little credibility.¡±

    That actually made perfect sense.

    Not wanting to waste any time, Rachel packed her bags that very night.

    Brian offered to take her, but she insisted on going alone.

    With Ronald arranging a flight, she arrived in just two hours.

    It was already midnight when she finallynded.

    Still worried about Jeffrey, she went straight to check on him.

    When she finally saw him sleeping peacefully, she felt a wave of relief wash over her. Only then did she allow herself to rx.

    The next morning, when Jeffrey opened his eyes, Rachel was already there.

    ¡°Rachel!¡± Jeffrey bolted upright, throwing his arms around her. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want me anymore!¡±

    ???§ï$¦Ó ?§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?§ñ$ ¨ª¦Ð galno¦Íe?s

    His red-rimmed eyes showed just how vulnerable he felt.

    Rachel wrapped her arms around him, her voice soft and reassuring. ¡°How could you think that? We¡¯re family, Jeffrey. No matter what happens, I will never leave you.¡±

    ¡°You really mean that?¡±

    ¡°Of course. If it makes you feel better, why don¡¯t you stay close to me for a few days?¡±

    That finally seemed to put him at ease.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Before they knew it, several days had passed.

    Throughout that time, Jeffrey rarely left Rachel¡¯s side. His mood improved, and he started smiling more.

    But the moment she mentioned leaving, he became unusually tense.

    The next day marked Carol¡¯s birthday.

    Rachel had no choice but to return for the asion.

    However, the situation with Jeffrey made thingsplicated.

    If there were any way around it, she would never take him to the White family¡¯s event.

    She knew the moment Debbyid eyes on Jeffrey, there would be an endless stream of sharp, hurtful remarks, and she didn¡¯t want him to go through that.

    Buttely, Jeffrey had refused to leave her side.

    After thinking it through, she chose to take him with her.

    They caught an early train and arrived by 10 a.m.

    With Brian caught up in work and unable toe right away, he had Ronald apany Rachel and Jeffrey to the White Estate.

    The estate was alive with guests, adorned withvish decorations that exuded grandeur.

    Rachel¡¯s first priority was taking Jeffrey to visit Carol.

    As expected, Carol was dressed for the asion. Unlike her usual understated style, she had opted for an elegant red outfit, exuding a festive yet regal aura. Light makeup and delicate jewelrypleted her refined look. The outfit itself was beautiful, drawingpliments from everyone who passed by.

    ¡°Happy birthday, Carol. Wishing you good health and endless joy.¡±

    Carol had received countless birthday wishes that morning, but most felt rehearsed¡ªshe could always tell.

    But Rachel¡¯s words, though simple, felt genuine and heartfelt.

    ¡°Good girl, you¡¯re so sweet. You know, I¡¯m still waiting for the day you and Brian give me a great-grandchild. I have to stay healthy for that!¡± Carol chuckled, clearly delighted.

    Rachel¡¯s cheeks flushed with embarrassment.

    ¡°Carol, there are so many people around!¡± she whispered, feeling self-conscious.

    Carol waved it off without a care.

    ¡°And? You and Brian are to be married. It¡¯s only natural. Let¡¯s see who dares to say otherwise.¡±

    As she finished speaking, her gaze shifted to Jeffrey.

    Seeing the distant, almost hesitant look in his eyes, Carol felt a pang of sorrow. Rachel had already told her about Jeffrey¡¯s condition, but this was the first time she was seeing him in person.

    When Rachel noticed Carol¡¯s gaze on him, she quickly took the initiative and introduced him, saying, ¡°Carol, this is my younger brother, Jeffrey.¡±

    Carol gently took Rachel¡¯s hand, her grip warm and full of affection. ¡°You¡¯ve been through so much, my dear.¡±

    It was difficult to picture how Rachel, with her delicate frame, had carried the weight of raising her brother all these years. The struggles they had faced were unimaginable.

    As Rachel and Carol continued chatting, their warmth and ease only deepened Debby¡¯s irritation.

    With a calcted sway in her high heels, she approached them, forcing a smile onto her face. ¡°Carol, what are you two talking about? You both look like you¡¯re having such a wonderful time.¡±

    But the moment she finished speaking, her sharp eyes zeroed in on Jeffrey. Her face hardened, and her expression turned cold as steel.

    Without missing a beat, sheshed out. ¡°Rachel, did you even hear a word I said? Today is Carol¡¯s birthday, and yet you¡¯ve dragged this mess into our home just to spite me!¡±

    Rachel had expected this reaction, so she stayedposed. Keeping things from escting further was the priority.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be upset. I¡¯ll take full responsibility for Jeffrey. He¡¯s well-mannered and won¡¯t disturb anyone during the banquet. You have my word.¡±

    But Debby wasn¡¯t about to drop the issue that easily.

    Her voice grew sharper, almost frantic, as she pressed on. ¡°Have youpletely lost it? On a day like this, you parade your abnormal brother in front of everyone! Do you have any idea how disgraceful this is for the White family?¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Carol¡¯s firm voice sliced through Debby¡¯s rant like a de. ¡°Debby, I have told you time and time again to be more understanding. Rachel isn¡¯t your enemy¡ªshe¡¯s your future daughter-inw and Brian¡¯s wife. Do you really think making a spectacle of yourself benefits the White family¡¯s image?¡±

    Debby froze, momentarily at a loss for words.

    But she quickly recovered, lowering her voice into a harsh whisper. ¡°But do you even know what¡¯s wrong with him? He¡¯s not normal, he¡¯s¡ª¡±

    ¡°Watch your words,¡± Rachel cut in sharply.

    Debby¡¯s words earlier had already been a low blow.

    This time, Rachel wasn¡¯t going to let it slide.

    Debby scoffed. ¡°So, you bring him here, but no one¡¯s allowed to say anything? How is that fair?¡±

    ¡°If you have a problem, take it up with me, not him. He¡¯s done nothing wrong, and I¡¯d appreciate your understanding.¡± But Rachel¡¯s words might as well have been spoken to a wall.

    Debby crossed her arms, her expression twisted in distaste. ¡°I have no interest in fighting with you. If you want to shut me up, then take your brother and get out. I refuse to let this ce be a shelter.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 61

    ?Chapter 61:

    As soon as Debby stopped talking, the sharp sound of Carol¡¯s cane tapping against the floor filled the room.

    Carol shot her an angry re and said, ¡°Debby, it looks like you¡¯vepletely ignored everything I¡¯ve told you. I¡¯m really disappointed in you. Go back to your room right now¡ªI don¡¯t want to see you.¡±

    But Debby wasn¡¯t ready to back down. She cried out, ¡°How can you do this to me? Everything I do is for the family, yet all you ever do is scold me!¡±

    Carol let out a sharp, derisive snort, her expression dark with fury. Oh, how considerate of you. If you truly cared about me, you wouldn¡¯t have turned my birthday banquet into a spectacle.

    Debby¡¯s face twisted with indignation. ¡°You¡¯re beingpletely unfair! Rachel is the one who ruined your banquet, but I¡¯m the one getting med.¡±

    Carol sighed and shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re impossible. Stubborn and unrepentant.¡±

    Turning away from Debby, she shifted her gaze to Rachel. ¡°Call Brian¡¯s father and tell him toe over.¡±

    Rachel hesitated, sensing just how angry Carol really was.

    No matter how much she disliked Debby, she was still Brian¡¯s mother, and she didn¡¯t want Debby to resent her even more than she already did.

    ¡°Call him now!¡± Carol¡¯s voice was sharper this time, leaving no room for argument.

    Rachel bit her lip, her fingers hovering over her phone. Maybe there¡¯s another way¡­

    Carol¡¯s gaze hardened. ¡°Rachel, are you going to defy me as well?¡±

    Left with no other choice, Rachel picked up her phone and made the call. The moment the call connected, Carol snatched the phone. ¡°Aron, it¡¯s me. Get to the side hall immediately.¡±

    M??? ??????s ?? ????????s.???

    ¡°Yes, Mom.¡± Aron White, Brian¡¯s father, always did whatever his mother told him. So, the moment Carol called for him, he dropped what he was doing and rushed over.

    As soon as he stepped inside, he saw a group of people gathered in the side hall. The air was thick with tension.

    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on?¡± Aron asked, his gaze shifting between them.

    Carol struck her cane against the floor with a sharp thud. ¡°Ask your wife! This is my birthday banquet, and I will not tolerate her behavior. Take her away. I don¡¯t want to see her face today.¡±

    ¡°No! Why should I leave?¡± Debby snapped, making onest stand. ¡°Aron, none of this is my fault! Carol is the one being unfair, scolding me over an outsider. Why should I be treated like this?¡±

    Carol didn¡¯t bother arguing. Instead, she rubbed her temples, as if warding off a headache.

    She let out a weary sigh before turning to Aron. ¡°Take her away. If she wants to throw a tantrum, let her do it somewhere else. I don¡¯t want to see it.¡±

    Noticing Carol¡¯s difort, Rachel quickly stepped forward to steady her.

    ¡°Carol, sit down. Let me massage your temples.¡±

    Aron frowned in concern. ¡°Mom, are you alright?¡±

    Carol waved him off impatiently. ¡°Just take your wife away. That¡¯s all I need to feel better.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Mom.¡±

    This time, Aron didn¡¯t give Debby a choice. He grabbed her by the arm and led her out.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 62

    ?Chapter 62:

    Even as Debby was dragged away, she continued her protests.

    But the moment she stepped into the hallway, the presence of the guests silenced her. She couldn¡¯t afford to embarrass herself further. Her eyes were swollen from frustration, her hair was in disarray, and her dress was crumpled. Seeing her disheveled state, Doris hurried over with concern. ¡°Debby, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°You arrived at the right moment. Help her upstairs and stay with her for a while,¡± said Aron.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Once in the room, Doris gently guided Debby to sit on the bed. She then poured a ss of warm water and handed it to Debby. ¡°Here, have some water. Let me know if you need anything else.¡±

    After her heated argument with Carol, Debby¡¯s hatred toward Rachel only deepened. Seeing Doris standing in front of her, she felt a mix of emotions swirling in her heart.

    Unable to hold back, she spoke her mind. ¡°Doris, you¡¯re such a wonderful girl. Not only are you graceful and kind, but you also have impable manners. Brian must be blind to favor Rachel over you. If he had chosen someone like you, I¡¯d have no issue with him.¡±

    Doris, who had been peeling an apple, suddenly faltered at those words. The knife slipped, slicing a small gash on her finger. A thin trail of blood trickled down her skin.

    But she remained calm and forced a gentle smile. ¡°Brian is truly exceptional. He¡¯s the most remarkable man I¡¯ve ever known, and he deserves nothing but the best.¡±

    ¡°Of course, he is my son, after all,¡± Debby replied, her face brimming with pride. Seizing the moment, Doris discreetly washed away the blood while rinsing her hands.

    Yet, deep inside, Debby¡¯s words had already stirred something within her. At the very least, this confirmed one thing¡ªDebby approved of her. That meant she had a chance.

    I/t?$+ ?h?pt?r? ?? g????v¨º??.c?m

    ¡°I happened to notice Rachel brought someone with her today,¡± Doris said, carefully testing the waters.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bring her up! She¡¯s nothing but trouble. Coming from such a lowly background and still having the audacity to dream of marrying Brian¡ªridiculous! And to make matters worse, she brought her dim-witted brother along. Over my dead body will I let her seed!¡±

    ¡°Dim-witted?¡± Doris repeated, her curiosity piqued.

    Debby didn¡¯t bother holding back. ¡°They say he¡¯s autistic, barely speaks, but honestly, I think he¡¯s just a fool.¡±

    Doris was thrilled to get such important information.

    At the same time, an idea began to form in her mind.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for her, Carol wouldn¡¯t have humiliated me today.¡± The more Debby thought about it, the more resentment festered inside her. ¡°Speaking of which, Carol has always been fond of you. Go downstairs now. Don¡¯t let Rachel steal all the attention.¡±

    Doris feigned hesitation. ¡°What about you? How can¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Just go.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then.¡±

    The moment Doris stepped out, her lips curled into a triumphant smile.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 63

    ?Chapter 63:

    But she quicklyposed herself and adjusted her outfit before heading to the side hall.

    As she approached the corridor, she unexpectedly spotted Rachel¡¯s brother.

    Jeffrey tensed up the moment he saw Doris, but after hesitating for a bit, he mustered the courage to walk up to her.

    ¡°M-Miss, excuse me. I-I think I¡¯m lost. C-can you help me find the way?¡±

    Doris shed a sweet smile. ¡°Sure. Where do you need to go?¡±

    ¡°T-The restroom.¡±

    ¡°Just go straight, then take a left.¡±

    ¡°T-Thank you!¡±

    The restroom was far from the side hall. That meant any disturbance would immediately draw attention.

    A devious smile crept onto Doris¡¯s lips.

    Ten minutester, a shrill scream shattered the silence. ¡°Help! No! Help me! Somebody, help!¡±

    The entire side hall heard the chilling cry.

    Carol¡¯s heart lurched, her face paling as she ordered, ¡°Quick! Go see what¡¯s going on!¡±

    Rachel moved with graceful swiftness, her instincts propelling her forward. She was the first to rush over, her heart pounding as she stepped into the open air. The scene that greeted her was one of chaos and distress.

    Doris sat on the floor, her hair tangled and disheveled, her face streaked with tears. She looked utterly broken, her shoulders trembling as she clutched herself, a picture of misery.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Rachel asked, her voice tinged with urgency and concern.

    Your next story is here g?ln¦Ò¦Íels

    But before Doris could respond, her gaze shifted, and she caught sight of Jeffrey.

    ¡°Jeffrey!¡± Rachel¡¯s voice softened, her concern growing as she rushed toward him. Her steps were quick but deliberate. ¡°Jeffrey, what happened? Are you okay?¡±

    Rachel scanned Jeffrey frantically, her eyes desperately searching for any signs of injury, but her anxiety only deepened as she took in his appearance. His clothes were wrinkled and disordered, and his face held an expression of utter dread.

    Jeffrey stood motionless, his eyes lowered, his lips pressed into a thin line as if words failed him. He looked more fragile than Rachel had ever seen him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jeffrey, I¡¯m here, and I won¡¯t let anything happen to you,¡± Rachel whispered, her voice soothing and steady. She gently held Jeffrey, her hands soft but firm, offering a warmth that only she could provide. ¡°You¡¯re safe now. I promise.¡±

    Meanwhile, Doris remained crumpled on the floor, her hair tangled. She brushed aside strands of her long, disheveled hair, revealing a face streaked with tears. But what caught the eye immediately were the red scratches marring her skin. One of them was particrly deep, the broken skin oozing tiny beads of blood. The sight was devastating for someone like Doris, who took immense pride in her appearance.

    ¡°Doris! What happened to you?¡± Carol stepped forward, her eyes quickly scanning the scene, taking in the situation with a sharp, assessing gaze.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 64

    ?Chapter 64:

    As soon as Doris saw Carol, herposure shatteredpletely. She copsed into uncontroble sobs, her body wracked with pain and emotion, struggling to even speak through her tears. ¡°I¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t continue. The words stuck in her throat, reced by sobs that left her gasping for air.

    At first, Carol¡¯s heart ached with sympathy, but when her gazended on the scratches across Doris¡¯s face, her concern turned to rm. Her chest tightened. ¡°Doris,e on, get up!¡± she urged, her voice firm but gentle.

    She wrapped an arm around Doris¡¯s shoulders, helping her to her feet. ¡°What on earth happened? Tell me everything!¡±

    Clutching Carol¡¯s hands tightly, Doris¡¯s tear-streaked face was the picture of devastation. Her body trembled with every sob, and her words came out in broken gasps.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she choked out between sobs, her voice trembling with guilt and despair. ¡°Today is your birthday, and I¡¯ve ruined everything. I didn¡¯t mean to cause trouble, but¡­ my face¡­¡± Her voice cracked again, and her sobs intensified as she tilted her face to show the worst of the scratches, as if seeking validation for the pain that marked her.

    Carol¡¯s heart tightened at the sight of the bruises and cuts, but she remainedposed, gently holding Doris¡¯s trembling shoulders. ¡°There, there. Just tell me what happened,¡± she said softly, her voice full ofpassion and understanding.

    Doris sniffled, her sobs quieting slightly as she tried topose herself. She timidly lifted her head, her eyes flickering toward Rachel briefly before returning to Carol. ¡°Carol, I don¡¯t know how to exin this,¡± she whispered, her voice trembling.

    Carol could already guess much of the story, but she knew it wasn¡¯t the time for assumptions or judgment, especially with so many eyes on them.

    She said, her voice steady but gentle, ¡°Whatever happened, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here. Tell me the truth, no matter how hard it is.¡±

    Guilt etched across Doris¡¯s face, her gaze lingering on Rachel. Her voice trembled as she spoke, ¡°Rachel¡­ I¡¯m so sorry. I know this isn¡¯t how things should be. You¡¯re going to be my sister-inw, and I never wanted to cause you trouble. But¡­¡±

    Gal n o v el s . is your destination for fiction

    The words faltered, and Doris¡¯s tone shifted suddenly, giving way to fresh sobs, deeper and more sorrowful than before. ¡°Your brother Jeffrey¡­ he¡­ he tried to take advantage of me. I was just walking down the hall when I bumped into him. He asked me where the restroom was, and I told him, thinking he was just asking for directions. But¡­ I never expected he would try to take advantage of me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Rachel interjected quickly, her voice sharp and disbelieving. The usation seemed so out of ce that she couldn¡¯t hold back.

    Despite being in his twenties, Jeffrey was still innocent when it came to matters of the heart. There was no way he could have had any improper intentions toward Doris. Her ims didn¡¯t make sense.

    Doris¡¯s face crumpled, her hurt intensifying at Rachel¡¯s interruption. Her eyes welled with fresh tears as she tried to exin herself, but the words caught in her throat, leaving her more vulnerable than ever.

    The tension in the room grew thick, the air heavy with unspoken difort. Just as Rachel was about to say something more, a voice behind her caught her attention.

    ¡°Brian¡¯s back,¡± came the soft whisper.

    Rachel felt a flicker of relief, the suffocating weight on her chest lifting ever so slightly. If Brian were here, he would surely stand up for her and Jeffrey. He would see through Doris¡¯s lies and set things right.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 65

    ?Chapter 65:

    Carol¡¯s expression softened as she nced at both Rachel and Doris. ¡°Since Brian is here, I think it¡¯s best we leave this matter to him,¡± she said, her tone resolute. ¡°Rachel, Doris, would you both be alright with that?¡± Both women nodded without hesitation. ¡°Yes, we agree.¡±

    The approval seemed to settle the matter, and Carol, still focused on her role as the birthday host, turned toward the exit.

    As Carol began to leave, Aron, still lingering in the background, couldn¡¯t help but voice his concern.

    ¡°Mom, aren¡¯t you worried that Brian might show favoritism when dealing with this situation?¡±

    ¡°Aron, let me be candid with you,¡± Carol began, her voice calm but full of an emotion that rarely surfaced. ¡°I¡¯ve always had a particr affection for Rachel. Doris may have been raised within our family, but she has a sharp edge, a stubbornness that can be hard to soften.¡±

    Carol paused, choosing her words carefully before continuing. ¡°Rachel, though, is different. She has a quiet wisdom about her. She¡¯s gentle when she needs to be, but firm when the situation calls for it. In many ways, she reminds me of the younger version of myself.¡±

    Aron was taken aback by his mother¡¯s words.

    Carol¡¯s voice softened further as she sighed and looked away momentarily. ¡°On a more personal note¡­ Rachel reminds me so much of my youngest daughter, the one we lost.¡±

    Aron¡¯s heart tightened. His younger sister, Carol¡¯s beloved daughter, had been the light of their lives. She had been cherished by everyone, a symbol of joy and promise. Carol had nearly lost her own life giving birth to her, pouring all her love into raising her. But fate had been cruel.

    When his sister was only a few years old, a tragic car ident took her life, leaving a wound in Carol¡¯s heart that never fully healed.

    More chapters avable at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s

    From the moment Carol first met Rachel, an unexinable connection had formed between them, which only deepened as Rachel grew. Watching her blossom into a poised, graceful young woman intensified Carol¡¯s affection for her, almost as if Rachel were the daughter she had lost.

    This bond, however, had not gone unnoticed, and it was a source of bitterness for Debby, whose resentment toward Rachel had only grown over time.

    Lost in thought, Aron let out a quiet sigh, the weight of the past heavy on his mind. ¡°Mom, I understand how much you care for Rachel, but Doris¡¯s father gave his life to save me. She¡¯s his only child. How could I stand by and let her suffer any injustice?¡±

    Carol turned to Aron with a calm, knowing expression, resting her hand gently over his. ¡°I understand how you feel, Aron,¡± she said softly. ¡°But Rachel is going to be Brian¡¯s wife and the future mother of my grandchildren. Is it wrong for me to show her a little extra care? I¡¯m not neglecting Doris. I¡¯ve entrusted this matter to Brian precisely because I didn¡¯t want to be seen as ying favorites. Let¡¯s trust him to handle it as he sees fit.¡±

    Aron looked at her, taking a moment to absorb her words. ¡°You¡¯re right. Brian can manage this. Let¡¯s get to the banquet. Everyone¡¯s waiting for us.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Carol nodded, the weight on her shoulders slightly lighter. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The moment Brian arrived, Doris rushed toward him, her face streaked with tears. Without a word, she threw herself into his arms, clutching his arm as if it were her only lifeline. Her sobs were loud and unrestrained, each one trembling with a raw, desperate emotion that could have moved anyone who witnessed it. Her cries were pitiful, the kind that might have tugged at the heartstrings of even the most stoic observer.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 66

    ?Chapter 66:

    But to Brian, Doris¡¯s emotional outburst only served to increase his frustration. He rubbed his temples, trying to stave off the headache forming from the chaos. His patience was wearing thin, and he shot her a cold look. ¡°Enough with the tears, Doris,¡± he said, his voice firm and clipped. ¡°Just tell me what happened!¡±

    Brian noticed the scars marring Doris¡¯s face.

    The blood, still fresh, traced startling and unsettling paths down her face. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Who¡¯s responsible for this?¡±

    Only a short while earlier, Doris¡¯s constant crying had irritated him. Yet, the sight of her injuries now made him deeply worried.

    Having realized her tears were perhaps too much, Doris collected herself. She ryed to Brian the exact story she had shared with Carol just moments before.

    ¡°That simply can¡¯t be true,¡± Rachel responded firmly, her tone unwavering. Jeffrey had been her constantpanion for years. She believed she knew him better than anyone else.

    In her eyes, her brother could never act as Doris imed.

    This time around, Doris seemed moreposed. She closed the gap to Jeffrey, her tone steady. ¡°Given that your sister supports you, I have another question for you. Did you approach me on your own?¡±

    Confronted with her intense stare, Jeffrey backed away, hiding slightly behind Rachel.

    ¡°You¡¯re frightening him,¡± Rachel said, stepping between them.

    Doris was not ready to drop the matter. ¡°I¡¯ll ask one more time: Did you approach me on your own? I want the truth, straight from the heart!¡±

    Her stare was sharp and overwhelmingly forceful, relentlessly drilling the same question into Jeffrey, leaving him noticeably rattled.

    Discover more on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??¦Ï?? (uso de ¡°?¡± y ¡°¦Ï¡± griega)

    Jeffrey, naturally shy, found his defenses disintegrating in the face of such intensity.

    Overwhelmed, he finally gave a hesitant nod, his voice trembling. ¡°Yes, I did that!¡±

    With Jeffrey¡¯s confession, Doris appeared content.

    She stepped back and faced Rachel, her head held high. ¡°There, you¡¯ve heard it yourself. What more do you need to hear?¡±

    Rachel¡¯sughter was chilling, tinged with sarcasm. ¡°Seems like you¡¯re set on framing him for a crime, aren¡¯t you? But let¡¯s say Jeffrey approached you¡ªso what? It was just coincidence. He needed help and you happened to be there. He might think you are a kind soul and asked you for help. It seems he was utterly wrong about it.¡± Her tone was biting, getting straight to the point.

    Doris stood there, her cheeks burning with indignation, her emotions a whirlwind of anger and frustration.

    Yet, she quickly redirected her attention.

    Turning to Brian, Doris continued, her voice heavy with emotion. ¡°Brian, aside from my initial ims, there¡¯s more. I was physically assaulted. He attempted to drag me to the restroom, and these wounds on my face stand as undeniable proof. Brian, heshed out when I fought back. He grabbed my hair, wed at my face, and even raised his hand to strike me. Had I not screamed, my face might have been permanently disfigured.¡± Her voice quivered with each word,den with distress.

    The blood still visible on her face made her words more believable.

    Rachel, however, was unconvinced and shook her head in disbelief.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 67

    ?Chapter 67:

    Though she saw the injuries on Doris¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t understand where they hade from.

    Yet she was sure of one thing¡ªJeffrey was not capable of such violence. The idea was absolutely ridiculous.

    Jeffrey had always been exceedingly timid.

    Strangers frightened him; he rarely managed to speak a word around them. Throughout his time in hospital care, it had taken him weeks to even start speaking with the medical staff.

    Could he even bring himself to hurt anyone? Impossible. He wouldn¡¯t even hurt the smallest creature, be it an ant. How could anyone imagine him harming Doris?

    Rachel was adamant¡ªsuch a thing was unthinkable.

    ¡°Jeffrey, speak up!¡± Brian suddenly directed his focus toward Jeffrey.

    At the sound of his name, Jeffrey cowered even more, retreating behind Rachel, too scared to even peek out.

    ¡°Brian, Jeffrey¡¯s condition is well known to you. If you have any questions,e to me,¡± said Rachel, cutting in.

    ¡°You suggest I ask you?¡± Brian¡¯s gaze was piercing as he looked at her. ¡°You weren¡¯t even present. How can you im to know more than Jeffrey? We¡¯ve already heard from Doris. Now, it¡¯s his turn.¡± Brian¡¯s voice carried amanding tone that brooked no argument. ¡°Jeffrey, we need to hear from you!¡±

    Jeffrey shook his head fiercely, clearly terrified.

    Yet Brian was unyielding.

    ¡°Jeffrey, only by speaking can we uncover the truth.¡± His insistence backed Jeffrey further into a corner.

    ????t??st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.c????

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Overwhelmed, Rachel finally erupted.

    ¡°Rachel,¡± said Brian, massaging his temples and softening his voice. ¡°You might shield him today, but how long can you protect him? He has hurt Doris today. What happens when he offends someone else? Are you ready to deal with those repercussions? If he has erred, he needs to own up to it and ept the consequences.¡± The weight of Brian¡¯s words was undeniable, each one hammering down on her.

    Rachel paused, wondering if she had misunderstood. Yet it was clear; his words had been unmistakable.

    ¡°Consequences?¡± A coldugh escaped Rachel as her gaze fixed on him, sharp and unforgiving. ¡°What exactly do you mean by consequences? Should Doris retaliate physically? Or perhaps you envision your attorney arranging for his imprisonment? Brian, let¡¯s be honest. You¡¯ve already sided with Doris by forcing Jeffrey to testify, effectively judging my brother beforehand. If that¡¯s the case, his words are pointless.¡±

    Could Jeffrey¡¯s revtion alter Brian¡¯s perspective?

    Unlikely. His allegiancey firmly with Doris.

    ¡°Rachel!¡± eximed Brian, advancing and seizing her wrist. ¡°You¡¯re upset, but please, hear me out!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in listening.¡±

    Despite her anger, Brian attempted to soothe her, drawing her close. ¡°Just take a moment. I understand your trust in Jeffrey. However, you must see that his illness could cause erratic behavior. Should it turn out to be an unintentional act, one beyond his control, I¡¯m confident both Doris and I would absolve him. I assure you, after today, we¡¯ll visit the hospital together to evaluate his mental state.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 68

    ?Chapter 68:

    Rachel¡¯s anger intensified with each word Brian spoke.

    Pushing him back, her voice quivered with anger. ¡°Brian, leave. I can¡¯t stand to look at you right now!¡±

    In her eyes, no one had the right to nder Jeffrey¡ªnot even Brian. She stood firm in her defense.

    ¡°Jeffrey is fine. It¡¯s Doris who needs help. Maybe a psychologist should be her next appointment.¡± Clutching Jeffrey¡¯s hand, Rachel turned to exit. Yet, Brian blocked their path once more.

    ¡°Rachel, I understand that you¡¯re upset, but take a moment to think rationally. Do you really believe Doris would use something as serious as her face and reputation to frame your brother? I don¡¯t believe Jeffrey meant any harm. But if his condition has deteriorated, we need to address it immediately.¡± Brian¡¯s words carried an air of reason and righteousness, making it seem as if he was genuinely concerned about Jeffrey¡¯s well-being, but deep down, every sentence was meant to defend Doris.

    ¡°Oh, really? How thoughtful of you.¡± Rachel¡¯s tone was icy, her gaze distant. ¡°Brian, remember this¡ªthe moment you chose to trust Doris over Jeffrey, your words stopped meaning anything to me.¡±

    Rachel lifted her chin with pride and defiance. Even though she and Jeffrey were at a disadvantage, she didn¡¯t feel they had done anything wrong. No matter what, she would never show weakness before Doris.

    The air between them crackled with tension.

    Right on cue, Doris whimpered pitifully. ¡°Brian, it hurts so much!¡±

    ¡°Is the family doctor here yet?¡± Brian asked, turning to his butler.

    ¡°Yes, he should be here any moment now,¡± the butler answered promptly. Almost as soon as the words left his lips, the doctor arrived. Without wasting a second, he moved straight to Doris, carefully examining her injuries. He quickly disinfected the wounds and applied ointment.

    Explore fresh updates g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    ¡°How is it?¡± Brian¡¯s voice cut through the room, cold and emotionless. The doctor turned to him and said, ¡°Mr. White, the cuts aren¡¯t deep, but given her delicate skin, there is a risk of scarring.¡±

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Doris gasped, her face a picture of disbelief. Large tears rolled down her cheeks, brimming with distress.

    ¡°Brian, I¡¯m still so young. What if this ruins my future?¡± She choked on her words before retreating to the side, silent sobs shaking her shoulders.

    ¡°Get the best treatment avable. I don¡¯t want even the faintest scar left on her face,¡± Brian ordered firmly.

    The doctor hesitated, knowing there were no guarantees, but he nodded swiftly.

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll do everything possible.¡±

    As soon as the doctor left, Brian¡¯s attention snapped toward Jeffrey.

    His voice hardened. ¡°Jeffrey, what you did was uneptable. You owe Doris an apology.¡±

    Jeffrey was naturally timid and already afraid of Brian. Brian¡¯s firm tone made him even more nervous.

    Though his heart burned with injustice, Jeffrey hesitated, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Doris¡­¡±

    ¡°We are not apologizing!¡± Rachel¡¯s voice rang out, cutting through the conversation and making everyone fall silent.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 69

    ?Chapter 69:

    Her eyes were cold and steady as she stared straight at Brian without backing down.

    She spoke slowly and clearly, making sure every word was heard. ¡°Brian, let me say this again¡ªJeffrey never harassed or hurt Doris. If he did nothing wrong, why should he say sorry? The one who should apologize is Doris. She¡¯s the one who lied and ruined my brother¡¯s name.¡±

    Doris, her eyes filled with unshed tears, whispered, ¡°Rachel, we¡¯re both women. How could you say that? What kind of woman would put herself in such a situation willingly?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. She remained silent, though her mind churned with emotions.

    As a woman, she didn¡¯t want to jump to conclusions, but she also knew she had to trust her own judgment.

    ¡°Apologize!¡± Brian¡¯s furious roar filled the room like a crashing storm. His hands curled into fists, and his veins stood out against his skin.

    Jeffrey, caught between the argument, felt a mix of fear and injustice. His chest tightened, and tears welled up in his eyes, but he still stepped forward, making up his mind.

    ¡°Brian, I¡¯ll apologize if that¡¯s what you want. Just please, don¡¯t be mad at my sister. She¡­ she did nothing wrong.¡± Jeffrey lowered himself, his posture one of quiet surrender.

    Rachel had had enough. She gripped his arm tightly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize.¡±

    At that moment, Rachel understood all too well. Brian wouldn¡¯t let this go unless they gave in and apologized.

    She turned to Doris, her lips parting slightly as if to say the words, but they wouldn¡¯te.

    Brian¡¯s tone dropped another degree. ¡°I hear Eric¡¯s custody battle is moving along pretty well.¡±

    New content avable g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s

    Those words weren¡¯t just a statement¡ªthey were a warning.

    Eric was still battling for Jeffrey¡¯s custody.

    Rachel¡¯s nails pressed into her palms as she fought to stayposed, despite the storm raging inside.

    She couldn¡¯t afford to provoke Brian now.

    Winning Jeffrey¡¯s custody was all that mattered.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Santos. My brother acted without thinking. I hope you can be understanding and let this go. I¡¯ll make sure all your medical expenses are covered.¡± Rachel bowed slightly, forcing the humiliating words out. Every syble cut through her like a knife.

    Once the words left her lips, Rachel didn¡¯t bother looking at Brian again.

    She took Jeffrey¡¯s hand and walked out without hesitation.

    If not for Carol¡¯s birthday banquet, she wouldn¡¯t have stayed another second. Carol cared about her deeply¡ªthere was no way she could miss such a special day.

    Sitting on a quiet staircase, Rachel sighed. ¡°Jeffrey, I¡¯m so sorry about earlier. This is all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have let you go through that.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t stop ming herself, feeling powerless and frustrated.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 70

    ?Chapter 70:

    If she had more power, Jeffrey wouldn¡¯t have to suffer like this.

    ¡°Rachel¡­¡± Jeffrey suddenly threw his arms around her. ¡°You¡¯re the best sister ever.¡±

    To him, Rachel was nothing short of an angel.

    In the back of his mind, he felt like he was the one who should be saying sorry. He¡¯d brought her so much trouble, after all. If he weren¡¯t around, her life would be so much simpler.

    ¡°I love you too,¡± she whispered, holding him close. ¡°Jeffrey, there¡¯s something I want to ask. Remember Carol¡ªthe olddy we met today? She is really kind to me, and I care about her a lot. Today¡¯s her birthday. Do you think we could stay until the celebration is over?¡±

    Jeffrey gave her a warm smile and nodded. ¡°Of course. Whatever you want, Rachel.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my good boy,¡± Rachel murmured, touched by his kindness.

    The tension from earlier still lingered, but no one seemed willing to stir it up again.

    After all, it was Carol¡¯s special day, and they all wanted her to be happy.

    At dinner, Carol invited Rachel to sit beside her, but Rachel politely declined. ¡°Your family should be the ones keeping youpany.¡±

    Rachel preferred to keep a low profile rather than draw attention at such a big event.

    With everyone¡¯s cooperation, the birthday banquet went off without a hitch. As soon as the banquet wrapped up, Rachel approached Carol with a soft smile. ¡°I¡¯lle visit you again soon.¡±

    ¡°How much longer will work keep you away?¡± Carol asked, her sharp gazending on Brian, displeasure evident in her eyes. ¡°Why did you send Rachel so far away? Is that how you treat your wife-to-be?¡±

    Rachel managed a weak smile. ¡°Carol, it was my own decision. I¡¯m aiming to sharpen my skills, so I stepped up for the role.¡±

    Keep reading at g¦Ál¦Çovels?c©–m

    Carol squeezed her hand reassuringly.

    ¡°It¡¯s wonderful to see your drive and personal aspirations. I¡¯m behind you all the way. A woman needs to prioritize her ambitions, rather than orbit around a man. Otherwise, some might lose sight of their own significance,¡± she said, casting a meaningful nce at Brian as a gentle rebuke.

    Brian was rendered speechless.

    As Rachel made to depart, Carol clung to her, eyes moistening. ¡°Rachel, have you sorted out the situation with your brother and Doris?¡±

    Holding back tears, Rachel gave a nod. ¡°Yes.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that she wanted to keep Carol in the dark; she simply aimed to spare her additional worry.

    Carol¡¯s years were advancing. A recent doctor¡¯s visit had revealed a slight elevation in Carol¡¯s blood pressure.

    Carol had been vibrant throughout the day. Discovering the day¡¯s earlier conflicts would likely distress her. Rachel couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Carol¡¯s health suffering from such news.

    As Rachel and Jeffrey readied themselves to leave, Carol turned briskly to Brian. ¡°Rachel is about to go. Won¡¯t you drive her home?¡±

    ¡°Let me drive you,¡± Brian suggested, stepping closer.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 71

    ?Chapter 71:

    Under Carol¡¯s watchful eye, Rachel held back her refusal.

    However, once they arrived at the front gate, she addressed Brian decisively.

    ¡°We¡¯ll manage on our own. You should go back.¡±

    Brian said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to find a taxi around here. Let me drive you.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s still early. We¡¯ll catch a ride soon enough,¡± Rachel dismissed his offer.

    Brian opened his mouth to protest, but Rachel was already leading Jeffrey away by the hand.

    As they proceeded down the road, scanning for any taxis, Brian sensed her lingering annoyance.

    Realizing that catching up would only make things worse, he decided against it. Instead, he dialed Ronald. ¡°Rachel and Jeffrey are trying to hail a taxi. Could you discreetly arrange one for them? Make it appear coincidental.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Ronald, adept at handling such tasks, quickly organized the transportation.

    Twenty minutes into their walk, Rachel hailed a passing taxi.

    Eagerly, she dashed toward it, signaling the driver. ¡°Excuse me, could you take us to the train station?¡±

    Eyeing their clothes, the driver paused momentarily before agreeing. ¡°Hop in!¡±

    ¡°Much appreciated.¡±

    Upon reaching the train station, Rachel managed to secure tickets for the next departure.

    By evening, around 8 PM, she and Jeffrey reached Amberfield.

    L?t?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.??????

    Samira and Trey were there to greet them.

    Their presence immediately enveloped Rachel infort and a familiar warmth.

    The day had drained her.

    After a quick refresh and preparing for bed, the clock struck 10 PM.

    Concerned for Jeffrey, Rachel slipped on a coat to check on him. Jeffrey was already fast asleep.

    Meanwhile, Trey, having just emerged from his shower, was d in a towel.

    When he heard the knock, he casually swung the door open.

    Trey was taken aback the instant he saw Rachel standing there.

    Rachel herself was caught off guard by the situation. After a brief pause, she spun around, as Trey dashed back to his room.

    Shortly after, Trey reappeared, now properly attired in pajamas. ¡°Rachel, I¡¯m ready now!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The memory of their initial encounter still lingered, causing Rachel¡¯s cheeks to warm slightly.

    Fortunately, her visit was primarily to check on Jeffrey, which gave her an opening to change the subject.

    ¡°How is Jeffrey holding up?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 72

    ?Chapter 72:

    ¡°He was quite exhausted. He dozed off right after his bath.¡±

    Rachel gave a nod of acknowledgment. ¡°There were someplications on our way back. I¡¯m concerned about him. Trey, please watch over him tonight. Alert me if anything unusual happens. I¡¯ll have my phone on.¡±

    Trey responded with a nod, full of confidence. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve got this.¡±

    ¡°Thanks so much.¡±

    Throughout the night, Rachel was restless, unable to find peace in her slumber. Her heart was unusually heavy,den with an indescribable fear. This unsettling anxiety hung over her, unshakable and persistent.

    Only at 2 AM did sleep finally overtake her, as fatigue won its battle.

    Her phone¡¯s ring shattered the silence at 4 AM. Bleary-eyed, she noted the time before answering. Trey was on the line.

    Dread surged through her as she took the call.

    ¡°Rachel, you need toe now! Jeffrey isn¡¯t here!¡±

    Rachel¡¯s thoughts stalled in shock. She remained motionless for a brief eternity before she sprang into action, seizing her coat and phone, and dashing to the room where Jeffrey and Trey were staying.

    The door stood open.

    Inside, Trey paced back and forth, his expression etched with concern.

    Rachel entered in a rush, her voice shaking. ¡°When did youst see him?¡±

    ¡°I checked at 3:30, and he was asleep. I¡¯m so sorry, Rachel. This is on me. I should have paid more attention.¡±

    Rachel maintained herposure. ¡°Let¡¯s not focus on fault right now. We need to locate him. Have you checked the bathroom, balcony, closets, or any other potential hiding spots?¡±

    Read more at g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Trey confirmed with a nod. ¡°I¡¯ve looked everywhere.¡±

    ¡°Follow me!¡± Without hesitation, Rachel dashed to the reception desk. She quickly briefed the staff on their predicament and requested to see the hotel¡¯s security camera footage.

    Under normal circumstances, police authorization would be necessary, but the receptionist, recognizing her, promptly reached out to Ronald.

    Ronald¡¯s voice was sleepy as he answered the phone, saying, ¡°Hello, who¡¯s calling?¡±

    In subdued tones, the receptionist ryed the urgency.

    ¡°Are you telling me Ms. Marsh¡¯s brother is missing?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. She is asking to review the camera footage.¡±

    ¡°Give her ess to the footage right now,¡± Ronaldmanded.

    The gravity of Jeffrey¡¯s disappearance was clear.

    Without dy, Ronald dialed Brian. ¡°Mr. White, it appears Ms. Marsh¡¯s brother has vanished!¡±

    ¡°What are you saying?¡±

    Meanwhile, Rachel, Trey, and Samira each took a section of the video footage to scrutinize.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Trey shouted, ¡°Rachel, you need to see this!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 73

    ?Chapter 73:

    The footage from around 3:40 AM showed Jeffrey, fully dressed, stealthily opening his room door. He slipped into the hallway, his movements deliberate and quiet, seemingly keen to avoid detection.

    Rachel¡¯s heart sank as she watched Jeffrey exit the hotel and make his way toward the main road, feeling as though the earth had shifted beneath her.

    ¡°Is there any footage from outside?¡± she asked urgently.

    The receptionist responded with a regretful shake of her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, our cameras only cover the inside. There¡¯s nothing showing the exterior.¡±

    Desperation surged within Rachel. She frantically fumbled in her pocket.

    It was crucial to contact the police without dy; Jeffrey¡¯s safety was at stake. Her fingers trembled, making several attempts before she could grasp her phone.

    Once she managed to unlock it, a new message shed on the screen. ¡°You¡¯re the best sister ever. I love you so much!¡±

    Typically, such words would warm her heart.

    Now, however, they struck a cold, sinister note, echoing like a sorrowful goodbye.

    For a split second, Rachel felt like the world had stopped turning. Fear for Jeffrey¡¯s safety wed at her chest. She prayed with all her heart that he was safe.

    She sucked in a shaky breath, balling her hands into fists, trying desperately to keep herself together.

    ¡°I¡¯ll contact the police. Samira, Trey, you two take different routes and check every corner of the streets.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Without wasting another second, they scattered in different directions.

    ???l????v??????.c??m brings fresh updates

    As she hurried along, Rachel repeatedly tried calling Jeffrey.

    No matter how many times she dialed, his phone remained off. Deep down, she knew he wouldn¡¯t pick up after sending that text.

    Still, she couldn¡¯t stop hoping.

    At the same time, Brian¡¯s calls kepting in. Every time, she just ignored it. She nced at the growing list of missed calls and scoffed. The thought of facing Brian made her blood boil.

    Did he ever stop to consider the damage he¡¯d done when he humiliated Jeffrey like that?

    When he blindly took Doris¡¯s side, how arrogant he had been. And now, he had the audacity to act concerned?

    If Jeffrey was harmed in any way, she would never, ever forgive Brian.

    The night air was sharp and merciless, slicing through her like ice.

    Rachel¡¯s whole body was freezing, but she didn¡¯t even feel it.

    As soon as she reached the police station, she pushed open the car door and hurried inside.

    Breathless, she gave a hurried ount of everything that had happened before pleading desperately, ¡°Please, you have to do something. My brother is in real danger!¡±

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, I understand you¡¯re worried, but we can¡¯t file an official report until 24 hours have passed. Your brother might just be out for a few hours, and his phone could be dead. Please be patient; he maye back soon on his own.¡±

    Rachel felt like a live wire, every nerve in her body on edge.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 74

    ?Chapter 74:

    She couldn¡¯t afford to break down¡ªnot now.

    Over and over, she told herself to stay in control.

    Losing it wouldn¡¯t help Jeffrey¡ªshe had to think clearly.

    But when the officer delivered that indifferent response, something inside her cracked.

    She dropped to her knees, her hands gripping her head, and she sobbed as though the weight of the world had finally crushed her.

    Overwhelmed by desperation, she tugged at her hair, her nails digging into her scalp, as if the pain could drown out the unbearable guilt.

    This was all on her. Every bit of it.

    If she had been more vignt, if she had fought off exhaustion, Jeffrey wouldn¡¯t have wandered off alone.

    A gut-wrenching cry escaped her lips, raw and broken.

    The officer hesitated, then silently handed her a pack of tissues.

    Rachel took them with trembling hands, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    She took a shaky breath, forcing herself to push past the emotions. Breaking down wouldn¡¯t bring Jeffrey back. Right now, the only thing that mattered was finding him. She needed a n, and fast.

    Without a second thought, she grabbed her phone and dialed Yvonne. As soon as the call connected, she spoke urgently. ¡°Yvonne, Jeffrey is missing.¡±

    ¡°What? How? What happened?¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s voice sharpened with rm. ¡°Wait¡ªwhere are you? Are you in Amberfield?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but the police won¡¯t file a case until he¡¯s been gone 24 hours,¡± Rachel¡¯s throat burned from all the crying.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is full of thrilling adventures

    ¡°Hang tight, Rachel. I¡¯m on my way,¡± Yvonne reassured her.

    As soon as she hung up, she flipped on the light and started changing out of her pajamas.

    The sudden brightness made Norton stir beside her.

    Since his grandfather insisted, the two had returned to the family estate that day and were now sharing a room.

    Norton opened his eyes and shot an annoyed look at Yvonne. His tone was impatient as he asked, ¡°What the hell are you doing at this hour?¡±

    Frustrated and already on edge, Yvonne snapped, ¡°Not now! Jeffrey¡¯s missing, and Rachel¡¯s losing her mind over it!¡±

    That got his full attention, and he immediately sat up.

    Watching her pull on her jeans, he asked, ¡°You¡¯re heading over now?¡±

    ¡°Obviously! She needs me, and the police won¡¯t do anything. She¡¯s barely holding it together.¡±

    ¡°Hold up.¡± Norton frowned. ¡°Why won¡¯t they do anything?¡±

    ¡°Because it hasn¡¯t been 24 hours yet.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Jeffrey on the spectrum?¡± Norton asked, his tone suddenly serious.

    Yvonne¡¯s expression darkened at his wording. She shot him a sharp look. ¡°Watch your words.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 75

    ?Chapter 75:

    Norton sighed, realizing she¡¯d misread his intent. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. What I¡¯m saying is¡ªbecause of Jeffrey¡¯s condition, the police should make an exception and start searching right away.¡±

    Yvonne narrowed her eyes. ¡°You better not be making this up.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been around Eric long enough to know the basics,¡± Norton said. ¡°If you don¡¯t trust me, call him yourself.¡±

    He pulled out his phone to prove his point.

    Yvonne hesitated but knew she had to take the chance.

    Rachel was in no state to think logically. Yvonne had to be the one to tell her.

    Not long after, Rachel¡¯s phone buzzed with an iing call.

    As she listened to Yvonne¡¯s suggestion, a small hope lit up inside her. Not hesitating for a second, she quickly told the police about Jeffrey¡¯s situation, and this time, they acted fast, sending a team right away.

    With help on the way, she finally felt a little more at ease.

    Meanwhile, Yvonne threw on her coat, grabbed her bag, and bolted for the door.

    Norton asked, ¡°Do you n to head there by yourself?¡±

    Yvonne shot him an impatient look. ¡°Are you offering to drive me?¡±

    ¡°Not a chance.¡±

    Yvonne was speechless. Then why waste her time? Typical Norton¡ªalways saying pointless things.

    As she rushed downstairs, she nearly bumped into Norton¡¯s grandpa, Edmond, in the living room, a pang of worry shot through her as she hurried to his side. ¡°Edmond, why are you up? Are you feeling alright?¡±

    Explore captivating tales at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???o??

    The butler exined, ¡°He had some chest pain earlier. I gave him his medication, and he¡¯s stable now, but he couldn¡¯t sleep, so I¡¯m keeping himpany here.¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s concern deepened. ¡°Edmond, are you sure you¡¯re feeling better?¡±

    Edmond gave her a reassuring smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry. Still strong as ever. Besides, I need to stay healthy to keep Norton in line¡ªcan¡¯t let him push you around.¡±

    Only then did Edmond notice she was fully dressed. His expression turned serious. ¡°Are you going out thiste? Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Yes, a friend is in trouble. I have to go.¡±

    Edmond immediately turned to the butler and instructed him, saying, ¡°Go wake Norton up and have him drive Yvonne.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary. I can handle it myself.¡±

    If Norton tagged along, he¡¯d just be an annoyance. She didn¡¯t have the patience for that.

    ¡°He¡¯s your husband. It¡¯s his duty to help,¡± Edmond stated firmly.

    Ten minutester, Norton descended the stairs, now fully dressed. His expression was like a b of ice. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Edmond, we¡¯re heading out. Take care,¡± Yvonne said, ncing back at him.

    Edmond waved them off. ¡°Go on, then.¡±

    The moment they were out of sight, Edmond turned to the butler. ¡°Send the driver after them. Make sure Norton actually takes her where she needs to go.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 76

    ?Chapter 76:

    ¡°Sir, do you think Norton might turn back halfway?¡±

    Edmond scoffed. ¡°Halfway? He might not even make it past the driveway. I¡¯m not taking any risks with him.¡±

    The butler gave a quick nod and set off to carry out the instructions.

    Outside, Norton¡¯s face was cold and stiff, his whole presence giving off a chilling aura.

    If Yvonne were to be honest, walking alongside Norton made her feel unbearably awkward.

    So as soon as they reached the front gates, she turned to him and said, ¡°I know you don¡¯t really want to see me off, which is fine. You¡¯ve done your duty. You may go now.¡±

    Norton slowly cocked his head to the side to look her in the eyes.

    She was taken aback, despite herself. She hadn¡¯t asked him to see her off in the first ce, so why was he acting so pissy?

    After a moment of tense silence, she decided to exin herself. ¡°I swear, I didn¡¯t mean to force you into doing anything. I ran into Edmond by ident; I didn¡¯t expect him to be there.¡±

    That was all there was to it. She had told her side. Whether he believed her or not was his problem.

    Still, Norton said nothing. He just kept staring at her, his tall frame seemingly more imposing in the night.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell Edmond,¡± Yvonne added before turning to leave.

    She hadn¡¯t even taken two steps forward when a hand grabbed her wrist.

    The next thing she knew, Norton was stuffing her into the car and pressing her into the passenger seat. His movements were quick and smooth, leaving her at an utter loss. She didn¡¯t even have time to react when he moved again. He suddenly leaned in, his chiseled features highlighted by the car¡¯s interior light. His warm breath fanned her cheeks, making her ears tingle.

    Check what¡¯s new on g?ln¦Òv???s?c?m

    ¡°What are you¡­?¡± Yvonne started to say before Norton reached over and grabbed her seatbelt.

    Then came the crisp sound of the seatbelt clicking into ce, snapping Yvonne back to her senses.

    Like a fool, she had misread the situation again. As if Norton would change his personality out of nowhere.

    They drove in silence for ten whole minutes before Norton nced at the rearview mirror. His lips curled into a disdainful smirk.

    A car had been tailing them since they left Edmond¡¯s ce. It kept a fair distance¡ªnot too close or too far¡ªand went at a steady pace. Just as Norton had anticipated, his grandpa was always a step ahead.

    Without any warning, Norton made a sharp turn and circled the other car. He rolled his window down and gave its driver a little wave before speeding off in a different direction.

    His driving skills were exceptional, and coupled with his boldness, it took him less than a few minutes topletely lose their tail.

    The roads were dark, and the night waste. There was no way the other car would be able to catch up to them.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 77

    ?Chapter 77:

    Only then did Yvonne understand everything.

    Edmond had sent someone to follow them. It was no wonder Norton had bothered to give her a ride. He had even fastened the seatbelt for her.

    It was all for show!

    ¡°How sly,¡± Norton muttered under his breath. Outsmarting Edmond had be one of his greatest amusements over the years.

    ¡°You¡¯re just like him, you know,¡± Yvonne pointed out in a teasing tone. After shaking off the other car, Norton took a detour and got back on the main highway. He actually drove her all the way to Amberfield. This surprised Yvonne quite a bit.

    Rachel had been following the police as theybed through the streets.

    There was still no sign of Jeffrey, nor any news of his whereabouts. The longer time dragged on, the deeper her heart sank.

    If she lost him, she would no longer have any reason to keep living.

    Fortunately, God seemed to have taken pity on her.

    Just when she was at her most desperate, Trey called. ¡°Rachel,¡± he said, his voice trembling with excitement, ¡°I found Jeffrey! He¡¯s on the bridge.¡±

    ¡°I¡ªI¡¯ll be right there!¡± Rachel was so overwhelmed with emotion that she could barely string her words together.

    She ended the call and rushed to the location Trey had indicated.

    At that same moment, Ronald was driving as fast as the traffic rules would allow. Even so, Brian was urging him to go even faster.

    ¡°Step on it!¡± Brian barked from the passenger seat.

    ¡°We¡¯re already going as fast as we can,¡± Ronald said helplessly. ¡°Things could get dangerous if I push any further.¡±

    ??????????????????.?????? ¨C more stories here

    Brian¡¯s expression was tense, his heart pounding inside his chest. He clicked his tongue before saying again, ¡°Faster!¡±

    He knew if anything happened to Jeffrey, Rachel would hate him for the rest of her life. The mere thought of her hate-filled gaze had him gasping for air.

    Rachel arrived at the bridge and immediately caught sight of Trey. After looking around, however, she didn¡¯t see her brother.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Jeffrey?¡±

    Trey silently raised his eyes. Following his gaze, Rachel tilted her head back. Her heart nearly stopped.

    She took a deep breath and forced herself to stay calm. She couldn¡¯t cry. She couldn¡¯t lose control. Not yet.

    High up on the bridge, Jeffrey was already halfway to the top.

    Rachel couldn¡¯t make out his expression, what with the distance and the dim light of the dawn. She had no way of knowing what he might be feeling right then.

    Rachel called out, ¡°Jeffrey! It¡¯s me, Rachel! I¡¯m here! Please,e down, okay?¡±

    Above, Jeffrey paused at the sound of her voice. The dam finally broke, and tears spilled from his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rachel,¡± he whispered into the wind. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t exist in this world. If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t be so burdened.¡±

    Rachel couldn¡¯t hear his words, of course.

    All she could do was desperately persuade him toe down. ¡°Come on, Jeffrey, pleasee down! I can¡¯t live without you. I¡¯m begging you! I already lost Mom; I can¡¯t lose you, too! Pleasee down, if only for my sake. Please! Don¡¯t you feel sorry for me?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 78

    ?Chapter 78:

    Toward the end, Rachel was already dropping to her knees.

    Just then, a beam of light shone over her, giving Jeffrey a clear view of what she was about to do.

    ¡°Rachel, don¡¯t!¡± he cried out. ¡°I¡¯m not worth it!¡±

    Then, as if something inside him had shifted, he began climbing down the bridge. His grip was tight and sure.

    Trey wasted no time and quickly rushed forward to catch Jeffrey in case he slipped.

    Everyone¡¯s attention was all on Jeffrey. No one¡ªaside from Ronald¡ªnoticed Brian already climbing up the bridge.

    It didn¡¯t take him long to reach Jeffrey.

    Brian deliberately stayed in the shadows, taking up position behind a barrier to avoid startling Jeffrey and spooking him.

    As Jeffrey made his way down, Brian descended as well, matching his pace.

    Atst, after what felt like an eternity, Jeffrey reached the base of the bridge.

    Rachel ran over to him, relief washing over her. Jeffrey stood there, his face nk as he looked at his sister. He knew she had been running around tirelessly, looking for him.

    Doris¡¯s words suddenly shed in his mind, unbidden.

    ¡°You¡¯re Rachel¡¯s disabled brother, aren¡¯t you? I used to envy her. She is beautiful and even managed to win Brian¡¯s heart. I bet everyone¡¯s jealous of her. But I¡¯ve already gotten over it. I only feel sorry for her now. Do you know that Brian¡¯s mother stands against you? As long as you¡¯re around, your sister will never be able to marry into the White family. You¡¯re a grown man now. Shouldn¡¯t you start thinking about your sister¡¯s happiness? It¡¯s simple, really¡ªif you weren¡¯t around, she would have a much easier life. She would get her happy life ever after, too.¡±

    Fresh content avable now g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    The cruel smile on Doris¡¯s face seemed to have etched itself into Jeffrey¡¯s brain.

    Clutching his head, he began to struggle and cry out in anguish. ¡°No¡­¡±

    Then he took onest look at Rachel, his eyes filled with sorrow. ¡°You must live well, Rachel.¡±

    The next thing they knew, Jeffrey had turned around and leapt off the bridge.

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±

    Rachel¡¯s mind went nk. Panic swallowed every thought.

    Driven purely by instinct, she lunged after Jeffrey without hesitation.

    She barely managed to grasp his wrist in time.

    Rachel grasped the railing with one hand, her other hand clenched desperately around Jeffrey¡¯s. Her voice was raw, thick with anguish, as she cried out, ¡°Jeffrey, hold on! I won¡¯t let you fall! I swear, I¡¯ll pull you up!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Jeffrey shook his head, tears streaking down his face. ¡°Just let go! I¡¯ve done nothing but drag you down. Everything¡ªeverything is my fault. You¡¯d be better off without me.¡±

    Rachel grasped the railing with one hand. ¡°NO! Don¡¯t you get it? Without you, I¡¯ll never be happy again. Ever! Jeffrey, please¡ªdon¡¯t do this. Don¡¯t leave me. Just stay with me!¡±

    The wind howled around them, biting into her exposed skin like a thousand tiny knives. But the real agony was inside her, a wound ripped wide open.

    Rachel met Jeffrey¡¯s eyes, and her chest tightened. It wasn¡¯t just the hopelessness in them that shattered her. It was the terrifying realization that her grip was slipping.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 79

    ?Chapter 79:

    ¡°Rachel, let go!¡± Jeffrey¡¯s gaze locked onto hers, as if he could already see the strength draining from her.

    ¡°No.¡± Rachel shook her head fiercely. ¡°I won¡¯t let go! Never!

    If you die, then I won¡¯t live, either! No matter where you go, I¡¯ll follow. I should have protected you¡­ This is all my fault.¡±

    Jeffrey¡¯s vision blurred as fresh tears spilled down his face.

    Jumping had been an impulse. A split-second decision.

    But now, seeing his sister willing to throw her life away for him, he regretted it with everything in him.

    She was good. TOO good. She deserved to live¡ªto feel happiness. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    It was all he could say. All he could offer.

    Rachel¡¯s strength was nearly gone. Her arms burned, her fingers numb, and her entire body trembled from exhaustion.

    Her grip on the railing slipped¡ªfrom five fingers to four. Then three.

    Soon, there would be nothing left to hold on to.

    Her eyes fluttered shut as thest of her strength drained away. Maybe¡­ maybe death wasn¡¯t so bad. At least Jeffrey wouldn¡¯t be alone.

    At least they¡¯d be with their mother again.

    ¡°Jeffrey, I¡¯ming to join you!¡±

    A faint, peaceful smile curved her lips.

    Then, she decided to let go.

    ¡°Rachel!¡± Trey and Samira screamed at the same time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare let go, Rachel! You¡¯re not allowed to die without my permission!¡± With a strangled shout, Brian bolted toward her.

    Rachel knew that voice. It sounded like Brian. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be with Doris, tending to her injuries? How could he possibly be here? Was she hearing things? But it felt real. TOO real.

    ¡°Rachel, give me your hand.¡±

    His voice was steady,manding¡ªunshakable. Brian seized her hand, gripping it tightly, refusing to let go.

    Only when her fingers were securely locked in his grasp did he feel his heart start beating again.

    When he had seen Rachel and Jeffrey plummet, his world had nearly shattered. He had bolted over. Thankfully, he had been fast enough. At the veryst moment, he had caught her. If he hadn¡¯t¡­ he didn¡¯t even want to imagine it.

    Rachel blinked up at him, stunned.

    But inside, she felt¡­ nothing. Not relief. Not hope. Just emptiness.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Let go. I don¡¯t want to drag you down.¡±

    Even if Brian had caught her, what did it change? She no longer had the strength to hold on to Jeffrey.

    Brian knew exactly what she was thinking¡ªwhat she cared about most. So he didn¡¯t waste a second. ¡°Rachel, listen to me. Jeffrey will be fine. I swear to you, he¡¯s going to live.¡±

    But to Rachel, his words were almostughable.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 80

    ?Chapter 80:

    He was trying to fool her again. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to trust him anymore. ¡°Why should I believe you?¡±

    ¡°I know you hate me right now, but I swear¡ªif Jeffrey doesn¡¯t make it, I¡¯ll give my life in exchange for his.¡±

    Brian¡¯s voice was unwavering, every syble drenched in raw conviction.

    His eyes burned with an intensity so fierce, it left no room for doubt. Rachel hesitated, and Brian seized the moment. ¡°Hold onto me. Don¡¯t let go.¡± This time, her hand didn¡¯t resist.

    ¡°Now listen to me. Use everyst ounce of strength you have. I¡¯ll pull you and Jeffrey up.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Terror coiled in her chest, but she had no choice¡ªthis time, she had to trust him. Because as long as there was even the faintest chance, she had to fight for Jeffrey¡¯s life.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± Rachel said with a small nod.

    ¡°Good.¡± Brian nodded back.

    Nearby, Ronald could no longer stay silent. He shifted anxiously, worry etched across his face. ¡°If you do this, you¡¯ll¡ª¡±

    Brian snapped his head toward him, eyes sharp as a de. One look was all it took to shut him up.

    Ronald had no choice but to mp his mouth shut.

    ¡°I¡¯m pulling you up now. Follow my lead. One, two, three.¡±

    As thest number left his lips, Brian threw every ounce of strength into the pull.

    Rachel clung to Jeffrey with everything she had.

    Read new content at g?ln¦Òv???s

    They were so close¡ªjust inches from safety. Then, suddenly, Rachel¡¯s fingers gave out,pletely drained of strength.

    In the next instant, all she could do was watch as Jeffrey slipped through her grasp.

    Her eyes widened in sheer horror, her breath caught in her throat. Not even a scream escaped her lips.

    Tears spilled down her face, empty and meaningless.

    Thest shred of will she had left shattered, and she thrashed against Brian¡¯s grip.

    ¡°Rachel, trust me. Jeffrey will be fine. I swear, I¡¯ll bring him back alive.¡±

    Brian¡¯s voice was firm, steady¡ªdesperate to anchor her¡ªbut he never stopped pulling her up.

    But Rachel no longer cared.

    She whipped her head toward him, her eyes burning with fury.

    Her voice cracked as she screamed, ¡°I trusted you too much! Let go! Don¡¯t force me!¡±

    Her re seared into him, her hatred palpable.

    But even then, Brian¡¯s grip never loosened.

    Rachel¡¯s gaze hardened.

    Lowering her head, she sank her teeth into his hand hard.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 81

    ?Chapter 81:

    A sharp jolt of pain tore through Brian¡¯s hand, and his jaw clenched. He knew exactly what she was trying to do¡ªshe wanted to make him let go.

    But no matter what, he wouldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Rachel, I won¡¯t let go.¡±

    Ignoring the searing pain in his hand, he tightened his grip and pulled with all his strength.

    But she wasn¡¯t done fighting. She lowered her head once more and sank her teeth in even harder.

    This time, she used everyst bit of strength she had left.

    Her teeth dug deep, cutting through flesh. When she finally released him, bright red blood dripped from his wrist.

    Rachel lifted her head to look at Brian, her lips smeared with blood.

    In the dim moonlight, even her teeth looked stained red.

    When she spoke, her chilling smile sent a shiver down Brian¡¯s spine. ¡°Let me go, or I¡¯ll make sure you regret it.¡±

    Brian let out a quiet chuckle, but there was a strange softness in his smile. ¡°Rachel, you¡¯ve known me long enough. Have I ever given in to a threat?¡±

    She knew he had a point. He wasn¡¯t the type to give in. But this time, she wasn¡¯t going to back down either.

    ¡°Alright then. If you¡¯re so fearless, let¡¯s put that to the test.¡±

    With that, she dipped her head and sank her teeth into his pinky, mping down with brutal force.

    The sharp bite sent a jolt of pain through Brian, and despite his resilience, a low groan escaped his lips. ¡°Ronald! Get over here¡ªnow!¡±

    Discover endless adventures on g alno vels ; con

    Before Ronald could intervene, Brian mustered every ounce of his strength and pulled with all his might.

    In a sh, Rachel was yanked into the air.

    But just as quickly, she was hurtling downward, toward the hard surface of the bridge.

    At thest moment, Brian threw himself beneath her, breaking her fall.

    Even so, the impact was too much, and she cked out instantly.

    Unconscious, she missed the sight of Brian coughing up a mouthful of blood as he cradled her in his arms.

    ¡°Mr. White!¡± Ronald called out in sheer panic.

    But Brian barely acknowledged him. ¡°How is she?¡± he asked.

    ¡°She¡¯s alright, just passed out,¡± Ronald confirmed.

    Brian gave a small nod. ¡°And Jeffrey?¡±

    ¡°Everything went ording to n, sir. He¡¯s safe and being taken to the hospital now,¡± Ronald reported.

    ¡°That¡¯s all that matters.¡± Only then did Brian allow himself to breathe¡ªjust before his body gave out and he crumpled to the ground.

    An hourter, Rachel¡¯s eyes fluttered open, and in an instant, everything that had happened came rushing back to her. Her heart pounded as she struggled to make sense of it all.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 82

    ?Chapter 82:

    Right then, a nurse walked in. Upon seeing Rachel awake, she let out a relieved sigh. ¡°Oh, good! You¡¯re awake.¡±

    Rachel immediately reached for the nurse¡¯s arm, her voice urgent. ¡°Where¡¯s Jeffrey Marsh?¡±

    The nurse blinked, looking puzzled. ¡°Jeffrey Marsh? I have no idea who you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°Then how did I end up here?¡± Rachel pressed.

    Before the nurse could answer, the door opened, and Ronald stepped inside. ¡°I brought you here.¡±

    Rachel turned to him and clutched his sleeve. ¡°Where¡¯s my brother? How is he?¡± The moment she asked, her throat tightened, and she fell silent. She wasn¡¯t sure she was ready for the answer, even though she needed to know.

    She was terrified, truly terrified. But she couldn¡¯t run from this.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s out of danger.¡± Ronald¡¯s words felt almost unreal to Rachel. She had watched Jeffrey fall from that towering bridge with her own eyes. Beneath it was a dark, endless river that seemed to swallow everything. How could he have survived?

    Her eyes turned red as she gripped Ronald¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°Tell me the truth. I mean it, if you¡¯re just trying to make me feel better, don¡¯t. I don¡¯t wantforting words¡ªI need to know exactly what happened.¡±

    Ronald sighed. No matter what he said, she probably wouldn¡¯t believe him. So, there was only one way to convince her. ¡°Come with me, please.¡±

    Momentster, they stopped in front of a hospital room. Ronald gestured toward the door. ¡°He¡¯s in there.¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t hesitate. She shoved the door open and ran inside.

    New chapters avable g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls

    The sight of Jeffrey resting on the bed, breathing normally, made her knees weak with relief.

    Thank God. He was really here¡ªalive.

    ¡°Now do you believe me?¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something else¡­ Mr. White¡ª¡± Ronald began, but Rachel interrupted sharply. ¡°I don¡¯t care about anything else right now. Jeffrey is the only one that matters to me.¡±

    Still unwilling to back down, he insisted, ¡°But Mr. White was badly injured when he fell from the bridge. Don¡¯t you¡­?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you even want to check on him?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not the one he wants to see. Go find Tracy. Maybe she¡¯ll magically heal him with her presence.¡±

    Ronald opened his mouth to argue, but one look at Rachel¡¯s face told him it would be pointless. She wasn¡¯t in the mood to listen.

    Letting out a slow breath, he shook his head and turned to leave. Honestly, he also believed Brian had no one to me but himself. If he were in Rachel¡¯s position, he¡¯d probably feel the same way.

    Still, as he walked away, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that exining this to Brianter was going to be anything but easy.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 83

    ?Chapter 83:

    Back in the hospital room, Rachel¡¯s expression was a mix of sorrow and relief as she looked at Jeffrey up close once again.

    At least fate hadn¡¯t been entirely merciless. The only person she had left in this world was still here.

    ¡°Jeffrey, please wake up soon. I¡¯m right here, and I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±

    Noticing how exhausted Rachel looked, Samira stepped in gently. ¡°Trey and I will watch over him, I promise. You lookpletely drained. You need to rest, or you¡¯ll copse.¡±

    Rachel shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m okay. I can handle it.¡±

    Samira wanted to say more, but Trey gave her a look and cut in. ¡°It¡¯s almost morning. I¡¯ll grab some food for you both.¡±

    ¡°Get something light,¡± Samira reminded him.

    Trey gave a quick nod before heading out.

    Once he was gone, Rachel turned to Samira. ¡°How exactly did Jeffrey get saved?¡±

    Samira exined everything she knew. ¡°When you were holding onto Jeffrey, Trey was afraid you wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on much longer. So, he rushed to get a small boat, and we headed straight to the river. We stayed on the water, and the second Jeffrey fell, Trey didn¡¯t even think twice¡ªhe jumped in right away to save him.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s heart tightened with gratitude. ¡°I can never repay Trey for this. That water must¡¯ve been freezing. He should rest. You both should.¡±

    But Samira shook her head firmly. ¡°No, Rachel. I¡¯m staying with you.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s tone turned firm. ¡°Listen, the project can¡¯t just stop. You and Trey need to handle things for now.¡±

    ¡°But your healthes first,¡± Samira argued, her concern evident in her voice.

    Exclusive updates g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s.c?m

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Rachel reassured her without hesitation. ¡°You just focus on work.¡±

    Before Samira could protest further, Yvonne stepped into the room. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure Rachel gets the rest she needs.¡±

    ¡°Yvonne?¡± Rachel¡¯s voice wavered as she saw her, tears threatening to spill over.

    Yvonne gave Samira a look. ¡°Go on.¡±

    As soon as the door closed, Yvonne pulled Rachel into a hug, holding her tightly.

    And just like that, Rachel broke down. She buried herself in Yvonne¡¯s embrace, her body trembling with silent sobs.

    But the sight of Jeffrey reminded her to stay strong, and she forced herself to stop.

    Letting it all out left her feeling a little lighter, a little less weighed down.

    Rachel wiped her face and took a breath. ¡°Why are you here sote?¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s gaze shifted toward the entrance.

    A secondter, Norton stepped inside, his presencemanding the room.

    ¡°Mr. Burke, I appreciate you bringing Yvonne here!¡± Rachel said sincerely.

    Norton¡¯s voice was as indifferent as ever. ¡°No need to thank me. I wasn¡¯t here for Yvonne. I heard Brian broke his leg, so I figured I¡¯d check in. He is my friend, after all.¡±

    Rachel ignored Norton¡¯s words about Brian¡¯s condition, acting as though she hadn¡¯t heard them at all.

    Norton hadn¡¯t expected such a reaction from her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 84

    ?Chapter 84:

    The atmosphere grew awkward as the silence stretched on.

    In the end, it was Yvonne who spoke first. ¡°Is Brian¡¯s leg really broken?¡±

    ¡°The doctor just sent over his medical report. Do you think he would give me a fake?¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯d better go see him. Who knows, maybe the sight of you will move him to tears of joy, and his leg will miraculously heal,¡± Yvonne teased.

    Norton warned through gritted teeth, ¡°You really have a knack for pissing me off.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment,¡± she quipped.

    This only made Norton scowl deeper. Huffing in frustration, he turned and stormed out of the room.

    Meanwhile, in another hospital room, Briany bored and listless. He hadn¡¯t moved since Ronald gave a report on the situation.

    ¡°I can extend another invitation to Ms. Marsh if you really wish to see her,¡± Ronald offered.

    ¡°What for?¡± Brian retorted stubbornly. ¡°Who said I want to see her, anyway?¡±

    Ronald could only shut his mouth.

    Then, as if on cue, the door swung open. Brian immediately went on alert, sitting up and straightening his clothes.

    He waited in anticipation as the door fully opened.

    When he saw that it was just Norton, his expression turned sour.

    ¡°Why is it you?¡± Brian whined, unable to hide the disappointment in his voice.

    Norton raised an eyebrow and gave him a knowing nce. ¡°Expecting someone else?¡±

    Before Brian could respond, he added, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious why I¡¯m suddenly here in Amberfield?¡±

    Explore magic at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®c????

    Now that he had mentioned it, Brian¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°I assumed you¡¯re here on a business trip.¡±

    Norton shook his head. ¡°I had to bring Yvonne over.¡±

    ¡°She came to see Rachel, right?¡± Brian asked, though he pretty much knew the answer already.

    ¡°Rachel called my wife in the middle of the night, crying her heart out and begging for help. She sounded absolutely devastated,¡± Norton calmly recounted what little he knew of that phone call.

    Brian, on the other hand, boiled with rage. Jeffrey had been in troublest night, so of course, Rachel needed all the help she could get. And yet, the first person she had thought of was Yvonne, not him.

    He was her fianc¨¦, the man she was supposed to rely on for the rest of her life. Why didn¡¯t she turn to him first?

    Brian pressed a hand against his chest to ease the heavy, suffocating mass that seemed to have closed in around his heart.

    He knew he had let Rachel down in the matter involving Doris. If he had only handled it better, Jeffrey wouldn¡¯t have been driven to such a state, to the point where he would actually try jumping off a bridge.

    Brian figured that Rachel wouldn¡¯t want to see him, and he couldn¡¯t me her. When noon rolled around, Brian asked Ronald to order an extravagant meal. A massive dining table had to be brought into the room, and even though it was a VIP ward, the table almost took up the rest of the avable space.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 85

    ?Chapter 85:

    The dishes were bursting with color and vor, their savory aroma permeated the air. As many as they were, they all had one thing inmon¡ªthey were all spicy.

    Norton had to take a moment to survey the feast in front of him, noting the thickyer of chili peppers on nearly every te.

    Everywhere he looked, he saw red.

    ¡°Are you sure you can eat this?¡± Norton asked Brian.

    ¡°No,¡± Brian replied bluntly. ¡°But I heard that your wife is fond of spicy food. You should invite her to join us. Consider this meal a token of gratitude for both of you.¡±

    Norton blinked at Brian, speechless.

    For someone who couldn¡¯t handle spicy food, this entire table was as good as a torture device.

    ¡°You¡¯re up to something,¡± Norton remarked with narrowed eyes. ¡°But fine, I¡¯ll call her.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Yvonne sounded surprised, clearly not expecting Norton to call. ¡°Have you had lunch yet?¡±

    ¡°Not yet, but I¡¯m about to.¡±

    ¡°Come over and eat with me,¡± Norton said, pausing before adding, ¡°Rachel probably hasn¡¯t eaten, either. You can bring her along.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it,¡± Yvonne snapped. ¡°Rachel still needs to look after Jeffrey. She¡¯s not going anywhere.¡± And just like that, the call ended.

    Yvonne decided to go anyway.

    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± Rachel asked, her worry evident.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Yvonne replied with a flip of her hair. ¡°It¡¯s not every day you get to dine with two jerks at the same table. I consider the experience a novelty. More importantly, I can scope out the situation.¡±

    Updates always live at gal¦Ç¦Òv??ls

    ¡°All right. Just be careful.¡±

    The moment Yvonne stepped into Brian¡¯s hospital room, her eyes immediatelynded on the tableden with spicy food. She didn¡¯t bother putting on an act and immediately sat down, starting to dig in.

    Even as she ate, Brian kept ncing toward the door, his eyes wide with anticipation. There was no sign of Rachel.

    ¡°You can stop staring,¡± Yvonne told him at one point. ¡°Rachel isn¡¯ting. For so long, she and Jeffrey had endured countless hardships together. He means everything to her. Now that you have brought him harm, she won¡¯t forgive you easily. I have to give you credit¡ªthis meal is totally my style. But I think I¡¯m done.¡±

    Without warning, Yvonne flipped the table over, sending dishes ttering to the floor. The men could only stare in shock and horror.

    Norton was the first to react. ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡±

    Instead of answering him, Yvonne looked straight at Brian. ¡°If anyone¡¯s lost their mind, it¡¯s your precious sister. Why don¡¯t you try to look into her affairs properly? It¡¯s true Rachel loves you. But that doesn¡¯t give you a free pass to trample over her feelings. Brian White, take a minute and ask yourself¡ªafter all these years, what have you actually done for her? What have you given her, huh?¡±

    Yvonne still had more to say, but Norton had already grabbed her by the wrist and was bodily dragging her to the door.

    ¡°Let go of me! Don¡¯t touch me! I¡¯m not done talking!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 86

    ?Chapter 86:

    Why was he stopping her from speaking her mind? Brian was allowed to be a horrible partner, but she wasn¡¯t allowed to call him out on his behavior? This thought only reinforced Yvonne¡¯s belief that not a single man on earth was trustworthy.

    Yvonne iled, gripping the doorframe with all her strength. She was determined to give Brian a piece of her mind, once and for all. But Norton proceeded to pry her fingers off one by one. Then, he bent over, hoisted her over his shoulder, and hauled her away.

    ¡°Norton Burke! You¡¯re insane! Put me down!¡±

    Yvonne beat his back and iled her legs, but Norton didn¡¯t stop. He carried her all the way to the stairwell.

    Back in Brian¡¯s hospital room, the ce was aplete mess.

    Ronald said carefully, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to clean this up right away.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. Leave. I want to be alone.¡±

    Ronald walked out into the hallway and left Brian alone for what felt like an eternity. He was starting to lose his patience when Brian finally called him back in.

    Brian gestured for him toe closer. ¡°Give me a hand and take me there.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    When Brian arrived in Jeffrey¡¯s hospital room, Trey had just returned with lunch. Rachel was fast asleep, her head resting beside Jeffrey¡¯s, her hand sped tightly around his.

    She hadn¡¯t slept well all night, and the emotional toll of recent events had finally caught up to her.

    Trey didn¡¯t wake her when he walked in. He simply adjusted the room¡¯s temperature and then quietly draped his jacket over her.

    Rachel was gently awakened by a slight pressure on her shoulders. She opened her eyes slowly, taking a moment to focus on the person before her.

    Your new favorite stories are at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    ¡°Thanks,¡± she said, her voice still heavy with sleep.

    When she tried to get up quickly, a sudden dizziness made the room spin. Fortunately, Trey was quick to support her. ¡°Be careful with yourself,¡± he whispered gently.

    His hand was ced around her waist, his presence close andforting. The scent of him, undeniably masculine, brought a flush of embarrassment to her face. Regaining her bnce, she cautiously moved away from him. ¡°Thanks for that, Trey.¡±

    He smiled warmly back at her. ¡°Of course. You must be hungry. Why don¡¯t you join me for some food? I brought your favorites.¡±

    ¡°That sounds good,¡± she responded, nodding in agreement.

    As they shared the meal, Rachel lightened the mood by inquiring about his work. Their conversation flowed easily and naturally, which led Rachel to express her deep gratitude once again. ¡°Trey, I can¡¯t thank you enough for what you did for my brother. Diving into the water to save him was incredibly brave. I¡¯m so relieved he¡¯s safe. Please know I¡¯m here for anything you need, ready to return the favor whenever you call.¡±

    Trey raised his gaze to meet hers. Her skin had paled fromck of sleep, yet the gentle sun cast a soft glow on her features, highlighting her calm and delicate beauty. She looked ethereal, bathed in the warm light that entuated even the stray hairs around her face. It had been a while since he had been so captivated. His heart thudded wildly, a rapid drumbeat against his chest.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 87

    ?Chapter 87:

    His mind, however, wandered back to the figure who had stood close to Rachel on the bridge that night. The shadows had masked the man¡¯s face, but Trey clearly recalled his name: Brian White.

    ¡°Rachel,¡± Trey said, his voice carrying a hint of uncertainty, ¡°may I ask you something?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely. What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    Hesitating, he took a breath and asked, ¡°Do you¡­ have a boyfriend? Was that man on the bridge¡­ your boyfriend?¡±

    Rachel paused, her spoon suspended in mid-air. She gently ced it down and stood, moving wordlessly toward the window. Outside, the sunlight was inviting, yet a cold settled over her heart.

    All day, she had tried to push thoughts of Brian from her mind. Yet, Trey¡¯s words had steered her thoughts back to him.

    Her boyfriend? Could she call Brian her boyfriend? This question haunted her often. If he truly was, why wasn¡¯t he there when she needed him most? But if he wasn¡¯t, how could she make sense of their deep connection and their ns for marriage?

    Trey noticed her mncholy and approached, resting his hand gently on her fragile shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rachel. We don¡¯t have to discuss it if you¡¯re not ready,¡± he said softly.

    Rachel leaned her head back, her eyes fluttering as she fought to hold back tears. She inhaled sharply before answering, ¡°He was.¡±

    That was the simplest way to summarize her rtionship with Brian.

    Trey, standing close, could sense the weight of her grief. ¡°Rachel, you once mentioned that I remind you of Jeffrey,¡± he murmured. ¡°Let me be there for you like a brother. Just lean on me for a bit, okay?¡±

    His smile remainedforting and genuine, just as it always was.

    Discover more content at galnov??????.c??m

    ¡°Is it okay if I?¡± Rachel whispered, her voice barely audible.

    ¡°Of course, you can.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± she replied, gently resting her head on his shoulder.

    Though Trey was young, his shoulder felt as solid as Jeffrey¡¯s had always been. She found herself reminiscing about the times she leaned on Jeffrey, filled withughter and deep conversations. Before Brian was part of her life, Jeffrey was her entire world.

    Life had its challenges¡ªoften skipping meals and enduring Moira¡¯s stern hand¡ªbut Jeffrey¡¯spany made those tough times more bearable.

    ¡°Jeffrey, when you¡¯re better, we¡¯ll go see the stars, just like old times,¡± Rachel whispered nostalgically. ¡°You still love road trips and kite flying, don¡¯t you? We¡¯ll do all that again.¡±

    As she lost herself in these thoughts, she drifted into sleep,forted by Trey¡¯s steady presence.

    Watching her, Trey observed her breathing steadily into a calm rhythm. He paused, studying her peaceful features, cautiously holding his breath to avoid disturbing her tranquility.

    His shoulder remained rigid, not allowing even a slight twitch.

    Whispering close to her ear, his voice trembled gently, ¡°Rachel, do you understand? I think I¡¯ve fallen in love with you.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 88

    ?Chapter 88:

    He looked down at her peaceful face, feeling both the closeness and the distance, as his heart thumped with intense emotions. Such feelings were utterly enchanting.

    After confirming that Rachel was deep in slumber, Trey tenderly lifted her and settled her onto the couch. Though not asfortable as a bed, it was certainly better than having her sleep upright.

    He covered her with a thin nket and turned to leave, but Rachel caught his hand in her sleep. In a soft, pained voice, she murmured, ¡°Why¡­ why are you so unkind to me? Brian, why can¡¯t you believe in me?¡±

    If only he had chosen to side with her at a critical time, it might have offered her somefort, some relief. But he had never made her a priority.

    Tears silently rolled down her cheeks as she continued to sleep.

    Clearly, she was confusing Trey with Brian.

    ¡°Rachel¡­¡± Trey knelt down next to her, gently unbuttoning his sleeve and using it to carefully wipe away her tears, over and over again, until her sleep deepened and stabilized.

    Ronald paused outside the hospital room, his face marked by indecision. ¡°Mr. White, should we proceed?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± Brian responded, his voice sharp.

    For once, Brian managed to keep hisposure. Yet, the ominous silence, paired with his darkened expression, seemed even more foreboding.

    Upon their return to his room, Tracy was there to meet them.

    ¡°Brian, what¡¯s the situation? I rushed over as soon as I got word that you were injured,¡± Tracy said, quickly stepping in to relieve Ronald.

    Brian remained silent, his expression cold and aloof, clearly in a foul mood.

    M??? ?¦Ñ?¦Á??? ?? ?¦Á??¦Ò¦Í???.?¦Ò?

    Elsewhere, Rachel woke upter that day. Norton had already taken Yvonne home, but before leaving, Yvonne had left a message for Rachel. ¡°I spoke with the doctor about Jeffrey. He¡¯s expected to regain consciousness in the next few days. Try not to worry too much. Remember to rest and take care of yourself. Also, I¡¯ve been thinking, and I believe you should know¡ªI personally saw that Brian¡¯s arms and leg appear severely injured.¡±

    Rachel paused to process this.

    Brian was likely injured when he shielded her during their fall.

    Despite this, she had no desire to visit him.

    At that moment, Samira entered the room. Upon seeing Rachel, she blurted out in clear irritation, ¡°Tracy was just here!¡±

    Rachel¡¯s hands faltered for just a heartbeat, betraying her inner turmoil, but she quickly regained herposure, resuming her movements as if nothing had disturbed her.

    Samira immediately noticed the slip. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rachel. I shouldn¡¯t have mentioned that.¡±

    Rachel gave a light shrug, her voice almost too casual. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    That evening brought the moment they had all been waiting for¡ªJeffrey finally awoke.

    His eyelids fluttered open, and through the haze of consciousness, his first sight was Rachel pouring water nearby. ¡°Rachel¡­¡± he whispered, his voice barely audible.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 89

    ?Chapter 89:

    Rachel froze, her mind questioning whether her ears had deceived her.

    When Jeffrey¡¯s voice drifted through the air again, her hands shook violently, spilling the steaming water everywhere.

    The scalding liquid raised an angry blister on her hand, but in that moment, pain was the furthest thing from her mind.

    She quickly turned and rushed to his bedside. ¡°Jeffrey¡­¡± Tears of pure joy and relief streamed down her face at the sight of his open eyes. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake. You scared me half to death. Promise me you¡¯ll never do anything so reckless again.¡±

    A gentle smile graced Jeffrey¡¯s pale face. ¡°I promise. From now on, your word isw.¡±

    With Jeffrey¡¯s return to consciousness, the crushing weight that had been suffocating Rachel¡¯s heart finally lifted, and she released a deep sigh of relief. But fate had other ns, for she encountered Brian sooner than she had anticipated.

    Their paths crossed in the sterile hospital corridor¡ªRachel standing, Brian seated in his wheelchair.

    Time seemed to crystallize around them, the air growing thick with unspoken words.

    Ronald, ever perceptive, broke through the tension. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    Within moments, the long corridor held only Rachel and Brian, facing each other in weighted silence.

    ¡°Rachel¡­¡± Brian finally spoke, his voice rough and unfamiliar, stripped of its usual self-assured tone. ¡°How is Jeffrey?¡± he asked.

    ¡°He regained consciousness,¡± Rachel replied, her voice as cold as winter frost. Though Brian had steeled himself for her iciness, the reality of her indifference cut deep.

    ¡°I¡¯ve investigated what happened between Doris and Jeffrey. It was a misunderstanding on her part. She¡¯ll apologize to him personally. I¡¯ll make sure of it.¡±

    Find your next story at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®??o??

    Rachel nodded curtly. ¡°Fine.¡±

    She epted not for herself, but because Jeffrey deserved that closure. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I should go.¡± She turned to leave, but Brian¡¯s hand shot out, catching hers.

    A soft cry escaped her lips as she yanked her hand back. He had unknowingly grabbed her injured flesh, already sporting a blister. Concern flooded his voice. ¡°What happened to your hand?¡±

    She instinctively concealed her hand behind her back. ¡°Nothing serious¡ªjust a minor ident.¡±

    ¡°Let me check it.¡± His tone carried a gentleness that almost felt like a caress.

    ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary. A few days will heal it.¡±

    ¡°I insist. I won¡¯t rest easy otherwise.¡± Brian¡¯s voice grew earnest. ¡°Rachel, I know you¡¯re angry with me. Give me a chance to make amends. Whatever you ask, I¡¯llply.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s glistening eyes met his. ¡°Are you certain?¡±

    Brian nodded with unwavering conviction.

    ¡°Then maintain your distance from me.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 90

    ?Chapter 90:

    ¡°Is that truly what you want?¡±

    Brian¡¯s fingers gripped his wheelchair¡¯s armrest with crushing force, his knuckles turning white as veins stood out prominently against his skin. His typicallyposed features now masked barely contained fury and anguish.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Rachel¡¯s answer rang with finality.

    The silence that followed stretched between them like an endless chasm.

    Brian finally said, ¡°If that¡¯s your wish, I¡¯ll honor it.¡±

    ¡°Deal.¡±

    Before Rachel could draw another breath, a familiar voice pierced the air behind her. ¡°Brian! I¡¯ve been searching everywhere for you.¡±

    Tracy glided forward, her voice carrying a practiced cheerfulness as she positioned herself behind Brian¡¯s wheelchair. ¡°You disappeared without a word,¡± she added, her hands resting possessively on the handles.

    Her stance radiated an unmistakable message of their closeness.

    Tracy¡¯s eyesnded on Rachel with calcted surprise. ¡°Rachel! What an unexpected pleasure to find you here.¡±

    The false warmth in her voice barely masked the underlying challenge.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Rachel responded with deliberate detachment, offering only the barest of nods.

    As she turned toward Jeffrey¡¯s room, each step felt heavy, whether from exhaustion or the crushing weight in her chest. The corridor stretched before her like an endless expanse.

    Tracy¡¯s voice floated down the hallway with crystal rity. ¡°Brian, you¡¯ve always been my protector. Now it¡¯s my turn to care for you. The medical facilities here are so inadequatepared to what we have at home. Let¡¯s return tomorrow, shall we?¡±

    Your hub for fresh chapters g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls

    Rachel didn¡¯t stop walking, but the words still reached her, clear as day. The corridor seemed endless, and by the time Tracy¡¯s voice finally faded, Rachel felt as though she had been walking for a lifetime.

    Only then did she allow herself a single nce back.

    The sunset outside painted the sky in brilliant reds and gold, a breathtaking masterpiece of light and shadow.

    From a distance, she saw them¡ªTracy, gently pushing Brian¡¯s wheelchair, the two of them moving in quiet harmony. They looked like a perfect picture, as if they had been ced in that frame together all along.

    Rachel¡¯s fingers curled slightly at her sides. Maybe, she thought, she had been mistaken from the start. Maybe Brian¡¯s heart had always belonged to Tracy. She had been foolish, hadn¡¯t she? Forcing herself into his life, stubbornly believing she could carve out a space for herself. Looking back now, it almost felt ridiculous.

    At that moment, Samira stepped out of Jeffrey¡¯s room and caught sight of Rachel standing still, staring off into the distance.

    Something about her expression made Samira¡¯s chest tighten. ¡°Rachel? What are you looking at?¡±

    Rachel blinked, pulling herself from her thoughts. The hallway was empty now. ¡°Nothing,¡± she said softly.

    It was time to stop clinging to something that was never really hers. Maybe it was time to let go.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 91

    ?Chapter 91:

    Rachel had barely settled back into Jeffrey¡¯s room when a knock sounded at the door.

    She turned as Ronald stepped inside. ¡°Ms. Marsh, do you and your brother have a moment?¡±

    Rachel exchanged a nce with Jeffrey before nodding. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ronald gestured toward the hallway, and momentster, Doris stepped in. Rachel¡¯s brows lifted slightly. She hadn¡¯t expected this.

    Doris hesitated for a moment, then spoke. ¡°Rachel, I¡¯m here to apologize.¡± Her voice was steady, but her posture was deferential, as if bracing for whatever mighte next.

    Rachel studied her for a second, then narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡°That was fast,¡± she remarked.

    Ronald, sensing her skepticism, exined, ¡°When your brother¡¯s ident happened, Mr. White suspected something wasn¡¯t right. He started investigating immediately and had her brought here overnight.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± A ghost of a smile touched Rachel¡¯s lips.

    Some gestures, no matter how swift their execution, arrive far toote. If Brian had shown such initiative that day when she had pleaded for his trust, perhaps their story would have unfolded differently.

    ¡°You may go.¡±

    Rachel dismissed Doris with cool indifference.

    Doris froze momentarily before relief washed over her features. She had steeled herself for a much harsher confrontation, prepared to endure whatever Rachel demanded to satisfy Brian¡¯s requirements. This easy dismissal caught her off guard.

    ¡°Thank you, Rachel. I swear this will never happen again.¡±

    L??t??¦Ó ch?¨»¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.?§àm

    As Doris straightened to leave, Rachel¡¯s prating gaze froze her in ce. Her voice cut through the air like winter frost. ¡°Because not every apology deserves forgiveness.¡±

    This time, Jeffrey emerged unscathed, which was a fortunate turn of events. Had he been harmed, Rachel would never let Doris go. She would make sure Doris paid for it.

    Suddenly, Doris¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°Rachel, what¡­ what are you getting at?¡±

    ¡°You know what I mean,¡± Rachel responded.

    Doris looked down, recognizing Rachel¡¯s resolute stance on not offering forgiveness. However, she soon raised her gaze, tears streaking her face, conveying utter despair.

    ¡°Rachel, I apologize. I realize now how wrong I was, and I nearly caused harm to your brother. I deeply regret my actions. Please, can you find it in your heart to forgive me? I¡¯vee so far, and I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to make amends,¡± Doris pleaded pitifully.

    Exhausted by the confrontation, Rachel had no energy left to engage further and longed for some peace. Turning to Ronald, she said, ¡°Ronald, please escort her out. I need to rest.¡±

    Ronald hesitated momentarily. He then firmly took hold of Doris¡¯s arm. ¡°Ms. Santos, we need to leave.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 92

    ?Chapter 92:

    ¡°No¡­¡± Doris resisted, pulling away from Ronald and rushing to Rachel, copsing on her knees with a heavy thud. ¡°Rachel, do what you must to punish me, but please don¡¯t shut me out. I¡¯m pleading with you, don¡¯t disregard me.¡± In desperation, Doris gripped Rachel¡¯s legs, her tears creating a spectacle.

    As Rachel opened her mouth to respond, she heard Jeffrey¡¯s voice. ¡°Rachel¡­¡±

    At the sound of Jeffrey¡¯s voice, Doris quickly approached him. Her tearful face now fully visible to him.

    ¡°I regret my words deeply, Jeffrey. Can you find it in your heart to forgive me?¡±

    Jeffrey gently pulled on Rachel¡¯s hand. ¡°Rachel, I think we should forgive her.¡±

    Rachel was puzzled but decided to do as he said. ¡°Okay, Jeffrey, you¡¯re old enough to decide for yourself.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Jeffrey said with a smile. He then faced Doris. ¡°I hold no grudges against you now. You¡¯re free to leave.¡±

    A smile broke through Doris¡¯s tearful face. ¡°Thank you!¡±

    She dried her tears and exited the hospital room.

    With the tension eased, Ronald approached. ¡°Ms. Marsh, Mr. White sent this ointment.¡±

    Rachel took a quick look and noticed the ointment was for burns.

    ¡°No need, please take it back,¡± she said dismissively.

    Caught between his obligations and Rachel¡¯s clear decision, Ronald hesitated. However, seeing her resolve, he reluctantly took the ointment and left.

    ¡°Will you be upset with me for forgiving her?¡± Jeffrey inquired softly.

    Rachel caressed his cheek tenderly. ¡°Not at all. But tell me, why did you decide to forgive her?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because I don¡¯t want to see you sad, and I don¡¯t want any conflict between you and Brian.¡±

    At his words, Rachel¡¯s tears began to flow.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been selfish. I shouldn¡¯t be so sensitive. You¡¯re probably upset with Brian for what happened, right? But deep down, I know you¡¯re hurting because you love him deeply.¡±

    Rachel was startled. She had kept her feelings for Brian hidden from Jeffrey. ¡°When did you learn¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s clear, even if you haven¡¯t said it. You chose your college for him, and you¡¯re working at hispany. Your notebooks are full of sketches and his name. It¡¯s obvious you love him. I hope you can be happy and don¡¯t be too hard on yourself.¡±

    At his words, Rachel could no longer hold back her emotions. Tears streamed down her face. She was touched by her brother¡¯s deep understanding andpassion.

    ¡°Rachel, let go of any anger towards Brian. Try to reconcile with him, please?¡±

    With a heavy heart, Rachel nodded in agreement. ¡°I will.¡±

    Jeffrey yfully extended his hand. ¡°You can¡¯t take back your words. How about dinner with Brian and me tomorrow night?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Rachel smiled faintly, her heart heavy yet hopeful.

    Concerned for Jeffrey¡¯s well-being, Rachel decided to spend the night on the sofa. Late into the night, Brian stealthily entered the room while Rachel was in deep slumber. His leg, though fractured, wasn¡¯t critically injured. He had chosen the wheelchair more as a silent plea for her attention than out of necessity.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 93

    ?Chapter 93:

    Yet, she appeared utterly detached, not posing any questions about his state.

    Guided by the dim ambiance of the room¡¯s lighting mixed with moonlight, he moved silently.

    Upon seeing her sleeping on the sofa without a nket, Brian quietly approached. He gentlyid a nket over her and delicately pulled out her right hand, which was noticeably swollen from an untreated burn. The burn had left a vivid red mark on her sensitive skin.

    He unscrewed a tube of ointment, carefully applied it, and massaged it gently into her skin in soothing circles until it was fully absorbed. Afterward, he released her hand.

    The coldness of her hand drew a frown from him, prompting him to hold it between his hands to provide warmth. Rachel, initially stirringfortably in her sleep, gradually woke up as she detected a familiar scent. Her eyes opened to see Brian kneeling beside her.

    Their gazes locked in the darkness. Overwhelmed by surprise, she found herself speechless. As she opened her mouth to speak, he made a sudden move. His finger, firm yet gentle, pressed softly against her lips.

    ¡°Jeffrey is asleep. Let¡¯s keep our voices down. Please listen to me first,¡± he whispered.

    With thoughts of Jeffrey in mind, Rachel gave a silent nod of agreement. ¡°I¡¯m here with no ill intentions, merely to treat your burn with some ointment. I¡¯ll go if you¡¯re ufortable.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Those words were all Rachel managed to voice under the circumstances.

    ¡°Take care and rest. I¡¯m leaving now.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Rachel closed her eyes, trying to calm her racing heart.

    However, as Brian started to leave, he inadvertently stepped on the nket, causing his ankle to twist sharply in pain. This caused him to lose his footing and fall directly onto Rachel.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s hosts thetest chapters

    The impact was substantial. His full weight pressed down on her, and even in her pain, she remained silent. The pain was so acute that tears sprang to her eyes immediately.

    Brian, seeing her tears, quickly forgot his own difort. He cradled her face in his hands and urgently asked, ¡°Where does it hurt? Tell me!¡±

    Rachel winced, the sharp pain in her nose forcing her to speak. ¡°My nose,¡± she said, the words escaping her involuntarily.

    Brian leaned in closer, inspecting her nose with concern as he noticed the redness. ¡°Should I try to ease the pain for you?¡±

    ¡°No, that won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Rachel replied quickly.

    Brian smiled slightly, a mischievous glint in his eyes. ¡°Or maybe you¡¯d prefer to bump your head against mine to bnce things out?¡±

    It was only then that Rachel became fully aware of their close proximity on the sofa. Their bodies were entangled in an unexpectedly intimate embrace. With Brian hovering above her, his breath lightly caressing her face, every whisper felt intensified, heightening her awareness of him.

    Normally, such closeness would make her cheeks flush, her heart race, and perhaps even draw her closer to him. But in this moment, her instinct was to distance herself, to create as much space between them as possible.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 94

    ?Chapter 94:

    ¡°You¡¯re squashing me!¡± sheined, trying to free herself from his weight.

    Brian quickly rose to his feet, giving her space.

    In the dim light, his tall figure seemed imposing, and as he settled next to her, Rachel finally took a deep breath, relieved to have some distance. ¡°It¡¯ste. You should go back and rest,¡± she said. ¡°And if Tracy finds you here, you¡¯re going to have to calm her down.¡±

    Brian started to justify his stay, but Rachel cut him off. ¡°Just leave. I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say anything more. I¡¯ll stay until you¡¯re asleep, then I¡¯ll go,¡± he replied.

    ¡°I can¡¯t possibly sleep with you here,¡± Rachel retorted firmly.

    With a sigh, Brian conceded and made to leave. His movements were slow, his injured leg clearly affecting his usual graceful stride.

    Watching him struggle in such an uncharacteristic way made Rachel feel conflicted. She had to remind herself not to soften. Why should she care about his condition? Pity was not something she could afford to feel.

    As Brian approached the door, he paused and looked back at her.

    His eyes found Rachel, snug under the nket, her eyes vivid in the low light.

    He opened his mouth to speak, but Rachel turned away sharply, presenting only her back to him.

    Brian held back the words he had intended to say. As he neared the door, her voice stopped him.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Her voice was gentle and soothing.

    A glimmer of hope shone in his eyes as he turned back.

    Rachel rose, slid off the nket, and approached him. Her tone remained calm. ¡°Could you possibly dy your return until tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± he responded instantly, assuming she wanted him to stay longer.

    ¡°Jeffrey would like to have dinner with you tomorrow. Can you make it?¡±

    A shadow crossed Brian¡¯s face at her words.

    His reply came in a subdued tone. ¡°Is that the reason you want me to stay?¡±

    Rachel averted her eyes. ¡°I understand you¡¯re nning to leave with Tracy. If it¡¯s too much trouble, never mind. I¡¯ll manage on my own.¡±

    With those words, she turned away, bracing herself for his departure.

    However, Brian seized her wrist. ¡°I haven¡¯t refused. Do I need to bring anything for dinner? Any particr considerations?¡±

    At his words, Rachel experienced a wave of relief. Without his agreement, she dreaded the thought of facing Jeffrey alone the next day.

    ¡°I¡¯lle to you tomorrow. What time suits you?¡±

    ¡°Anytime is fine.¡±

    A crease formed on Rachel¡¯s brow. Tracy had been attentively looking after him. Thest thing she wanted was a confrontation with Tracy.

    ¡°Could we make it early morning?¡±

    She reasoned that if they met early in the morning, Tracy might still be at the hotel, and they could steer clear of each other. It wasn¡¯t that she feared Tracy, but the recent ordeals had left her drained and too weary to engage in any further conflicts.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 95

    ?Chapter 95:

    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±

    Once Brian had departed, Rachel retreated to the sofa. As she tucked her arm under the nket, a cold sensation touched the back of her hand.

    Lifting her hand, she saw nothing amiss, yet the distinct aroma of ointment was unmistakable.

    Her eyesnded on the ointment tube on the table, realizing that Brian had applied it when she was unaware.

    Her feelings were mixed. Did Brian genuinely care for her, or was she reading too much into it?

    The second reason seemed far more likely. It seemed more probable that he felt guilty about the recent incident involving Jeffrey. His actions were probably driven by pity.

    The following morning, after getting ready, Rachel promptly made her way to his ce.

    Upon knocking, Brian¡¯s voice invited her inside. ¡°Come in.¡±

    As she entered, she was unexpectedly greeted by the sight of him dressing.

    He was halfway through putting on a shirt; one arm was already in the sleeve, while the other still hung loose. His chest was partially visible, with the ck buttons straining against the fabric.

    Rachel¡¯s gaze instinctively fixed on his toned, muscr chest and the smooth tan of his athletic skin.

    Aware of his good looks, she nheless found the timing of their encounter particrly awkward.

    She abruptly turned her back to him. ¡°Please finish dressing. I¡¯ll wait outside until you¡¯re ready.¡±

    All the magic begins at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    However, she found herself waiting longer than expected.

    Growing restless, she called out, ¡°Brian¡­¡±

    ¡°Could you lend me a hand?¡± His voice floated from inside.

    ¡°With what exactly?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the sleeve. I can¡¯t manage to get my arm through.¡±

    Casting a nce at her watch, Rachel hesitated but eventually re-entered the room.

    Aware that he wasn¡¯t fully clothed, she deliberately kept her gaze lowered to the floor, avoiding any eye contact or inadvertent nces at his physique.

    ¡°My right arm tends to weaken after waking up. I¡¯ve been struggling to maneuver it into the sleevefortably,¡± he exined.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Rachel approached his right side to assist with the sleeve.

    Due to their height difference, she had to stretch onto her tiptoes. In her effort to reach, she overextended and began to tip over.

    ¡°Careful!¡± In a swift motion, Brian caught her, pulling her safely against him.

    Their bodies were momentarily close, his nose softly brushing against hers. ¡°Does your nose still hurt?¡± he asked, lightly rubbing his nose against hers with a touch of concern.

    Rachel felt momentarily stunned by the gesture.

    A draft from the door quickly brought her back to reality. She stepped away swiftly, creating some space between them. ¡°No, it¡¯s healed. Are you able to fasten the rest of your buttons on your own?¡± Her question inadvertently left an opening for him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 96

    ?Chapter 96:

    ¡°That¡¯s a bit difficult,¡± he replied.

    Rachel was momentarily at a loss for words.

    But she quickly recovered. ¡°You know, the hospital has aides. With your resources, I¡¯m sure you could easily find someone willing to assist for a fee.¡±

    Brian¡¯s expression hardened.

    ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll manage by myself,¡± he responded tersely.

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    Momentster, he said, ¡°All set.¡±

    However, when Rachel turned back to face him, the sight caught her off guard.

    ¡°What¡¯s the issue?¡± Brian asked, looking confused as he noticed her intense gaze.

    Rachel¡¯s anger bubbled over. ¡°You did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Rachel walked forward briskly, her frustration clear as day.

    Grabbing the buttons of his shirt, she unfastened them all and carefully rebuttoned them, one by one.

    The buttons Brian had just done up were a mess,pletely mismatched. On anyone else, it would have looked sloppy. But on him, it somehow had an effortless charm¡ªthough she would never admit that out loud.

    As she fastened thest button, she spoke, her tone steady but firm. ¡°Brian, I can¡¯t keep looking after you forever. I don¡¯t know if you did this on purpose or if you really didn¡¯t notice the buttons were wrong. Either way, it doesn¡¯t change anything.¡±

    With his status, even if she walked away, there would be no shortage of people eager to take care of him. He didn¡¯t need her at all.

    L??€$? ¡é??t?€§ñ? ?¦Ç ?@l§Ú?¦Í¦Ål?.c?m

    When Rachel finished, she stepped back and said, ¡°Now, can we talk?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Jeffrey has already forgiven Doris, so you don¡¯t have to worry about me holding anything against her,¡± Rachel said, knowing Brian still cared deeply for Doris.

    ¡°But do you even know why Jeffrey forgave her?¡± she asked.

    Brian met her gaze without hesitation. ¡°He may be reserved, but he has a good heart. I remember you once told me that he wouldn¡¯t even hurt an ant.¡±

    Rachel couldn¡¯t help but feel the bitter sting of irony. She had said those words when Doris framed Jeffrey, but back then, Brian hadn¡¯t believed her.

    Shaking her head forcefully, Rachel couldn¡¯t suppress the storm of emotions rising inside her. ¡°So what? Just because my brother is kind, he¡¯s supposed to forgive Doris?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    ¡°Brian White,¡± she called his name sharply, her voice trembling as tears welled in her eyes. ¡°If I had a choice, I¡¯d rather Jeffrey be cold and unfeeling. But he¡¯s not. He¡¯s too kind, too pure¡ªso much so that I feel like I don¡¯t even deserve to be his sister. He told me Doris is your sister and that you love her. If he didn¡¯t forgive her, it might put a strain on our rtionship. He knows your family is powerful, your status untouchable. So he¡¯s afraid. Afraid that if he stands his ground, I won¡¯t be able to marry you. Afraid that you¡¯ll walk away from me. And worst of all, he¡¯s terrified that if something happens to him, I¡¯ll be left with no one. That¡¯s why he swallowed his pride and forgave her.¡±

    By the time she finished, she was sobbing uncontrobly. She crouched down, grief etched across her face. But as the thought sank in deeper, she realized she had no right to be angry at Brian. Jeffrey had done it all for her. The only person she could me was herself.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 97

    ?Chapter 97:

    ¡°Rachel!¡± Seeing her cry so desperately, Brian instinctively reached out, his fingers hovering just above her shoulder.

    Rachel wiped her tears away and straightened. In an instant, her stunning features regained their usualposure. ¡°So, when we have dinner with Jeffrey, I want us to look like a happy couple. I don¡¯t want him worrying about me, and I don¡¯t want him feeling uneasy. Can you do that?¡±

    Brian gave a slight nod, but the weight in his chest was suffocating. She had asked him to stay all for Jeffrey.

    ¡°And if possible, can you make sure Jeffrey doesn¡¯t run into Tracy today?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have Ronald take care of it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    With a quiet word of thanks, Rachel turned and walked out.

    By five in the afternoon, Jeffrey was already waiting eagerly for Brian¡¯s arrival. After his near-drowning, he had recovered surprisingly fast and was now in high spirits.

    ¡°Rachel, do you think this outfit looks good?¡± he asked, standing in front of the mirror for the third time. Rachel let out a small smile.

    It was just Brian¡ªdid he really need to put in this much effort?

    ¡°You look great. Trust me, you look good in anything,¡± she replied. But Jeffrey still seemed unsatisfied.

    ¡°I heard men look their best in suits. Rachel, can you buy me one?¡± he asked suddenly, his tone filled with anticipation. Rachel blinked, caught off guard by the request.

    Then, a warm smile spread across her lips. ¡°Of course. If that¡¯s what you want, let¡¯s go pick one out now.¡±

    New content live at g?ln¦Òv????s

    The two of them entered a boutique, surrounded by an array of elegant suits and refined outfits.

    ¡°Rachel, help me choose,¡± Jeffrey said, ncing around uncertainly.

    Rachel scanned the options before selecting a deep blue suit with a subtle patterned texture. The color was bold, but she knew it would bring out Jeffrey¡¯s sharp features.

    ¡°Try this one.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    A few minutester, Jeffrey stepped out of the fitting room. Dressed in the tailored suit, he looked taller, more poised. Rachel felt an unexpected warmth in her chest. But beneath it, a quiet ache lingered. If their mother could see him now, she would be so proud.

    ¡°How do I look?¡± Jeffrey asked, his voice tinged with excitement.

    Rachel stepped closer and adjusted his tie, her smile radiant. ¡°You look like a star. I couldn¡¯t be prouder.¡±

    Jeffrey¡¯s face lit up, his happiness unmistakable.

    Then, his eyes drifted toward the women¡¯s section. ¡°You should get something for yourself too.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary!¡± Rachel declined instinctively.

    Jeffrey grabbed her hand, his grip firm yet gentle. ¡°I want you to look beautiful too. Please, just pick something!¡±

    It was rare for him to speak so softly, almost pleading.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 98

    ?Chapter 98:

    And after everything they¡¯d been through, Rachel couldn¡¯t bring herself to say no. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Since Jeffrey¡¯s legal matters still required money, Rachel was determined to be frugal. She made her way to the more affordable section and selected the simplest dress she could find.

    ¡°This one will do. Let me try it on.¡±

    But before she could move, Jeffrey¡¯s gaze locked onto something else¡ªa breathtaking silver tulle gown disyed in the VIP section.

    Tiny shimmering embellishments were scattered across the fabric like twinkling stars, and sheeryers cascaded down, giving it an ethereal, almost otherworldly elegance. It was the kind of dress that made one think of a starlit night¡ªluminous and dreamlike.

    The off-the-shoulder neckline entuated the gracefulness of the wearer¡¯s neck and corbones. With Rachel¡¯s delicate features and porcinplexion, she was the perfect person to bring the dress to life.

    Jeffrey¡¯s taste was wless.

    ¡°Jeffrey, I really don¡¯t¡ª¡±

    ¡°Rachel, take this one,¡± he interrupted, his tone firm.

    Seeing the determination in his eyes, Rachel hesitated but ultimately relented. Since it was a high-end gown, the boutique staff took extra care, styling her hair and applying delicate makeup toplement the dress.

    When she stepped out of the fitting room, she was nothing short of breathtaking. The ethereal glow of the gown enhanced her elegance, making her look like she had stepped straight out of a dream.

    Jeffrey, now back in his own clothes, took one look at her and nodded enthusiastically, his expression filled with pride.

    He hurried to the counter and pulled out his card. ¡°We¡¯ll take this one. I¡¯ll cover it.¡±

    The young sales assistant smiled politely. ¡°What about the suit you tried on earlier?¡±

    Jeffrey let out a sheepish chuckle. ¡°I checked the price. Turns out my card only has enough for my sister¡¯s dress, so¡­¡±

    He rubbed the back of his head, looking a little embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯ll pass on mine.¡±

    The sales assistant hesitated for a moment before offering a suggestion. ¡°Actually, your sister is so stunning that she¡¯d look just as amazing in the dress disyed at the front. If she chooses that one instead, you might be able to get outfits for both of you at the same time.¡±

    Jeffrey didn¡¯t hesitate before shaking his head.

    ¡°No need, this one is perfect. My sister deserves the very best¡ªit¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t get one.¡±

    He looked at Rachel again, taking in how the dress draped elegantly over her figure, his face lighting up with pure satisfaction.

    ¡°But I do have a small favor to ask.¡±

    The sales assistant nodded politely. ¡°Sir, please go ahead.¡±

    After paying the bill, Jeffrey walked over to Rachel with a bright smile. ¡°Rachel, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve paid for the dress.¡±

    Her brows furrowed as she nced at him. ¡°Where did you get the money?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s from what you gave me before. I saved them up.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 99

    ?Chapter 99:

    Rachel¡¯s throat tightened, a deep warmth spreading through her chest.

    Her brother had grown up.

    Noticing that he was back in his usual clothes, she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your suit?¡±

    Jeffrey lifted the shopping bag in his hand. ¡°It¡¯s right here.¡±

    But when they arrived at the restaurant and Rachel nudged him to change into it, he finally admitted the truth.

    ¡°Sorry, I lied to you. I only bought your dress.¡±

    Rachel was puzzled. ¡°But your suit looked amazing on you. Why didn¡¯t you get it?¡±

    Jeffrey rubbed his hands together, his ears flushing red. ¡°I didn¡¯t have enough money, so I just bought yours.¡±

    Rachel stiffened, her heart clenching. Without hesitation, she turned back toward the entrance, determined to return the dress.

    As if anticipating her reaction, Jeffrey quickly caught her hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t. I already asked the assistant to cut off the tag. You can¡¯t return it now.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s eyes turned misty as she stepped forward and pulled him into a tight embrace.

    ¡°You¡¯re too sweet.¡± Her voice wavered slightly, the warmth in her chest almost overwhelming.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just go buy that suit for you.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Brian will be here soon, and besides¡­ I didn¡¯t even like it that much,¡± Jeffrey waved off, dismissing the thought.

    Rachel couldn¡¯t bring herself to argue. She simply held him even tighter. When Brian arrived, this was the sight that greeted him¡ªthe quiet, unspoken love between the siblings was clear as day.

    New adventures await at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q??o??

    Jeffrey smirked and turned to him. ¡°Brian, say something tofort my sister. She¡¯s acting like a little girl, getting all teary-eyed.¡±

    Rachel huffed, quickly turning away. ¡°I¡¯m not crying! There¡¯s just some dirt in my eye.¡±

    But the moment she blinked, the tears she had been holding back finally spilled over.

    Brian strode toward her, his hands gently cupping her face. His voice was impossibly soft. ¡°Let me blow it out for you.¡±

    With Jeffrey still standing nearby, Rachel hesitated but eventually gave a small nod. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Brian moved with such tenderness that the air between them felt different. Their breaths mingled, the space between them growing impossibly small. His warm fingers brushed against her skin, gently wiping away the lingering tears.

    As he bent down to blow into her eye, Rachel instinctively tugged at his sleeve, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡±

    Brian¡¯s lips curved slightly as he leaned in, his breath warm against her ear. His voice was soft, barely more than a whisper, yet it sent a shiver down her spine. ¡°You look breathtaking tonight.¡±

    It was the first thought that had crossed his mind the moment he walked in. Her gown carried an almost ethereal quality, its delicate sheeryers cascading like wisps of mist, each fold catching the light in a soft shimmer. Her fair skin, brushed with the lightest touch of makeup, seemed to glow with an effortless radiance. The off-shoulder neckline framed her slender corbones, adding a quiet allure to her already graceful presence.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 100

    ?Chapter 100:

    At dinner, thanks to Jeffrey¡¯s arrangements, Brian and Rachel ended up seated beside each other, their shoulders brushing every so often. Jeffrey, meanwhile, sat across from them, watching the two with undisguised satisfaction, his heart swelling at the sight.

    Soon, a te of shrimp was ced on the table. Rachel reached for one, carefully peeled it, dipped it in sauce, and set it on Jeffrey¡¯s te. ¡°Here. It¡¯s your favorite.¡±

    Jeffrey took a bite, his face lighting up instantly. ¡°This is so good.¡±

    Rachel, pleased by his reaction, quickly peeled a few more and ced them in front of him.

    Brian, who had been sitting quietly, finally shifted and cleared his throat.

    Jeffrey nced over. ¡°Brian, you okay? Is your throat bothering you?¡±

    Brian hesitated for a moment before awkwardly looking at the te of shrimp. ¡°I want some too.¡±

    At that, both Jeffrey and Brian turned to Rachel expectantly.

    With their eyes fixed on her, Rachel sighed in surrender, reached for a shrimp, and wordlessly ced it onto Brian¡¯s te.

    Brian reached for the shrimp but suddenly winced. ¡°Ouch.¡±

    Jeffrey¡¯s sharp ears immediately caught the sound. ¡°Brian, what happened to your arm?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just a small joint injury. I can still eat, but peeling shrimp might be a bit tricky.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Rachel eyed him skeptically. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Brian didn¡¯t answer. Rachel immediately turned to a passing waiter. ¡°Excuse me, could you peel a few shrimp for us?¡±

    Brian¡¯s expression flickered through a range of emotions before settling on something almost shameless. ¡°I don¡¯t want shrimp from the waiter. I want the ones you peel. They always taste better when you do it.¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s takes you on a journey

    Then, without hesitation, he looked at the waiter and ordered, ¡°You may leave now. And don¡¯te back unless I say so.¡±

    Rachel shot him a sharp re, her voice low with warning. ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck.¡±

    But Brian only acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard her.

    ¡°Darling,¡± he mused, his tone teasing, ¡°you only remember Jeffrey andpletely ignore me.¡±

    Rachel leaned in close, her voice a hushed whisper against his ear. ¡°Don¡¯t call me darling.¡±

    Then, straightening, she narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°And don¡¯t think that just because Jeffrey is here, I¡¯m going to indulge you.¡±

    Brian smirked,pletely unfazed. He turned to Jeffrey, putting on a pitiful expression. ¡°Jeffrey, you see this? Your sister is always so mean to me. All I wanted was for her to peel me a single shrimp.¡±

    Jeffrey chuckled. ¡°Rachel, seeing how much Brian spoils you, I feel relieved.¡± With that, he slid the te of shrimp Rachel had peeled for him across the table¡ªright in front of Brian.

    After dinner, soft, soothing music filled the restaurant, blending seamlessly with the warm ambiance.

    Jeffrey nced between the two of them. ¡°There¡¯s a dance floor here. Why don¡¯t you two have a dance?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 101

    ?Chapter 101:

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Rachel had been about to refuse, but Brian was already on his feet, bowing slightly and extending his hand toward her like a true gentleman. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to dance. Let¡¯s skip it.¡± It wasn¡¯t an excuse.

    She genuinely had no idea how to dance.

    She had never been exposed to it growing up, and as a result, her movements always felt stiff and uncoordinated. The first time she had ever been drawn to the idea of dancing was in college¡ªwhen she had seen Brian and Tracy moving effortlessly across the floor together.

    It had been during her sophomore year at a university-hosted ball.

    Everyone had been free to invite a partner to dance. To avoid awkward refusals, the event organizers had set a rule: if a student agreed to participate, it automatically meant they had to ept any invitation to dance.

    When Rachel learned that Brian had signed up, she hadn¡¯t hesitated to join as well.

    There was just one problem¡ªshe didn¡¯t know how to dance.

    Having never learned as a child, she had no choice but to seek out a teacher. But dance lessons weren¡¯t cheap, and good instructors were hard toe by. After asking around, she had finally managed to book an appointment with a highly rmended teacher. The fees, however, were astronomical. She had spent everyst cent of her savings on the lessons.

    Even that hadn¡¯t been enough. She had also borrowed a significant sum from her ssmates.

    Rachel had never tried dancing before, so her initial movements were notably stiff. A week into practice, she had made minimal progress, and the results were disheartening.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is where your journey begins

    With the ball fast approaching, she dedicated all her spare time outside of studying to practicing her dance moves. She tirelessly rehearsed the steps day and night, even while eating, running them through her mind repeatedly.

    Ultimately, after countless hours of persistence and hard work, she began to understand the basics. She often found herself practicing alone in therge rehearsal space. Wearing high heels for extended periods and theck of adequate rest led to a series of painful blisters on her heels. Each time she popped a blister, another would soon form.

    She treated each new blister the same way, and before she knew it, she had lost count of how many she had endured. Her motivation to continue through the pain was fueled by the anticipation of dancing with Brian at the ball.

    The event was set to start at 7 p.m. that night. Determined to secure a dance with Brian, she arrived early to get in line. It was essential to be at the front, as the poprity of invitees like Brian meant those further back in the line might not get a chance at all. Luckily, she was early enough to secure a spot. Preferring not to stand out, she opted for thest number avable.

    Unexpectedly, the evening¡¯s first dance featured Brian and Tracy as partners. Their presence on the dance floor captivated everyone. Tracy¡¯s gown struck a stunning bnce between elegance and allure, drawing all eyes to her. Her hair cascaded down like fluid silk, and her figure moved with effortless grace.

    The audience broke into loud apuse and cheers for the pair.

    Looking down at her own dress, Rachel suddenly felt it was starkly modest.

    Even more embarrassing was her own dancing. She had believed herself to be considerably improved, but next to Tracy, she felt hopelessly in, a mere shadow among radiance.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 102

    ?Chapter 102:

    That evening, she decided to pass her chance to dance with Brian to someone else. The girl was overjoyed, her eyes widening in disbelief. ¡°I can dance with Brian? Are you serious about giving this to me?¡±

    As Rachel watched Tracy, her expression grew resigned. She nodded decisively. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not feeling well, so it¡¯s yours.¡±

    ¡°Wow, thank you so much! This is unbelievable!¡± the girl eximed.

    That evening, Rachel quietly upied a corner, watching as Brian gracefully danced with various partners. Each dancer was elegantly dressed, their steps practiced and sleek. She was relieved she hadn¡¯t joined them on the dance floor, fearing she might have embarrassed herself.

    The expenses for the dance sses and her dress had relegated her to a diet of mere bread for almost a month. Additionally, she had to work a part-time job for two months to pay back the funds she had borrowed from her peers.

    Yet, despite all her sacrifices, she fell short of her goal. From that point on, she swore off dancing.

    Brian wasn¡¯t put off when Rachel hesitated to reach out her hand. ¡°I can lead well enough for both of us,¡± he said.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll ruin it,¡± she replied.

    But he didn¡¯t allow her to retreat. He gently grabbed her wrist and pulled her toward him with determination.

    Frightened, she gripped his jacket. ¡°Brian, stop! I can¡¯t do this, I really can¡¯t!¡±

    However, Brian had already escorted her to the dance floor.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he whispered soothingly. ¡°Stick with me, and you¡¯ll be the star of this dance floor.¡±

    L?t?st ?h¦Ápt?rs in g??lnov??l??.??o??

    He wrapped an arm securely around her waist, holding her close, his tone filled with calm assurance. Despite her nervousness, he signaled the band to begin.

    With one hand sped in hers and the other securing her waist, he led her carefully through each step, his guidance gentle and patient. Yet, Rachel felt rigid, her steps awkward and halting. Her high heels, which were already ufortable, began to mark her feet with red indentations. Instead of stepping back, she mistakenly moved forward, stepping directly onto his foot.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m terribly sorry!¡± Rachel blurted out, her face flushed with embarrassment.

    Memories of Brian dancing wlessly with Tracy haunted her, showcasing a natural, fluid partnership. In contrast, she felt utterly out of ce.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Brianforted her, his voice gentle. ¡°Let¡¯s try a few more times. Just follow my lead, and I¡¯ll guide you. Jeffrey is over there, watching. I¡¯m sure he¡¯d be thrilled to see usplete a dance together.¡± His voice was soft,forting like a soothing breeze by her ear.

    Rachel¡¯s tension eased a bit as she tried to sync with his steps. However, her inexperience was apparent, and she kept apologizing.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry again¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±

    After several more mistakes, Rachel reached her limit.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this is all my fault. I¡¯m just not meant for this. I should stop.¡± She began to lift her dress, intending to exit the dance floor.

    Brian, however, was determined not to let her give up. He caught her arm and twirled her twice before drawing her back into a firm embrace. As she leaned back, he dipped down, their eyes locking mid-air. They were so close that a mere tilt could have their lips touch. At that moment, time seemed to stand still.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 103

    ?Chapter 103:

    Jeffrey seized the opportunity to take several photos, promptly saving them.

    ¡°You don¡¯t get to quit,¡± Brian said firmly. ¡°No matter how you dance, if I¡¯ve chosen you as my partner, then you are the best.¡±

    Rachel had to concede. In that instant, such words would melt any woman¡¯s heart. And she was certainly not immune.

    ¡°Shall we try a few more times?¡± he suggested warmly, looking for her agreement.

    Instinctively, she nodded her assent. They began again, starting from scratch.

    ¡°Hold onto my waist,¡± he instructed.

    ¡°Alright,¡± she replied, bowing her head slightly as she carefully ced her hands around his waist.

    He drew her in closer, reducing the distance between them even further.

    ¡°Just forget everything else. Focus only on me,¡± he said softly.

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    In the soft lighting, their movements began to align, and they found their rhythm together.

    Off to the side, Jeffrey watched with a subtle grin.

    Earlier, Samira had shared concerns about potential tension between Rachel and Brian. Wanting to mend any rift, Jeffrey had set up this dinner. Now, seeing no signs of discord between them, his worry dissipated. He silently turned away, leaving them alone, respecting their moment of intimacy.

    Guided by Brian, Rachel started to move with increasing confidence.

    ¡°One more run-through, then we¡¯ll do the whole dance, okay?¡± Brian suggested softly, right beside her ear.

    Discover where it all happens: g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    Her features rxed into a gentle smile, and she nodded faintly in agreement. Yet, the extended session, coupled with her unusual choice to wear high heels, had left her heels sore, her skin blistered and slightly bleeding.

    Nevertheless, she reassured herself that enduring this was part of realizing the dream she had harbored for so long. Thus, she persevered.

    Noticing something amiss, Brian asked with concern, ¡°Is there a problem with your foot?¡±

    ¡°No! I¡¯m fine!¡± Rachel quickly dismissed.

    She was keen to maintain herposure, unwilling to expose even a hint of weakness to him.

    ¡°Let me have a look.¡± Without waiting for further objections, he gently picked her up and set her down on a nearby chair.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to fuss over it,¡± Rachel tried to assure him, but Brian was already carefully lifting the edge of her dress to check her foot.

    Carefully, he removed her high heels.

    As soon as the shoes were off, her heels showed clear signs of bleeding. Her feet were covered in burst blisters, looking quite painful.

    ¡°Your feet are this damaged and you said you are fine?¡± Frustration tinged Brian¡¯s voice.

    ¡°I just need to make it through one more dance,¡± Rachel murmured. ¡°I can handle it. Let¡¯splete it.¡±

    They were close to creating a perfect conclusion.

    But Brian was firm. ¡°We¡¯re stopping now. You need medical attention.¡± He stooped, preparing to lift her to safety.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 104

    ?Chapter 104:

    Rachel halted him, her eyes imploring. ¡°Please, let¡¯s just finish the dance. Dancing means everything to me today.¡±

    ¡°Are you certain?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely.¡±

    ¡°Then promise me you¡¯ll follow my lead exactly.¡±

    She agreed, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    When they stepped back onto the dance floor, Rachel was barefoot.

    Brian drew her in close, allowing her to stand on his feet for support.

    Together on the dance floor, they stood intimately close, embodying a couple deeply in love, seemingly inseparable.

    ¡°Ready?¡± he whispered, his nose gently brushing against hers.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she confirmed.

    As the soft music started, they moved in sync.

    With each twirl he led, her skirt red out gracefully, mimicking the wings of a fluttering butterfly.

    In those moments, she radiated pure joy.

    Despite the pain in her feet, her spirit soared.

    This long-awaited dance was now a reality.

    Feeling fulfilled, she experienced a profound sense ofpletion.

    As the music dwindled, Brian drew her in close, breathing heavily from the exertion.

    His look was intensely focused, filled with a mix of passion and devotion,pletely mesmerizing.

    M?????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    Rachel felt a profound shift within her.

    For the first time, she let go of her reservations.

    With newfound confidence, she reached up and gently held his face, her actions bolder than she had ever imagined.

    She moved closer, her nose softly touching his, while a gentle smile appeared on her lips.

    That smile, soft and charming, hid apelling allure that was hard to resist.

    ¡°Brian¡­¡± she murmured, her lips slightly parting, her voice filled with warmth. ¡°I¡¯ve longed to dance this piece with you. In the past, I was so reserved, overwhelmed by my fears¡ªfear of mockery, fear of your disapproval. So, thank you. Thank you for helping me realize a dream from years ago, for this moment.¡±

    ¡°Rachel¡­¡± Brian tried to respond, his voice thick with emotion.

    But she gently hushed him, cing her finger on his lips. ¡°Shh¡­¡± She tiptoed closer, her lips lightly brushing against his.

    The kiss was delicate, neither deepening nor breaking away. She simply held it there, a tender connection.

    At that moment, it seemed as though time itself had paused.

    Brian was jolted back to the present by the unexpected moisture on his lips. Tears silently streamed down Rachel¡¯s face, cold and persistent, leaving their trace as they fell onto his lips.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 105

    ?Chapter 105:

    As he moved to wipe away her tears, she took a sudden step backward.

    Her eyes, filled with tears yet shining with a luminous smile, met his gaze. ¡°Brian, the act ends here. It¡¯s time for us to move on. Goodbye.¡±

    With those parting words, she picked up her high heels and dashed away. Brian reached out toote to stop her; he only managed to brush against the fabric of her dress as it slipped through his fingers. He was left with nothing.

    For her, their interaction had been a mere act, a performance orchestrated for Jeffrey. Now the music had ceased, and the spectators had left.

    It was almostical how seriously he had taken the charade.

    On her way back to the hotel, Rachel encountered Trey.

    Noticing her barefoot and disoriented appearance, he quickly approached. ¡°Rachel, what happened?¡±

    Reflected in the mirror, Rachel noticed a familiar man approaching. It was unmistakably Brian. He hade after her.

    She was aware that he carried a heavy burden of guilt toward her.

    Yet, she could not let herself be swayed by feelings that stemmed solely from guilt.

    She was weary of the ongoing sense of defeat and the constantparisons to others, such as Tracy or Doris, realizing she would never match them. Nor did she wish to try any longer.

    ¡°Could you help me inside? I¡¯m really tired,¡± Rachel murmured, seekingfort in his arms.

    Immediately, he picked her up gently.

    Frozen in ce, Brian watched their figures grow smaller and disappear into the night, slipping away from his reach.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??????? brings great stories

    The next morning, Brian left with Tracy.

    Rachel received a call from Ronald, saying, ¡°Ms. Marsh, Mr. White¡¯s flight is scheduled for 9 a.m.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. I wish him a safe flight,¡± Rachel answered calmly.

    A shadow passed over Brian¡¯s face, but he kept his silence.

    Three days after his return, he buried himself in work, immersing himselfpletely until he emerged to invite Norton and some friends out for drinks. The outing was nothing less than luxurious, with rumors flying that he had reserved the entire club for the evening.

    Despite the manager introducing group after group of women, Brian sent each away.

    As the manager became increasingly concerned, Brian, now visibly tipsy, signaled to a waitress who had just served their drinks.

    ¡°You. Come here,¡± Brian said with a decisive tone.

    ¡°Me?¡± The waitress halted, visibly startled.

    ¡°Yes, you.¡± He confirmed.

    Alcohol sharpening his tone, his words cut sharply through the air.

    Startled and scared, the girl ced the drinks down and faltered. ¡°Please, let me be. I¡¯m only here part-time. I¡¯m not here for¡­ other services.¡±

    Brian¡¯s response was a harsh chuckle, his disbelief evident.

    Her eyes darting around the room in panic, she felt her fear escting. Seizing the moment, she dashed away, heading straight for the restroom to call her boyfriend.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 106

    ?Chapter 106:

    Upon returning, she found the manager waiting for her.

    ¡°Sonya, how long have you worked here?¡±

    Her voice trembling, she replied, ¡°Twenty days.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± said the manager with a significant look. ¡°You¡¯ve not yet been paid, correct? Return to the room, keep our guests satisfied, and I¡¯ll increase your monthly wage threefold.¡±

    The girl¡¯s tears began to fall as she vehemently shook her head.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been clear since my first day. I¡¯m not here to sell my dignity,¡± she insisted.

    ¡°Just sit with them and share a drink, that¡¯s all I¡¯m asking,¡± he replied.

    Despite his words, she kept shaking her head, visibly terrified.

    Finally, the manager forcefully grabbed her arm and dragged her back toward the private room.

    The manager roughly shoved the girl onto the seat beside Brian.

    ¡°Remove your hands from her,¡± Brian¡¯s voice cut through the air like ice as he fixed the manager with a piercing stare.

    The manager¡¯s face immediately transformed into an anxious smile. ¡°Of course, Mr. White.¡±

    Brian shifted his attention to the trembling girl. ¡°Take a seat. Share a few drinks with me, and I¡¯ll ensure your safe return home tonight. I¡¯llpensate you tenfold your usual earnings.¡±

    Hope flickered across the girl¡¯s features as she stammered, ¡°You¡­ you really mean that?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Brian replied, a subtle smile ying at the corners of his mouth.

    Thoughts of her ailing mother weighed heavily on her mind. After an internal battle, determination won out. She lifted a ss and extended it toward him. ¡°Please drink with me, Mr. White.¡±

    Your hub for updates: g?lnovels.c??m

    Just as their sses were about to meet, the private room¡¯s door burst open with a thunderous crash.

    A towering young man in his twenties charged into the room.

    Upon spotting his girlfriend, he lunged forward, pulling her protectively behind his broad frame.

    In one fluid motion, his fist connected with Brian¡¯s face, the impact echoing through the space. Without pause, he seized a nearby chair and brought it down upon Brian with devastating force.

    The room collectively drew in a sharp breath, including Norton, who had been watching the scene unfold in silence.

    Everyone braced themselves for Brian¡¯s inevitable explosion of rage.

    To their astonishment, Brian merely let out a low chuckle and addressed the young man, ¡°Take your girlfriend and go. If she means anything to you, keep her away from establishments like this.¡±

    Turning to the manager, he added, ¡°Triple her usual wages.¡±

    The offer surpassed even his earlier promise of tenfold payment for the day. The girl stood frozen in disbelief before recovering herposure, bowing repeatedly with genuine gratitude. ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. White!¡±

    ¡°Leave,¡± Brianmanded dismissively.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 107

    ?Chapter 107:

    As Yvonne stepped into the room, she caught sight of the couple¡¯s retreating forms. Her eyes scanned the scene of disruption before her. ¡°What happened here?¡±

    After someone exined the situation, Yvonne immediately contacted Rachel. ¡°You won¡¯t believe this¡ªBrian just got attacked at the club.¡±

    ¡°Attacked?¡± Rachel¡¯s voice was filled with disbelief.

    ¡°Indeed. He invited a waitress for drinks, and her boyfriend stormed in,nded a solid punch, and struck him with a chair. But here¡¯s the interesting part¡ªshe looks strikingly like you. Much as I hate to admit it, it seems he still harbors feelings for you. He¡¯s in quite a state now, stumbling around with a bruised face,pletely intoxicated.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s grip tightened on her phone. ¡°This girl¡­ really looks like me?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Yvonne confirmed.

    Before Rachel could respond, the phone was suddenly snatched from her grasp.

    ¡°Yvonne?¡± Rachel called out, but silence was her answer.

    ¡°Yvonne?¡± she tried again, only to hear Brian¡¯s husky voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    Brian? Rachel¡¯s heart lurched, and instinctively, she ended the call. When Brian tried to reach her again using Yvonne¡¯s phone, Rachel refused to answer.

    His eyes grew bloodshot as he handed the phone back to Yvonne. ¡°Call her.¡±

    Yvonne looked at him with sympathy. ¡°She won¡¯t answer me either. And honestly, why are you pursuing her? Is it love? Or just habit from her constant presence and devotion?¡±

    Brian¡¯s expression darkened at her pointed words.

    Undeterred, Yvonne pressed on, ¡°I¡¯m speaking the truth. If she really matters to you, seek her out yourself instead of causing chaos.¡±

    Brian¡¯s face clouded with emotion as he stormed out of the club. Once inside the car, Ronald automatically steered toward Brian¡¯s home.

    ¡°Find her,¡± Brianmanded suddenly.

    Ronald hesitated. ¡°Shall we drive there?¡±

    Brian fixed him with an intense stare. ¡°Did I buy a jet just for decoration?¡±

    That evening, Rachel met with Kern Clifford for their first negotiation. The discussion progressed more smoothly than she had expected.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, it¡¯s approaching dinner time. Perhaps we could continue discussing the remaining details over a meal?¡± Kern suggested.

    Rachel considered the professional nature of the invitation before nodding. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Clifford.¡±

    Kern¡¯s gaze shifted to Trey, who stood vigntly behind her. ¡°Your assistant should join us as well.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s very kind, thank you,¡± Rachel responded with professional courtesy.

    The dinner began ordinarily enough, with Kern inquiring about various aspects of the design drafts. Rachel answered each question with careful attention to detail.

    When Kern attempted to press alcohol upon Rachel, Trey intervened protectively.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, you¡¯re fortunate to have such an attentive assistant,¡± Kern observed with a calcted smile.

    ¡°Cheers,¡± he dered, emptying his ss in one swift motion.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 108

    ?Chapter 108:

    Not wanting to appear discourteous, Rachel lifted her own ss and drank. Though unfamiliar with the intricacies of business dinner etiquette, she recognized that she couldn¡¯t always rely on Trey to intercept drinks on her behalf.

    ¡°I appreciate your directness. Such qualities make for excellent business rtionships,¡± Kern remarked, raising another ss. Rachel found herself obligated to match his second toast.

    By the dinner¡¯s conclusion, a noticeable haziness had settled over Rachel¡¯s consciousness. She consoled herself with the rtively early hour, nning to sleep off the effects at her hotel.

    As Kern exited the private room, he immediately ced a call. ¡°Ms. Santos, everything proceeded ording to your specifications.¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll advocate for you in any future dealings with the White family,¡± Doris replied with practiced smoothness.

    ¡°Much appreciated,¡± Kern concluded before ending the call.

    Doris, concealed beneath a mask and hat, made her way toward the private room.

    Meanwhile, Rachel¡¯s disorientation intensified. An unusual exhaustion crept through her body. Despite her low alcohol tolerance, this reaction seemed excessive.

    Something felt wrong¡ªan unnatural heat coursed through her, apanied by a growing restlessness.

    ¡°Trey, it¡¯s unbearably hot. Could you adjust the air conditioning?¡±

    Hot?

    Trey studied her with growing concern, noting her flushedplexion. ¡°Could you be running a fever?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Everything feels like it¡¯s burning,¡± Rachel mumbled, tugging at her cor with uncharacteristic vulnerability.

    Exclusive updates live g?ln¦Òv???s

    Trey quickly averted his gaze from her flushed skin and adjusted the temperature controls. ¡°Hold on. I¡¯ll get you back to the hotel.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± she responded weakly.

    Upon arrival, Doris observed Trey supporting Rachel¡¯s unsteady form and frowned at this unexpectedplication. Though she had forgotten the assistant¡¯s presence, a sinister smile yed across her features when she found it was a man. ¡°Even your devoted assistant must have his limits, Rachel.¡±

    She followed discreetly, capturing photographs of Trey assisting Rachel from the building, her confidence growing with each shot.

    At the hotel, Trey called for room service, increasingly worried about Rachel¡¯s deteriorating condition. The drugs in her system had begun to take full effect, stripping away her usualposure and leaving her clinging to him instinctively.

    Though Trey sensed something amiss, he couldn¡¯t identify the cause. He continued calling her name, trying to break through her haze. ¡°Rachel, wake up, please wake up.¡±

    The doorbell¡¯s chime interrupted his efforts. Assuming it was room service, Trey moved to answer, but Rachel¡¯s grip on his arm remained unrelenting.

    He sighed in resignation. ¡°Use your keycard to enter,¡± he called out.

    The sound of a man¡¯s voice from within shattered Brian¡¯s remaining restraint. The moment the door unlocked, he burst through it with explosive force.

    The moment Brian saw Rachel holding onto Trey with a blush, something inside him snapped. Frustration red, wiping away all reason.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 109

    ?Chapter 109:

    Without thinking, he strode forward and barked, ¡°Let her go!¡± His hand shot out, grabbing Trey¡¯s cor, his re sharp enough to cut through steel.

    Trey was startled for a moment but quickly pulled himself together. He looked between Brian and Rachel before asking, ¡°So, you¡¯re Rachel¡¯s boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°If you already know that, why don¡¯t you keep your distance from her?¡± Brian assumed Trey would cower and step aside. But to his surprise, Trey held his gaze unwaveringly. ¡°A real man should treat his girlfriend with care and respect. She¡¯s someone to be protected, not someone to be hurt. If you truly cherish her, you wouldn¡¯t be the reason for her tears.¡±

    Over the past few days, he had caught Rachel discreetly wiping away her tears more than once. But no matter how much she hurt, she never let it interfere with her work. If anything, she pushed herself even harder.

    ¡°This is between us. As for you¡ªyou won¡¯t need to show up at work tomorrow,¡± Brian dered coldly.

    Trey let out a sharp, mocking chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m Rachel¡¯s assistant. Unless she¡¯s the one telling me to leave, I¡¯m staying.¡±

    Brian¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. ¡°Oh? So you¡¯re the type who won¡¯t back down until you¡¯re forced to.¡±

    ¡°And what if I don¡¯t?¡± Trey shot back, unshaken.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Brian ground out, his voice tight with restrained anger. ¡°Let¡¯s see how far you¡¯re willing to go.¡±

    Pulling out his phone, he dialed a number. ¡°Ronald. Get in here.¡±

    As he waited, he strode toward Rachel and yanked her out of Trey¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Mr. White.¡± Ronald arrived swiftly, standing at attention.

    ¡°Call the police,¡± Brianmanded, his voice like ice. ¡°Charge him with attempted assault on my fianc¨¦e.¡±

    Explore captivating tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    The usation caught Trey off guard. For a moment, he was too stunned to react.

    His fists clenched at his sides as he red at Brian. ¡°That¡¯s a lie. You won¡¯t get away with it.¡±

    Brian merely chuckled coldly. ¡°This is yourst chance to walk away. If you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t hesitate to make sure you end up behind bars.¡±

    Trey lifted his chin defiantly. ¡°Do you really think this will scare me off? Yes, I have a crush on her. But unlike you, I respect her. I care about her happiness, not just my own. You don¡¯t deserve her.¡±

    Brian scoffed, unwilling to waste another second on him. ¡°Throw him out.¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± Ronald answered immediately.

    In no time, the room was empty, leaving just Brian and Rachel.

    That was when Brian realized something wasn¡¯t right. Rachel¡¯s face was red, her skin burning up like she had a fever. Her usual sharp eyes looked dazed and blurry, and she was unsteady.

    ¡°Rachel¡­¡± Brian called, and she grabbed onto him right away, mumbling, ¡°It¡¯s so hot¡­ I feel terrible!¡±

    She kept pulling at her clothes, trying to cool herself off.

    Within seconds, she had taken off her jacket, leaving just a thin top, but even that didn¡¯t help with the heat she was feeling.

    Brian immediately understood what was going on. ¡°Damn it, someone must have drugged her!¡± he snapped angrily and grabbed his phone to call a private doctor.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 110

    ?Chapter 110:

    But for some reason, his calls wouldn¡¯t go through.

    Rachel whimpered, struggling as she kept pulling at her clothes.

    Seeing her like this, Brian pulled her into his arms. Their skin touched, and it seemed to calm her down a little.

    He knew the only way to help was to sleep with her, but after everything that had happened between them, she would probably hate him even more when she came back to her senses.

    Brian was only human, and with her pressing against him, her warm skin and flushed face made it harder for him to ignore his feelings.

    But he knew she wasn¡¯t thinking straight, so he forced himself to stay in control.

    The hotel room was dark, with only a little light.

    Holding onto the little bit of rity she had left, Rachel slowly opened her eyes.

    When she felt someone holding her, she weakly whispered, ¡°Trey¡­¡±

    ¡°Trey?¡±

    No one could imagine how much that name hurt Brian. Even now, she was thinking about Trey instead of him.

    When she didn¡¯t hear a reply, she panicked. Trey had taken her homest time she was drunk. If it wasn¡¯t Trey with her now, then who could it be?

    ¡°Trey, is that you?¡± Rachel asked again, her voice shaking.

    If it was someone else, she didn¡¯t even want to think about it.

    ¡°Who are you? Please, let me go! Give me back to Trey!¡± Rachel pleaded, tears falling down her face.

    Your storytelling begins at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,

    She trusted Trey¡¯s character¡ªif he arrived, he would definitely take her to the hospital. Right now, he was herst hope, and she couldn¡¯t afford to let go of it.

    When the man didn¡¯t respond, Rachel panicked and tried to crawl toward the door. But Brian¡¯s arms were like iron, holding her tightly. There was no way for her to get away.

    ¡°Please, I¡¯m begging you, let me go! Just let me go!¡± Rachel cried, gasping for breath.

    But another surge of pain hit her, making her body go weak.

    Brian, as if punishing her, grabbed her hands and pressed them against his chest. His lips brushed against her ear, his warm breath sending shivers down her spine.

    ¡°Are you in love with Trey?¡± he whispered.

    Rachel was too out of it to recognize Brian¡¯s voice. The drug hadpletely taken over her senses. She just kept shaking her head, unable to think straight.

    Seeing her reaction, Brian felt a sense of satisfaction.

    He smirked, effortlessly pulling her onto hisp before asking again, ¡°If you don¡¯t like him, then why were you calling his name?¡±

    ¡°Because only¡­ only¡­¡± Rachel struggled to get the words out, her voice weak. ¡°Only he can help me now.¡±

    Brian finally let out augh.

    He knew Rachel wouldn¡¯t fall for some inexperienced guy.

    ¡°Please, there are plenty of other women out there. Just let me go. Besides, I already like someone else.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 111

    ?Chapter 111:

    ¡°Oh?¡± Brian¡¯s curiosity grew. ¡°Alright, if you answer my question honestly, I¡¯ll let you go.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Rachel¡¯s wide eyes looked doubtful, as if she couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you like someone? I want to know¡ªwho is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Rachel dug her nails into her palm, trying to fight back the feelings overtaking her. ¡°It¡¯s someone I had a huge crush on back in high school.¡±

    High school? She had a crush on someone back then?

    Brian¡¯s face darkened, and his voice turned icy. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s his name?¡±

    ¡°Brian White.¡± Rachel¡¯s voice trembled with emotion as the name finally escaped her lips, carrying years of unspoken feelings.

    The moment those words left her, she clenched her fists until her knuckles turned white, struggling against the tide of emotions threatening to overwhelm her.

    Yet the tempest within her refused to be contained.

    Brian stood motionless, as if time itself had frozen around him.

    Joy coursed through his heart like a summer storm, powerful and unbridled. His hands found their way to her face with infinite tenderness, his voice a gentle caress. ¡°Let me hear you say it once.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s head moved in fierce denial, her entire being rejecting the moment.

    Unshed tears glistened in her eyes as her lips quivered, betraying her inner turmoil. ¡°You made me a promise¡­ you said you would let me go.¡± The weight of his previous vow hung heavy in the air.

    But circumstances had changed, and letting her go had be an impossibility he could no longer contemte.

    ¡°Please, look at me properly¡ªI am Brian White, standing right here before you.¡±

    §Þ?§Ô? ¦Ô¦Ñ??§ä?? ?§ä g?l????l?.???

    Rachel¡¯s gaze remained distant, unfocused. ¡°You¡¯re deceiving me. You can¡¯t be him.¡±

    Her mind wrestled with the knowledge that Brian had departed with Tracy. His presence here defied all logic and reason.

    ¡°But I am! Rachel, please look at me.¡± His fingers gently guided her chin upward. The moment their eyes met, fresh tears spilled down her cheeks. ¡°Release me!¡±

    Instead ofplying, Brian¡¯s arms tightened around her slender frame as he lifted her, carrying her determinedly toward the bathroom.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Panic shed across Rachel¡¯s face as she noticed their destination. In her attempt to retreat, fate intervened as her lips identally brushed against his.

    That fleeting contact ignited something primal and unstoppable between them. Neither couldter recall who moved first. Their next clear memory was of water cascading around them from the shower.

    Droplets scattered against the bathroom door in a steady rhythm.

    Warm water traced intimate patterns across their skin.

    Rachel¡¯s natural grace, enhanced by the falling water, proved irresistible. Reason abandoned her entirely. She surrendered to Brian¡¯s embrace, allowing himplete dominion over her heart and body.

    Her half-lidded eyes shimmered with passion, her form melting into his as though they were created to fit together. Brian¡¯s heart constricted at the sight of her flushed cheeks and delicate features, nearly undoing himpletely.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 112

    ?Chapter 112:

    When consciousness returned, every muscle in Rachel¡¯s body ached with a sweet soreness. The events of the previous night existed only as hazy fragments in her mind, refusing to form aplete picture.

    ncing down, she discovered the evidence of their passion painted across her neck in tender bruises. Her face flushed crimson as she realized the marks weren¡¯t confined to her neck alone¡ªthey traced a telling path across her entire body, each one a reminder of his ardent attention. The sight proved too much to bear. Mortification washed over her in waves.

    Only one truth remained crystal clear in her mind: the man who had imed her so thoroughly had been Brian.

    The question of how they would face each other now loomedrge in her thoughts. Rationality suggested maintainingposure. After hastily dressing, Rachel made for the door with swift determination, unwilling to linger in this charged atmosphere.

    Just as her fingers brushed the handle, strong arms encircled her from behind. Brian¡¯s embrace imed her waist with practiced familiarity, his body pressing against hers in a way that spoke of intimacy and possession.

    Though he remained silent, his hold conveyed volumes about his intentions. Her voice faltered as words failed herpletely.

    After an eternal moment of mental scrambling, she managed to piece together a weak excuse. ¡°I need to eat something, I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    A low chuckle rumbled through Brian¡¯s chest, his voice rich with amusement. ¡°Hungry?¡± yful suggestion colored his tone as joy danced beneath his words. ¡°It seems I failed to wear you outst night. You still have the energy to walk now. Should we continue¡­¡±

    Rachel¡¯s hand flew up to cover his mouth before he could continue. She turned to face him, her beautiful eyes shing with embarrassment as she attempted a re. ¡°Just drop that idea.¡±

    Your source of stories: galn¦Òv??ls.??????

    ¡°But you really liked itst night. You were the one clinging to me, pleading¡­¡± Once again, her hand rushed to silence his lips as her cheeks zed scarlet.

    ¡°I remember nothing fromst night. I must have been intoxicated. If I behaved inappropriately, please ept my apologies.¡±

    Displeasure darkened Brian¡¯s expression. ¡°Do you truly believe a simple apology canpensate for all my devoted attentionst night?¡±

    His head dipped to her neck, teeth grazing the sensitive skin as his warm breath sent shivers down her spine. ¡°Rachel,¡± he murmured against her flesh, ¡°everything in this worldes at a price. As a businessman, I ensure every decision yields favorable results. Losses are not part of my vocabry.¡±

    Guilt threaded through Rachel¡¯s conscience. ¡°Then¡­ what would you have of me?¡±

    ¡°Release your anger toward me. Return home. My grandma really misses you.¡±

    ¡°I harbor no anger.¡± The truth was simpler ¡ª disappointment had led her to surrender hope. ¡°Once the project reachespletion, I¡¯ll consider returning.¡±

    ¡°Then I shalle to collect you when that time arrives.¡±

    ¡°We can talk about itter.¡±

    Brian recognized the softening of her resistance and wisely chose not to push further. ¡°Join me for lunch. I¡¯ve made reservations and will send you the details.¡±

    His chin rested atop her head as yfulness crept into his tone. ¡°My afternoon is upied. Dine without me.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 113

    ?Chapter 113:

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll share the meal with Jeffrey.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s surrender came with a resigned nod. ¡°Fine!¡± She recognized the futility of resistance. Brian knew how to make her surrender.

    When Rachel arrived at the branch office, Samira rushed to meet her, concern etched across her features. ¡°Rachel, Trey hasn¡¯te in today. I¡¯ve tried calling repeatedly, but there¡¯s no response. Did something happen yesterday?¡±

    Yesterday? The word triggered fragments of memory. She recalled drinking with Kern, the alcohol proving stronger than anticipated, eventually pulling her into unconsciousness.

    Logic suggested Trey must have escorted her back to her room afterward.

    Yet when consciousness returned, she found Brian beside her instead. The sequence of events refused to align properly in her mind, like pieces of a puzzle with crucial sections missing. Brian appeared to be the only one holding all the answers, leaving her little choice but to ept his lunch invitation today.

    As the clock struck noon, Rachel arrived at the address Brian had provided, her bag clutched tightly. The venue before her was renowned as an exclusive sanctuary for the elite, a ce where even substantial wealth couldn¡¯t guarantee entry.

    Yet surprisingly, an unusual stillness permeated the space as she entered. Following the server along a crimson carpet, she suddenly found herself immersed in an ethereal disy. Rose petals descended from above in a mesmerizing cascade, transforming the moment into something out of a dream. Countless petals drifted through the air, settling gently in her hair and across her shoulders, their soft touch like whispered promises.

    The entire restaurant had metamorphosed into an enchanted garden, petals dancing through the air in an endless waltz of crimson and pink.

    From the sweeping spiral staircase, Brian descended with measured grace, hismanding presence softened by the romantic setting. He paused before her, the consummate gentleman, and extended his hand with deliberate slowness.

    ???? ??d???? ?? g????????.????

    ¡°Rachel¡­¡± Her name emerged as a caress from his lips.

    In all their time together, she had never witnessed this side of him. The thought that he would orchestrate such an achingly romantic gesture for her seemed impossible until this very moment.

    Denying its effect on her heart would have been futile. Yet she despised how easily her resolve could crumble in the face of such gestures.

    ¡°Come on, stay strong. Don¡¯t let this momentary romance erase everything that¡¯s happened!¡± her inner voice rallied against the sweetness of the moment. She spun around, her feet carrying her instinctively toward the exit.

    She couldn¡¯t allow her heart to soften. This beautiful moment couldn¡¯t erase the image of Jeffrey¡¯s suicide attempt.

    ¡°Rachel¡­¡± Brian¡¯s voice followed her retreat, his footsteps echoing behind her. Her pace quickened with each step he took, their dance of pursuit leading them to the overpass.

    In her haste, her heel betrayed her, slipping against the smooth surface and sending her lurching forward.

    Terror seized Rachel¡¯s heart as her hand desperately reached for the railing. But distance and gravity conspired against her¡ªthe barrier remained just beyond her grasp.

    She squeezed her eyes shut, sending up a silent prayer that the fall wouldn¡¯t prove severe.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 114

    ?Chapter 114:

    A resounding thud split the air.

    Surprisingly, Rachel experienced no pain. It felt as if her fall had been softened by something below. Using her hands to steady herself, she swiftly sat up.

    Panic surged through her when she discovered Brian beneath her on the stairs, and she quickly assisted him. ¡°Brian, are you alright?¡±

    Brian was silent, only nodding slightly as she helped him to a seated position on the steps. Around them, the crowd moved continuously, yet Rachel saw only Brian.

    The silence from him and his deeply furrowed brow made her anxiety worsen. Her voice quivered as she pleaded, ¡°Please say something. Don¡¯t leave me in suspense like this.¡±

    She gently shook his arm, growing more frantic as he remained mute. Fear gripped Rachel, the possibility that he might have a serious head injury looming in her mind.

    She remembered stories of people who initially seemed unharmed after idents butter faced grave consequences due to brain injuries, which only fueled her fear further.

    She scrambled to find her phone and hastily dialed the hospital for emergency assistance.

    Right as the call was about to go through, a firm hand sped hers. ¡°I knew it, you still care about me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re alright?¡± Relief washed over her as she heard him speak.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay. It¡¯s a bit painful, but nothing serious.¡±

    Rachel, initially relieved, quickly became annoyed when she noticed the smirk on his face. She gave him a light punch on the chest. ¡°Do you find this amusing? You have no idea how terrified I was. I thought you were seriously hurt, that you might even die!¡±

    As she spoke, her initial fears began to creep back.

    Tears welled up in her eyes, making her look even more vulnerable.

    Ga lno vel s . takes you into new worlds

    This sight deeply moved Brian. He couldn¡¯t resist pulling her into aforting embrace.

    ¡°Let me go!¡± Rachel protested, still upset, trying to pull away from him.

    ¡°No way I¡¯m letting you go¡ªnot ever!¡±

    ¡°And who decided I¡¯d spend forever with you?¡±

    His grip on her waist tightened, and he asked with a hint of annoyance, ¡°So, who do you n to spend your life with if not me?¡±

    ¡°A lifetimemitment should be with someone who genuinely loves me, not someone whose heart is upied by someone else.¡± Rachel spoke firmly, and in response, Brian seized her wrist, cing her hand over his heart.

    ¡°What are you trying to prove?¡± she questioned, puzzled.

    Brian touched his chest. ¡°Feel this. It beats solely for a woman named Rachel Marsh.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it,¡± she replied, pulling her hand back. She believed the woman in his heart was always Tracy.

    ¡°If you refuse, then I¡¯ll listen to your heartbeats,¡± Brian replied, lowering his head to her chest with a cheeky smile, closing his eyes as though relishing the moment. The footbridge was alive with foot traffic, and curious onlookers cast nces their way.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 115

    ?Chapter 115:

    Overwhelmed by the attention, Rachel pleaded, ¡°Brian, please stand up! We¡¯re attracting stares.¡±

    ¡°Let them stare. It¡¯s just me resting on my girlfriend¡¯sp. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that,¡± he replied nonchntly.

    Frustrated, Rachel pulled at his ear and said, ¡°Just stop it.¡± His logic seemedpletely ridiculous to her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± Abruptly, he sat up, lightly tapping her chest with his fingers. ¡°Only I will always belong here.¡±

    Turning her head, Rachel refused to face him.

    He was obviously still devoted to Tracy. Why, then, should she devote her heart exclusively to him? It simply wasn¡¯t right.

    ¡°That will depend on your actions,¡± she said, then quickly got up and dashed away.

    She had only made it to the far end of the footbridge when his long arm extended and grasped her.

    Back against the railing, she was held firmly by his strong presence, his face just inches from hers.

    At that moment, the wind blew with a peculiar softness.

    Brian¡¯s voice, as soft as the breeze, said, ¡°Rachel, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡± she inquired, looking into his eyes.

    With earnest rity, he replied, ¡°The issue with Doris¡­ it was mishandled by me. In my memories, she remained the little girl who once stood no taller than my waist and followed me around all day. Doris was taken in by my parents. Having lived together so long, I truly came to view her as my little sister. As a child, she was my father¡¯s favorite. He found it difficult to ever punish her. Whenever I found myself in trouble, she would step in and shoulder the me. This encouraged in me a deep responsibility to look out for her. Thus, when I found out she was being harassed, I felt an obligation to protect her as her brother.¡±

    where stories grow

    Rachel listened intently, her face etched with contemtion. It was clear to her that Brian was oblivious to the real depth of Doris¡¯s feelings toward him.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything?¡± Brian yfully tapped her nose, his voice soft and teasing.

    ¡°Could it be possible that Doris might¡­¡± She hesitated, the words seeming too harsh to speak out loud. She paused momentarily. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind? Just say it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that Doris appears to be quite attached to you.¡±

    Brian responded with a soft chuckle and lightly tapped her nose. ¡°It¡¯s just like Jeffrey¡¯s attachment to you.¡±

    Choosing not to explore the topic further, Rachel felt burdened by the truths she held back.

    His justification, however, resonated more deeply than any simple apology might have.

    As a breeze fluttered by, Rachel gracefully swept a lock of hair from her face.

    Her long hair, knotted by the wind, added to her effortless charm.

    ¡°Ouch.¡± She gasped, slightly annoyed as she attempted to disentangle her hair.

    After several unsessful tries, she couldn¡¯t free it.

    ¡°What seems to be the issue?¡± he asked.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 116

    ?Chapter 116:

    Lifting a tangled lock, Rachel said, ¡°The wind¡¯s too strong, and my hair has caught on your shirt button.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± he replied.

    Brian¡¯s fingers, long and nimble, worked swiftly. He managed to untangle most of her hair quickly.

    Yet, a few persistent knots remained tightly twisted around the button.

    Rachel was visibly concerned; she had always valued her long hair greatly. She had preserved every inch of it over the years, never cutting or coloring it,rgely because Brian had once expressed his fondness for long hair. Regardless of its style, she had never opted for a short cut.

    Seeing their struggle, a vendor nearby chimed in, ¡°Hey, need a pair of scissors?¡±

    ¡°Yes, please,¡± Brian answered, epting and paying for the scissors offered by the vendor.

    He quickly made the cut before she could react.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Rachel¡¯s voice trailed off as she realized it was already toote; he had finished cutting.

    A wave of sadness washed over her, as she envisioned her long-cherished hair now severed.

    Yet, when she looked down, she saw only a white button entwined in the strands. His scissors had spared her hair, cutting through the button instead.

    ¡°Why would you do that?¡± Rachel was taken aback.

    Holding her face gently in his hands, Brian spoke with soft, deliberate rity. ¡°I can rece a shirt any time. But your hair is too precious to cut¡±

    Rachel stood motionless for what seemed like an eternity. Eventually, all she managed to say was, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Keep reading on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    ¡°Instead of a simple ¡®thank you,¡¯ I was hoping for¡­¡± Leaving his sentence unfinished, he pressed his lips to hers.

    ¡°People are watching us,¡± Rachel stammered, too embarrassed to look anyone in the eye. This was their first public kiss.

    ¡°You once mentioned how romantic it was when the male and female leads kissed on a footbridge in that drama you watched,¡± Brian whispered tenderly in her ear.

    True, she had admired that scene, but that was just a TV drama.

    ¡°If you¡¯re embarrassed, just close your eyes,¡± he suggested, and kissed her once more, deeply. His hand gently supported her by the waist. Overwhelmed, she gripped his shirt tightly.

    As the minutes ticked by, he finally pulled back, though hesitantly, upon seeing her flushed expression. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s stop. We can continue this at home, away from prying eyes.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s cheeks turned a deeper shade of red at his words.

    He then took her hand and guided her back to the restaurant they had just exited. Once they were seated again, Rachel used the moment to inquire about the previous day¡¯s events. ¡°Where¡¯s Trey, by the way? Any idea where he went? I haven¡¯t seen him today.¡±

    With a serene expression, Brian continued with his meal. ¡°Last night at dinner, Kern Clifford tampered with your drink. Trey saw everything, so I sent him with Ronald to the police station to make a statement. He¡¯ll be backter today.¡± His straightforward exnation reassured Rachel.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 117

    ?Chapter 117:

    ¡°Wait, so I wasn¡¯t just drunkst night? Kern Clifford drugged my drink?¡± This realization sent a shiver through her. That rified why she couldn¡¯t remember anything from the night before. She made a mental note to be more vignt going forward.

    The thought of Trey, however, added a touch of difort to her already uneasy heart.

    ¡°Did Trey¡­ see anything awkward when he took me back to the hotelst night?¡±

    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t even consider it!¡±

    Recalling the events of the previous evening sharpened Brian¡¯s expression, giving him a fierce edge.

    Following their meal, Rachel set out to meet with Samira, while Brian made his way directly to the police station. Upon arriving, he encountered Trey.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Trey¡¯s face clouded over as he spotted Brian.

    ¡°Just here to talk.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re here to keep me away from Rachel, save your breath.¡±

    Brian, lighting up a cigarette, took a couple of deep puffs before exhaling thick smoke. With a casual lean against the back of his chair, his demeanor was one ofplete disinterest.

    ¡°Rachel was asking about you today. She¡¯s really worried. I let her know you were here, helping in the case against Kern Clifford. How does that sound?¡±

    Trey¡¯s hands balled into fists, his face betraying no emotion as he fixed his gaze on Brian.

    With a smirk, Brian added, ¡°Maybe I should tell her you¡¯re being investigated for trying to exploit her, and I¡¯m pressing charges?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Trey shot down the suggestion instantly. Knowing Rachel might distance herself from him, even if she doubted the usations, was too much to bear.

    Updated stories galno¦Íe?s

    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Trey demanded, his stare intense. He doubted Brian¡¯s intentions, thinking he might have a hidden agenda.

    ¡°Just quit your job once this project wraps up.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen.¡± Trey dismissed the idea tly.

    Brian¡¯sugh was chilling. ¡°Well, I could always bring her here right now. You can exin things to her face to face, or she can just read your statement and the evidence.¡±

    ¡°Brian, you¡¯re a monster!¡± Anger red in Trey¡¯s eyes as he confronted Brian. ¡°Fine. You win,¡± The words were forced through clenched teeth,den with reluctance.

    Later, when Rachel encountered Trey, she asked about the recent developments. ¡°Kern Clifford has confessed to messing with your drink, Rachel.¡±

    ¡°Seems like you¡¯re exhausted. Everything okay?¡± she asked, her voice filled with concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright. Just a bit exhausted.¡±

    ¡°Take some time to rest, then.¡±

    As Trey left, Rachel noticed Ronald approaching quickly.

    In a hushed tone, Ronald said, ¡°Ms. Marsh, Mr. White is running a fever and has been asking for you.¡±

    ¡°I just saw him and he appeared alright.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 118

    ?Chapter 118:

    Ronald cleared his throat ufortably. ¡°Maybe it would be best to hear it directly from him.¡±

    ¡°Let him know I¡¯ll visit after I finish up here.¡±

    ¡°Appreciate it.¡±

    At the hospital, Brian was confined to his bed. He had a very bad fever. The doctor expressed concern, saying, ¡°Mr. White, with your fever this high, an injection is necessary.¡±

    ¡°Could you at least consider some medication to lower your fever?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want that either.¡±

    Left speechless by Brian¡¯s refusal, the doctor felt at a loss. Brian was in a private hospital¡¯s most exclusive ward, known for its exceptional care. The doctor made another attempt.

    ¡°Considering the severity and duration of your fever, it¡¯s critical to lower it soon for your own well-being.¡±

    Brian¡¯s response was cold as he flicked an apple towards the doctor. ¡°Was I not clear? I don¡¯t want any treatment.¡±

    Frustrated and out of options, the doctor was about to respond when the doorbell rang, interrupting them. Brian quickly snatched the nket to his chin, adopting a look of utter misery.

    The doctor stared in bewilderment. How could this be the same man who was energeticallymanding him just before?

    As the door was about to open, Brian shot a quick look at the doctor and whispered urgently, ¡°Make sure she knows my fever won¡¯t go away, that my condition is dire.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    As Ronald stepped in, Brian quickly scanned the room behind him.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©qc??m has it all

    Seeing no sign of Rachel, his face clouded over. ¡°Where is she?¡±

    ¡°She mentioned she¡¯s tied up with work and will visitter.¡±

    Ronald thought to himself that Brian had only himself to me for this predicament.

    ¡°Did you tell her about my unyielding fever and that the situation is serious?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I told her.¡±

    ¡°And she still didn¡¯te¡­¡± Disappointment washed over Brian¡¯s face, his tone filled with frustration. ¡°If Jeffrey were in my ce, she would have been here in a heartbeat.¡±

    It was clear to Ronald that Brian felt overshadowed by Jeffrey.

    As the evening stretched to six, Rachel had yet to appear.

    The doctor tried again. ¡°Your constant fever isn¡¯t good for your health. We need to give you an injection.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Time dragged on into the night.

    Only at ten did Rachel finally appear, breathless. By then, Brian was feverish to the point of delirium, barely lucid.

    Upon seeing her, Ronald breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s a relief you¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°How is he?¡± she asked, reaching out to feel Brian¡¯s forehead, which was rmingly hot. ¡°Why has it worsened so much? Hasn¡¯t he been treated?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 119

    ?Chapter 119:

    The doctor stammered, ¡°We¡¯ve rmended treatment, but he¡­¡±

    Before he could exin further, Brian¡¯s eyes fluttered open, and he fixed a reproachful gaze on Rachel. ¡°Don¡¯t you care about me at all anymore?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think it would be this bad.¡±

    ¡°So only when I am on my deathbed will you show up?¡± Brian¡¯s tone was sharp, clearly unimpressed with the response.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ever say something like that again.¡± Rachel quickly ced her hand over his lips, cutting him off.

    What had happened with Jeffrey was still fresh in her mind, and it terrified her.

    Noticing the tension ease between them, the doctor took the opportunity to step in. ¡°Mr. White, the IV medication is ready. I¡¯ll get it started now. Your body can¡¯t handle any more dys.¡±

    Rachel started to move aside to let the doctor work, but Brian suddenly grabbed her hand.

    ¡°What are you up to?¡± She shot him a puzzled look.

    Brian tapped his cheek. ¡°One kiss, and I¡¯ll go along with it. No kiss, no IV.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious. Just take the IV already.¡±

    Brian,pletely unfazed, doubled down. ¡°Kiss me, and I¡¯ll do it. No kiss, no deal.¡±

    Rachel let out an exasperatedugh. ¡°Seriously, how old are you? Stop acting like a spoiled child.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I want my kiss.¡±

    The room wasn¡¯t empty; several doctors were still there. Even Ronald was standing off to the side.

    Discover stories now galnov??s.c?m

    Rachel, naturally reserved, couldn¡¯t bring herself to do something so intimate with an audience.

    Left with no choice, she leaned in and whispered near his ear, ¡°Later, when no one¡¯s around.¡±

    ¡°You promise you¡¯re not lying?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I wouldn¡¯t lie to you.¡±

    Once the doctor set up the IV and the clear liquid started dripping into Brian¡¯s veins, he finally exhaled in relief.

    Ronald, taking advantage of Rachel¡¯s presence, stepped in. ¡°Mr. White, would you like something to eat? I can have it prepared for you right away.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already sote, and you still haven¡¯t eaten?¡± Rachel looked over at Brian. He gave her an innocent look, his expression carrying just the right amount of pitifulness.

    ¡°You still have a fever. You need to eat something to regain your strength. I¡¯ll cook something for you, but there aren¡¯t any ingredients here. I¡¯ll have to go to the hotel kitchen¡ªcan you wait?¡±

    Brian nodded without hesitation. ¡°I can wait.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then.¡±

    Since Jeffrey was recovering, Rachel had booked a hotel with a kitchen to cook meals for him.

    As soon as she returned, she headed straight for the kitchen.

    The ingredients were limited, but she could still make some pasta. She set the water to boil and was just about to drop in the pasta when Samira entered. ¡°Rachel, what are you cooking?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 120

    ?Chapter 120:

    ¡°Just some pasta,¡± Rachel replied, giving the pot a quick stir. ¡°Why are you back sote?¡±

    ¡°I had a tough client today. Just wrapped things up and came back with Trey.¡± Then, as if remembering something, she added, ¡°Oh, and he hasn¡¯t eaten yet.¡±

    Rachel nced at the simmering pot, then back at Samira. ¡°In that case, call him over. I¡¯ll make a little extra.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Rachel whipped up two tes of pasta. Knowing Trey could handle spice, she added a generous pinch of pepper. For Brian, she kept it simple with a tomato-based sauce.

    The moment Trey stepped inside, the delicious aroma filled the air, leading him straight to the counter. There, he found Rachel just putting the finishing touches on two tes of pasta.

    ¡°This smells incredible,¡± Trey said, openly appreciating the mouthwatering scent.

    Then, after a brief pause, he asked, ¡°Wait, why haven¡¯t you eaten yet?¡±

    ¡°I already ate. This is for¡­¡± she trailed off mid-sentence.

    That night on the bridge, when she saved Jeffrey, Brian had been there too. Even in the dark, Trey must have noticed him.

    Now that they were all part of the same circle, Rachel saw no reason to keep it a secret.

    Taking a deep breath, she looked at Trey and said, ¡°There¡¯s something you should know. Brian White, he¡¯s my fianc¨¦.¡±

    Trey simply nodded. ¡°I already knew.¡±

    Rachel blinked in surprise. ¡°You knew?¡±

    ¡°Did Samira tell you?¡± she asked curiously.

    Step into fiction with  .

    Trey couldn¡¯t exactly exin how he knew.

    ¡°No, but the way he clung to you when you and Jeffrey were in danger¡ªit wasn¡¯t exactly subtle.¡±

    That exined it.

    A brief silence settled in the kitchen.

    As Rachel finished packing up a serving of pasta to leave, Trey suddenly spoke up. ¡°Rachel.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡± She turned to face him.

    ¡°Does he¡­ treat you right?¡±

    Rachel wasn¡¯t expecting that question.

    If she had to be honest, Brian did treat her well. While Tracy was gone, he had always been patient with her, indulging her every whim and making sure she had whatever she wanted. But ever since Tracy returned, there was no denying that something had shifted in him.

    ¡°He treats me well. We¡¯re getting married soon.¡± Rachel kept her response light, offering a small smile.

    Trey tightened his fists, unable to hold back. ¡°Rachel, you¡¯re incredible, and I mean that. You deserve the best. If there everes a day when he doesn¡¯t treat you right, just remember¡ªyou don¡¯t have to stay with him. There are plenty of nice guys out there.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 121

    ?Chapter 121:

    ¡°Alright.¡± Rachel gave him a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    When she got back to the hospital, Brian¡¯s IV drip had just finished.

    The moment he saw her, he wasted no time and ordered everyone else to leave the room.

    ¡°Come eat,¡± Rachel opened the container, revealing the delicious pasta inside. ¡°I didn¡¯t have many ingredients left, so I kept it simple. Give it a try.¡±

    Brian took a bite and nodded in approval. Within minutes, he had cleared the entire te.

    However, as he hadn¡¯t eaten all night, the pasta wasn¡¯t enough to satisfy him.

    After finishing, he asked, ¡°Is there more?¡±

    Rachel shook her head and answered casually, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you¡¯d be this hungry. I made some for Trey too, so that was all of it.¡±

    Just like that, the pasta he¡¯d enjoyed moments ago didn¡¯t seem as good anymore.

    His face grew tense. ¡°So you didn¡¯t make this just for me?¡±

    ¡°Trey workedte and hadn¡¯t eaten, so I made him a te too. But his had spicy beef, and yours didn¡¯t.¡±

    Brian put his fork down and pulled the nket over himself without another word. His expression was like stone, cold and unreadable.

    Rachel was confused. Was he seriously sulking just because she hadn¡¯t made extra pasta? Was he really this short-tempered? She never realized he was this quick to get upset.

    Rachel stepped closer, her tone gentler. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were this hungry. If you want more, I can have Ronald order something for you, or I can go back and make some oatmeal.¡±

    Brian shot her a look. His expression turned even more grim. The longer he stared, the more his frustration burned.

    Feel inspired on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®c§à??

    She still didn¡¯t understand. This wasn¡¯t about hunger¡ªit was about Trey. Jealousy wed at him. Why was his girlfriend cooking for another man? Just hearing Trey¡¯s name left a bad taste in his mouth.

    Before the tension could stretch any further, a nurse walked in and spoke in a gentle but firm tone. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. The patient needs rest.¡±

    Rachel quickly packed up the container. ¡°Alright. Brian, you should get some rest. I¡¯ll head out now.¡±

    ¡°Stay.¡± His voice cut through the silence.

    ¡°What?¡± She paused, turning back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go. Stay with me tonight.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still running a fever. You should sleep alone,¡± Rachel insisted, turning Brian down.

    He wasn¡¯t giving up so easily. ¡°Then help me clean up. I need to wash up,¡± he said casually.

    Rachel raised an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯ll call Ronald. Since you¡¯re both men, it makes more sense.¡±

    Brian, clearly unimpressed, shot back, ¡°You¡¯re my future wife. That makes it more appropriate.¡±

    Rachel sighed internally. Brian being sick was a mix of stubbornness and childishness, all wrapped into one.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 122

    ?Chapter 122:

    They hadn¡¯t even registered their marriage yet, let alone had a wedding, and here he was acting all entitled.

    Still, she stuck to her decision and went to find Ronald.

    But when she stepped outside, Ronald was nowhere to be found.

    It turned out Brian had already handled it¡ªsending Ronald a short, no-nonsense message: ¡°Go to sleep.¡±

    Ronald, though confused, was used to following orders without question. So, without thinking too much, he simply left.

    It wasn¡¯t until he was on his way home that it clicked¡ªBrian probably just wanted him out of the way to have a romantic moment with Rachel.

    Rachel searched for Ronald but came up empty-handed.

    Returning to the room, she tried to reason with Brian in a gentle tone, ¡°I just checked. Taking a shower with a fever isn¡¯t a good idea. The cold air can weaken your body and make it harder for the fever to go down.¡±

    Brian countered, ¡°My fever¡¯s already gone down. And I¡¯m covered in sweat. If I don¡¯t shower, I won¡¯t be able to sleep.¡± Truth be told, she was driving him crazy.

    Left with no other choice, Rachel relented. ¡°Fine, but let¡¯s get one thing straight¡ªyou have to cooperate, and no unreasonable requests.¡± Seeing him agree, she helped him into the bathroom.

    But once they got there, it was Brian who remained calm and collected, while Rachel was the one feelingpletely flustered.

    The only thought running through her mind was that she was really about to help him shower.

    ¡°If you just stand there, we¡¯ll be here all night,¡± Brian reminded her, breaking her daze.

    The best stories are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???????

    ¡°Okay,¡± she muttered, snapping out of it and getting to work.

    She started with his jacket, then moved on to his shirt.

    Brian, towering over six feet, was nearly a full head taller than her.

    Without her usual heels, she felt even smaller beside him.

    ¡°Can you undo the cor button yourself? I can¡¯t reach it,¡± she admitted, looking up at him.

    Just as she finished speaking, she felt herself being lifted off the floor.

    In the blink of an eye, she found herself standing on top of the toilet seat.

    Brian looked at her, his voice low and maic. ¡°Can you reach now?¡±

    Rachel was stunned into silence. So, this was his brilliant idea?

    Well, the height problem was out of the way, leaving her with no more excuses. Taking a steady breath, she reached out and carefully unbuttoned his shirt. As the fabric parted, his tanned skin came into view, revealing the sculpted muscles beneath.

    His firm abs were right there, and just below¡­

    Rachel¡¯s breath hitched. Snapping herself out of it, she abruptly lifted her head, shaking off the direction of her thoughts.

    ¡°Focus, don¡¯t overthink,¡± she kept repeating in her mind as she slid the shirt off his shoulders, trying not to let her flustered emotions take over.

    But there was no denying it¡ªBrian was dangerously irresistible.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 123

    ?Chapter 123:

    With his upper bodypletely exposed, she suddenly felt the urge to flee.

    ¡°I¡¯ll turn on the water for you,¡± she mumbled, eager to put some distance between them.

    Brian squinted slightly but gave a small nod.

    As the sound of running water filled the bathroom, Rachel hesitated for a second before making up her mind. ¡°You wash yourself. I¡¯ll wait outside,¡± she blurted, turning swiftly to leave.

    But before she could even take two steps, she felt a sudden pull on her clothes. The next thing she knew, she was yanked backward¡ªher back pressing against the cold tiled wall.

    The icy sensation made her shudder. ¡°It¡¯s so cold!¡± she gasped.

    Brian¡¯s lips tugged into a subtle smile before he suddenly took hold of her wrist and pulled her beneath the showerhead.

    In an instant, warm water poured down, drenching her hair, face, and clothes.

    Within seconds, Rachel waspletely soaked. ¡°Brian, you¡­¡± Rachel barely managed to get the words out before he silenced her with a kiss.

    Caught off guard, she struggled slightly, but then he teasingly bit her lower lip, making her freeze.

    Rachel looked up at him, her eyes filled with emotion,pletely unaware of how captivating she looked at that moment.

    Unable to hold back any longer, Brian tightened his grip, one arm circling her waist while the other cradled the back of her head, pulling her deeper into the kiss.

    The steady stream of warm water poured down around them, making the air thick with heat.

    Rachel felt like she was burning.

    M?§Ô? ??????? ?? ??l????l?.???

    She wasn¡¯t sure if it was the heat of the shower or his lingering fever, but every inch of her felt like it was melting in the heat.

    Her strength drained away, leaving her weak in his arms. Without his support, she was certain she would have copsed.

    The world around them blurred. Her thoughts scattered.

    Wrapped in the misty warmth, he kissed her again.

    Rachel could only stand on tiptoe, tilting her head back as he imed her lips once more.

    Her cheeks were flushed, and her breaths came in short, uneven gasps. After being together for so long, it was only in moments like this that she saw him lose control.

    It was the only time she truly felt loved.

    When her dress strap slipped, Rachel abruptly regained herposure. She protested, ¡°No, we can¡¯t.¡±

    The intensity in Brian¡¯s eyes smoldered as he whispered against her cheek, his voice soft yet firm. ¡°Why not? Do you realize how much I¡¯ve been holding myself back?¡±

    During his trip to Amberfield, each night had been a battle against his desires. The torment of being so close yet unable to be with her was maddening for him.

    Rachel, pushing him away with both hands, insisted, ¡°You¡¯re still recovering from your fever. It¡¯s risky to be intimate now; you could rpse. Besides, didn¡¯t we¡­ you know¡­ yesterday?¡± Her voice faded to a murmur, uncertainty creeping in as she nibbled on her lip.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 124

    ?Chapter 124:

    Her words were soft, almost inaudible, but Brian¡¯s chuckle broke through, lightening his expression immediately.

    He gently lifted her chin, a yful edge to his voice. ¡°Exactly what are you hinting at?¡±

    The heat of the moment had already brought a flush to Rachel¡¯s cheeks, which now deepened to a rich crimson.

    ¡°Come on! You know exactly what I¡¯m trying to say! Why even ask?¡± she retorted, casting him a yful look before quickly turning her head away.

    But before she could step away, Brian drew her back into his embrace. ¡°Silly girl,¡± he said softly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you sure about what happened?¡±

    Stunned, Rachel stammered, ¡°What do you mean? Are you suggesting that nothing happened?¡±

    With a gentle nod, Brian¡¯s voice softened as he exined, ¡°Remember, you were still upset with me. Would I ever overlook your emotions and act selfishly? To calm you, I repeatedly cooled you down with water until the drug fully left your system.¡±

    The reality of that night became clear.

    Waking up feeling weak and sore, she had believed they had been intimate. Now, everything fell into ce. The fatigue was merely the remnants of the medication, coupled with a night of restlessness.

    Rachel turned to him, her hands tenderly framing his face. ¡°Is that why you caught a fever?¡±

    ¡°What did you expect? Do you think a guy like me would get a fever so easily?¡± Brian had spent the entire night carrying her repeatedly, using endless buckets of ice water to reduce her fever.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me know?¡±

    Tinged with guilt, Rachel¡¯s voice conveyed her distress. His illness had been the result of caring for her.

    ¡°Well, now you¡¯re aware,¡± Brian said, drawing her in for another kiss. ¡°Head to the shower first. I¡¯ll follow you.¡±

    ¡°No, you go ahead,¡± Rachel replied. ¡°I don¡¯t want you falling ill again.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t fret, I¡¯m sturdy. It¡¯s not that easy to take me down.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Rachel¡¯s voice trailed off, her concern for his health still evident.

    ¡°Just listen to me,¡± he persuaded warmly. ¡°Go take your shower first, otherwise, I might get carried away.¡±

    Convinced, Rachel nodded and proceeded toward the bathroom.

    Fresh clothes were neatlyid out for her after her shower.

    As night fell, Brian had Ronald drive her home.

    The following morning, Rachel returned with a selection of vegetables and soup.

    Seeing her, Brian quickly asked, ¡°Only one serving each this time?¡±

    ¡°No, there are two servings,¡± she answered.

    ¡°Is it for Trey again?¡± His voice carried a note of irritation.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s for Jeffrey,¡± Rachel exined.

    Relieved, Brian¡¯s mood lightened. ¡°Alright then. Just make sure you don¡¯t cook for Trey anymore.¡±

    At that moment, Rachel realized the source of Brian¡¯s frustration the previous day had been her cooking pasta for Trey.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 125

    ?Chapter 125:

    After taking two days to rest, Brian felt much improved.

    When he was ready to leave, he naturally assumed Rachel woulde with him. But Rachel shook her head. ¡°This project is the culmination of our team¡¯s effort. I¡¯d like to stay a bit longer to ensure we can finalize the deal before I go back.¡±

    ¡°Do you really think you won¡¯t need my help?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m quite fond of this design, and I¡¯m eager to tackle it by myself.¡±

    ¡°Remember to look after your health,¡± Brian said. ¡°Andy off the alcohol.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Rachel replied.

    After Brian left, Rachel focused on making the most of this opportunity. Since herst coboration with Kern hadn¡¯t worked out, she was actively looking for a new partner.

    Admittedly, the task was challenging, but she quickly found a potential opportunity.

    She discovered that the Synergy Group was organizing a jewelry design contest where entries were judged solely on their quality, offering recognition for outstanding designs.

    Determined, she threw herself into the venture. Her team worked tirelessly and developed a collection named Dance of Blossoms.

    Throughout the project, Trey was especially supportive, gathering valuable information about Synergy Group¡¯s founder, Andres Garrett, who had extensive international experience.

    In the office, as Samira fiddled with a pencil, her curiosity was piqued. ¡°Trey, isn¡¯t there even one picture of Mr. Garrett?¡±

    ¡°No, not one,¡± Trey responded.

    ¡°People are raving about how hot he is. I wanted to see for myself!¡± Samira said, her gaze distant and dreamy.

    I??€$? ¡é?@t?€§ñ$ I¦Ç g??§Úov¦Å??.c?m

    With augh, Rachel replied, ¡°Focus on the task at hand. Win this contract, and you¡¯ll meet him face-to-face.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right! Let¡¯s put in our best effort!¡±

    Later that evening, as Rachel was leaving work, she was surprised to find Yvonne by the entrance.

    Yvonne was strikingly dressed in a chic crop top that entuated her sleek midriff, her hair elegantly draped over her shoulders, exuding a sultry allure. She leaned effortlessly against a Rolls-Royce Phantom, her sunsses adding a touch of mour atop her head.

    As Rachel approached, Yvonne clicked her high heels toward her and embraced her warmly. ¡°Babe, you¡¯re finally out!¡±

    ¡°Have you been waiting long?¡± Rachel asked, caught off guard by Yvonne¡¯s unexpected appearance.

    It was a surprise visit, as Yvonne hadn¡¯t hinted ating.

    ¡°Just got here,¡± Yvonne replied, giving the sleek car a fond pat. ¡°Drove this all the way over.¡±

    That Rolls-Royce, housed in Norton¡¯s garage, was his most valued and luxurious vehicle.

    Rachel was visibly shocked.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 126

    ?Chapter 126:

    She was well aware of Yvonne¡¯s driving abilities; she had never been a skilled driver. Despite the long drive, Yvonne had made it here on her own.

    Rachel sensed that her friend was likely upset, and she knew it probably had something to do with Norton.

    ¡°You must be starving. Let¡¯s get some food,¡± Rachel suggested, sping Yvonne¡¯s hand.

    They climbed into the car, with Yvonne at the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°How about we hit a club? It¡¯s been too long,¡± she suggested.

    In their hometown, Norton had made sure Yvonne was cklisted from all the clubs. She was consistently denied entry every time she tried.

    Now, in Amberfield, Yvonne felt free to enjoy herself however she pleased.

    Clearly, she was in a foul mood and needed an outlet.

    Seeing this, Rachel agreed without hesitation. ¡°Sure, I¡¯m up for anything.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure this won¡¯t get in the way of your work?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. We have apetition soon, but we¡¯re mostly prepared. I can afford a few days to spend with you.¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s face lit up with excitement. ¡°Awesome! Tonight, we¡¯re doing everything to the max, no holding back!¡±

    At that moment, Rachel pushed Brian¡¯s cautionary words from her mind.

    Once they reached the club, Yvonne wasted no time, immediately starting to order drinks.

    However, her ability to handle alcohol was, frankly, quite average. She began to show signs of intoxication after only a couple of drinks.

    As the alcohol took effect, her pent-up frustrations poured out. ¡°That damn Norton! He¡¯s the reason I lost my job!¡±

    L?t??¦Ó ch?¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l?ov?l??.??§à??

    ¡°Howe? Is it because of the incident with Jeffrey? Did I get you into trouble when I called?¡±

    Yvonne shook her head. ¡°No, it has nothing to do with that.¡±

    ¡°What is it, then? Did you two have a fight?¡±

    Yvonne shook her head again. ¡°No, we didn¡¯t fight, but there was some disagreement.¡±

    Rachel bristled with unease. ¡°You¡¯re not hurt, are you? Are you in pain anywhere? Do you feel unwell?¡±

    Yvonne let out a long sigh before finally telling Rachel everything.

    ¡°Norton has been parading Shelly all around the city. He gives her all the resources at work, showers her with luxury jewelry¡­ But when ites to me, he¡¯s always so stingy. He even had my credit cards restricted! I got so mad that I found a random stranger¡ªsomeone young and handsome¡ªtoe over to my ce. I had a n in mind¡ªI was going to get under his skin and piss him off just as much as he did to me, you know? How was I supposed to know he woulde home at the most crucial time and ¡®catch¡¯ us? He was furious and nearly beat the poor guy half to death.¡±

    Rachel could easily guess what happened next. ¡°So, he sabotaged your job?¡±

    Yvonne nodded. ¡°That¡¯s pretty much it.¡±

    She was furious. How could Norton go gallivanting around with another woman while she, his legitimate wife, stayed cooped up at home with nothing? Why did she have to endure such humiliation?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 127

    ?Chapter 127:

    Besides, nothing had actually happened between her and that man.

    ¡°I swear, if he messes with me again, I will cheat on him for real! And I¡¯ll make sure everyone knows about it too!¡± The more Yvonne thought about it, the angrier she got.

    Rachel could only sympathize with her fuming friend.

    As much as she wanted to help, she didn¡¯t know how to even go about it. The least she could do was stay by Yvonne¡¯s side and listen to her vent out all her frustrations.

    ¡°Yvonne, do you want to divorce him?¡± Rachel asked after a while, her tone careful.

    Yvonne suddenly fell silent. All the life and spirit seemed to drain from her. She leaned against the table, her shoulders slumped, looking utterly deted. ¡°I¡¯m a little scared of entertaining the idea,¡± she finally said after a long pause. For a few precious seconds, a spark reignited in her eyes as the words slipped from her mouth.

    Yvonne wasn¡¯t about to deny that she had some feelings for Norton. After all, she had married him of her own free will. She had genuinely wanted to build a life with him and create a family together. But if their rtionship would only lead them to drain and torment each other endlessly, perhaps divorce was the ideal oue. At least then, she wouldn¡¯t have to endure so much misery.

    ¡°Divorce might actually be a good decision. I¡¯d be free, and I could live an easygoing life on my own. Come on, let¡¯s drink!¡± With that, she raised her ss and started drinking again.

    Rachel had no choice but to join her. Before long, Yvonne was dragging her to the dance floor.

    ¡°All right, fine! Stop pulling!¡±

    The two women joined the crowd, swaying to the ring music under the bright strobe lights. Yvonne was much drunker, so Rachel stayed close to keep an eye on her. They were enjoying themselves when Yvonne felt her phone vibrate in her pocket.

    ?????????????????.c??m hosts thetest

    As expected, it was Norton calling.

    Yvonne ended the call and blocked his number without missing a beat. Then she turned her phone off entirely. Pocketing her phone, she grabbed Rachel¡¯s hand and pulled her deeper into the dance floor. ¡°Forget that guy! Let¡¯s dance the night away!¡±

    Doris had been staying in Amberfield for several days since herst visit. When she first heard news of Kern¡¯s recent trouble, she was initially scared. He might implicate her when the authorities pressured him. So, she traveled in secret to meet with him.

    Before her departure, she hade to learn that Kern had a daughter. Doris used this to her full advantage and promised to introduce the girl to an eligible bachelor from high society. It was enough to convince Kern to keep quiet about her involvement in the matter.

    Even then, as a precaution, Doris decided not to go home just yet. She was going to bide her time in Amberfield until everything had more or less settled down.

    Not once did she consider the possibility of running into Rachel here, of all ces!

    The moment Doris spotted Rachel dancing in the middle of the club, she instantly saw an opportunity. She pulled out her phone and recorded a video, then snapped a few more photos from a very specific angle. The photos made it look like Rachel was grinding herself against a stranger with reckless abandon. The lights and the general atmosphere of their surroundings only reinforced this impression.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 128

    ?Chapter 128:

    Doris felt a rush of thrill as she reviewed the material on her phone. She was about to send the photos to Brian when she paused. After a moment of thought, she decided to bribe another patron to send the media files to Brian.

    On the other side, Brian was just about to clock off from work. It had been a long day, and he was exhausted. He rubbed his eyes when the message came through. As soon as he saw Rachel on the screen, his fatigue was reced with fiery rage.

    Before leaving, he had specifically told her not to drink. Yet, not only had she been drinking, but she had also gone clubbing!

    Brian called her, but her phone was on silent, and she didn¡¯t pick up. This only angered him further, to the point that his pen snapped in half in his death grip.

    Tracy walked into his office just in time to see the upper half of the pen flick onto the desk. ¡°Brian, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re overworking yourself? Let me give you a massage.¡±

    ¡°No thanks,¡± he replied, his tone cold and sharp, filled with undeniable irritation.

    Tracy drew back, looking hurt and lost. She bit her lower lip before asking, ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡±

    His tone softened, albeit just a little. ¡°What makes you say that?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been so distant with metely. If I did something wrong, just tell me. If you don¡¯t want me around, I can leave and never bother you again. But please, don¡¯t be so cold to me.¡± Without waiting for his response, she turned away and walked out.

    A downpour had begun, the thick curtain of rain obscuring what was just a few feet ahead.

    She hadn¡¯t brought an umbre with her, nor had she driven over.

    As the rain continued to pour, she gritted her teeth and ran straight into the night.

    She was immediately drenched, of course, her hair stered against her skull, her clothes clinging to her like a second skin. She painted a pitiful picture.

    Stories live now on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s.c¦Ïm

    ¡°Get in,¡± a voice suddenly called out.

    A car had pulled up beside her, and she saw Brian¡¯s handsome face through the window.

    She bit her lip again, looking fragile and weak, but she stubbornly shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Since you don¡¯t want to be around me anyway, I won¡¯t bother you anymore. I¡¯ll be sure to resign tomorrow as well. I won¡¯t be a burden to you.¡±

    Then she ran forward, as fast as she could under the rain, her frail, skinny legs struggling to keep up.

    Just a momentter, a strong hand sped around her wrist. She turned to see Brian standing behind her. He was just as soaked as she was, the rain dripping off his tailored suit. Even in such a state, he looked as dashing as ever.

    Drops of rain slid down the sharp line of his jaw and over his Adam¡¯s apple. He could easily pass for a model shooting amercial in the rain.

    ¡°Let me go!¡± she tried to shake him off, but he only tightened his grip.

    ¡°Get in the car.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to impose¡­¡± She looked up at him with her big, wide eyes. There was no telling whether the drops streaming down her cheeks were tears or rain. Either way, she looked heartbreakingly delicate.

    Brian finally relented. He stepped closer and spoke in a softer tone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was just in a bad mood. I promised you this job, Tracy. I won¡¯t let you resign, not like this.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 129

    ?Chapter 129:

    Tracy suddenly threw herself into his arms. ¡°Then don¡¯t be so aloof with me anymore!¡±

    ¡°Alright, I promise. Now get in the car, and I¡¯ll take you home.¡±

    Tracy opened her mouth to say something else, but her vision went ck. She fainted in his arms.

    ¡°Tracy¡­¡±

    Brian held Tracy tightly against him, his voice urgent as he instructed the driver to take them to the hospital.

    Half an hourter, he grabbed the doctor who had just stepped out of the room. ¡°How is she?¡±

    ¡°The patient is extremely weak and was exposed to the rain for too long. She needsplete rest for the next few days.¡±

    ¡°Understood. Thanks.¡±

    When Brian entered the hospital room, Tracyy motionless, her eyes closed. She was asleep, her face pale and drawn. Her lips trembled slightly as she murmured, ¡°Brian, don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t be so cold. Did I do something wrong? Please don¡¯t ignore me, okay? Brian¡­¡±

    She seemed to be lost in a dream. As she spoke, silent tears slipped down her cheeks.

    She looked utterly fragile, as though her heart was unraveling right before his eyes.

    Brian felt a tightness in his chest. He had been about to leave, but his feet refused to move. Turning back, he gently pulled the nket over Tracy and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m here. Get some rest.¡±

    As if she heard him, her breathing steadied, and the tears finally stopped. Brian nced at the photo on his phone, his expression darkening¡ªhis emotions swirling like a brewing storm.

    Fresh chapters are live at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    With a slow swipe of his finger, he ced another call, but Rachel still didn¡¯t answer.

    His jaw clenched. Without hesitation, he dialed Samira instead.

    ¡°Mr. White¡­¡± Samira¡¯s voice was cautious, a thread of hesitation woven into her tone.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your manager?¡±

    ¡°Rachel? She went out for dinner with her friend Yvonne.¡±

    ¡°Yvonne?¡± Brian¡¯s gaze darkened, his expression turning unreadable.

    ¡°Yes, Yvonne came to pick her up herself today.¡±

    ¡°Do you know where they went?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    As soon as Samira finished speaking, Brian ended the call and immediately dialed Norton.

    ¡°Do you know where your wife is?¡±

    Norton paused, momentarily thrown off. His voice carried a note of confusion. ¡°Yvonne? Isn¡¯t she at home?¡±

    After what happened with that guy, he hadid down a firm rule¡ªshe wasn¡¯t allowed to leave the house for a full week. He had been determined to make sure she learned her lesson.

    ¡°Are you really convinced she¡¯d sit at home as you said?¡± Brian¡¯s voice was edged with amusement,ced with mockery.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 130

    ?Chapter 130:

    ¡°What are you implying?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s in Amberfield right now, with Rachel. And they¡¯re at a nightclub.¡±

    The moment those words left Brian¡¯s mouth, Norton¡¯s veins tightened with fury, a pulse of anger pounding at his temples. ¡°Do you have the address?¡± Norton demanded.

    Brian¡¯s voice was cool, edged with sharp amusement. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you already know? I heard Yvonne drove herself to Amberfield.¡±

    Norton¡¯s jaw tensed. All of his cars were equipped with GPS trackers. He should have been aware of her movements.

    Without hesitation, he called his assistant, Leif Wilson. ¡°Find out which car Yvonne used when she left.¡±

    Leif, caught off guard, blinked in surprise. Wasn¡¯t Yvonne under house arrest? How had she managed to slip away?

    By the time Leif arrived at Norton¡¯s house, the entire household was on edge. Only the butler, Jorge Quimby, remainedposed.

    Jorge greeted Leif with a pleasant smile, his voice steady. ¡°Leif, what brings you here today? Did Mr. Burke give any instructions?¡±

    ¡°Jorge, let¡¯s not y games.¡± Leif¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Mr. Burke already knows his wife left the house.¡±

    As expected, Jorge¡¯s face fell, hisposure cracking.

    ¡°How could he know?¡±

    When Yvonne had left, everyone in the household had conspired to keep it a secret. They had been certain no word would reach Norton¡ªespecially with him away on a week-long business trip.

    Fresh updates now on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s

    Leif didn¡¯t give him time to recover. ¡°That¡¯s not the issue. He wants to know which car she took.¡±

    Jorge hesitated, his lips pressing into a thin line. ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Leif¡¯s stomach tightened. His instincts told him the answer wouldn¡¯t be good. Still, he pushed. ¡°That car?¡±

    Jorge exhaled heavily before giving a slow, reluctant nod.

    At that moment, Leif felt as if the ground had crumbled beneath him.

    Oh, heavens. Yvonne was truly fearless.

    There was no doubt in his mind¡ªhe was about to get an earful from Norton.

    Of all the vehicles she could have taken, she had chosen that one. The brand-new luxury car Norton had just brought home. The one he hadn¡¯t even had the chance to properly sit in yet. It had been custom-ordered, taking a full year to arrive, and Norton had been counting down the days until its delivery.

    And now, Yvonne had waltzed off with it like it was any other car in the garage.

    Leif couldn¡¯t tell if she was reckless or simply testing her limits with Norton.

    Besides her, who else would dare provoke him this way?

    Leif was still figuring out how to break the news when Norton¡¯s call came through.

    ¡°What¡¯s the result?¡±

    ¡°I found out she¡­ she drove¡­¡±

    Hearing Leif¡¯s hesitant tone, Norton instantly knew. His voice sharpened. ¡°That one?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 131

    ?Chapter 131:

    Leif¡¯s silence was answer enough.

    Pressing his long fingers to his temple, Norton exhaled sharply, his headache worsening.

    Yvonne was his inevitable downfall.

    First, she had the audacity to bring a man home.

    Now, she had taken his prized car without a second thought. With her driving skills, the vehicle he had waited an entire year for was as good as wrecked. She was practically begging for consequences. When he returned, she wasn¡¯t getting away with this.

    ¡°Bring her back. Now. And tell everyone at home¡ªthere will be consequences.¡± His voice turned cold. ¡°The car has GPS tracking. Find her location immediately.¡±

    Leif executed the task swiftly, pinpointing the car¡¯s location and forwarding the address to Norton.

    The moment Brian received the details, he wasted no time and called Samira again.

    ¡°Mr. White¡­¡± Every time Samira picked up Brian¡¯s calls, she felt like she was treading on thin ice.

    ¡°They¡¯re definitely drunk. I¡¯ve sent you the address. Take a cab there now and drive them back using Yvonne¡¯s car.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Samira didn¡¯t dare hesitate and immediately set off.

    Just as she reached the entrance, she nearly collided with Trey.

    ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± Trey asked, raising an eyebrow at her anxious expression.

    Samira didn¡¯t bother hiding the truth. ¡°Mr. White just called. He said Rachel and Yvonne are drunk and told me to bring them back.¡±

    Keep reading at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s.c?m

    ¡°Where are they?¡±

    Trey¡¯s gaze dropped to the address disyed on her phone. Without missing a beat, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go. That ce attracts a shady crowd. It¡¯s not safe for a group of women to handle this alone.¡±

    Samira hesitated, realizing he had a point.

    Besides, her driving wasn¡¯t exactly the best.

    Still, since Brian had personally tasked her with it, she cautiously suggested, ¡°How about we go together?¡±

    Trey¡¯s instincts had been spot on.

    Yvonne and Rachel had indeed found themselves in trouble at the nightclub. Yvonne¡¯s outfit tonight was bold¡ªdaring, even. Paired with their striking figures and captivating beauty, the two women had turned heads the moment they walked in.

    With no malepanions in sight, it was only a matter of time before some men took that as an invitation.

    After finishing a dance, Yvonne turned to Rachel, her brows furrowed in confusion.

    ¡°Babe, have you had too much to drink? You keep touching me.¡±

    Rachel looked just as puzzled. ¡°You must be imagining things. I just went to get some water¡ªI only just got back.¡±

    The moment Rachel said this, realization struck them both.

    Someone had taken advantage of Yvonne on the dance floor.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 132

    ?Chapter 132:

    Their eyes met in silent understanding. Instead of making a scene, they decided to stay quiet for now and figure out who was behind it.

    ¡°Yvonne, I¡¯m heading to the restroom,¡± Rachel called out, making sure her voice carried over the music.

    ¡°Alright, go ahead. I¡¯ll wait for you,¡± Yvonne replied, throwing herself into the next dance, her body moving effortlessly to the pulsing beat.

    The rhythm consumed her, each sway and turn bing more uninhibited than thest. Behind her, two men exchanged a knowing nce¡ªthis was their chance. One of them reached out, his hand creeping toward her waist. But before he could make contact, a sharp crack filled the air as his wrist was wrenched backward at an unnatural angle.

    A blood-curdling scream tore from his throat.

    Yvonne, though rusty, still remembered the self-defense techniques she had learned years ago. And this? This was basic.

    ¡°You disgusting creep!¡± she spat, twisting his arm further, her voice a deadly mix of anger and control. ¡°You thought you could put your hands on me? You¡¯re about to regret ever being born.¡±

    The man¡¯s face twisted in agony. ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m sorry! I made a mistake!¡± he gasped, his body doubling over. ¡°Please, just let me go! I swear I¡¯ll leave! I won¡¯te near you again!¡±

    Yvonne scoffed. ¡°Leave? That¡¯s it? You think I¡¯m just gonna let you walk away? Men like you don¡¯t stop. You prey on women because you think you can get away with it. You need to learn what happens when you mess with the wrong one.¡±

    Rachel immediately caught on and pulled out her phone. ¡°I¡¯m calling the police,¡± she said firmly, tapping at the screen.

    Panic shed across the man¡¯s face, his skin turning ashen.

    Explore more now on g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls

    Before Yvonne could tighten her grip, he dropped to his knees, his body shaking. Tears streamed down his face. ¡°Please, miss! I¡¯m begging you! I have an elderly mother, kids at home! If I get arrested, they¡¯ll have no one to take care of them! I was a fool to offend you. Please, show some mercy! Give me a chance to make things right!¡±

    He gulped, his tone turning desperate. ¡°My mother¡ªshe¡¯s over eighty! If I go to jail, she¡¯ll have no one to care for her. I swear on my life, I¡¯ll never do something like this again!¡±

    Yvonne and Rachel exchanged a nce, momentarily uncertain.

    But before either could respond, the man caught sight of his reinforcements slipping into the crowd. His expression shifted in an instant. Gone was the sniveling act, reced by a sneer.

    ¡°Get them!¡± he barked. ¡°These two dared to mess with me¡ªteach them a lesson!¡±

    Within seconds, a group of men swarmed in, their presence pressing in on all sides.

    Yvonne instinctively reached for Rachel¡¯s wrist and pulled her behind her. ¡°You don¡¯t know self-defense. Stay behind me,¡± she ordered, her voice steady despite the tension knotting in her gut. This was her mess; there was no way she¡¯d let Rachel get hurt because of her.

    Rachel, however, kept her cool. Subtly, she pressed the emergency call button on her phone and switched it to speaker mode.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 133

    ?Chapter 133:

    One of the men caught the movement. His eyes narrowed. ¡°She¡¯s calling the cops! Grab the one in the back!¡±

    At hismand, several of them lunged toward Rachel, their hands reaching to snatch her away.

    But Rachel reacted fast, shouting their location into the phone before stuffing it into her pocket. Her quick thinking only fueled the group¡¯s fury. Their eyes burned with hostility, their rage palpable.

    ¡°You really think you can call the cops and walk away?¡± one of them growled. ¡°You¡¯ll regret that. Grab her!¡±

    A man lunged toward Rachel, his hand raised, ready to strike.

    The scene erupted into chaos.

    But Yvonne immediately stepped in front of her, her stance unwavering. ¡°Stay behind me,¡± she murmured, her voice calm despite the storm closing in.

    ¡°Look at that,¡± one of the men scoffed, his lips curling into a smirk. ¡°Such touching loyalty.¡±

    His expression hardened. ¡°Take the feisty one down first.¡± With a flick of his hand, hisckeys rushed at Yvonne.

    She fought them off at first, her self-defense training kicking in. A punch here, a quick dodge there¡ªshe held her ground.

    But there were too many. As more of them swarmed her, her breath grew heavy, and her limbs began to slow.

    Even as exhaustion crept in, she squeezed Rachel¡¯s hand and forced a reassuring smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡­ we¡¯ll get through this.¡±

    ¡°Hah! Got some fight in you, huh?¡± one of the men chuckled darkly, his leer deepening as he reached for her. His intentions were clear, his gaze hungry. Yvonne¡¯s pulse pounded, but she refused to let fear take hold.

    The magic happens on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s??????

    Then, without warning, a rough hand mped onto her wrist and yanked her forward. She stumbled into a firm chest. Fingers gripped her chin, forcing her head up.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk,¡± the man murmured, his breath reeking of alcohol. His eyes roamed over her with sickening amusement. ¡°What a body. What a face,¡± he taunted, his smirk dripping with arrogance. ¡°It¡¯d be a real shame to mess up that gorgeous face.¡±

    His lips curled into a cruel smirk as he flicked the cigarette between his fingers. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one chance,¡± he went on, his voiceced with mockery. ¡°Drop to your knees and beg for my mercy. Maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªI¡¯ll let this slide.¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s re burned with defiance. ¡°Over my dead body! I¡¯d rather die than lower myself for scum like you!¡± she shot back. ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a worthless piece of trash!¡±

    Her sharp words sent a spark of rage through him. With a low, dark chuckle, he exhaled a puff of smoke, the cigarette glowing ominously between his fingers as he strode toward her.

    ¡°This is your final warning,¡± he murmured, his voice taking on a deadly edge. ¡°Ignore it, and you¡¯ll regret it.¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s hands curled into tight fists. Terror crept up her spine, but she forced herself to stand her ground. She knew his type¡ªhe had no intention of letting her go, no matter what she did. As the smoldering tip of the cigarette inched closer to her skin, her pulse pounded in her ears, panic wing at her chest.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 134

    ?Chapter 134:

    And in that moment of helplessness, only one name filled her mind ¡ªNorton.

    Across the club, the staff stood frozen, watching in uneasy silence. Their faces showed a mixture of fear and resignation. This wasn¡¯t the first time they¡¯d seen something like this.

    Especially not from this gang, ruthless, merciless, and known for leaving no debts unsettled. Even the manager, after a single nce, chose to remain silent.

    ¡°It¡¯s two young women this time. They¡¯re so beautiful¡­ Shouldn¡¯t we step in? This is just cruel,¡± one of the staff members murmured.

    The manager let out a weary sigh. ¡°Do you have any idea who they¡¯re up against? Those men¡­ even I wouldn¡¯t dare cross them,¡± he said, speaking the truth. Every city had its untouchable tyrants, and these men were among the worst.

    But then, the staff member¡¯s eyes lit up with realization. ¡°Wait! I think these two might have powerful connections.¡±

    The manager frowned, unconvinced. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I saw the car they arrived in earlier. No ordinary person could afford it. I even took a picture.¡±

    The manager scoffed and waved a hand dismissively. ¡°What do you know about cars?¡±

    But as the staff member bent down to retrieve his fallen phone, the screen lit up¡ªand the manager caught a glimpse of the image. His breath hitched; his face went pale.

    Meanwhile, the man gripping Yvonne¡¯s wrist sneered. ¡°Since you won¡¯t beg for mercy, let¡¯s see how much you can take.¡±

    He brought the smoldering cigarette closer to her cheek, the heat searing the air between them. Just as the glowing tip was about to touch her skin, a deafening crash shattered the silence.

    The man flinched, eyes going wide as cold beer and ss shards rained down over him.

    New stories uploaded on g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls

    Behind him, Rachel stood rigid, gripping the broken bottle in her trembling hands. Her eyes burned with fury, sharp as daggers, her flushed face twisted in barely contained rage.

    As the man turned around, his piercing gazended sharply on Rachel. Luckily, Yvonne reacted quickly. She slipped from his hold and grabbed Rachel¡¯s hand, urging, ¡°Run! We need to escape now!¡± Together, they dashed toward the exit.

    The man wiped the blood off his forehead, yelling, ¡°Follow them! Bring those two women back to me, dead or alive!¡± Hismand sent a group of men sprinting in pursuit.

    Just then, the club manager and his team caused a distraction. The lights suddenly went out, throwing the dance floor into disarray.

    ¡°What is happening? Why is it so dark all of a sudden?¡± he roared.

    ¡°It appears to be a power outage, Mr. Rodriguez,¡± someone responded.

    ¡°Fuck! Chase them down! Do not let them escape!¡± Harley Rodriguezmanded.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    The men moved toward the door again, only to find it locked when they reached the entrance.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    ¡°The door is locked.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 135

    ?Chapter 135:

    ¡°What?!¡± Fuming, Harley mmed his fist into a nearby man. ¡°You fools! Don¡¯t just stand there! Find the manager and get this door open! If those two escape, you¡¯ll regret it.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Rodriguez, we¡¯ve reached out to the manager, but he says the door needs power to open. We¡¯re stuck until the electricity returns.¡±

    ¡°And what are we supposed to do now?¡±

    ¡°We wait¡­ for the power to restore.¡±

    Known for his short temper, Harley was not one to wait idly. Frustrated, he gestured wildly. ¡°Then break the door down! Use whatever you can find!¡±

    While chaos unfolded behind them, Yvonne and Rachel reached the safety of the parking lot. Despite the imminent danger and her earlier drinking, Yvonne¡¯s only focus was escape. She pressed down hard on the elerator, sending the car racing forward at breakneck speed.

    As the car sped through the city, Yvonne felt fear tighten its grip on her. Her palms were sweaty, and her heart pounded. She had never taken such risks before.

    Momentster, Rachel said, ¡°It seems they¡¯ve stopped chasing us, Yvonne. You can slow down now.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Yvonne replied, intending to slow down and make a turn, but anxiety took over. In her panic, she identally pressed the elerator instead of the brake.

    ¡°Hold on!¡± she eximed.

    Almost instantly, the sound of a shattering collision filled the air. Their car crashed into another, flipped wildly, and came to rest on its side. Thick smoke began to rise from the wreckage.

    In the aftermath, Yvonne, less severely injured, struggled to regain consciousness. Her body screamed in pain. Rachel, however, was knocked out cold in the backseat. A steady stream of blood flowed down from a cut on her forehead.

    ???€$? ???t??§ñ? ?n ??ln?¦Í¦Ål?.c??

    Turning to look at Rachel, Yvonne¡¯s heart sank with fear.

    ¡°Rachel, wake up¡­ please, wake up!¡± she cried out, her voice trembling. ¡°Rachel¡­¡±

    Despite her cries, Rachel remained motionless. Trying to stay calm and think clearly, Yvonne crawled out of the wreckage and pounded on the back window, but Rachel still showed no signs of life. Shey in the backseat, her face pale and lifeless, with blood pooling around her ominously.

    Frightened yet determined, Yvonne wept and banged on the ss, pleading, ¡°Rachel¡­ please, open your eyes! Promise me you¡¯ll make it!¡± Still, there was no sign of life.

    Keeping her emotions in check, Yvonne searched the trunk and grabbed a tire iron to shatter the window. Atst, she reached Rachel.

    As she caressed Rachel¡¯s cheek, her hands trembled, discovering they were smeared with blood. Despite the overpowering smell of metal, her concern was elsewhere. She cradled Rachel, shaking her slightly and tapping her cheeks, trying to wake her.

    Yet, Rachel remained unresponsive.

    As the smoke thickened, Yvonne¡¯s fear escted. She was terrified the car might catch fire.

    The guilt of possibly losing Rachel was unbearable for Yvonne.

    Suddenly, a voice interrupted her panic, ¡°Mr. Garrett, are the injuries severe? Should I call for an ambnce?¡± Spurred by hope, Yvonne turned around and dashed toward the source of the voice, desperate for assistance. ¡°Please, you must help! My friend is unconscious in the back seat, but I can¡¯t get her out. The car may ignite!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 136

    ?Chapter 136:

    Tears streamed down her face as she spoke in urgent bursts.

    The driver from the other vehicle eyed her coldly. ¡°You know, your reckless driving could have nearly killed us. Now you expect us to help your friend?¡±

    Yvonne would not have resorted to pleading if there had been any other option. In her entire life, she had never once begged. Yet, under these circumstances, she was prepared to do whatever it took, even kneel if necessary.

    ¡°Please, I¡¯m begging you. She¡¯s in serious danger. I¡¯ll give you money, anything you want. Just help me!¡±

    The driver looked at her with disdain and gestured towards his car. ¡°Do you really think my boss cares about your money?¡± Yvonne¡¯s heart sank into despair. Still, she clung to that faint glimmer of hope and refused to give up.

    She noticed a man in a gray suit nearby, his demeanor calm and authoritative. Without a second thought, she approached him, her bloody hands reaching out. ¡°Sir, please, I¡¯m begging you, save my friend!¡±

    As she begged for help, tears cascaded down her cheeks, her voice quivering with urgency and her eyes brimming with despair.

    Observing her distraught state and blood-stained hands, the man¡¯s demeanor softened. ¡°What¡¯s the problem here?¡± he inquired.

    Yvonne quickly exined the situation. ¡°This ident was my mistake, and I ept all responsibility. However, my friend is gravely hurt and unconscious. We need to get her out now!¡±

    ¡°And where is she?¡± Andres Garrett asked.

    ¡°She¡¯s trapped in the back seat, and I can¡¯t manage to free her alone,¡± Yvonne answered. Immediately, Andres approached the damaged vehicle and instructed his driver, ¡°Help her out, now.¡± His instruction was brief yet authoritative.

    L¨»t??¦Ó c§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.??????

    Overwhelmed with relief, Yvonne expressed her deep thanks, saying, ¡°Thank you, truly, you have no idea how much this means!¡±

    The driver showed reluctance, muttering, ¡°Sir, they almost caused our deaths, and now we¡¯re expected to help them? That car could blow up any second.¡±

    Andres gave him a hard stare, his voice icy. ¡°The main goal is to save lives. I need to know¡ªare you helping or not?¡±

    Left with little choice, the driver approached the vehicle but warned Andres, ¡°It¡¯s not safe for you. Please let me do this.¡±

    Andres quickly evaluated the situation and decided promptly. ¡°You¡¯ll be too slow on your own. We need to work together.¡±

    ¡°But what if something happens to you, I¡¯d¡­¡±

    Andres cut him off before he could finish, saying, ¡°Just get to the back seat and push her toward the window. I¡¯ll pull her from there.¡±

    The driver wasted no time following Andres¡¯s orders and quickly got into the car.

    Yvonne, without hesitation, stepped forward. ¡°I¡¯ming too,¡± she said firmly.

    Together, they carefully helped Rachel over to the window.

    The ss was jagged and uneven from where Yvonne had broken it earlier. Not wanting Rachel to get hurt, Yvonne ced her arms over the sharp edges to protect her friend.

    It was only after Andres safely caught Rachel that Yvonne finally pulled her arms away.

    The smooth skin of her arms was now lined with deep scratches, blood seeping from the fresh wounds. But she didn¡¯t care. What mattered was that Rachel was safe.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 137

    ?Chapter 137:

    As Yvonne tried to climb out, her strength gave out. Her legs buckled beneath her, and she copsed onto the ground.

    Rachel¡¯s head felt like a lead weight when she finally regained consciousness.

    The overhead lights were too bright, making her headache even worse.

    She tried to sit up, but her body refused to cooperate.

    Her slight movement didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Andres.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± he said as he stood, his gaze filled with concern.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Rachel asked, feeling confused.

    She struggled to recall if she had ever met him before, but nothing came to mind.

    ¡°Your friend¡¯s car crashed, and you were injured. I brought you here,¡± Andres exined simply.

    ¡°Thanks! What about my friend? Is she okay?¡± Rachel asked.

    ¡°She¡¯s fine¡ªjust passed out from shock. You got the worst of it, so take it easy,¡± he reassured her. ¡°I appreciate it.¡±

    Just at that moment, a doctor entered to change her bandages.

    Rachel¡¯s head had taken a hard hit, and the bleeding had been severe, so thickyers of white bandages wrapped around it.

    Throughout the process, Andres remained by her side.

    When he noticed Rachel wincing in pain, gripping the sheets tightly but staying silent, he leaned in and murmured to the doctor, ¡°Go easy on her, please.¡±

    The nurse, clearly flustered by Andres¡¯s handsome features, nodded quickly. ¡°I¡¯ll be gentle.¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s brings you fresh updates

    ¡°Use the best medicine avable. I don¡¯t want her to have any scars,¡± he instructed firmly.

    The nurse smiled. ¡°You¡¯re so thoughtful, sir. Your girlfriend is lucky to have you.¡±

    Girlfriend? Rachel¡¯s eyes flickered with surprise.

    She instinctively wanted to correct the misunderstanding, but the pain was too much, making it difficult to get the words out.

    She waited as the doctor secured the finalyer of bandage, and just as she finally found the strength to say something, the door suddenly burst open. Yvonne rushed in, tears streaming down her face, and threw her arms around Rachel.

    Sobbing uncontrobly, she clung to her. ¡°Are you okay? This is all my fault. I should¡¯ve never dragged you to that club. If I hadn¡¯t insisted, we wouldn¡¯t have run into those people, and none of this would¡¯ve happened. You can me me all you want.¡±

    She waspletely shaken, and guilt had been weighing heavily on her.

    She had reyed everything in her mind over and over, ming herself.

    Rachel tensed as a sharp sting shot through her when Yvonne¡¯s hug pressed against her wound.

    She grimaced slightly but didn¡¯t have the heart to pull away.

    Andres, ever observant, spoke up. ¡°Miss, if you keep holding her that tight, she might suffer more from you than the actual ident.¡±

    Realizing what she had done, Yvonne quickly let go, though the tears didn¡¯t stop. ¡°Rachel, does it hurt? Are you okay?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 138

    ?Chapter 138:

    Rachel, still in bed and wincing from the difort, managed a small smile.

    ¡°It stings, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not about to die or anything.¡±

    ¡°Rachel! This isn¡¯t funny!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not joking. It really hurts.¡±

    Yvonne leaned in instantly. ¡°Where? Should I call a doctor? Do you need me to massage it?¡±

    Rachel sighed. ¡°I just need some rest. So, Yvonne, how about saving those tears and just sitting with me instead?¡±

    Yvonne nodded so fast it was almostical.

    Andres, seeing that things were finally settling down, took that as his cue. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±

    Rachel turned to Yvonne and said, ¡°We really owe this gentleman a lot.¡±

    Following Rachel¡¯s lead, Yvonne jotted down her number. ¡°Here¡¯s my contact information. What happened today was entirely my fault. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take full responsibility¡ªwhether it¡¯s for your car or the medical expenses you covered, I¡¯ll make sure topensate you properly.¡±

    Andres didn¡¯t protest. He simply took the card between his fingers and gave a polite nod. ¡°Until next time.¡±

    With that, he turned and walked away.

    When Trey and Samira couldn¡¯t find Rachel and Yvonne anywhere in the club, they knew they had no choice but to call Brian.

    The moment Brian got the call, his expression darkened with worry. ¡°What? How did this happen? Keep looking for them and update me the second you find anything.¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is your gateway to fiction

    An hourter, Samira called again, but the news was no better.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop searching. I¡¯ming over now,¡± Brian said firmly, pushing open the door as he spoke.

    But as soon as he walked in, his eyesnded on Tracy, barefoot on the cold floor, staring at him with a fragile expression.

    Before he could say a word, she took a step closer. ¡°Brian, I overheard your call. Rachel¡¯s missing, and I know you must be anxious. Go find her. I¡¯m feeling much better, so don¡¯t worry about me. I don¡¯t want to slow you down.¡±

    Brian was caught off guard. He had braced himself to exin, but instead, she was being surprisingly considerate.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re alright?¡± he asked, studying her carefully.

    Tracy gave a firm nod, forcing a smile. ¡°Yes, really. Rachel needs you more right now. Don¡¯t worry, I can handle myself.¡±

    Without another word, he grabbed his coat and headed out the door. The moment he was gone, the warmth in Tracy¡¯s expression disappeared, reced by an unreadable look.

    A few minutester, Brian was seated in his car.

    Just as he was about to start the engine, his phone suddenly buzzed.

    Noticing Tracy¡¯s name on the screen, he picked up and said, ¡°Hello?¡±

    But instead of her voice, an unfamiliar one spoke. ¡°Hello, sir, are you a rtive of Tracy?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 139

    ?Chapter 139:

    Brian¡¯s brow furrowed. A bad feeling crept up his spine. ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a nurse from the hospital. Ms. Tracy Haynes just fainted, and her condition isn¡¯t looking good. Since no family is around, we had to call you.¡± Brian¡¯s grip on the phone tightened.

    After pausing for a moment, he got out of the car and walked back to Tracy¡¯s hospital room.

    When he entered, she was still lying in bed with her eyes closed, looking pale. She seemed so fragile.

    He turned to the nurse and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°It looks like she tried to get up on her own but copsed from exhaustion. I found her on the floor,pletely out of it. Sir, in her condition, she really shouldn¡¯t be left alone. It would be best if you stayed with her.¡± Brian was about to reply when his phone vibrated once again. This time, it was Yvonne calling.

    ¡°How¡¯s everyone holding up?¡± Brian asked the moment the call connected.

    ¡°Rachel got hurt, but she¡¯s stable now. I¡¯m so sorry¡ªit¡¯s my fault she got caught up in all this.¡±

    ¡°Is it bad? Send me some pictures.¡±

    Without hesitation, Yvonne forwarded a few photos.

    Brian¡¯s chest tightened as he took in the image of Rachel lying in bed, her head wrapped in a bandage, her face pale and weak. But when his eyesnded on Tracy, he kept his voice steady and instructed, ¡°Take good care of her for me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re noting?¡± Yvonne asked, caught off guard. Rachel was seriously injured¡ªshouldn¡¯t Brian, as her boyfriend, be here with her?

    ¡°I can¡¯t leave just yet. There are things I have to handle.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Yvonne pressed her lips together and said nothing more.

    Just then, a knock sounded at the door.

    Samira and Trey burst in, their faces filled with worry.

    The moment they saw Rachel in bed, their expressions tightened. ¡°How is she?¡± they asked in unison.

    ¡°She¡¯s stable, but she¡¯ll need a few days in the hospital to fully recover.¡±

    Trey stared at Rachel¡¯s bandaged head, his features clouded with concern. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for beingte. If I had protected Rachel better, she wouldn¡¯t have been hurt this badly.¡±

    Samira gave his shoulder a reassuring pat. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. None of us wanted this to happen.¡±

    Just then, Rachel¡¯s eyelids fluttered open.

    ¡°Don¡¯t me yourselves. And please¡­ don¡¯t tell Jeffrey about this. He¡¯ll only worry.¡±

    Samira nodded. ¡°I know. You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    That night, Yvonne stayed in the hospital room with Rachel.

    Sometime past midnight, a sudden knock echoed through the quiet room. Assuming it was the nurseing to change the dressing, Yvonne got up to answer it.

    But when she opened the door, she froze. Standing outside was Leif.

    Her breath hitched as she instinctively nced behind him. The tension in her face was unmistakable.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 140

    ?Chapter 140:

    Leif seemed to catch on and quickly reassured her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Burke isn¡¯t here¡ªit¡¯s just me.¡±

    Yvonne exhaled, finally rxing. ¡°Is he still on a business trip?¡±

    Leif nodded. ¡°Yes, but he¡¯ll be back in a week. He asked me to bring you back.¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s gaze shifted toward Rachel. With her friend still recovering, leaving wasn¡¯t an option.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back, I promise. But not until Rachel is better¡ªI wouldn¡¯t feel right otherwise.¡±

    Leif hesitated, clearly torn. After a pause, he said, ¡°Let me consult Mr. Burke first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    A few minutester, he returned. ¡°He said you have three more days.¡± Yvonne was taken aback. ¡°Please thank him for me. I¡¯ll keep my promise.¡±

    Three dayster, Rachel¡¯s condition had improved significantly.

    That day marked the highly anticipated business conference for Synergy Group. Despite Samira and Trey¡¯s thorough preparations, Rachel couldn¡¯t shake her concerns and insisted on attending herself.

    ¡°Rachel, are you sure you¡¯re up for this?¡±

    Both of them watched her closely, their worry evident.

    Rachel gave a firm nod. ¡°I¡¯ve worked too hard for this moment¡ªI won¡¯t let it all fall apart now. Don¡¯t worry, I can handle it.¡±

    At exactly nine in the morning, the conference began.

    Rachel¡¯s presentation was scheduledst¡ªa nerve-wracking spot, but one that also offered the greatest opportunity.

    Exclusive stories gal¦Ç¦Òv??l??

    Inside the venue, Andres sat upright, his expression unreadable.

    The room was filled with Synergy Group¡¯s senior executives, but in the end, it was his decision that mattered most.

    When it was finally Rachel¡¯s turn, she took a deep breath, smoothed out thepels of her light blue suit, and stepped forward in her heels.

    The slight breeze lifted strands of her hair, giving her an air of effortless confidence.

    ¡°Good morning, everyone. I¡¯m Rachel Marsh, and today, I¡¯d like to¡­¡±

    Andres had been ncing down, lost in thought, but the voice pulled his attention. That voice¡ªfamiliar. His gaze lifted instinctively.

    He hadn¡¯t expected to see herpeting in this bid. The realization caught him off guard.

    With an easy motion, he rolled up his sleeves, exposing his toned forearms on the table. His eyes remained fixed on Rachel as she spoke.

    On stage, Rachelmanded the room.

    Andres could see the passion in her eyes, the way they lit up when she discussed her design. Her poised smile and elegant gestures carried a striking confidence, drawing everyone in.

    By the time her presentation ended, her palms were damp. Her legs, unsteady from standing too long, wavered beneath her.

    As she stepped down from the stage, her bnce faltered¡ªshe nearly copsed, but Samira and Trey caught her just in time. Andres¡¯s lips parted slightly before he gave a decisive order.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 141

    ?Chapter 141:

    ¡°I like this one. Draft the contract.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Garrett, are you certain? Her bid is higher than the others.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m certain. Her design is full of life and originality. I trust my instincts.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Rachel had barely made it to the exit with Trey and Samira when a voice called her back.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, congrattions.¡± One of the executives extended a hand toward her.

    Rachel hesitated for a moment before her lips curved into a delighted smile. ¡°Did we really win?¡± she asked, her voice brimming with excitement.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Garrett was very impressed with your design. Pleasee to our office at ten tomorrow morning to sign the contract.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there on time.¡±

    As the trio stepped outside, the air buzzed with excitement.

    Rachel, barely able to contain herself, immediately called Brian. ¡°Guess what? I won¡ªI really won!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯lle pick you up.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Not far away, Tracy stood frozen, her gaze locked onto Brian¡¯s tall, striking figure.

    Her fingers curled into tight fists, her knuckles turning stark white. The thought of him going back to Rachel made her insides twist with jealousy.

    She couldn¡¯t let that happen.

    When Tracy suddenly went missing, Brian was alerted at once.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s delivers what you seek

    The nurse informed him that they had searched every corner of the hospital, yet there was no sign of her.

    Eventually, Brian found her inside her hospital room¡¯s bathroom.

    As she stepped out, unsteady on her feet, Brian¡¯s fury ignited.

    His gaze burned into her. ¡°Why were you hiding?¡±

    Tracy stood there, small and fragile, like a lostmb with nowhere to turn. Her head drooped, making it almost impossible to scold her.

    But this time, Brian didn¡¯t hold back. His voice was sharp with anger. ¡°Speak! Why were you hiding in there?¡±

    Tracy couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. She darted forward, throwing her arms around him in a desperate embrace.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡ªI was wrong! I shouldn¡¯t have disappeared and made you worry like that. I won¡¯t do it again. Please don¡¯t be mad at me, okay?¡±

    But Brian pried her hands off him, his re unwavering. ¡°Tell me why.¡±

    Atst, Tracy stopped running from the truth.

    Tears slipped down her cheeks as she finally admitted, ¡°Because I¡¯m scared you¡¯ll leave, and I don¡¯t know how to live with that.¡±

    ¡°Brian, I know you¡¯re nning to see Rachel. But just for once, just this one time, can you stay with me?¡± Tracy asked. Brian¡¯s anger seemed to settle a little.

    He stepped forward and put his hands on her shoulders. ¡°Tracy, Rachel is my girlfriend. I need to be with her. I¡¯m sorry, but I have to leave.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 142

    ?Chapter 142:

    Tracy stared at him with teary eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s already thundering, and the news says there will be a storm tonight.¡±

    Brian¡¯s expression remained firm as he repeated with unwavering resolve, ¡°No matter how bad the weather is, I will be there.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s lips quivered hard.

    She wanted to say something, but nothing came out.

    Because of the bad weather, his jet couldn¡¯t fly, so he asked Ronald to drive him instead.

    Unfortunately, a storm hit them hard on the way. The heavy rain made it difficult to see the road.

    Halfway through, Ronald asked, ¡°Mr. White, should we keep going?¡±

    ¡°Keep driving,¡± Brian answered without hesitation.

    Since Brian said he woulde for her, Rachel waited the whole evening.

    As the hours passed, there was still no sign of him.

    By ten o¡¯clock, she finally decided to take a shower, hoping that by the time she was done, he would have arrived.

    At eleven, Brian finally called. Rachel¡¯s heart jumped as she quickly answered, ¡°Did you reach?¡±

    ¡°Go to bed. No need to wait for me.¡± His words crushed her hopes.

    ¡°Is something stopping you froming?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he kept it brief, knowing that if he told her when he¡¯d arrive, she might stay up all night waiting. ¡°Rest up and sleep early.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    L??€$? ???t??§ñ? I¦Ç ?a?n?¦Í¦Ål?.c?m

    After ending the call, Rachel couldn¡¯t help but feel let down.

    When she got hurt, Yvonne told her she had called Brian, but he was too busy toe.

    This time was no different. He was held up again.

    Even though she knew he really had work, she still felt disappointed.

    Yvonne got home, knowing well that she had messed up.

    So, she stayed inside the whole day and didn¡¯t go out at all.

    Her breakfast and lunch were brought to her room.

    Dinner was the same.

    ¡°Your food is ready, please eat.¡±

    But the voice that spoke wasn¡¯t one she recognized.

    Yvonne looked up and saw someone she didn¡¯t know. ¡°Who are you? Why are you here? Where¡¯s Jorge?¡±

    The woman held the food carefully and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know Jorge. I just started working here today.¡±

    She was new here?

    Yvonne understood right away.

    She hurried through the vi and soon heard soft crying from the servants¡¯ rooms.

    Inside, a few servants sat together, quietly wiping their tears.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 143

    ?Chapter 143:

    ¡°What should we do? Are we really not getting paid this month? I need the money to pay my daughter¡¯s school fees.¡±

    ¡°My mom¡¯s hospital bills are so high every month. Without this sry, I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ll manage.¡±

    Some tried tofort the others. ¡°We just have to ept it. Mr. Burke usually treats us well. He may seem distant and strict, but he pays better than most employers.¡±

    Yvonne quickly realized the key point¡ªnone of them had been paid this month. She went straight to Leif. ¡°Was it Norton who deducted their sries?¡±

    Leif looked away, clearly avoiding her eyes.

    That meant she was right.

    Yvonne¡¯s hands shook with anger. ¡°Where¡¯s Jorge? He¡¯s worked here for almost half his life. Where did he go?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Burke said Jorge was getting old, so he gave him some money to go home and rest.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Yvonne¡¯s eyes burned with fury. Rest? Norton made it seem like a kind gesture, but he was clearly just pushing Jorge out.

    ¡°How can Norton be this cruel? I know I messed up, but that was my mistake alone. Why punish the household staff because of me? I need to talk to him.¡± Yvonne turned, ready to march out.

    Just then, a deep voice echoed behind her. ¡°And how exactly do you n to confront me?¡±

    It was Norton himself. He had returned.

    Yvonne couldn¡¯t stay still any longer¡ªshe rushed forward.

    ¡°Norton, I take full responsibility for everything. I know you¡¯re angry at them for keeping you in the dark, but none of this is their fault. Every wrong decision, every mistake¡ªit was all mine. If you want to punish someone, punish me. Just don¡¯t make them suffer for my choices.¡± Her earlier sharpness was gone as she clutched his sleeve, her voice almost pleading.

    Every journey starts at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??§à??

    ¡°Oh?¡± Norton arched an eyebrow. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just finish cursing me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Yvonne bowed deeply. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have brought another man home. I shouldn¡¯t have been jealous of Shelly. And I definitely shouldn¡¯t have taken your favorite car and wrecked it.¡±

    She bit her lip before continuing, ¡°And above all, I shouldn¡¯t have married you. I took away your chance to be with the person you truly love. That was my biggest mistake. From now on, no matter how many women you have¡ªwhether it¡¯s Shelly or someone else, I won¡¯t interfere. The household staff doesn¡¯t earn much, but they rely on their wages to survive. Please, give them their pay.¡±

    After saying this, Yvonne bowed deeply once again.

    This time, it was Norton who was caught off guard.

    Ever since they got married, they had shed over everything.

    She had never backed down before.

    But now, she wasn¡¯t fighting for herself¡ªshe was fighting for others, owning up to her mistakes without hesitation.

    Norton¡¯s silence made Yvonne even more uneasy. ¡°And Jorge¡­ he¡¯s spent his whole life serving your family. He never married, never had a family of his own. Sending him away like this is cruel. Please, bring him back and let him spend his old age infort. I¡¯m begging you, Norton.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 144

    ?Chapter 144:

    Yvonne¡¯s eyes stung, on the verge of tears, but she refused to let them fall.

    Meanwhile, Norton adjusted his tie, his expression unreadable.

    Watching Yvonne admit defeat so easily left an odd feeling in his chest.

    Without another word, he turned and headed upstairs.

    Normally, Yvonne would have stopped him or grabbed his arm.

    But this time, afraid of upsetting him, she stood frozen, not daring to move.

    ¡°Well? Aren¡¯t youing up?¡± Norton¡¯s voice rang out from the stairs.

    Yvonne quickly caught up to the situation.

    As she spotted Norton about to take a shower, she hurried over, bubbling with enthusiasm. ¡°Let me help you.¡±

    She tiptoed to help him out of his coat, then neatly hung it on a nearby rack. Beneath it, he wore a sleek ck turtleneck sweater, lending him an air of sophistication, though his face remained aloof and cold.

    ¡°You want me to help with the sweater too?¡± she questioned tentatively.

    Norton moved to the sofa, sat down, and spread his arms, signaling for her assistance.

    Eager to help, Yvonne approached and began to lift the sweater.

    Herck of experience in such tasks led to a funny mishap¡ªhis arms slipped free, but his head was momentarily trapped in the sweater.

    ¡°You¡¯re messing with me, aren¡¯t you? Did you do that on purpose?¡± Norton used after finally freeing himself, his irritation palpable.

    With a slight pout, Yvonne responded, ¡°It wasn¡¯t intentional. If it upset you, feel free to put the sweater over my head; I won¡¯t stop you.¡±

    galno¦Í?ls is your update source

    Her submission was unexpected and somewhat unsettling to Norton.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you another go.¡± He then stretched out his legs, his polished shoesing to rest before her.

    Recognizing the cue, Yvonne knelt and began to work on the shoes and socks.

    Now, only his more private attire remained. She paused, uncertain.

    ¡°Do you expect me to shower with my pants on?¡± Norton¡¯s tone dripped with sarcasm.

    Left with no alternative, she stepped forward and cautiously began to unfasten his belt.

    Minutes ticked by, and as her hands shook and sweat beaded on her nose, she still struggled to unbuckle his belt.

    His expression darkened, the atmosphere growing tense.

    In a soft, almost pleading voice, she asked, ¡°Could you possibly show me how to do this?¡±

    Norton responded with a mockingugh, ¡°Are you saying you can¡¯t even unbuckle a belt?¡±

    Yvonne hesitated, her fingers frozen on the buckle, before admitting, ¡°I truly can¡¯t.¡±

    After all, she was someone who had grown up ying with dolls and handling hairpins. Men¡¯s belts had never been part of her world; she hadn¡¯t even handled one before.

    With a forced smile and through clenched teeth, Norton tipped her chin up. ¡°People say you¡¯re quite the heartbreaker, always surrounded by suitors and a regr at nightclubs.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 145

    ?Chapter 145:

    Yvonne pressed her lips together, offering no exnation. It was true that she was always a part of those lively scenes. However, boyfriends were not part of her history. She felt that voicing this truth might fall on disbelieving ears, especially Norton¡¯s.

    His assumption of her silence was that she conceded. ¡°So, you¡¯re admitting it?¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you believe.¡± She needed his help tonight and preferred not to escte the conflict. Her exnations would likely do little to change his perceptions anyway.

    Curious, she then asked, ¡°Is your belt leather?¡±

    Caught off guard, he asked, ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really at a loss here. What if I cut it off and rece it with a new one, exactly the same?¡±

    Norton appeared to be somewhat convinced this time. He took her left hand in his, gently positioning her right, guiding her meticulously through the steps as if teaching her. With a soft click, the buckle came undone.

    Releasing his grip, he instructed, ¡°Now, just pull it through.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    Carefully, Yvonne eased the belt from the loops and proceeded to help him with his pants. Looking up unexpectedly, she caught a glimpse that made her cheeks flush a deep red.

    Turning swiftly, she headed to the bathroom, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll get the bath ready.¡± She filled the bathtub with warm water, assuming Norton remained on the couch. Preparing to call him over, she was startled instead to see him approach shirtless, dressed only in his underwear.

    ¡°You go ahead and take a bath. I¡¯ll wait outside,¡± Yvonne said, getting up to leave.

    However, Norton¡¯s expression grew intense as he caught her wrist. With a gentle tug, she stumbled into his embrace. In an instant, he had drawn her into the bathtub with him.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is your fiction sanctuary

    Yvonne sat up inside the tub, drenched and disoriented.

    Water cascaded down her face and hair, her clothes soaked through. Her breaths came in angry bursts. Normally, she would have erupted in anger, but today, she remained unusually calm.

    ¡°I take it that wasn¡¯t intentional?¡± she asked.

    Catching an involuntary glimpse of something, she tightened her fists and said calmly, ¡°If you¡¯re feeling needy after your trip, I might call Shelly over.¡± The moment these words left her mouth, Norton¡¯s stare turned cold.

    Yvonne was puzzled. She had offered such a significantpromise, even suggesting he see another woman without interference, yet he seemed discontented. A chill ran through her, causing an involuntary shiver.

    ¡°She¡¯s shooting amercial, not avable right now,¡± Norton finally said.

    ¡°Sorry, I wasn¡¯t aware. Maybe Leif could find someone else?¡± she suggested.

    Before she couldplete her thought, Norton¡¯s arm encircled her waist, his other hand cradling the back of her head. His kiss was forceful, overwhelming, as if trying to consume her.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Yvonne found herself powerless to resist.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 146

    ?Chapter 146:

    For years, she had kept secret feelings for him, a sentiment she never revealed. Yet now, overwhelmed by his advance, she felt no joy, only a sense of degradation. At this moment, what was she to him but a mere object for his needs? The kiss seemed endless, and when he finally released her, her lips were a vivid shade of red.

    ¡°Why look elsewhere? You¡¯re right here. Why would I turn away when my wife is so willing to meet my needs?¡± With these words, he loomed over her once more.

    Yvonne¡¯s initial impulse was to resist, yet remembering something crucial, she retracted her hand. Then, she tenderly encircled his neck with her slender arms, surrendering as his lips explored her shoulder with soft yet assertive bites.

    As the water in the tub warmed, a blush beautified Yvonne¡¯s skin, rendering her irresistibly radiant. As she yielded without protest, his interest in her intensified.

    ¡°Will you spare them if I can make you happy today? Could you also bring Jorge back?¡± Yvonne whispered these words just as Norton was consumed with lust. Time seemed to stand still in that bathroom.

    With a sudden movement, he raised his head, his gaze cold and piercing. ¡°Do you always have to spoil these moments? Don¡¯t you have anything else to offer but your body?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t true. Yet, at that moment, it seemed she had no other recourse but to agree. Did he view their marriage solely as a means for her to gain his wealth? To him, she was worthless, with nothing to offer. Her only asset, in his eyes, might be her body.

    ¡°Is it so, then? You¡¯d trade with anyone who epts your conditions?¡± With a single hand, Norton hoisted her up, his tone menacing and ominous, sending shivers down her spine.

    All Yvonne could do was look back at him, her voice raspy. ¡°Please, Norton, isn¡¯t my pleading enough for you?¡±

    ¡°Leave now!¡± he instructed, effortlessly lifting her from the bath with a dismissive gesture.

    Wrapping her arms around herself, Yvonne felt an indescribable pain throughout her body. She managed to envelop herself in a towel and exited the bathroom.

    Ten minutester, Norton stepped out of the bathroom, selected an outfit from the wardrobe, dressed, and left. As he was about to leave, Yvonne hurried to him, calling out, ¡°Norton¡­¡± However, he quickly pulled her hands away from his and walked off without looking back.

    Overwhelmed, Yvonne finally gave in to her emotions, crouching down to let her tears flow. The floor beneath her was ice cold. Ovee with exhaustion from crying, she finally rose and sat on the bed.

    A knock at the door jolted her. Upon opening it, Yvonne saw Leif standing there.

    ¡°Is everything okay?¡±

    ¡°Has he gone yet?¡±

    Leif sensed the strained tension between them, filled with hostility, and decided to step in. He said cautiously, ¡°You might not see it, but he actually has a soft heart behind his tough facade. A few gentle words might soften him up enough to change his mind.¡±

    Gentle words? Hadn¡¯t she already tried that to no avail? She felt as if he had already trampled on her self-respect. If Shelly had asked, a simple bat of hershes, along with a hug and a kiss, would have sufficed, and he wouldply.

    But why did it feel like an impossible task for her?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 147

    ?Chapter 147:

    ¡°Thank you, Leif. And please, let¡¯s keep what happened today between us. Don¡¯t mention it to Edmond.¡±

    Leif gave a reassuring nod. ¡°Of course.¡±

    Reflecting on her doomed marriage, she felt it unnecessary to trouble Edmond with these worries at all.

    Brian made it to the hotel just as the clock struck midnight.

    Upon entering, he spotted Rachel lying on the couch. She seemed to be asleep, resting her head on her arm.

    She was suddenly wrapped in a warm embrace and murmured without thinking, ¡°Brian¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°Brian!¡± she said again, half-convinced she was dreaming. ¡°I¡¯m right here!¡±

    Rachel slowly came to, her eyes sleepy as she gazed up at Brian, almost not believing he was actually there. To assure herself she wasn¡¯t dreaming, she yfully pinched his cheek. The sensation was unmistakably real. Was it possible she wasn¡¯t dreaming after all?

    ¡°It¡¯s really me. I¡¯m here to take you home,¡± Brian whispered, his nose gently brushing against hers.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d make it!¡± Rachel eximed, wrapping him in a warm embrace.

    Her emotions surged with excitement and thrill at that moment.

    That night, she nestledfortably in his arms and slept soundly.

    However, awakening the next morning to an empty space beside her stirred confusion. Had everything been just a dream?

    ¡°Time to wake up!¡± His voice suddenly filled the room.

    Your update hub: g?l¦Ç¦Òv?ls?c?m

    Upon seeing him, Rachel¡¯s eyes sparkled with uncontainable happiness.

    Brian gazed back, his eyes brimming with deep love. He drew closer, his hand tenderly stroking her cheek, and asked softly, ¡°Did you miss me?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely,¡± she replied without hesitation, nodding gently.

    Encouraged by her response, he enveloped her in a passionate kiss. His kiss swept over her like a storm, nearly overwhelming her. Rachel reached up on her tiptoes, gripping his clothes for bnce.

    Then, her phone began to ring persistently.

    ¡°Brian, please¡­ I need to take this!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting go, no interruptions now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Eric, he might have updates on Jeffrey¡¯s case. I need to answer,¡± Rachel said, keeping her voice steady.

    Finally, Brian let her go with reluctance.

    ¡°Go ahead then.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Stepping onto the balcony, Rachel picked up the call. ¡°Hello, Mr. Riley.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, with your father being thoroughly prepared and presenting new evidence that day, we unfortunately lost the first round of the trial.¡±

    She felt a twinge of disappointment, though it wasn¡¯t entirely unexpected.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 148

    ?Chapter 148:

    ¡°Thanks, anyway. I appreciate all your hard work.¡±

    ¡°May I ask you something?¡±

    ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡±

    Eric then asked, ¡°Is it true that you¡¯re arranging your marriage to Mr. White?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we are, and you¡¯ll definitely receive an invitation.¡±

    Eric quickly added, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to inquire about the invitation. What I meant was, marrying Mr. White soon could significantly help your case in securing Jeffrey¡¯s custody.¡±

    A thrill of excitement ran through Rachel. ¡°Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely, the chances of winning are good.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for that advice. I¡¯ll consider moving up the wedding.¡±

    ¡°Excellent. We¡¯ll schedule the next hearing after your marriage. The chances of sess will definitely be high.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Riley, I can¡¯t thank you enough.¡±

    Ending the call, Rachel felt a surge of happiness.

    Brian picked up on her mood immediately. He enveloped her in his embrace, nestling his face into her neck and deeply inhaling her scent.

    ¡°Is it good news? You look so happy.¡±

    ¡°It looks like we have a new chance to win Jeffrey¡¯s custody.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean there¡¯s a special reward for me?¡± Brian asked yfully.

    Understanding his implication, Rachel, her cheeks coloring, replied, ¡°Not just yet. I have to sign some documents first. I¡¯ll only rx once everything is official.¡±

    Discover stories now g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í??s

    ¡°Okay then.¡±

    Brian was a bit disappointed not to get what he wanted.

    That same morning, he took it upon himself to drive Rachel to the contractual signing.

    In the meeting room, Rachel was d in a light purple business suit, striking a bnce between professionalism and elegance. Her flowing hair added a touch of grace and allure.

    After a short wait, a polite voice called out from the doorway, ¡°Hello, Mr. Garrett.¡±

    Momentster, the meeting room door swung open, revealing a pair of meticulous, slender hands.

    Rachel turned swiftly, a warm smile appearing on her face as she approached. She reached out gracefully and greeted, ¡°Nice to meet¡­¡±

    However, the moment her eyesnded on Andres¡¯s face, she froze in ce. It felt like she had suddenly lost the ability to move. After what felt like an eternity, she finally found her voice, filled with surprise. ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Good morning, Ms. Marsh.¡±

    While Rachel stood in shock, Andres remained asposed as ever.

    ¡°I never imagined you¡¯d be the president of Synergy Group,¡± Rachel said, masking her surprise with a polite smile as she reached out her hand again.

    ¡°Fate works in mysterious ways, doesn¡¯t it? Maybe we were always meant to cross paths,¡± Andres remarked, shaking her hand with firm confidence. Maybe it was the chill in the meeting room, but her hand felt startlingly cold. And yet, there was something strangely soothing about its coolness.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 149

    ?Chapter 149:

    ¡°Turn the heating up,¡± Andres instructed his assistant with a casual authority. The small act of consideration sent an unexpected warmth through Rachel¡¯s chest.

    She scanned the contract briefly before signing her name without the slightest hesitation. Andres followed, his signature bold and effortlessly confident.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, I look forward to our coboration.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for this opportunity. If it¡¯s alright, I¡¯d love to treat you to a meal¡ªI still owe you one for saving my life during that car ident.¡±

    Andres didn¡¯t give an immediate answer. Instead, he gracefully lifted his wrist and checked his watch.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said. ¡°I have an important meetingter, so I¡¯ll have to take a rain check on that meal.¡±

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll extend the invitation another time.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Once the contract was signed, they stepped into the elevator together. The moment Rachel stepped out, her phone rang. It was Brian.

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you at the entrance,¡± he said.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Rachel walked out of the building and headed straight for the familiar car. To her surprise, Brian was already outside, standing beside it. He leaned casually against the vehicle, his tall, refined figure effortlesslymanding attention. Under the golden sunlight, his sharply sculpted features radiated a sense of nobility and charm.

    Without a second thought, she hurried toward him. Brian took her hand, and together, they got into the car. The engine rumbled to life, and in the blink of an eye, the sleek ck vehicle melted into the lively stream of traffic.

    L?t?st c§ß¦Ápt?rs ¦Én g??lnov?ls.??????

    No one paid attention to Andres as he stepped out of the building. He halted mid-step, his long, pale fingers curling into a tight fist. His eyes remained locked on the spot where Brian¡¯s car had just disappeared. After all these years, Brian¡¯s face remained etched in his memory¡ªimpossible to forget. Watching their closeness, it wasn¡¯t difficult to piece together their rtionship.

    Andres motioned to his assistant, his voice low and deliberate. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Brian White is engaged, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Yes. But it hasn¡¯t been officially announced.¡±

    Andres nodded, his expression bing even more serious. ¡°So, Rachel is engaged to him.¡±

    Some ties ran deeper¡ªand far moreplicated¡ªthan he had expected.

    That night, Rachely beneath Brian, her body trapped under his. Her eyes held a soft, inviting look, and her long hair fanned out across the bed like silk.

    Brian¡¯s gaze burned with unrestrained intensity. His lips moved gently from her nose to her neck, then down to her chest before stopping at her abdomen. The sensation made Rachel tremble, nearly driving her crazy.

    ¡°Brian¡­¡± she whispered, her chin tilting upward as his name escaped her lips without thought. Her voice was soft and sweet,pletely enchanting.

    Unable to resist any longer, he pulled her into his arms, his desire just as strong.

    The next morning, Rachel woke up feeling as if she¡¯d been hit by a truck. Every inch of her body ached. Faint red marks adorned her shoulders and neck. To hide them, she opted for a high-cored blouse before leaving for work.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 150

    ?Chapter 150:

    The moment she stepped into the office, she was notified about a meeting.

    Wasting no time, Rachel gathered her materials and made her way upstairs. Inside the conference room, Brian was nothing like the man from the night before. Now, he was sharp andmanding, his analysis precise and his decisions firm. Every word he spoke and every move he made radiated confidence and authority, leaving everyone impressed.

    During the break, Rachel headed to the break room. A familiar voice called her name. She turned around, already expecting who it would be. Sure enough, it was Tracy.

    Tracy was dressed in a crisp white blouse tucked into a ck pencil skirt, her wavy hair falling effortlessly down her back.

    ¡°Rachel, you must be tired. I brought you a cup of coffee,¡± Tracy said with a smile as she approached, her tone casual but her eyes betraying something more.

    ¡°No thanks. Coffee keeps me up at night. I¡¯ll just have some water,¡± Rachel replied coolly, rejecting the gesture without hesitation. She had no intention of engaging with Tracy beyond work.

    ¡°I have water too,¡± Tracy said lightly, stepping closer and grabbing Rachel¡¯s arm. Rachel¡¯s instinctive dislike for unnecessary physical contact kicked in, and she sharply pulled away.

    The abrupt motion caused the top button of her blouse to loosen slightly. From where Tracy stood, a red mark on Rachel¡¯s neck became inly visible. Her eyes stayed fixed on it, staring intently. Were Rachel and Brian really that intimate behind closed doors? She had always believed Brian to be reserved and controlled.

    For a fleeting moment, jealousy consumed Tracy. She poured a ss of water and extended it toward Rachel insistently.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it!¡± Rachel snapped.

    ¡°There¡¯s still a long meeting ahead. You should stay hydrated,¡± Tracy coaxed, nudging the ss closer.

    Discover more on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    Feeling frustrated, Rachel finally lost her patience. She tried to push the ss away from her, but water sshed all over her. Tracy quickly stepped forward, pretending to be concerned.

    ¡°Oh no, Rachel, I¡¯m so sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to. I have a spare outfit¡ªwhy don¡¯t you change into it?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s lips curled into a cold smirk. She saw through Tracy¡¯s trick in an instant.

    But instead of brushing it off, Rachel decided to y along and followed Tracy back to her office.

    Tracy theatrically pulled out a fresh set of clothes from a drawer.

    ¡°Rachel, you should put this on.¡±

    But before she could even finish, Rachel unbuttoned her blouse, revealing a camisole underneath.

    Tracy¡¯s fists tightened, and her face turned pale. Her eyesnded on Rachel¡¯s neck, and what she saw made her stomach drop.

    Bright red marks were scattered all over, standing out starkly against her skin. There were more than she had expected and far worse than she had imagined.

    ¡°You two¡­¡± Tracy¡¯s voice wavered, her body shaking with barely contained rage.

    Rachel let out a cold sneer. ¡°Drop the act. You went through all that trouble just to confirm it, didn¡¯t you? Well then, let me give you a good look.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 151

    ?Chapter 151:

    Rachel¡¯s words hit Tracy like a punch to the gut. Her eyes went nk, and she shook her head slowly, unable to believe it.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen it all, just leave me alone,¡± Rachel said tly as she buttoned her blouse.

    Just as she was about to walk away, Tracy suddenly rushed at her, acting as if she had lost control. She grabbed at Rachel¡¯s clothes, yanking and twisting them roughly.

    ¡°It¡¯s all a lie, all of it!¡± she yelled. ¡°You¡¯re lying, right? Brian loves me; he couldn¡¯t possibly sleep with you.¡±

    Without hesitation, Rachel shoved her away. Surprised by the force, Tracy stumbled and fell to the floor, shaking herself back to reality.

    She stood up, giving Rachel a smug, defeated smile, as if she were in control.

    ¡°So what if it¡¯s true? Have you ever heard that men separate love from physical needs? Brian being with you isn¡¯t for love; it¡¯s just to satisfy his needs. He only loves me. When you had your ident, he stayed by my side the whole time,¡± she said smugly.

    Rachel froze, her mind going nk. During her ident? Brian hadn¡¯t visited her, though. But maybe he was just busy with work, right?

    ¡°Is that really what happened?¡± Rachel asked.

    Tracy tossed a stack of papers at Rachel. ¡°These are my hospital records. If you don¡¯t believe me, check them yourself. Rachel, you¡¯ll never win. To Brian, you¡¯re just a temporary sexual partner.¡±

    With that, Tracy walked out, acting like she had won.

    When the meeting resumed, Rachel lookedpletely distracted. Her clothes were damp, and she felt the chill settling in. By the time the meeting wrapped up, she was feeling lightheaded.

    ?@?€?? ¡é??????? ?? g?lnove?s.c???

    As everyone else left, Brian stayed behind.

    ¡°You look pale. Are you feeling okay?¡± He reached to check her forehead, but she dodged it.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just cold in here. I¡¯ll be fine once I leave.¡±

    Brian seemed like he wanted to stay with her, but Tracy walked in and spoke sharply, ¡°Mr. White, you have an appointment in thirty minutes. You should go.¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± he replied.

    Not wanting to hold him back, Rachel softly said, ¡°You should go.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, just tell me.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Rachel walked back to her office, feeling a chill that made her shiver. She pushed through until the end of the day, eagerly anticipating going home and finally rxing. Just as she was about to leave, Trey walked in unexpectedly.

    ¡°Rachel, got a minute after work? I need to talk to you about something important.¡±

    Seeing the serious look on his face, Rachel nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll text you the details.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    They decided to meet at seven, so Rachel left at six-thirty. By the time she arrived, Trey had already ordered. A quick nce at the table revealed it was loaded with her favorite food.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 152

    ?Chapter 152:

    ¡°You must be starving,¡± he said with a smile.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she admitted.

    ¡°Hope you don¡¯t mind I made the order in advance.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. By the way, you said you had something important to talk about. What is it?¡± Rachel asked, her voice betraying a hint of unease.

    Trey smiled again. His expression was as kind and genuine as the first time she met him.

    ¡°No rush, let¡¯s eat first,¡± he said warmly.

    While they ate, he casually asked her a few questions.

    ¡°Rachel, your wedding with Mr. White ising up soon, right?¡±

    ¡°The date¡¯s set, but it¡¯s still a few months off.¡±

    ¡°Have you tried on your wedding gowns yet?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Not yet. We¡¯ve been busy, so we¡¯ve been putting it off. Plus¡­¡± Rachel lightly touched her stomach, a little embarrassed. ¡°I think I¡¯ve put on some weight.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s true,¡± Trey quickly reassured her.

    After sipping some water, Trey looked at her with soft eyes. ¡°You look amazing in anything, and you¡¯ll be even more stunning in a wedding dress.¡±

    Rachel felt warmth from his words, but something didn¡¯t sit right with her. He seemed unusually interested in her rtionship with Brian today, asking questions he wouldn¡¯t usually bring up. After dinner, they decided to take a walk.

    When they reached a quieter, more private spot, Trey took a deep breath and finally said, ¡°Rachel, can I ask you for something?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked, sensing the shift in his tone.

    ¡°An invitation,¡± Trey replied, his tone firm. ¡°To your wedding with Mr. White. I might not be here when it happens, but no matter where I am, please send me an invitation. I¡¯ll be there to witness your most beautiful moment,e what may.¡±

    He just wanted to witness her wedding with his own eyes.

    Rachel was caught off guard. ¡°What do you mean? Where are you headed?¡±

    Only then did he exin, ¡°Rachel, it¡¯s been great working with you, and I¡¯m grateful we met. But for personal reasons, I have to leave.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s mouth opened, but no words came out. She had so many questions. Seeing the firm resolve in his eyes, she stopped herself from asking anything further.

    ¡°Are you sure about this? Have you thought it through?¡±

    Trey nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡±

    At this point, seeing his determination, Rachel didn¡¯t try to talk him out of it. ¡°If there¡¯s ever an opportunity, you¡¯re always wee toe back,¡± she said, offering her hand.

    Trey nced at her hand, unsure whether to take it.

    After a brief pause, he finally found the courage to ask, ¡°Would it be alright if I gave you a hug?¡±

    Noticing her hesitation, he quickly rified, ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than a hug. I truly appreciate everything you¡¯ve done. I just want to say goodbye properly.¡±

    This time, Rachel didn¡¯t pull away.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 153

    ?Chapter 153:

    Under the night sky, she looked at him as if she were seeing Jeffrey.

    Opening her arms, she smiled at the innocent young man.

    Trey stepped forward, his hands shaking slightly as he wrapped her in a hug.

    In that brief embrace, his heart was a mix of excitement, joy, and a deep, bittersweet sadness.

    ¡°Take care of yourself, Rachel.¡±

    ¡°I wish you all the sess and happiness, Trey!¡± Rachel patted his back softly. After saying their goodbyes, they went their separate ways.

    Rachel had barely taken a few steps when Brian¡¯s car appeared, pulling up beside her.

    The window rolled down, and his serious face appeared. ¡°Get in,¡± he said firmly.

    Rachel got into the car, surrounded by a thick, uneasy silence. Brian¡¯s expression was cold, adding to the chill in the air. The atmosphere inside the car was nearly unbearable.

    Ronald, feeling a shiver, swiftly maneuvered the steering wheel as an electric scooter darted out from the opposite direction. The sudden turn sent Rachel tumbling into Brian¡¯s arms, the momentum leaving her no choice but to cling to him.

    When the vehicle regained stability, Rachel attempted to move back to her seat. However, strong hands gripped her waist, keeping her in ce. Brian¡¯s cold voice asked from above, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you owe me an exnation?¡±

    ¡°And what about you?¡± Rachel countered, meeting his gaze. ¡°Where were you when I was injured in a car ident?¡± Brian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He fidgeted with his fingers and responded in a subdued voice, ¡°I was tied up with some urgent matters.¡±

    His evasive behavior showed he wasn¡¯t interested in discussing it further. A heavy feeling settled in Rachel¡¯s heart. It was clear he wasn¡¯t going to admit anything, not even under intense pressure.

    ???¨¦?? ???t??§ñ? ¨ªn Gal¦Ðo¦Í¦Ål?.c??

    ¡°Why were you allowing Trey to embrace you?¡± he questioned sharply, his eyes probing for the truth.

    ¡°He¡¯s leaving thepany. It was merely a goodbye¡ªnothing more. You¡¯re making too much of it.¡±

    ¡°Well, it better be!¡± Brian snapped.

    He was secretly relieved that Trey had voluntarily resigned after the project concluded.

    Following Norton¡¯s departure that night, Yvonne found her calls to him remained unanswered. It was clear he was still upset. She had humbled herself, pleading for his understanding. Yet, he was still not appeased.

    Left with no alternative, she decided to ask for Edmond¡¯s assistance. Come morning, she put on a nice outfit, slipped on a jade bracelet, and applied simple yet elegant makeup before heading to Edmond¡¯s house. Edmond had just wrapped up his breakfast and was stretching.

    Upon noticing her, Yvonne chimed in, ¡°Edmond, may I join your workout?¡± He took a moment to assess her elegant dress. ¡°You¡¯re too lovely today for a workout. Why not sit and enjoy some drinks with me instead?¡±

    Undeterred, Yvonne replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can slip into something morefortable from here.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 154

    ?Chapter 154:

    She quickly changed into sporty clothes. Her outfit, a bright shade of green, seemed to fill her with youthful energy. Edmond was immersed in his yoga routine.

    Yvonne, admittedly not an expert, managed to keep pace with his poses for about thirty minutes.

    Meanwhile, Norton had just stepped out onto his balcony to make a phone call. From his vantage point, he noticed Yvonne¡¯s energetic presence below. It was clear she was here seeking Edmond¡¯s assistance, perhaps as a strategic move. Her yoga attempts were obviously beginner-level, yet she insisted on joining in. Her form looked a bit funny.

    Despite this, Norton found himself unexpectedly amused as he watched her, a smile creeping across his face. Yvonne, usually so defiant and sharp in their verbal exchanges, appeared far more agreeable now.

    Norton lit a cigarette and leaned back against the balcony railing, his interest piqued as he observed her for a good ten minutes. Once his cigarette was done, he turned and retreated back to his study.

    After the yoga session, Edmond rxed with a juice and finally addressed Yvonne, saying, ¡°You seem troubled today. What brings you here?¡±

    With a reassuring smile, she sped his arm. ¡°You always see right through me.¡± She proceeded to share her troubles openly with him.

    Once she had exined everything, she bowed her head in regret. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I acted without thinking, and I even ended up damaging his car.¡± She initially thought Edmond would scold her.

    To her surprise, he simply chuckled and stroked his beard. ¡°Oh, is that all? I was expecting something far more serious. It¡¯s just a car; if he¡¯s that upset, I can cover the costs.¡±

    Yvonne dismissed the offer with a quick shake of her head. ¡°No need for that. I¡¯ll handle the repair costs myself. I can¡¯t have you paying.¡±

    Read all updates on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls

    ¡°So, what¡¯s the issue then?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll use my funds for the household staff¡¯s wages, but what I really want is for Jorge to return.¡±

    Listening intently, Edmond¡¯s face broke into a gratified smile. ¡°Well done, you¡¯ve proved yourselfpassionate. I¡¯m d Norton married you. Don¡¯t worry, Jorge will return soon.¡±

    Her eyes sparkled with hope. ¡°Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely. When have I ever lied to you? Let me exin Jorge¡¯s situation. He has a younger sister in the countryside who was recently found to have cancer, with not much time left. Norton knew Jorge was distressed about his sister and allowed him to go back home for a while. Jorge has been loyal to Norton from a young age and was hesitant to leave you all with someone else¡¯s care, so he struggled with the decision.¡±

    Yvonne quickly grasped the situation. ¡°So, Norton arranged for Jorge to leave to be with his sister during her final days?¡±

    Edmond confirmed with a nod.

    It dawned on Yvonne that she had misjudged Norton. Heading upstairs, she unexpectedly encountered Leif.

    She was taken aback. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Realization dawned on her. ¡°Is Norton here too?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 155

    ?Chapter 155:

    Leif nodded.

    ¡°Where is he now?¡±

    ¡°In the study,¡± Leif replied, then hesitated before adding, ¡°There¡¯s something else you should know.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°The night Mr. Burke left, he made sure I paid the household staff¡¯s wages and warned them against repeat incidents.¡±

    Yvonne expressed her appreciation warmly. ¡°Thank you for sharing that with me.¡± Before heading to the study on the second floor, Yvonne brewed a fresh pot of coffee.

    She then tapped lightly on the door.

    ¡°Come in!¡± a voice quickly came from inside, low and emotionless.

    Upon seeing Norton engrossed in his work, Yvonne chose not to interrupt. Silently, she ced a cup of coffee in front of him.

    A few momentster, he reached for the cup. He took a sip, a crease forming on his brow.

    ¡°This coffee seems more bitter than usual,¡± he said, looking up inquisitively. His eyes then fell on Yvonne.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± he asked, his tone carrying a hint of sharpness.

    Yvonne approached him directly, without hesitation. ¡°Leif and Edmond filled me in about the household staff and Jorge. I owe you an apology. I was wrong about you.¡±

    Norton was momentarily stunned, then simply nodded. His reaction was notably reserved.

    Was this his way of forgiving her, or was he still holding back?

    Fresh stories here g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    ¡°Do you still hold a grudge against me?¡± Yvonne asked.

    ¡°And what if I do?¡±

    Honestly, she hadn¡¯t thought about that. Could a grown man really be so petty?

    After a moment of thought, Yvonne suggested, ¡°Would you like me to make another cup of coffee for you?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Norton gave a short nod.

    Yvonne secretly rolled her eyes. Was he incapable of saying more than a few words at once?

    ¡°I¡¯ll get it now.¡±

    She wasted no time and returned in minutes with a fresh cup of coffee. But the moment Norton popped open the lid, he frowned slightly. ¡°Still too bitter.¡±

    Yvonne was at a loss for words.

    On her third attempt, Norton barely even looked up. ¡°Too sweet.¡± What on earth did he want, then?

    That was when it hit her¡ªhe was ridiculously hard to satisfy.

    Whatever, she¡¯d keep trying.

    On her fourth attempt, she took her time, carefully adjusting the sugar to get the perfect taste.

    But the second Norton took a sip, his brows furrowed. ¡°The water wasn¡¯t even boiled.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 156

    ?Chapter 156:

    Yvonne just stared at him. Now she knew getting on his good side was never going to be simple.

    And so, this ridiculous cycle went on.

    By the seventh cup, she was so desperate she called Leif and spent ten whole minutes grilling him for tips.

    Even after that, she still messed up a few more times before managing to serve another cup.

    This time, Norton picked up the cup, blew on it lightly, and took two slow sips.

    Yvonne leaned in eagerly. ¡°Well? How is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ decent. Not awful.¡±

    Not exactly high praise, but hey, at least it was eptable.

    By lunchtime, the two of them sat down with Edmond for a meal.

    She took a nap at noon. When she finally woke up, the sky outside was already turning dark.

    She rubbed her head groggily and checked the clock. It was after five.

    She had slept for three whole hours!

    Heading downstairs, Yvonne saw Norton ying chess with Edmond.

    Edmond looked up with a warm smile. ¡°Had a good nap, dear?¡±

    Yvonne felt a little awkward. ¡°Sorry, I overslept.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Eating well and sleeping well just means you¡¯re healthy.¡±

    But midway through his sentence, Edmond suddenly paused, his chess piece hovering in the air.

    Latest chapters g@ln¦Òv??ls?c©–m

    ¡°Grandpa, your move,¡± Norton prompted.

    But Edmond ignored him and turned to Yvonne instead. ¡°You had two tes of pasta at lunch, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. The food here is just way too good.¡±

    She was still gushing about the food when Edmond suddenly dropped a bomb. ¡°Are you pregnant? I remember Norton¡¯s grandma and mom acting the same way¡ªeating and sleeping so much¡ªwhen they were expecting.¡±

    Yvonne went stiff. Pregnant? That was impossible.

    After all, she had never been intimate with Norton. There was simply no way she could be pregnant out of nowhere.

    ¡°Grandpa, I think you¡¯re just too excited about the idea of a great-grandchild. She just happens to sleep a lot,¡± Norton said casually, trying to steer the conversation away.

    But Edmond wasn¡¯t giving up so easily. ¡°You should still get checked¡ªjust to be sure!¡±

    With no other option, Yvonne had toe up with a quick lie. ¡°I already took a test. I¡¯m definitely not pregnant.¡±

    Edmond¡¯s hopes were clearly through the roof.

    If she hadn¡¯t said that, he would¡¯ve no doubt dragged her and Norton to the hospital for a full check-up.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 157

    ?Chapter 157:

    But no matter how many tests she took, there was simply no way for a baby to appear out of thin air¡ªnot when she and Norton had never been intimate.

    After her response, she could clearly feel Edmond¡¯s mood sink.

    Even during dinner, he barely touched his food.

    Later that evening, Edmond insisted that Yvonne and Norton stay over at his ce, which left them with no choice but to share a bed.

    Remembering thest time they had to do this, Yvonne felt a wave of unease wash over her.

    To avoid any awkwardness, she let Norton shower first. Only when he was done and already lying in bed, seemingly half-asleep, did she finally make her way to the bathroom.

    When she stepped out, the room felt oddly quiet.

    She nced at the bed, only to find it empty. Norton was gone.

    A quick search led her to the balcony, where he was standing.

    He stood there, phone in one hand, cigarette in the other, caught up in a call. She couldn¡¯t make out the words, but there was a rare softness in his expression.

    She had nned to wait until he finished his call before stepping out to do theundry.

    But after several minutes, he was still on the phone.

    With no other option, she stepped onto the balcony anyway.

    Since they were close, she could vaguely hear the voiceing from the other end of the call.

    It was soft, sweet, and brimming with affection. ¡°But I miss you. It¡¯s been so long since west saw each other. I want to see you. Can youe over?¡±

    Find what you love at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    There was no denying it¡ªthe woman¡¯s voice had a charm that was hard to ignore.

    Even Yvonne, as a woman, had to admit it was captivating.

    Norton, the man who always seemed distant and impossible to approach, clearly had a weakness for soft-spoken, delicate women who knew how to act coy.

    And Shelly fit that mold perfectly.

    From the moment Yvonne married Norton, all they ever seemed to do was sh. It wasn¡¯t surprising that he couldn¡¯t stand her.

    But certain things¡ªher personality, her habits¡ªwere deeply ingrained in her. She couldn¡¯t change them. And if she did, she wouldn¡¯t be herself anymore. It meant she was never going to be the kind of woman he idealized. Never the perfect love he might have wished for.

    After doing theundry, Yvonne climbed into bed alone.

    Though she was tall and slender, she barely took up any space, pulling just a corner of the nket over herself.

    Norton noticed how little of the nket she had and instinctively frowned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel cold?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m good.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like seeing people ufortable.¡± With that, he reached for the nket.

    He had only meant to cover her with half of it, but when he pulled at it, his eyesnded on her exposed skin. Faint bruises, some still swollen and red, stood out against her skin.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 158

    ?Chapter 158:

    Some had faded with time, but the ones on her back were still painfully obvious. A few remained swollen, showing no signs of healing just yet.

    That night in the bathroom, she had been covered up¡ªhe hadn¡¯t seen the bruises.

    Norton pushed the nket aside and stepped closer.

    The memory of that night made Yvonne curl up instinctively, a faint tremor running through her.

    ¡°What¡­ what are you doing?¡± She sat up, curling into herself, her arms hugging her body tightly.

    Norton reached out, his warm hand wrapping around her ankle as he pulled her closer.

    Yvonne¡¯s voice wavered with fear. ¡°I know you want to fulfill Edmond¡¯s wish, but¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, his hand pressed gently against a bruise on her thigh.

    ¡°When did you get this?¡±

    ¡°The day of the crash.¡±

    ¡°Did you put any medicine on it?¡±

    ¡°I did, but the doctor said they¡¯d take time to fade and that I should massage them sometimes.¡±

    Norton pressed his palm lightly against the bruise.

    Even his gentle touch made her wince. ¡°It hurts¡­¡±

    ¡°Where else?¡± His voice was cold, his gaze piercing.

    Yvonne thought about the massive bruise on her back. Back then, the impact had left her in unbearable pain.

    When she finally saw it in the mirror, her back was a mess of deep purple. Honestly, it wasn¡¯t a pleasant sight.

    Feel inspired by g¦Á ?¦Ç ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,

    With such arge area covered in bruises, she didn¡¯t want him to see it.

    She didn¡¯t want him to witness this vulnerable side of her.

    But it was toote. He had already pulled up her nightgown.

    When Norton saw the bruises marring Yvonne¡¯s back, a sharp chill ran through him, sinking into his bones. His entire body tensed as a cold fury settled in his chest.

    Sensing his shift, Yvonne hurriedly pulled her nightgown back on, her fingers gripping the fabric as if shielding herself from his reaction.

    She was terrified that the sight of her bruises had repulsed him. Her voice was barely above a whisper, soft and uncertain. ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to see. You insisted.¡±

    His jaw clenched, his anger simmering. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t seen it myself, just how long were you nning to hide this from me?¡±

    She said nothing. She had never intended to tell him. She didn¡¯t want his pity.

    ¡°Wait for me on the bed.¡±

    His voice was firm as he turned and walked out. When he returned, he carried a medical kit.

    ¡°Lie down and turn your back to me,¡±

    Though his expression remainedposed, his tone had softened.

    Yvonne¡¯s hands clenched around her nightgown as she shook her head. ¡°I appreciate what you¡¯re trying to do, but there¡¯s really no need.¡± She wasn¡¯t ready toy her wounds bare again.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 159

    ?Chapter 159:

    Not even for him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it one more time¡ªlie down.¡± His voice had turned icy.

    Yvonne hesitated, but before she could protest, he leaned in, his toneced with warning. ¡°Do you want to lie down yourself, or should I cut your clothes off with scissors?¡±

    A nervous breath escaped her lips. ¡°Can you turn off the lights?¡± she asked quietly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave one wallmp on,¡± he relented.

    His willingness topromise made her stop resisting.

    Slowly, she lifted the hem of her nightgown, exposing the full extent of her injuries.

    Her pale skin made the bruises look even more severe, dark shadows blooming across her back.

    When Norton pressed his fingers gently against her skin, she flinched, biting down on her lip to muffle a gasp.

    ¡°I¡¯m applying ointment and massaging the bruises. It¡¯ll help them heal faster,¡± he exined, his voice steady. ¡°It might sting a little, so try to bear with it.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± she murmured, though a hint of apprehensionced her voice.

    ¡°If it hurts too much, just cry out.¡±

    The cool ointment sent a soothing chill through her skin.

    But as his hands moved, kneading carefully, a sharp pain shot through her back. It burned.

    The warmth of his palms and the ointment intensified, spreading over her skin like fire.

    The sensation burned, an unbearable mix of heat and pain.

    Despite her best efforts to stay silent, soft whimpers escaped her lips.

    L?t??¦Ó c§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l?.??????

    After nearly ten minutes, she could no longer endure it.

    ¡°Norton, are you done? I can¡¯t take this anymore,¡± she pleaded. ¡°Can you stop now?¡±

    Norton paused, and relief flooded her¡ªuntil he spoke. ¡°No. Ten more minutes.¡± And then he continued.

    Eventually, whether from sheer exhaustion or the pain dulling into something tolerable, her eyelids fluttered shut, and she drifted into sleep.

    By the time morning came, the bed beside her was empty.

    She hurried to the bathroom, her heart pounding as she turned her back to the mirror.

    The sight made her stomach drop.

    The bruises had darkened, spreading across her skin, making her back look even worse than before.

    And Norton had seen it all. The thought only deepened the weight in her chest.

    Just then, the doorbell rang.

    When she opened it, a servant greeted her with a warm smile. ¡°Norton arranged for a massage therapist toe before he left. It should help with your recovery.¡±

    Yvonne instinctively shook her head. More massages? Her back couldn¡¯t take it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±

    The servant hesitated, looking slightly uneasy. ¡°But he insisted that youplete the treatment under supervision. Besides, the therapist is already here, waiting downstairs.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 160

    ?Chapter 160:

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Yvonne relented.

    When the therapist arrived, Yvonne was surprised.

    A young woman stepped inside, her delicate features giving her a polished, professional air. Something about her presence felt reassuring.

    ¡°Mrs. Burke, please lie down,¡± the therapist encouraged with a gentle smile. ¡°I¡¯ll adjust the pressure to suit your condition. Just rx and let yourself unwind.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Yvonne murmured.

    After the session, the therapist caught the concern in her eyes and reassured her. ¡°I used a blend of essential oils that improve cirction and speed up healing. With this treatment, your bruises should fade in about three days.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Yvonne asked, her voice tinged with hope.

    ¡°You can trust me.¡±

    After breakfast and bidding Edmond farewell, Yvonne headed home.

    On the way, her phone rang.

    It was the car repair shop, calling to update her on the status of Norton¡¯s vehicle.

    Not knowing much about car repairs, Yvonne simply asked, ¡°How much will it cost to fix?¡±

    ¡°One million,¡± came the reply.

    Hearing the amount, Yvonne rubbed her temples in frustration.

    It was a headache. She didn¡¯t have that kind of money, but she had to pay for the damage she caused to Norton¡¯s car.

    ¡°Alright, ensure the repairs are done thoroughly. I¡¯ll transfer the full amount to you,¡± she promised.

    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s, home to the best fiction

    Back home, she pondered how to earn money.

    After much thought, she decided she needed to find a job.

    Although the sry wouldn¡¯t be quite high, it would at least support her.

    Even if she divorced Norton in the future, she would have her own career.

    But she knew she needed his approval first. He hadn¡¯t been home for days.

    She assumed he was on a business trip and wouldn¡¯t return for a while, so she called Leif.

    ¡°Hello, Leif. Do you know when Norton will be back?¡± she asked.

    Leif nced at Norton, who was sitting not far away, and quickly replied, ¡°He is at the airport now. He should be home tonight.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Knowing Norton would return, Yvonne made a trip to the supermarket.

    She bought some groceries and prepared a home-cooked meal.

    Although she couldn¡¯tpare herself to a chef, the food was delicious, and he could enjoy it as soon as he got home. Norton arrived around eight in the evening.

    As he entered, he found the dining tableid with a home-cooked meal, emitting a faint aroma and looking quite appetizing.

    Not seeing Yvonne, he searched around and finally found her in the kitchen. She was intently watching the pot, so much so that she didn¡¯t notice him standing at the kitchen door.

    ¡°Did you make all these dishes?¡± he asked aloud.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 161

    ?Chapter 161:

    The noise made Yvonne swiftly turn her head.

    In that motion, her gaze unexpectedly locked with Norton¡¯s in midair.

    ¡°Uh-huh. Just simple home-cooked meals. Not sure if they¡¯ll be to your taste.¡± She had taken the time to ensure the dishes were both simple and thoughtful.

    She had even consulted Jorge before picking up the groceries.

    ¡°Go ahead and wash up. We¡¯ll eat as soon as the soup is done,¡± she instructed, returning her attention to the simmering pot.

    ¡°What type of soup is it?¡±

    His deep voice suddenly filled the space next to her.

    Norton had moved silently and now stood beside her.

    At home, Yvonne wore only t slippers, entuating the difference in their height significantly.

    She barely reached his shoulder.

    Feeling his presence behind her, Yvonne noticed the room seemed to contract. His nearness was imposing, heightening her sense of his presence dramatically.

    Her muscles tightened reflexively, causing her usual fluidity in the kitchen to falter.

    ¡°When will the soup be ready?¡± inquired Norton.

    ¡°It has just started to boil.¡±

    ¡°Will it take much longer?¡±

    ¡°Actually, it won¡¯t. Just need to add the ingredients and let them simmer for a few minutes.¡±

    Yvonne methodically dropped each ingredient into the pot, following up with a dash of seasoning.

    G a lno v els  is packed with thrilling adventures

    She was sparing with the spices, aiming to let the natural tastes of the food shine through.

    The wait became a subtle ordeal, steam curling from the pot while his breath seemed to hover just behind her.

    Aware of his close proximity, Yvonne felt his eyes on her as she cooked.

    She had always imagined such simple, daily joys as part of her married life.

    Unfortunately, her dreams had not materialized.

    From the time they were married, his affection had beencking. He was frequently away on business trips or preparing for the next one.

    Consequently, their encounters were sparse.

    This may have been the most prolonged period they had ever spent together.

    When the soup finally boiled, Yvonne murmured softly, ¡°It¡¯s ready. I¡¯ll get it served.¡±

    She grasped thedle, poised to dish up the soup.

    Norton¡¯s voice grew closer again. ¡°You seem to have forgotten the salt, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Did I really?¡±

    Yvonne felt a surge of surprise and quickly tasted the soup, only to find it tasteless.

    She recognized that thepse was due to the disruption caused by Norton¡¯s close presence.

    ¡°You seem a little off your game in the kitchen today,¡± he teased yfully.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 162

    ?Chapter 162:

    She retorted, ¡°I was totally focused! It¡¯s your presence that throws me off¡­¡±

    She stumbled over her words, and her calm broke down.

    ¡°What is it about my presence?¡± he asked further.

    ¡°I was so concerned that you might not like it, I ended up getting too nervous and forgot.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying my being here made you forget to add the salt?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s entirely your fault.¡±

    Yvonne added the salt and then brought the soup to the table.

    The atmosphere at the dinner table was pleasantly calm.

    As Norton sampled the soup, Yvonne quickly inquired, ¡°How is it? What do you think?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s decent, though it could be better.¡±

    Despite his critique, he was quite hungry and ate a lot.

    With his mood appearing upbeat, Yvonne seized the moment to mention her desire to return to work. But at her words, his expression darkened suddenly.

    ¡°We¡¯ll discuss thister!¡±

    He set his fork down abruptly and headed upstairs.

    Feeling a surge of anxiety, Yvonne followed him. ¡°Norton, I understand you can take care of me financially, but as a woman, I also need my own career. I can¡¯t depend solely on you for financial security. Moreover, if there everes a time when we¡­¡±

    She paused, steering clear of the word ¡°divorce,¡± and continued, ¡°If we ever go our separate ways, I need to be self-sufficient. I aspire to lead a meaningful life and be needed.¡±

    On this asion, Norton didn¡¯t instantly dismiss the idea.

    Uncover your next adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    ¡°Is working again really that important to you?¡± he inquired, his back turned to her as he changed his clothes.

    ¡°Yes, it really is.¡±

    ¡°Even considering you¡¯ll have to navigate office politics,working, and possible unfair treatment?¡±

    With a resolute nod, Yvonne answered, ¡°Definitely!¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± he responded.

    Just as Yvonne was about to express her gratitude, Norton suggested, ¡°How about you cook for me for a month first, then we¡¯ll discuss it further?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Yvonne took this as a hopeful sign. ¡°Why would I need to lie about this?¡± His logic appeared solid.

    Quickly, another concern crossed her mind. ¡°You¡¯re frequently away on business trips. If I make dinner, you¡¯re often not here to enjoy it!¡±

    As he straightened his clothing, he responded with a rxed tone, ¡°I¡¯m not nning any trips for a while. I¡¯ll be here at home.¡±

    ¡°Agreed,¡± Yvonne responded.

    Back at the office, Rachel was swamped with assignments.

    Conversely, Brian found himself with an abundance of free time.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 163

    ?Chapter 163:

    Each day, he returned home fresh from a shower and rxed, waiting for Rachel, who was still glued to herptop due to extended work hours.

    One night, with the clock striking eleven and Rachel still engrossed in her work in the study, Brian couldn¡¯t hold back any longer.

    He approached her, firmly shut herptop, and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough for tonight. You can wrap this up tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s the weekend tomorrow. If I don¡¯t finish this now, it will have to wait until¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s end it here for today.¡±

    He then moved in, lifted her effortlessly, and carried her toward the bathroom. Turning on the shower, he said, ¡°Your pajamas are ready. Take a quick shower. We¡¯ve got something nned.¡±

    ¡°What are we doing?¡±

    Rachel suspected it might be sex. Thements Tracy had made earlier still echoed in her mind, causing her difort.

    After spending extra time in the bathroom, Rachel eventually came out. The moment she moved, Brian wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her in.

    His lips grazed the back of her neck, slowly making their way down. She instinctively recoiled. ¡°I¡¯m really tired tonight, not in the mood.¡±

    ¡°Are you mistaken about something?¡±

    He gently ruffled her hair and drew her tightly into his embrace.

    ¡°It¡¯s Saturday tomorrow. Your wedding dress and the rings have arrived. It¡¯s time to try them on.¡±

    Rachel was puzzled. ¡°But you mentioned we¡¯d have to wait another month?¡±

    Exclusive stories g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í?ls

    Brian tenderly cupped her face, his eyes soft. ¡°Rachel, I¡¯ve made you wait too long. I don¡¯t want to dy any longer.¡±

    At that moment, Rachel overflowed with joy. Gazing into his eyes, a sudden question arose in her heart: had he married her out of duty, or had his feelings for her genuinely deepened?

    ¡°Brian, are you really sure you want to see me in that wedding dress?¡±

    ¡°Could there be anyone else?¡± His words gently soothed Rachel¡¯s worries.

    Rachel thought it might be time to show more faith in him. Havingmitted to marry him and picturing their life together, she realized she should not dwell on doubts.

    They made their way to the bridal shop the next morning.

    The wedding gowns, arrayed in splendid rows, radiated with dazzling purity and elegance, symbolizing the undying love all couples aspire to.

    Brian sped Rachel¡¯s hand and confidently led her to the far end of the shop. When the attendants noticed him, they quickly came forward, full of excitement. ¡°Mr. White, your selected wedding gown has arrived! Would your fianc¨¦e like to try it on right now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As they pulled back the curtain, revealing the gown, Rachel let out a surprised breath.

    The gown surpassed the original design in beauty and liveliness. Although her preference usually leaned toward simpler designs, the gown¡¯s hem was intricately beaded with fine diamonds. It didn¡¯t appear heavy but rather sparkled as if it epassed an entire radiant gxy. Its long train gracefully cascaded along the floor. Merely gazing upon it was mesmerizing.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 164

    ?Chapter 164:

    ¡°Go ahead and try it on!¡± Brian suggested, his gaze alight with excitement.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    The attendant smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Marsh, this way to the dressing room, please.¡±

    It took Rachel about ten minutes to slip into the wedding gown.

    As she gazed at her reflection in the mirror, she grasped why so many women cherish the dream of donning a white wedding dress to marry their beloved. The moment was saturated with joy and expectation, filled with a profound sense of holiness.

    Already a beautiful woman, Rachel looked even more stunning and awe-inspiring in the gown.

    An attendant, captivated by her appearance, eximed, ¡°Ms. Marsh, you look absolutely magnificent, truly the epitome of elegance.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring Mr. White to see you now.¡±

    Upon hearing that Brian was about to be summoned, a wave of nervousness washed over Rachel.

    ¡°Wait! Just a couple more minutes, please!¡±

    She took a brief moment to steady her nerves.

    Shortly after, a staff member approached Brian, saying, ¡°Mr. White, Ms. Marsh is almost ready toe out.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Brian remained motionless, his intense gaze locked on the draped curtain that separated them.

    When the fabric slowly drew back and revealed Rachel in her bridal attire, Brian¡¯s breath was momentarily suspended.

    Get thetest updates on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s

    Rachel looked even more radiant than he could have ever envisioned.

    It wasn¡¯t just Brian who noticed; other customers in the boutique also couldn¡¯t resist ncing her way more than once.

    The prolonged silence from Brian made Rachel¡¯s heart clench with anxiety. Tentatively, her hands tightly sped, she inquired, hoping yet nervous, ¡°Do I look okay?¡±

    Brian moved towards her, and with each step he took, Rachel¡¯s heart thudded more audibly.

    Her heart was racing so fiercely it felt as though it might burst from her chest. Bending slightly towards her, Brian¡¯s voice tinged her ear like a spark. ¡°What am I to do? I regret it all of a sudden!¡±

    ¡°Does it not look good?¡± Rachel asked, her disappointment evident as she bit her lip.

    Then, his reassurance followed swiftly. ¡°It¡¯s stunning. I feel like I should seclude you away to admire you on my own, rather than let other men even dream of you.¡±

    A sigh of relief escaped Rachel, and her features rxed into a slow smile. ¡°I was on edge. Next time, skip the teasing,¡± she pleaded gently.

    ¡°Understood,¡± he replied, his smile warm with affection.

    Right then, a staff member approached them, ¡°Mr. White, is it time for your suit fitting now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do that.¡±

    Brian had barely taken a few steps toward the dressing room when a lively voice called out from behind, ¡°Brian!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 165

    ?Chapter 165:

    The voice sounded vaguely unfamiliar to Rachel.

    Rachel turned to see a young woman energetically approaching Brian and linking her arm through his. ¡°Brian, you were supposed to tell me when you and your fianc¨¦e were picking out wedding attire so I coulde along. You always forget your promises. Thankfully, I heard you were here, or I would¡¯ve missed this. And you haven¡¯t yet introduced me to your bride-to-be!¡±

    The girl standing next to Brian was a bundle of energy, chatting nonstop. Brian massaged his temples, a headache beginning to form. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not just here to cause trouble?¡±

    The girl swiftly ced her hands on her hips and frowned. ¡°Brian, I don¡¯t appreciate thatment. I know you¡¯re not fond of me, but liking you is my choice, and nobody can change that.¡±

    Brian gently pushed her away, his tone firm, saying, ¡°Natalia, you¡¯re like a sister to me. There will never be anything romantic between us.¡±

    Hearing this, Natalia Carpenter¡¯s face took on a childish sulk, and she began to plead with teary eyes. ¡°Why? I never stood a chance when you were with Tracy, and now with your new girlfriend, I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s just to make Carol happy. If it¡¯s all for Carol¡¯s sake, why can¡¯t it be me?¡±

    Brian¡¯s demeanor turned cold instantly. He withdrew his hand, his tone turning cold. ¡°Natalia, stop this foolishness. I won¡¯t let you disturb her. I¡¯m calling your father now to have him pick you up.¡±

    Natalia Carpenter¡¯s fear surged as she clung to his hand, her plea bing more desperate. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave. Just, please, don¡¯t tell my father.¡± Brian gave a slight nod.

    As he moved to change into his outfit, Natalia finally became aware of Rachel¡¯s presence, who had been silently observing the interaction. She was just about to depart.

    However, a staff member then called out, ¡°Ms. Marsh, your neckline seems quite in. Let me fetch a ne toplement Mr. White¡¯s suit.¡±

    Keep reading at .c¡ðm

    ¡°Ms. Marsh? Rachel Marsh?¡± Natalia halted abruptly, recognition dawning on her. She knew Brian had gotten engaged upon her return, though she had yet to meet his fianc¨¦e, aware only of her name.

    Moving closer, she positioned herself next to Rachel. Rachel stood quite tall, her stature entuated by the high heels she wore, dwarfing Natalia slightly. Consequently, Natalia had to tilt her head back to make eye contact.

    ¡°Are you Rachel, Brian¡¯s girlfriend?¡± Natalia inquired, her voice carrying a challenging, inquisitive tone.

    Rachel affirmed with a nod. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.¡±

    Natalia scrutinized her from head to toe for a lengthy three minutes.

    Finally, she said, ¡°You¡¯re very beautiful, even more so than Tracy. But¡­¡± Natalia straightened her posture, puffing out her chest confidently. ¡°I¡¯m not too shabby myself. Actually, I¡¯m quite intrigued.¡±

    Rachel, slightly startled, responded, ¡°Intrigued by what?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really curious why Brian would choose to marry you after being somitted to Tracy. He seemed to only have eyes for her back then.¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t answer directly.

    She smiled softly and replied, ¡°Maybe it was destiny.¡±

    Natalia nodded in agreement. ¡°I think so too. I heard Tracy is already married; maybe that¡¯s why Brian finally gave up and agreed to marry you. Not exactly something to brag about.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 166

    ?Chapter 166:

    Rachel forced a small smile and said nothing more.

    A sudden wave of difort hit her, likely a sign that her period was approaching.

    A dull ache spread through her lower abdomen, leaving her body weak and sluggish.

    Overall, she felt unbearably unwell.

    ¡°Mr. White, this suit looks perfect on you, and itplements Ms. Marsh¡¯s wedding gown beautifully,¡± the shop attendant chimed in.

    In a hurry, Natalia lifted the curtain and slipped into the fitting room.

    When Brian emerged, Rachel¡¯s face had turned noticeably pale.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I think my period just started. I feel awful.¡±

    No sooner had Rachel spoken than Brian¡¯s phone rang. Tracy¡¯s name shed on the screen.

    He hesitated for a moment before ignoring the call.

    But just a few secondster, the phone rang again. It kept repeating until he finally picked up.

    The moment the call connected, Tracy¡¯s frail, desperate voice came through.

    ¡°Brian, help¡­ please help me!¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Struggling to steady her breathing, Tracy replied, ¡°I was negotiating a contract with Mr. Prescott tonight, and he insisted I drink¡­ had too much, and now everything¡¯s spinning. Brian, I¡¯m scared. The way he¡¯s looking at me is¡ªit¡¯s terrifying, I really¡­ really¡­¡±

    Her voice broke into soft, helpless sobs.

    Latest updates on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    The bridal shop fell eerily silent, Tracy¡¯s voice the only sound cutting through the stillness.

    Brian¡¯s brows furrowed in a deep frown. He didn¡¯t agree to help right away, but he didn¡¯t reject her either.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going, I won¡¯t stop you. But if you¡¯re not, then don¡¯t give her a reason to think you will,¡± Rachel said.

    Suddenly, frantic, heavy knocks on the door came through the line.

    Tracy¡¯s voice dropped to a trembling whisper.

    ¡°Brian, I locked myself in the bathroom. What do I do? He¡¯s knocking again¡ªI don¡¯t think I can hold out much longer.¡±

    Brian¡¯s lips pressed into a firm line, tension tightening his jaw.

    ¡°Rachel, can you wait here for me, please?¡±

    The moment he said it, Rachel knew¡ªhe had chosen Tracy.

    But she refused to ept it. She was his fianc¨¦e. How much longer was he going to run to another woman, making her believe she still had a ce in his life?

    This time, she didn¡¯t step aside. She snatched the phone from his hand and spoke icily.

    ¡°Tracy Haynes, Brian and I are in the middle of trying on wedding clothes. You¡¯re an adult¡ªyou should know how to handle your own risks. If you can¡¯t protect yourself, then call the police. Stop relying on my fianc¨¦.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 167

    ?Chapter 167:

    On the other end of the line, Tracy gripped her phone tightly, her teeth sinking into her lip until it turned pale.

    Then, in a voiceced with guilt, she murmured, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for disturbing such an important moment. It¡¯s my fault. Brian, I didn¡¯t know you and Rachel were picking out wedding clothes. I shouldn¡¯t have interrupted. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Without another word, she abruptly ended the call.

    Brian¡¯s gaze turned sharp as it settled on Rachel, his expression unreadable.

    He didn¡¯t say a word. But Rachel could feel it¡ªhe med her.

    Without hesitation, he redialed Tracy¡¯s number. No answer.

    His face darkened, and he immediately called Ronald.

    ¡°Send me the location where Tracy had dinner with the so-called Mr. Prescott tonight.¡±

    Ronald responded swiftly, forwarding the details without dy. Brian patted Rachel¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back in an hour at most.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re still going after her, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    His silence was all the answer she needed.

    Rachel let out a quiet breath before pressing on. ¡°What if I told you this was a setup? That Tracy knew we¡¯d be here today, trying on wedding clothes, and she staged this whole thing just to pull you away¡ªwould you believe me?¡± For a fleeting second, a faint glimmer of hope flickered in her eyes.

    But his reply came without hesitation. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t do something that reckless.¡±

    In his view, Tracy wouldn¡¯t willingly put herself in danger. And she must truly be in trouble. Rachel had used her unfairly.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m fuels your imagination

    ¡°Really?¡± Her lips curled into a colorless smile. She didn¡¯t argue further.

    Brian turned and strode away, disappearing from sight in an instant.

    But before he made it out of earshot, the shop attendant¡¯s worried voice rang out. ¡°Ms. Marsh, are you alright?¡± Rachel saw Brian pause.

    For a second, she thought¡ªhoped¡ªhe might reconsider.

    But all he left behind was a single sentence. ¡°Take good care of her. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Then, without a trace of hesitation, he was gone.

    Rachel tried to keep her eyes open, but her body was growing weaker by the second.

    Just then, the curtain of the fitting room was pushed aside, and Natalia stepped out.

    ¡°Rachel, I knew it. Brian¡¯s never going to marry you. He still has feelings for Tracy.¡±

    She crossed her arms, watching Rachel closely. ¡°The second Tracy needed help, he ran straight to her. But when you weren¡¯t feeling well, he didn¡¯t even seem to notice.¡±

    Every word hit like a dagger¡ªsharp and precise.

    But Rachel didn¡¯t have the strength to argue.

    She forced a faint smile and murmured, ¡°You talk too much like a little girl. Can you be quiet for once?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me? Who are you calling a little girl?¡± Natalia huffed, her expression twisting in irritation. ¡°I¡¯m already twenty!¡± She hated that nickname.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 168

    ?Chapter 168:

    Brian had always used it as an excuse to brush her off whenever she tried to pursue him.

    cing her hands on her hips, she shot Rachel an annoyed re. ¡°I¡¯m serious, Rachel. Call me that again, and I swear, I¡¯ll lose it. You think being pretty changes anything? Brian still doesn¡¯t want you. Everyone saw what just happened¡ªyou stood there and let another woman take your fianc¨¦ right in front Of you. It¡¯s actually kind of sad. Even I feel bad for you.

    Rachel let out a small, strainedugh. ¡°Yeah. It is pathetic.¡±

    But as soon as the words left her lips, thest of her strength drained away.

    Her arms fell limp at her sides.

    The shop attendant gasped in rm. ¡°Ms. Marsh?¡±

    Panicked, she reached out and gently shook Rachel¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Ms. Marsh, wake up¡­ Please wake up!¡±

    Natalia¡¯s confidence faltered. A flicker of unease passed through her eyes. Oh no! Was Rachel really that fragile? She had only thrown a few sharp words her way, and Rachel had already passed out?

    ¡°Hey! Wake up!¡± Her heart pounded as she stepped closer, hesitating before giving Rachel¡¯s chest a light poke.

    When there was still no reaction, she pinched Rachel¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Come on, Rachel, wake up! Quit messing around. I¡¯m serious!¡±

    Still nothing. A bead of sweat formed at Natalia¡¯s temple. Her voice wavered as she gave Rachel¡¯s shoulder a shake.

    ¡°Hey! Wake up! Don¡¯t think you can scare me like this¡ªI¡¯m not that easy to intimidate!¡±

    But Rachel remained motionless.

    Natalia¡¯s stomach twisted with panic. Her hands trembled as she fumbled for her phone, hurriedly dialing the driver.

    ¡°There¡¯s a woman here who just fainted! Get in here now and take us to the hospital! Hurry!¡±

    In the car, Rachel remained unresponsive.

    Natalia, overwhelmed with panic, burst into tears, her sobs uncontroble.

    ¡°What do I do, Dous? I didn¡¯t mean for this to happen! I just wanted to push her buttons a little¡ªto let out my frustration. I never thought she¡¯d actually pass out! She¡¯s going to be okay, right?¡± Her voice shook, thick with fear.

    Dous Hilton, the driver, kept his tone steady as he tried to reassure her.

    ¡°Please stay calm. She¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡ªjust drive faster!¡±

    At the hospital, Rachel was immediately rushed into emergency care. Natalia paced anxiously in the corridor, her stomach twisting with worry. Thankfully, everything went smoothly.

    Not long after, the doctor emerged.

    Natalia rushed forward. ¡°Doctor, how is she?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s fine. Once she¡¯s settled in a room, you can visit her.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Thank you, Doctor.¡±

    Inside the ward, everything was a sterile shade of white.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 169

    ?Chapter 169:

    The air felt cold, empty¡ªdevoid of warmth.

    Natalia had never liked hospitals. They always felt too distant, too lonely. And more than anything, she hated pain. She hated needles. But this time, she had no choice but to push past her fear.

    When Natalia stepped inside, Rachely motionless on the bed, eyes shut, her face pale, drained of all color. Her breathing was so shallow it was barely perceptible.

    If Natalia hadn¡¯t known Rachel was simply unwell, she might have doubted whether Rachel was even alive.

    It wasn¡¯t an overreaction¡ªRachel looked so unnervingly still, as if all signs of life had faded from her.

    ¡°Rachel¡­¡± Natalia called softly, hesitant.

    As expected, there was no response.

    She stepped closer, her fingers twitching before she finally reached out to check Rachel¡¯s breathing.

    Feeling the faint warmth of breath against her hand, she exhaled in relief.

    ¡°Thank goodness.¡±

    Momentster, a nurse entered the room.

    Noticing the tray of medication bottles in her hands, Natalia¡¯s unease deepened. ¡°Does she really need all that? Is she still in bad shape?¡±

    The nurse, seeing the concern on Natalia¡¯s face, softened her tone. ¡°The doctor prescribed these. I¡¯m just here to administer the injections. If you want details, you should ask the doctor.¡±

    Natalia gave a small nod. ¡°Okay, but when will she wake up?¡±

    Your next story starts here g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    ¡°The doctor said it shouldn¡¯t be long now, so try not to worry. By the way, what¡¯s your rtionship with her?¡±

    The nurse¡¯s question was casual, but it caught Natalia off guard.

    She couldn¡¯t possibly say they were romantic rivals, could she?

    ¡°I¡¯m her younger sister!¡±

    ¡°I see. Your sister¡¯s health is quite delicate, so make sure to take good care of her.¡±

    After administering the injection, the nurse gave a few instructions before heading out.

    Natalia remained at Rachel¡¯s bedside. Dous, having settled the medical bills, nced at the time¡ªit was already noon.

    He turned to Natalia and said, ¡°Miss, you should eat something. I can stay here and keep watch.¡±

    ¡°Forget it. I had a hand in her copsing. I won¡¯t feel at ease until she wakes up. I¡¯ll wait.¡±

    ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t skip meals either.¡±

    Natalia mulled it over before saying, ¡°Then please bring something back for me.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be quick.¡±

    Once Dous left, Natalia found herself studying Rachel more closely. She had to admit, Rachel was breathtaking. Not the kind of beauty enhanced by makeup, but the kind that was effortlessly striking.

    Then again, what did looks matter? In Brian¡¯s heart, there was only room for Tracy.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 170

    ?Chapter 170:

    The thought left an unexpected pang of sympathy in her chest.

    Resting her chin on her hand, she sighed and murmured, ¡°Honestly, you¡¯ve got it rough. Imagine trying on wedding dresses while your fianc¨¦ runs off to another woman. But at least Brian¡¯s willing to pick you in the end¡ªto marry you. That¡¯s more than I ever got.¡±

    Natalia exhaled heavily, her shoulders sinking. ¡°Ugh, I can¡¯t even tell if I should feel bad for you or be jealous.¡±

    About ten minutester, Rachel stirred awake.

    Even with her eyes open, she still felt drained, her limbs heavy with exhaustion. The dull ache in her abdomen told her what she already suspected¡ªit was just her period.

    Brian leaving had upset her, but not enough to make her pass out.

    Lately, her body had been betraying her in ways she didn¡¯t understand. Fatigue clung to her like a weight, her energy drained without reason. Her hair came out in handfuls. Nausea hit her at random, and she had thrown up more times than she could count.

    Seeing movement, Natalia immediately leaned in, her voice filled with relief. ¡°Finally! I thought you were gonna sleep forever. Listen, I¡¯m sorry, okay? I didn¡¯t think you were so fragile that a couple of words from me would knock you out cold.¡±

    Rachel blinked at the woman in front of her. She was undeniably beautiful, with an air of innocence that made it difficult to hold a grudge.

    Yes, she had been sharp-tongued at the bridal shop, but standing here now, she looked nothing but earnest.

    Rachel offered a small smile. ¡°I¡¯m not that fragile. Words alone won¡¯t make me pass out.¡±

    ¡°Then what happened?¡±

    ¡°Probably my period,¡± Rachel admitted. ¡°That, plus not getting enough sleep the past few nights. My body just gave out, so don¡¯t me yourself too much.¡± She shifted, suddenly aware of her growing difort. She needed to get to the bathroom¡ªnow.

    Find exclusive updates g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls

    She barely lifted the nket before her body betrayed her. The moment her feet touched the cold floor, a wave of exhaustion crashed over her.

    Noticing her struggle, Natalia quickly stepped forward and grabbed her arm.

    ¡°Bathroom, right? Come on, I¡¯ll help you. No need to be shy¡ªwe¡¯re both women.¡±

    Rachel shot her a grateful smile. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±

    After helping Rachel find a tampon and making sure she was okay, Natalia guided her back to bed.

    Right then, Dous returned.

    Knowing Natalia hadn¡¯t eaten yet, he had brought back an assortment of food. The rich, warm aroma filled the hospital room, chasing away the sterile chill.

    Natalia stretchedzily, inhaling deeply before grinning. ¡°Well, that¡¯s better. At least it doesn¡¯t feel like a morgue anymore.¡± She quickly unpacked the food, setting everything up.

    She handed a spoon to Rachel. ¡°It¡¯s already noon. You must be starving. Eat.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 171

    ?Chapter 171:

    Rachel blinked, caught off guard.

    Their first encounter at the bridal shop had left a very different impression¡ªshe had pegged Natalia as an entitled richdy, the kind who only cared about herself.

    But now, she seemed like a kind and innocent soul.

    ¡°Bringing me to the hospital was already more than enough,¡± Rachel murmured. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do all this.¡±

    Natalia met her gaze without hesitation. ¡°Maybe, but that¡¯s just how I am. If I hadn¡¯t been involved, fine. But since I was, I like to see things through.¡± She gestured toward the food. ¡°The doctor said you¡¯re weak and need something nutritious, so hurry up and eat.¡±

    Rachel tightened her grip around the spoon, her voice steady with gratitude. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Natalia leaned back, casually twirling her fork. ¡°Don¡¯t get the wrong idea. This doesn¡¯t change anything¡ªI still see you as a rival.¡±

    She met Rachel¡¯s gaze head-on, her tone unwavering. ¡°I like Brian, and that makes uspetitors. But I¡¯d rather y fair. I don¡¯t do cheap tricks.¡±

    Midway through their meal, the door swung open, and the doctor stepped in. His gaze lingered on Rachel longer than necessary, his expression unreadable.

    ¡°Rachel Marsh, correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    He gave a small nod, then spoke in a measured tone, ¡°After eight o¡¯clock tonight, no food or drink. Given your symptoms, I strongly rmend a full examination tomorrow.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s stomach twisted, a sudden unease settling over her. She gripped the edge of her nket and hesitated before asking, ¡°Doctor¡­ is there something wrong with me?¡±

    ¡°We should proceed with the examination first and assess the results afterwards,¡± the doctor suggested cautiously.

    Your next adventure is at g  al n ovels . con

    ¡°Alright, thanks so much, doctor!¡±

    Across town, Tracy was pinned down on a couch.

    Her blouse was ripped, revealing her shoulder, which only heightened her vulnerability.

    With her long hair disheveled and her head bowed in defeat, she pleaded, ¡°Please, stop! I can¡¯t handle any more alcohol.¡± However, no one listened to her pleas.

    Her resistance only seemed to turn them on, their eagerness to dominate her growing.

    ¡°Come on, Tracy, show us what you¡¯re made of! Two more bottles should be easy for you. Or do you think we¡¯re not worth your time?¡±

    Tears rolled down her cheeks, enhancing her woeful appearance.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. I¡¯m not good with alcohol. Drinking more might kill me.¡±

    She hoped her honesty would soften their approach.

    Yet, Simon Prescott merely scoffed, hisughter booming.

    ¡°Scared? Don¡¯t be. At the very least, I can have a doctor and an ambnce ready. Should anything happen, I¡¯ll cover your hospital expenses ten times over.¡±

    Despite Tracy¡¯s continuous rejections and pleas, Simon¡¯s patience thinned. He grabbed her chin forcefully with one hand and thrust a ss of wine to her lips with the other.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 172

    ?Chapter 172:

    Tracy initially resisted, managing to spit out much of the wine.

    This act, however, sshed wine on Simon, igniting his anger further.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a secretary, a nobody. Even if I rape you today, no one would dare confront me.¡±

    Gasping for air, Tracy retorted fiercely, ¡°You¡¯re going to regret this! I work for Brian White. When he learns of this, he won¡¯t stand by. You should release me now.¡±

    Hearing this, Simon¡¯sughter grew louder and more disdainful.

    ¡°Really? Brian White? Do you think he actually cares what happens to a secretary?¡±

    He thenmanded his associates, ¡°Hold her down. I¡¯m not stopping today until she begs for mercy.¡±

    Immediately, two men approached and seized Tracy firmly on either side.

    Their grip was strong.

    Despite her struggles, Tracy found escape impossible.

    With a malevolent grin, Simon said mockingly, ¡°You asked for this.¡±

    He stood over her, elegantly pouring a ss of red wine that fell like a stream of blood. The pour was quick and harsh. Wine sttered across Tracy¡¯s face, hair, and clothes, and some forced its way into her mouth,pelling her to swallow.

    After forcing several sses of wine, he switched to hard liquor.

    Tracy watched in horror as he uncorked a bottle of strong spirits, her eyes wide with fear, shaking her head frantically. She tried to plead, but her voice failed her.

    Hisughter grew wilder, more chilling.

    With each chuckle, he tipped the bottle, letting the liquor flow freely.

    Fresh chapters live g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í????s

    The onught left Tracy disheveled and drenched, reeking of alcohol. As the harsh liquor burned down her throat, it felt like her insides were ame.

    The sensation was both fiery and painful.

    She arched her neck back, desperately trying to mp her mouth shut. Her jaw was mped tightly as she was forcibly fed mouthfuls of alcohol, filling her mouthpletely.

    By the end of the ordeal, with the bottle now empty, she was nearly unconscious, continuously coughing.

    At that moment, her face was drenched not just from alcohol but also from tears mixed with regret.

    She had known of Simon Prescott¡¯s reputation as a privileged, brash heir in his forties, infamous for his reprehensible actions and unting his wealth. Yet, she had intentionallye, believing that enduring some hardship or harassment mightpel Brian to rescue her.

    Tracy had anticipated possibly ending up drunk or being inappropriately touched. However, the reality of the situation had far surpassed her worst expectations. Had she foreseen the actual danger, she would never have chosen such a risky tactic.

    She realized she had gambled and lost miserably.

    Just as despair overwhelmed her, the door of the private room was violently burst open.

    Brian entered, his formidable presence framed by a backlight, looking every bit the hero she needed.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 173

    ?Chapter 173:

    Overwhelmed, Tracy managed to cry out, ¡°Brian, help!¡±

    ¡°Mr. White!¡± The people in the room noticed Brian¡¯s arrival.

    Rather than showing caution, theyughed. Simon sauntered over to Brian, offering him a cigarette.

    ¡°Mr. White, your secretary is quite a stunner. Let her stay a few days with me, and it¡¯s not just this deal I¡¯ll sign. I¡¯llmit to ten more, with a profit split of seventy for you, thirty for me.¡±

    Brian responded with a sneer. In a swift motion, he dropped the cigarette and ground it into the floor with his heel.

    Simon¡¯s expression shifted from smugness to difort. ¡°Mr. White, what¡­ what is this about?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Brian replied with a cold smile, his expression devoid of warmth. With a slight twist of his mouth, he added casually, ¡°Just that your end will be much like this cigarette¡¯s.¡±

    Brian¡¯s eyes remained fixed on the remains of the cigarette.

    Understanding dawned on Simon, who began to stammer apologies frantically. Tracy, her cheeks wet with tears, looked up. ¡°Brian, thank goodness you¡¯re here!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be afraid. Trust me.¡± Brian approached, his touch reassuring as he patted her shoulder.

    He then removed his coat and gently covered her with it. ¡°Sit quietly on the sofa for a bit. I¡¯ll handle this.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Tracy responded, visibly relieved.

    Chaos ensued shortly afterward, the room filling with the sounds of groans and pleas for mercy.

    L?t??t ?h¦Ápt?rs ??n g??l??ov?l??.????m

    Brian, driven by fury, seemed unstoppable.

    It was rumored that Brian had knocked out a few teeth from Simon by the end of the altercation.

    Rachel learned of the incident through the design department¡¯s group chat. A colleague mentioned that a friend, working as an attendant at the club, witnessed everything and shared the details.

    The employee shared not only text but also pictures, making her words convincing. One particr image stood out, showing Brian tenderly cing his suit jacket over Tracy.

    Despite the dim lighting of the room, his expression was unmistakably gentle, filled withpassion and sorrow.

    Rachel blinked away the difort in her eyes. She recognized the jacket¡ªit was the same one he had switched into at the bridal shop, the very suit jacket he was nning to wear on their wedding day.

    Late in the afternoon, Natalia said her goodbyes to Rachel. ¡°I see you¡¯re doing better, so I¡¯ll head out now.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, take care!¡± Rachel responded, though her face remained pale, her voice frail and soft.

    The following morning, a nurse entered with a stack of forms.

    Rachel looked up, bewildered. ¡°All these tests are necessary?¡±

    ¡°The doctor ordered them, yes. You have several blood tests lined up. Considering you¡¯re still weak, it might be wise to have someone here with you in case you need assistance.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 174

    ?Chapter 174:

    Rachel nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call someone.¡±

    Unexpectedly, Tracy¡¯s voice answered when Rachel called Brian. ¡°Hello, Rachel¡­¡±

    There was a hint of gloating in Tracy¡¯s tone right from the start.

    Rachel took a deep breath and said firmly, ¡°I need to speak with Brian. Could you hand him the phone?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t. He spent all night taking care of me and has only just gotten to sleep. I¡¯d hate to disturb him. Maybe try againter if it¡¯s not urgent.¡± Tracy¡¯s provocation was too much for Rachel, who quickly retorted, ¡°Tracy Haynes, remember what goes aroundes around. I hope you never regret the choices you¡¯re making. If you relish being the other woman, by all means, continue, but don¡¯t ever think you can take my ce! I¡¯m the one he¡¯s about to marry!¡±

    This sharp retort took Tracy by surprise. From their brief interactions, Tracy had pegged Rachel as timid and meek. That was why she felt bold enough to provoke Rachel with such remarks. Yet Rachel was not the pushover Tracy had pictured.

    ¡°Rachel, that was quite a bitingment. Everyone deserves to chase love and happiness, yet here you are, cursing me.¡±

    Rachel scoffed. ¡°Oh, really? And you pursue yours by tearing apart my family? Yourck of conscience is astounding. I must say, I¡¯m ¡®impressed¡¯.¡±

    Following her sharp reply, Rachel promptly ended the call, cutting off any response from Tracy.

    The nurse, noticing Rachel¡¯s frustration, offered a suggestion. ¡°Maybe your sister could help you out?¡±

    ¡°My sister?¡±

    ¡°The young woman who was here for you yesterday. She mentioned she¡¯s your younger sister.¡±

    L??€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? ?¦Ç ?@ln?¦Í¨ºl?.¡é??

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll handle it on my own. I can manage.¡±

    Rachel feltpelled to manage alone, even if it was challenging. After all, she was in the hospital. Surely, the medical staff would be there if she needed immediate help. ¡°Alright then, take care.¡± With that, the nurse left.

    Rachel picked up the hefty stack of forms and made her way to the hematology department. By the time shepleted the blood tests, it was nearly noon. Feeling drained from the blood draw, she found a secluded spot, slumped into a chair against the wall, and dozed off for a bit.

    Her phone¡¯s ring eventually woke her up.

    ¡°Yvonne¡­¡±

    ¡°Rachel, you sound so exhausted. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m at the hospital. Just went through some tests.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Brian with you?¡± Yvonne asked.

    ¡°I actually came here alone.¡±

    ¡°Text me the location. I¡¯ming over.¡±

    ¡°Will do.¡±

    Yvonne was quick to act. She arrived at the hospital within minutes, bringing two packed meals. Upon seeing Rachel looking so worn, Yvonne expressed her concern. ¡°What happened to you to end up this way?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m uncertain too, but this time, my menstrual pain was more intense than ever. It¡¯s wise to have it checked. I¡¯ve been feeling off recently.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 175

    ?Chapter 175:

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. I¡¯ll be there with you for the final tests.¡±

    The hospital was exclusive, allowing for immediate testing without waiting. Following their examinations, the two women walked back to the ward. That was when Rachel asked, ¡°What¡¯s with the two lunch boxes?¡±

    ¡°One¡¯s for you, the other¡¯s for Norton,¡± Yvonne responded straightforwardly. Upon hearing this, Rachel had a realization. ¡°For Norton? Are you two on good terms again?¡±

    ¡°Not exactly. It¡¯s actually a duty I need to fulfill.¡±

    Yvonne began to unpack the lunch box as she detailed her current rtionship with Norton.

    ¡°So, by cooking for him, you¡¯re hoping he¡¯ll let you return to work?¡±

    With a shrug, Yvonne replied, ¡°It might not pan out, but there¡¯s always hope if I keep trying. I¡¯m not ready to quit.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely, keep at it!¡±

    After lunch, Yvonne headed out to meet Norton. He was working from his office today, so she had to visit him there. Upon arriving at reception, Yvonne overheard a woman¡¯s overly sweet voice saying, ¡°Could you let me in? I¡¯m here to deliver lunch to Mr. Burke, my boyfriend.¡±

    Yvonne squinted, noticing a door standing in the way. It was clear that only someone with an ess card could get through.

    ¡°Apologies, but you can¡¯t enter without an appointment,¡± the receptionist said sternly.

    The reply was unwavering. ¡°That rule applies even if you were his wife. You¡¯d still need to book an appointment.¡±

    ¡°Still not possible. Even as his wife, you¡¯ll have to make an appointment.¡±

    Your escape begins with ga ln ov els .

    Yvonne stood still, momentarily taken aback. The argument between the woman and the receptionist escted, but the receptionist remained firm. Weary from the exchange, the receptionist turned to Yvonne and noticed the lunch box she was holding. With a curious look, she asked, ¡°You¡¯re here to drop off lunch as well?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am! May I enter?¡± Yvonne responded earnestly.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± the receptionist retorted.

    At that moment, Yvonne¡¯s phone began to ring. It was Norton calling.

    ¡°Are you aware of the time?¡± he asked in his typically blunt manner.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s half-past twelve.¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to starve me, or have you decided against returning to work?¡± His tone was straightforward, prompting an equally straightforward response from Yvonne.

    ¡°I arrived early,¡± she replied.

    ¡°But I was told that even as your wife, I would need to make an appointment. So¡­¡± Her hint was obvious.

    Norton¡¯s expression soured. ¡°I¡¯ll send Leif to fetch you.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Leif appeared promptly. He was just about to greet her when Yvonne interjected, ¡°Leif, good to see you atst!¡± She offered him a charming smile.

    This smile, however, made Leif slightly ufortable. What on earth was she nning today? Her overly friendly demeanor left him feeling somewhat uneasy.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 176

    ?Chapter 176:

    ¡°Mrs¡­¡± Leif stood respectfully, ready to speak, but Yvonne interrupted, stepping forward.

    ¡°Please, just call me Ms. Jimenez,¡± she said.

    Leif then asked in a hushed tone, ¡°Ms. Jimenez, what would you like me to do?¡±

    ¡°In thepany, address me as Ms. Jimenez from now on, not Mrs. Burke.¡±

    Leif frowned, clearly confused. ¡°Why?¡±

    Yvonne lowered her gaze and hesitated for a moment before continuing, ¡°Norton and I will go our separate ways.¡±

    As Leif escorted her upstairs, the woman from earlier trailed behind them, sticking close like an unwanted shadow.

    ¡°Ms. Jimenez, right? You¡¯re really something! Come on, take me up with you!¡± The woman¡¯s words were bold, but her desperation was obvious.

    Leif¡¯s expression darkened, and he quickly shut her down. ¡°Please leave.¡±

    The woman, clearly desperate,tched onto Yvonne¡¯s hand. ¡°Look, you¡¯re delivering lunch, and so am I. Why don¡¯t we see whose meal Mr. Burke prefers?¡±

    Yvonne let out a soft chuckle. ¡°You want topete with me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, a fairpetition.¡±

    ¡°Alright then!¡±

    With Yvonne¡¯s agreement, the two of them stepped into the elevator.

    The moment they arrived at the office, the woman, eager to unt herself, flicked her hair and strutted inside with exaggerated confidence, as if she were walking a runway.

    Leif watched in disbelief. Had Yvonne really changed?

    He could still remember the heated shes she once had with Shelly. Her sudden shift threw him offpletely¡ªhe wasn¡¯t sure how to process it.

    Stay updated g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going in?¡± he asked tentatively.

    Yvonne set the lunch box down and eased into a nearby chair. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? I¡¯ll go in once shees out.¡±

    Norton had already made it clear he didn¡¯t want her interfering. She had promised to respect whoever he chose to be with, whether it was Shelly or someone else. She swore she wouldn¡¯t let it get to her. And she always kept her word¡ªonce she made a promise, she stuck to it. Now, she believed it was better to ept reality.

    Maybe then, when they finally parted ways, it wouldn¡¯t hurt as much. Maybe she wouldn¡¯t feel so attached. Maybe, after enduring enough heartbreak, she¡¯d finally let go and start over.

    Five minutester, Norton¡¯s office door suddenly swung open.

    The woman was hurled out¡ªno exaggeration, Norton had picked her up like a piece of garbage and tossed her aside.

    Tears streaked down her face, smearing her carefully applied makeup. A secondter, the lunch box she had brought came flying after her,nding right next to her in a pathetic heap.

    ¡°Leif!¡±

    Norton¡¯s furious voice boomed from inside the office.

    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± Leif rushed over.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 177

    ?Chapter 177:

    Norton¡¯s expression was thunderous. ¡°Who gave you the authority to let her in? Did she pay you off?¡± he snapped.

    ¡°No! I would never do that!¡±

    Leif didn¡¯t dare drag Yvonne into this, so he could only mutter a weak apology. ¡°If not you, then who? And where¡¯s Yvonne? I told you to bring her here¡ªwhere is she?¡± Leif mped his mouth shut, at a loss for words.

    Just as Norton finished his outburst, his eyesnded on Yvonne, leaning casually against the office door, holding the lunch box.

    She was dressed in a sleek ck dress today, her hair neatly pinned up, giving her an effortlessly refined look. But the bold red on her lips added a striking contrast¡ªsophisticated yet undeniably tempting.

    A faint, familiar fragrance drifted toward Norton, teasing his senses.

    Yvonne¡¯s gaze flicked down at the disheveled woman on the floor.

    Without hesitation, she admitted, ¡°I let her in.¡±

    For a brief moment, Norton¡¯s brain stalled in sheer disbelief.

    Then, his anger erupted. ¡°Yvonne Jimenez, have you lost your damn mind?¡± His wife was handing women over to him? What the hell was she thinking?

    ¡°Not at all. My mind is perfectly intact,¡± Yvonne replied with an infuriatingly sweet smile.

    Norton¡¯s re shifted to Leif. ¡°Get her out of here. And shut the door.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Leif didn¡¯t waste a second. In one swift motion, he shut the door. In three more, he hauled the woman to the elevator. The entire process was executed wlessly.

    Now, only Yvonne and Norton remained in the office. The tension in the room thickened until Yvonne finally broke the silence.

    ¡°So¡­ are you still having lunch?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Norton shot back, his tone sharp.

    Without another word, Yvonne opened the lunch box and showed the food she had prepared.

    At the sight of the food, Norton¡¯s irritation wavered. He was starving. Begrudgingly, he picked up a spoon and ate, finishing more than he intended before finally setting it down.

    Once he was done, Yvonne quietly gathered the lunch box, ready to leave.

    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t keep you from your work any longer.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    Before she could take a step, Norton moved¡ªso fast it was as if he had teleported. One hand locked around her wrist; the other pressed against the door, pinning her in ce.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to exin?¡±

    ¡°Exin what?¡±

    ¡°You knew it!¡± His voice was low, almost a growl.

    Yvonne rolled her eyes, pausing for a moment before realizing what he meant. ¡°Oh¡­ you mean that woman just now?¡± Her tone was light, indifferent.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say our marriage doesn¡¯t count? That we should live our own lives? Then you don¡¯t need to worry¡ªI won¡¯t see myself as your wife anymore. I won¡¯t interfere with your life. Whoever you like, whoever you¡¯re with, that¡¯s your business. I have no right to ask, and I won¡¯t.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 178

    ?Chapter 178:

    She had already taken a step back. That should be enough for him, right? However, Norton¡¯s expression remained dark, his gaze sharp enough to cut through steel.

    ¡°Get out. I don¡¯t want to see you right now!¡±

    Yvonne didn¡¯t argue. Without hesitation, she slipped out from under his arm, collected the lunch box, and walked away. The air in the room turned frigid.

    After lunch, Rachely down for a nap. Maybe she hadn¡¯t slept well the night before¡ªher body felt sluggish, her head heavy.

    Unexpectedly, she drifted into a deep sleep.

    Three hours passed before she finally stirred. A nurse walked in just as she sat up. ¡°Ms. Marsh, the doctor asked to see you in his office once you woke up.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    She knocked on the office door, and a firm voice called from inside, ¡°Come in.¡± Stepping inside, Rachel felt an uneasiness settle over her. For some reason, the closer she got to this room, the harder her heart pounded, like an instinct warning her of something she wasn¡¯t ready to face.

    ¡°Rachel, right?¡± The doctor¡¯s voice was calm, but his eyes carried a weight that made her stomach clench. ¡°Your test results are in. You need to be mentally prepared.¡±

    Her mind went nk. For a split second, she even thought he must be talking to someone else. Fingers curling into the fabric of her pants, she gritted her teeth and forced herself to meet his gaze. ¡°Doctor, please¡­ just tell me.¡±

    ¡°Uremia.¡±

    The words hit like a blow. Rachel felt the world tilt.

    Silence stretched endlessly between them.

    Keep reading g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Rachel¡¯s pale lips trembled as she forced out the words, ¡°Are you¡­ sure? Could there be¡­ a mistake?¡±

    The doctor remainedposed, his voice steady. ¡°Ms. Marsh, our hospital uses state-of-the-art equipment. The margin for error is extremely low. However, if you have doubts, you¡¯re wee to take the test again.¡±

    Rachel swallowed hard, gripping the armrest of the chair as if it could steady her. ¡°Then¡­ could you reapply for me? I¡¯ll retest tomorrow, okay?¡±

    Late in the afternoon, Brian finally stirred from his sleep. Tracy, now much moreposed, approached him with a gentle expression.

    ¡°Did you manage to rest well? Are you still feeling worn out?¡±

    Ignoring her questions, Brian shook his head and instinctively peered outside. The sun had climbed high into the sky. A sense of rm washed over him as he grabbed his phone, only to be met with a dead screen.

    ¡°What time is it?¡± Brian inquired, a tinge of panic in his voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m on it,¡± Tracy reassured him as she attempted to turn on her phone, but to no avail¡ªit too was out of power.

    Brian¡¯s patience snapped. ¡°Quick, the charger¡ªbring it here now!¡± Tracy looked at him with concern. ¡°Unfortunately, our chargers aren¡¯tpatible. I don¡¯t think mine will fit your phone.¡±

    Tracy tried to soothe his nerves. ¡°Rx, I¡¯ll run downstairs to the store and buy a charger for you.¡±

    Dismissing her efforts, Brian flung the covers aside and hurried into the living room, where the wall clock caught his eye. It was already four in the afternoon.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 179

    ?Chapter 179:

    After securing a new charger and getting his phone to power on, they had lost at least another thirty minutes.

    Brian wasted no time and dialed Rachel¡¯s number as soon as his phone came alive. His call went unanswered. Despite several attempts, he only received an automated response each time. Growing impatient, Brian began gathering his clothes to head out.

    Tracy caught his arm in a swift motion. ¡°Brian, please don¡¯t leave. I¡¯m frightened. The memory of what Simon Prescott did terrorizes me every time I blink. Stay just one more night. Once I feel safer, you can go, okay?¡±

    Brian met her gaze, his expression unreadable, concealing his inner turmoil. ¡°I¡¯ll get Ronald to stay with you.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s eyes welled up at his words. ¡°Ronald can¡¯t provide the security I need, Brian. Only you can. If you hadn¡¯t been there that night, I¡­ I could have been raped.¡±

    Her voice dropped to a whisper, thest words barely audible as tears rolled down her cheeks. She bowed her head, her posture one of deep distress, while gripping his hand tightly.

    With Brian still showing resistance, Tracy yed on his sympathies. ¡°Think back to those times, Brian. I¡¯d grasp your arm like I am now. You never could resist my affection then.¡±

    She reminisced with a hint of sadness. ¡°There was a time I was feverish, unable to enjoy any vors. I longed for just a bit of spice. Everyone else said no, but you¡ªyou found that gentle spicy snack that was just right, not upsetting my stomach at all.¡±

    Reflectively, she continued, ¡°That should have been my moment of realization. The one who really cared for me was right there, all along. I failed to see it, to appreciate it.¡±

    Her voice grew heavy with remorse. ¡°I regret that so much now. It gnaws at me. Brian, I¡¯m pleading¡ªgive us another chance, won¡¯t you?¡±

    At that moment, Brian felt no anger, only a bitter stillness. He gently freed his arm from her hold.

    ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.???

    He addressed her calmly. ¡°Tracy, our time has passed. Rachel is now my fianc¨¦e. She has stood by me through thick and thin, and I must honor thatmitment.¡±

    Vigorously shaking her head, tears rolling down her cheeks, Tracy replied, ¡°No, Brian, this isn¡¯t right. You have such strong feelings for me; how can you just end this? And remember, you and Rachel aren¡¯t married yet. There¡¯s still a chance to reconsider. If¡­ If guilt over Rachel concerns you, let¡¯s ensure she and her brother are cared for. We can provide them with a secure home and everything they need.¡±

    As she spoke, Tracy¡¯s demeanor became increasingly frantic.

    Brian gently touched her shoulder. ¡°Tracy, we need to move on from certain things. Get some rest. I¡¯m leaving now.¡±

    He didn¡¯t give her another chance. This time, he just opened the door and walked out.

    Since Brian couldn¡¯t reach Rachel by phone, he headed straight to the bridal shop.

    ¡°She fainted? When did that happen?¡±

    A tight sensation gripped Brian¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh copsed shortly after you departed. It was Ms. Natalia Carpenter who escorted her to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Brian replied sinctly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 180

    ?Chapter 180:

    Upon contacting Natalia, he learned she was at the nail salon for a manicure. ¡°Hello, Brian!¡± Natalia eximed, clearly delighted by his call, a smile brightening her face.

    ¡°Can you tell me which hospital you took Rachel to?¡± he asked, cutting to the chase.

    Natalia¡¯s face fell slightly. ¡°I thought you called because you missed me. Turns out, I was utterly wrong.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not going to share the information, then never mind,¡± Brian¡¯s voice indicated he might end the call soon.

    ¡°Wait, I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t tell you,¡± Natalia quickly interjected.

    ¡°Where is she now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll reveal that if youe with me to a party next week.¡±

    ¡°Give me the address first,¡± he insisted.

    Seeing a chance, she swiftly replied, ¡°Fine, but you must promise toe. I¡¯ll text you the address.¡±

    Once he had the address, Brian headed straight for the hospital.

    He found Rachel when he arrived, seated in her hospital room.

    The evening had settled in, cloaking everything in shadows, and she hadn¡¯t bothered to turn on the light. She had positioned a chair by the window and was sitting there silently, observing outside.

    She was so absorbed that she didn¡¯t see Brian approach.

    ¡°What are you watching so intently?¡± Brian leaned closer.

    Rachel gestured toward arge tree outside, her tone even. ¡°See that? One tree is vibrant and full, the other nearly bare, with just about a dozen leaves left. Try to guess when thest one will drop.¡±

    The newest releases are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Brian noticed a book lying nearby and wondered if her mood stemmed from something she had read.

    ¡°The night is drawing in, and it¡¯s getting cold. Why don¡¯t you rest in the bed?¡± he suggested.

    Gently, he scooped her up and carried her to the bed.

    Rachel met his eyes with a clear, steady look. It seemed she had much on her mind, but upon seeing him, she understood that words were unnecessary.

    Oncefortably in bed, Rachel settled in and said, ¡°Could you get me a ss of water? I¡¯m feeling quite thirsty.¡±

    Without hesitation, Brian passed her a ss of water. She must have been parched, for she drank swiftly, with water escaping the corners of her mouth and trailing down her neck.

    ¡°Take your time, there¡¯s no need to rush,¡± Brian said, dabbing the water from her lips with a gentle touch.

    Up close, he noticed how frail she appeared; her face was notably pale, almost colorless.

    Proactively breaking the silence, Rachel inquired, ¡°How is Tracy doing?¡±

    Brian visibly froze for a moment. During the journey there, he had contemted how to exin the situation to Rachel without provoking her anger. Yet upon seeing her face, he decided against mentioning Tracy to prevent any potential bacsh. Unexpectedly, she broached the subject herself.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 181

    ?Chapter 181:

    ¡°I arrived just in time and managed to save her. Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t vited,¡± he exined, his voice carefully measured.

    Rachel nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±

    Her calm tone washed over him like a cool breeze. Brian realized she wasn¡¯t angry anymore, and a rare sense of relief flooded through him.

    ¡°Rachel, thank you,¡± he murmured.

    ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡°For not being mad.¡±

    With one arm encircling her slender waist, he pressed a gentle kiss against her forehead. However, as he leaned in to deepen the kiss, she turned her head away. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well. Let¡¯s save this for another time,¡± she whispered.

    Brian remained silent.

    That evening, they had dinner together. During their meal, Rachel casually inquired, ¡°You wore that wedding suit when you went to save Tracy, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Brian hadpletely forgotten this detail. Her reminder struck him immediately, the memory returning with startling rity.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t be upset,¡± he hastened to exin. ¡°I¡¯ll have Ronald take it to be cleaned and restored. It¡¯ll look just like new.¡±

    Rachel set her spoon down, her expression unreadable. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Once something gets dirty, no matter how much you scrub it, it¡¯s never truly the same. Just buy another one¡ªyou can afford it.¡±

    Brian reached for her hand. ¡°Sure. I thought you were mad. Thank God I was wrong.¡±

    Rachel tilted her head slightly, studying him with a knowing smile. ¡°What, do you think I spend my days constantly angry?¡±

    Stay connected at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    ¡°No,¡± he admitted.

    After dinner, Rachel leaned back against her pillows and stared at the hospital TV, though she wasn¡¯t really watching. Her mind was tangled in two thoughts. One was the medical check-up scheduled for tomorrow. She wished, just for a second, that reality could be rewritten¡ªthat she would wake up and find it had all been a bad dream. The other thought was more immediate: When was Brian going to leave? It was already ten o¡¯clock.

    She waited another half hour before finally speaking up. ¡°I¡¯m tired. I want to sleep.¡±

    Brian didn¡¯t argue. He simply turned off the main light and said, ¡°Go to sleep.¡±

    Rachel frowned slightly. ¡°You¡¯re not leaving?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m staying with you.¡±

    ¡°What if you get tired?¡±

    Brian leaned back against the chair and gestured toward her bed. ¡°Your bed¡¯s big enough. If I get tired, I can just squeeze in with you.¡±

    ¡°This bed is kind of short. I don¡¯t think you¡¯d befortable.¡±

    He chuckled, ruffling her hair like she was overthinking things. ¡°Why are you worrying about me? Just sleep.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Rachel closed her eyes, but sleep didn¡¯te easily. With Brian so close, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to toss and turn. Instead, she remained still, pretending to be asleep. Minutes passed¡ªten, maybe fifteen¡ªbefore she felt a shadow cast over her. Then, a familiar scent enveloped her. It was Brian¡¯s scent¡ªsubtle, elegant,ced with that warm, woody aroma she hade to recognize so well.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 182

    ?Chapter 182:

    He leaned down, his breath warm against her skin. ¡°Goodnight,¡± he murmured. Then, his lips brushed against hers.

    A soft, lingering kiss. Tender. Careful. Almost reverent.

    Momentster, she heard him step away. The quiet click of the door signaled his exit. Only then did her tears finally slip free.

    But less than a minuteter, the door creaked open again. Her breath hitched. Heart pounding, she quickly wiped her tears and resumed her act¡ªstill, quiet, asleep.

    She wasn¡¯t sure when sleep finally took her, but sometime in the middle of the night, she stirred, feeling a firm pressure against her back. Half-awake, she reached behind her, her fingers brushing against something solid, like a wall. But it was warm.

    Feeling the chill of the night, she instinctively shifted closer, her fingers exploring for the mysterious warmth. Behind her, Brian¡¯s body tensed, every muscle freezing in ce as he barely dared to breathe.

    In the profound silence of midnight, her wandering hand tested the very limits of his restraint. Unable to endure the sweet torture any longer, Brian captured both her hands with one of his own.

    Now rendered immobile, Rachel released a soft whimper of protest.

    ¡°Let go!¡± she pleaded, her voice barely audible in the darkness.

    His voice was low, husky, edged with restraint. ¡°Be good. Don¡¯t move. If you keep squirming like that, I might not be able to stop myself.¡±

    In her semi-conscious state, understanding gradually dawned on her, and Rachel felt a curious sense of peace settle over her.

    When morning arrived, Ronald¡¯s call about apany matter broke the delicate equilibrium between them.

    Stay tuned for more g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í??s.c¡ðm

    ¡°You should go,¡± Rachel suggested, her voice surprisingly steady.

    Brian studied her. ¡°You really want me to leave?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded, her expression calm, unreadable.

    For a moment, he didn¡¯t move, as if expecting her to change her mind.

    But even as he reached the door, she didn¡¯t call him back. Instead, silence greeted him. A strange, stifling feeling settled in his chest. Without another word, he left.

    As soon as Brian was gone, Rachel headed to the nurse¡¯s station. The request for her body check-up had already been processed. Familiar with the procedure now, shepleted all the necessary tests by ten in the morning.

    ¡°Doctor, when will the results be ready?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Within one to three hours.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Please let me know when they¡¯re avable.¡± With that, Rachel left.

    The hospital was private, but it was vast¡ªone of the most renowned medical facilities in the city. She wandered through its corridors, letting her feet guide her without a destination in mind.

    Before long, she found herself in the critical care unit. Families lingered outside it, their faces lined with worry and exhaustion. Through the ss, she saw the patients inside¡ªsilent figures connected to an intricate maze of tubes, their fragile lives sustained by cold, unfeeling machines. Theyy there, unmoving.

    Were they still fighting to live? Or had they already surrendered to the inevitable? She wondered.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 183

    ?Chapter 183:

    Later, she drifted toward the cancer center. There, the suffering wasid bare. Some patients writhed in agony, their voices hoarse from crying. Others had no strength left, lying motionless in bed, their quiet sobs barely audible.

    Perhaps the chemotherapy had drained them. Perhaps they were just tired¡ªtired of the pain, the struggle, the endless uncertainty.

    Rachel saw so many faces¡ªelderly women, teenage girls, and even toddlers. Life was so fragile. Rachel sighed. And what about her? Would she end up the same way?

    Hair falling out. Confined to a hospital bed. Drowning in pain. Watching her own life slip away¡ªpiece by piece.

    Or worse¡ªtrapped in a state where she was alive but barely living. A hollow existence, clinging to life without dignity or meaning. Her eyes stung. A lump formed in her throat.

    Rachel wasn¡¯t sure how long she wandered aimlessly through the hospital until her phone rang. She pulled it out with slightly trembling fingers.

    The nurse¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Ms. Marsh, your re-examination results are ready.¡±

    Rachel exhaled slowly. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    Rachel pushed open the doctor¡¯s office door, her expression noticeably calmer this time.

    ¡°Doctor, are the test results still the same?¡± she asked, her voice steady.

    The doctor gave a slow nod. ¡°Yes, they haven¡¯t changed.¡±

    That confirmed it¡ªthere had been no mistake. The diagnosis was absolute. She had already prepared herself for this.

    That was why she had spent so much time lingering around the hospital. People always clung to hope, no matter how small. Taking the test again had only been a way to erase even the faintest illusion of escape.

    Her fate was sealed. She would leave soon.

    Yet, despite knowing that, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from asking, ¡°Am I dying?¡±

    The doctor¡¯s tone was reassuring but firm. ¡°Please don¡¯t lose hope so quickly. After reviewing your condition, I believe the best course of action is a kidney transnt. Your kidney function is failing.¡±

    A transnt. But how realistic was that? Every year, thousands of patients waited on donor lists. How many actually got the chance?

    Rachel couldn¡¯t afford to hope. She had never been the lucky one¡ªnot as a child, not now. She had never even won a raffle, always standing by as others walked away with the prize.

    ¡°If I can¡¯t get a transnt, what happens then?¡± she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

    ¡°Regr dialysis.¡±

    The words felt like a weight pressing against her chest.

    ¡°That must be painful and exhausting, right?¡±

    The doctor¡¯s silence spoke louder than words.

    Sensing her unease, he softened his tone, offering what littlefort he could. ¡°Ms. Marsh, you can¡¯t let despair take over. As long as you follow the treatment n, there¡¯s always a chance. I¡¯ll reach out today and have my colleagues monitor organ donations closely. If a match bes avable, you¡¯ll be notified right away.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 184

    ?Chapter 184:

    Rachel nodded. ¡°Alright, thank you, doctor.¡±

    That was the hopeful scenario. But she had to be prepared for the worst.

    ¡°Doctor, if a suitable kidney isn¡¯t found, how long do you think I canst?¡±

    His hesitation told her everything. She had expected a cruel answer.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I need to know. Just tell me the truth.¡±

    ¡°At best, one to two years. At worst¡­ a few months.¡±

    A few months? That was nothing. Barely a hundred days.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, you have to stay hopeful. You¡¯re still young, with your whole life ahead of you. Please stay strong, and don¡¯t let regret take control of your life.¡±

    The doctor¡¯s words carried warmth, offering a smallfort.

    That afternoon, he arranged her first dialysis session.

    Shey on the hospital bed as they wheeled her away. The nurse, noticing she was alone, felt a twinge of sympathy. ¡°Ms. Marsh, was the man from yesterday your boyfriend? Why not ask him over to keep youpany?¡±

    Rachel shook her head, her voice steady but distant. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. He¡¯s been really busy with worktely.¡±

    ¡°But no job shoulde before his girlfriend¡¯s health!¡±

    After the dialysis, Rachel was drained, her body unbearably weak.

    Shey motionless on the bed, looking fragile and pale.

    Somewhere between exhaustion and drowsiness, she drifted off.

    When she woke, Yvonne was beside her.

    Read exclusive stories .c©–m

    ¡°Yvonne, I¡¯m a little thirsty.¡±

    Yvonne immediately grabbed a ss of water and helped her sit up.

    Rachel tried to lift her hands, but they trembled with exhaustion.

    ¡°Hold on, I¡¯ll get a straw. Just lie back.¡±

    Yvonne quickly fetched one, cing one end in the cup and guiding the other to Rachel¡¯s lips.

    With a gentle sip, Rachel managed to drink the water.

    Yvonne¡¯s heart clenched. ¡°How did ite to this? Look at you¡ªyou¡¯ve lost so much weight!¡±

    Rachel forced a small smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Once I recover, I¡¯ll be glowing again.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. When you¡¯re better, you¡¯reing shopping with me.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    They didn¡¯t talk for long before Rachel¡¯s eyelids grew heavy again.

    Not long after she drifted off, Brian arrived.

    The moment Yvonne saw him, her expression turned icy. ¡°Mr. White, you must be incredibly busy. Too busy to spare even a little time for your sick girlfriend.¡±

    Brian could tell she was furious, so he didn¡¯t try to argue.

    ¡°How¡¯s Rachel?¡± His voice was quiet as his gazended on the frail figure lying on the bed.

    ¡°She¡¯s so weak, a gust of wind could knock her over. If I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d think you were starving her. How many more times can she go through this before shepletely breaks?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 185

    ?Chapter 185:

    Seeing him only made Yvonne¡¯s frustration boil over, and she had no desire to stay any longer.

    ¡°Leaving already?¡± Brian asked as she grabbed her purse.

    ¡°I can¡¯t stand being in the same space as you.¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s words were always sharp.

    ¡°I¡¯ll walk you out.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    But Brian followed her out, his toneced with curiosity. ¡°Have you and Norton patched things up recently?¡±

    ¡°Patched things up? That would imply we were ever on good terms, which we weren¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re way too nosy!¡± Yvonne shot back.

    Brian leaned casually against the wall, his lips parting slightly as he spoke in an even tone. ¡°Do you have any idea where he went a few days ago?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°A few days ago, he and I went to Amberfield.¡±

    Yvonne frowned, her mind racing. What were those two even doing in Amberfield?

    This time, Brian didn¡¯t borate. He simply said, ¡°If you¡¯re that curious, check the local news.¡±

    Standing in the elevator, Yvonne was brimming with questions.

    And yet, curiosity gnawed at her until she finally gave in and checked the news about Amberfield.

    News reports filled her screen, and she noticed that a major corporation in Amberfield had gone bankrupt and that a notorious gang and its leader had been taken down by the police.

    Latest releases on g@?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    There were countless headlines about that, all tied to one particr person. Yvonne did a quick search, and the second she saw the gang leader¡¯s photo, her breath caught.

    It was the same man who had harassed her and Rachel at the nightclub that night.

    It turned out Norton and Brian had gone after that man for them? Norton had never breathed a word about it. Even Leif had kept silent. If Brian hadn¡¯t mentioned it, she never would have known.

    The moment she stepped off the elevator, she called Brian, wasting no time. ¡°Why did you tell me?¡±

    ¡°I just figured you should know. Norton isn¡¯t as cold-hearted as you think. I¡¯ve known him for years¡ªhe¡¯s loyal and takes responsibility for the people he cares about. He told me you were the one who got harassed first, so he wouldn¡¯t let me step in. He handled everything himself. Didn¡¯t you notice he¡¯s still injured?¡±

    Brian¡¯s words struck her.

    Thinking back, she found he was right.

    There had been a long but shallow scratch on Norton¡¯s neck.

    She had assumed it was from some fling with another woman. But now, it seemed she had beenpletely wrong.

    ¡°Thank you, Brian. Despite everything else, I¡¯m grateful you told me.¡± Almost as soon as Yvonne hung up, Norton¡¯s call came through. ¡°Where are you?¡± he demanded, just as cold and distant as ever.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 186

    ?Chapter 186:

    ¡°The hospital.¡±

    On the other end, Norton¡¯s brows knitted. ¡°Are you unwell?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not me, it¡¯s Rachel. I¡¯m just here to visit.¡±

    ¡°Send me the address.¡±

    ¡°Why? Are youing to pick me up?¡±

    As a matter of fact, Norton was already in his car. He cleared his throat before saying, ¡°I¡¯m in the vicinity. Don¡¯t read too much into it.¡±

    Leif cast a sideways nce at him and thought Norton was pretty bad at lying. The hospital was miles away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not reading into anything.¡±

    ¡°Good. Stay there and wait for me.¡±

    After ending the call, Yvonne wandered out to the entrance. If she waited there, she would be easily spotted from any approaching vehicle.

    Dusk had just fallen when she first arrived, and she had even had the chance to watch a glorious sunset. Now, the sky was overcast, and a strong wind was blowing. It looked like a storm wasing.

    Sure enough, after standing there for over ten minutes, it began to rain. It wasn¡¯t a downpour, exactly, and Norton should be arriving soon, so Yvonne didn¡¯t bother to take shelter at a nearby bus stop. She stayed put, just as Norton had instructed.

    As luck would have it, however, the rain and wind picked up in just a matter of minutes. Before long, Yvonne was soaked to the bone.

    She barely noticed when a car pulled up in front of her and only snapped back to her senses when Norton walked over with an umbre.

    Your favorite tales live on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here.¡± Yvonne looked up at the man standing before her. He was maybe a head taller than her. From this angle, she had a clear view of his chiseled jawline and prominent Adam¡¯s apple.

    ¡°Has no one taught you to take shelter from the rain? What are you doing, just standing here like a fool? I swear, Yvonne, you always get on my nerves!¡± Norton¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he spoke, and there was a palpable tension in his voice.

    Yvonne found it incredibly attractive.

    When he noticed that she was just staring at him in silence, Norton grew more irritated. ¡°Well? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Are you going to admit you¡¯re in the wrong?¡±

    ¡°I made sure to stand somewhere noticeable. I thought you might not see me if I stayed inside.¡±

    ¡°Seriously. Do you think it¡¯s more important for me to spot you from a distance than for you to stay dry in a storm?¡± With that, Norton nearly yanked her into the backseat of the car.

    His words were still echoing in Yvonne¡¯s mind.

    The Yvonne of the past would have confidently replied, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s important for you to see me!¡± She had always focused all her energy on him, trying every possible way to catch his attention and keep it.

    She remembered a simr instance when she had also been drenched in the rain. That day, she had worn a vibrant red dress, bold makeup, and even had her hair freshly styled. Yvonne thought she looked quite striking, so she eagerly went to see Norton. But he had simply passed by her without even ncing her way. As a young girl experiencing love for the first time, she had been utterly heartbroken. She remembered crying into her pillow the entire night.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 187

    ?Chapter 187:

    In the present, the car cruised through the streets. The rain stopped just as suddenly as it had started.

    Yvonne btedly noticed that Leif wasn¡¯t taking the route back home.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± she asked the brooding man beside her.

    ¡°The supermarket.¡±

    ¡°What for? It¡¯ste.¡±

    Norton turned to her with an irritated look. ¡°I haven¡¯t had dinner yet, so we need to get groceries.¡±

    Yvonne blinked at him. Wasn¡¯t she only supposed to cook lunch? Why was he expecting her to prepare dinner as well?

    After some consideration, she decided to y coy. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. Why don¡¯t you have Leif take me home first? Anyway, is Leif cooking for you tonight, or are you doing it yourself? Don¡¯t worry, you don¡¯t have to make anything for me.¡±

    Leif nced briefly at the rearview mirror, while Norton¡¯s scowl deepened.

    A pregnant silence followed.

    ¡°What do you think I picked you up for?¡± Norton finally said through gritted teeth. ¡°To get the backseat of my car wet while you drive me to insanity with your aggravating attitude?¡±

    It was Yvonne¡¯s turn to be speechless. Did he really have to be so glib?

    ¡°But we agreed that I would only cook lunch.¡±

    ¡°Dinner counts too. A total of thirty meals. I¡¯ll add it all up to a month¡¯s worth.¡± Thirty meals? Yvonne agreed readily.

    If she cooked both lunch and dinner for the next couple of weeks, then she could be done with it half a month earlier. ¡°Deal!¡±

    M¦Òr? ¦Ôpd¦Át?s ¨ªn G¦Áln¦Òv?ls.c¦Òm

    Norton felt a twinge of unease at her quick and sudden change of mind. ¡°Are you that eager to go back to work?¡±

    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s my dream.¡± Yvonne was honest; she saw no point in hiding her feelings on the matter.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand,¡± Norton said wearily, shifting in his seat to lock his dark eyes on hers. ¡°I¡¯m giving you the best of everything you could possibly want or need. Why do you still insist on working? Are you even sure you can handle all the stress? Those richdies spend their days shopping or attending events, and the older ones tend to their gardens. Can¡¯t you be content with that kind of life?¡±

    No, Yvonne could not.

    Everyone had their individual aspirations. Why should she conform to a temte?

    ¡°Everybody has different opinions. Just because they chose to live their lives that way doesn¡¯t mean I should too. You talk like you¡¯re pampering me, but in reality, all you do is ensure my  basic needs. I don¡¯t want to rely on you for the rest of my life. I have my own ambitions. As for the stress¡­¡±

    Yvonne had faced her fair share of hardships since her family¡¯s bankruptcy. If she didn¡¯t be stronger, she would be forced to endure the same humiliation over and over again, until the end of her days.

    ¡°What about the stress?¡± Norton prompted, when her pause stretched a beat longer.

    ¡°My family went bankrupt, something you¡¯ve never experienced. I doubt you would understand what I¡¯m saying, no matter how hard I exin.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 188

    ?Chapter 188:

    Back then, Yvonne had yet to marry Norton. She faced endless insults and ridicule from the public. It was a terrifying time in her life. Debt collectors kept hounding her, and she had spent many sleepless nights¡ªtoo many to count. No one had been there for her, except for Rachel. Rachel had used all her savings to help her, even though it was merely a drop in the bucketpared to what she needed to pay her family¡¯s debts.

    Even so, that small amount had proven to be crucial to her survival.

    Rachel had stayed with her for an entire month, afraid that Yvonne might resort to something drastic. Later, when Yvonne began suffering from insomnia, Rachel had taken her to see a doctor, covered her medication, and even held her to sleep at night. Yvonne used to be so timid. Every time the debt collectors came around, she would have a mental breakdown.

    And each time, Rachel had stood in front of her, shielding her from the storms life threw her way.

    She still remembered one time when a creditor had threatened to harm her if she failed to pay on time. Those people were ruthless. They told her they would torture her before selling her to a whorehouse. Yvonne had nightmares every single day after that.

    When the day finally came, the creditors broke down her door. Once again, Rachel had stepped up, pretending to be Yvonne, and confronted those men. If she could, Yvonne would rather forget that part of her life.

    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to talk about it, I don¡¯t mind listening,¡± Norton suddenly said, catching her off-guard. His tone had softened slightly, though there was still a distinct aloofness in the way he spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯d better leave it in the past,¡± Yvonne said firmly. For a fleeting moment, she had considered telling Norton about her past. But as the cool evening breeze brushed against her face, she quickly regained herposure and changed her mind. Norton¡¯s sudden interest in listening intently was likely a fleeting curiosity. Soon enough, he might use her of ying games again, manipting the situation to gain his sympathy.

    Updates loaded now at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s

    The car soon pulled up to the supermarket. Despite thete hour, the sprawling store was still bustling, its shelves neatly stocked with fresh produce and essentials.

    Since their purpose was to shop for groceries, Yvonne guided Norton directly to the relevant section, her steps purposeful and her demeanor calm. They made their way to the seafood section, where the shelves were lined with an assortment of fresh catches. Yvonne pushed the cart, her eyes scanning the options as she turned to Norton.

    ¡°What do you feel like eating? Go ahead, pick whatever you want.¡±

    Norton raised an eyebrow, eyeing the seafood with a mix of curiosity and skepticism. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you only make simple dishes?¡± He gestured at the array of seafood with a hint of doubt. ¡°Are you sure you can handle cooking these?¡±

    Yvonne returned his gaze with a confident grin. ¡°I can steam them. Simple enough,¡± she replied, her tone steady.

    Norton was momentarily at a loss for words. His lips twitched slightly, and he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she was teasing him. Without a word, he took the shopping cart from her and began pushing it forward.

    Yvonne followed closely behind. ¡°So, you¡¯re really not having seafood tonight?¡± she asked, a hint of relief in her voice.

    A sense of satisfaction bubbled up inside Yvonne as she posed the question. She knew some types of seafood could be a hassle to clean, especially those with a pungent smell. She had no clue how to mask the fishy odor, and thest thing she wanted was to disappoint Norton with a subpar meal. If that happened, it would surely push her further from her goal.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 189

    ?Chapter 189:

    Norton¡¯s gaze lingered on the seafood, his expression bordering on disdain. ¡°Seafood thiste in the day probably isn¡¯t fresh. I prefer it when it¡¯s flown in early in the morning,¡± he remarked.

    Yvonne was momentarily speechless. ¡°What a picky man,¡± she muttered under her breath.

    Without missing a beat, Norton turned left, steering the cart toward the meat section. Yvonne, her patience wearing thin, quickly pointed at the assortment of meats. ¡°These aren¡¯t fresh either,¡± she said with a hint of sarcasm. ¡°The best cuts are usually sold in the morning.¡±

    She shed him a knowing smile, hoping to drive the point home. ¡°Look, these pieces only appear appealing because of the lights. We should avoid buying them.¡±

    Her suggestion wasn¡¯t so much an attempt at logic as a thinly veiled plea to stick with something simpler. Vegetables, she knew, were far easier to work with. Quick to prepare and clean, they could be ready in minutes, offering minimal fuss. She was hoping they could avoid the hassle of an borate meal.

    Norton raised an eyebrow, his expression darkening with displeasure. ¡°Are you nning to starve me?¡±

    Yvonne quickly rushed to defend herself, her tone almost apologetic. ¡°No, of course not! I just think vegetables would be a great choice. It¡¯s gettingte, and heavy meals can be hard on digestion. Plus, vegetables are healthy and light, great for weight management.¡±

    But Norton¡¯s expression shifted from surprise to something colder, sharper. His eyes narrowed, a silent warning flickering in them. ¡°Are you calling me fat?¡±

    Yvonne quickly stammered, her words tumbling over each other. ¡°No, not at all! You¡¯ve got six-pack abs; you¡¯re fit and strong. I¡¯m sure a lot of guys look up to your physique. Honestly, you¡¯re in better shape than most¡­ you¡¯re the best.¡± Her smile felt more like a nervous twitch than genuine enthusiasm.

    Norton¡¯s lips twisted into a slight sneer, clearly unimpressed. ¡°Yvonne, you really are a master at sucking up, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Your favorite stories g¦Áln¦Òv???s

    Yvonne mped her mouth shut, deciding silence was the better option. She wouldn¡¯t waste her breath if he didn¡¯t want to hear it.

    Despite Yvonne¡¯s best efforts to steer Norton toward something lighter, he seemed determined to have beef for dinner. She sighed inwardly, realizing the conversation was already lost.

    Her eyes darted around the section, her mind working quickly to find a solution. Finally, she spotted some braised beef nearby. ¡°Sir, could I get two pounds of braised beef, please?¡± she asked the attendant.

    Norton¡¯s response was immediate and without hesitation. ¡°I don¡¯t eat that.¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s shoulders slumped slightly, but she quickly recovered. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s go for some steaks. I can cook them for you tonight.¡±

    ¡°Do you honestly expect me to eat frozen steaks?¡± Norton¡¯s eyebrow arched, his irritation palpable. ¡°I want fresh beef prepared by you tonight.¡±

    Reluctantly, Yvonne selected some fresh beef, though the idea of cooking it filled her with dread. She had never attempted it before, and the pressure gnawed at her. Her distraction was evident as they walked to the checkout, her thoughts far away.

    At the counter, she was so lost in her worries that she identally knocked into something, sending a few items ttering to the floor. ¡°Sorry, let me help with that,¡± she said quickly, bending down to retrieve the fallen goods.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 190

    ?Chapter 190:

    To Yvonne¡¯s surprise, Norton knelt beside her, silently assisting in gathering the scattered items.

    ¡°No need, I can handle it,¡± Yvonne said, her tone calm andposed.

    ¡°I just didn¡¯t want you to feel embarrassed,¡± Norton replied, his voice low but firm, carrying a hint of concern.

    Yvonne looked at him, confusion flickering across her face. She had only identally knocked something over; what was there to be embarrassed about? Mistakes were a part of life. But then, her eyes fell on the object Norton had picked up, and the reality of the situation struck her like a thunderp.

    Her heart jolted at the sight of a box of condoms, right there in the middle of a crowded store, and a wave of humiliation rushed over her. It was as if the universe had decided to y a cruel prank, Murphy¡¯s Law at its worst.

    At first, Yvonne had mistaken it for a pack of gum, and the packaging was nearly identical. Without hesitation, she had bent down to retrieve it. But now, seeing the condoms in his hand, her cheeks burned with shame.

    At that moment, it felt as though the floor had dissolved beneath her. She stood there, frozen, utterly unsure of how to proceed. The air around her grew thick with difort, and she scrambled to find a way out of the suffocating awkwardness that enveloped her.

    ¡°Miss, could you hurry up?¡± A tall, attractive man¡¯s voice, tinged with impatience, broke the stillness behind them.

    Yvonne¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment, but she didn¡¯t let it show for long. Without a second thought, she hastily transferred the items into Norton¡¯s hands, her movements quick and purposeful.

    ¡°You¡­ pick them up yourself,¡± Yvonne mumbled, her cheeks burning. ¡°I¡¯ll wait outside.¡±

    Flustered, she hurried away, her heart racing as she made her escape.

    ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.???

    Norton watched her retreating figure, a faint smile tugging at his lips.

    Momentster, Norton emerged from the supermarket, a bag in hand, his expressionposed. As they walked out, neither spoke, the silence between them thick with unspoken tension.

    In the car, they settled into the back seat, sitting close enough for their shoulders to almost touch. Still flustered by the earlier incident, Yvonne quickly scooted to the side, putting as much distance between them as possible.

    ¡°Why so far away?¡± Norton¡¯s voice, low and casual, broke the silence.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit hot,¡± Yvonne replied, avoiding his gaze.

    Norton nced at Leif, who was driving in the front seat. ¡°Is it? Is it really that hot?¡±

    Sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, Leif replied with a hint of amusement, ¡°Mr. Burke, it¡¯s quite cool up here. But I wouldn¡¯t know about the back.¡±

    Norton nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a bit warm back here. Leif, could you crack the window a bit?¡±

    Before Yvonne could protest or adjust her position further, Norton swiftly reached out and pulled her closer without hesitation. Her breath hitched, but she said nothing, unsure how to respond to the sudden proximity.

    Just then, the car jolted as Leif mmed on the brakes. Yvonne, caught off guard, stumbled into Norton¡¯s arms, her nose colliding with his chest.

    The sudden impact made her wince. A sharp ache shot through her nose, but her mind couldn¡¯t help but notice the solid firmness of his chest, the muscle beneath the fabric.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 191

    ?Chapter 191:

    ¡°What¡¯s this? Are you really that eager to throw yourself at me?¡± Norton¡¯s voice, a mix of amusement and challenge, rang in her ears.

    ¡°Of course not!¡± she snapped back, her face flushed with embarrassment.

    Determined to distance herself, she tried to push away. But just as she did, Leif braked again. This time, she was thrown back into Norton¡¯s arms, her body pressing firmly against his. And in the chaos, she identally brushed against him in a ce that sent a sudden jolt of awareness through both of them. Yvonne froze, her breath catching. When she finally moved, her warm exhale ghosted over his lower abdomen, sending an unexpected shiver through him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Norton¡¯s voice was low andmanding.

    Yvonne, however, wasn¡¯t someone who would obey orders so easily. She needed to rise to escape this awkward position, but she couldn¡¯t do so without making a move.

    After a brief moment of hesitation, she shifted slightly, trying to reposition herself. But before she could fully move, Norton¡¯s hand shot out, gripping the back of her head with surprising force, pressing her down firmly against his chest.

    ¡°Norton, what are you doing? You¡¯re squeezing me too tight!¡± Yvonneined, her words muffled.

    Norton had pressed her head firmly against his solid abs, holding her so tightly that she struggled to breathe. ¡°Stay still!¡± hemanded through clenched teeth, repeating the order. ¡°Why can¡¯t I move?¡±

    ¡°Yvonne, I¡¯m warning you, if you move again, there will be consequences.¡±

    His voice was stern, and Yvonne felt a real sense of fear, deciding not to move any further. ¡°Leif, open the window a bit more.¡±

    Yvonne didn¡¯t dare to raise her head, only saying, ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t hot.¡±

    Your next story is at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    ¡°Now I am,¡± Norton responded.

    As they drove past two traffic lights, Yvonne remained close within his hold. Only a thinyer of fabric separated her face from his skin, and his high body temperature made her face feel increasingly warm. She could even hear his heartbeat.

    This reminded her of something Brian had mentioned earlier.

    Brian had told her that Norton had confronted those who had harassed her, and that he had been injured because of it. She couldn¡¯t tell if it was really true.

    ¡°Which city did you visit for yourst business trip?¡± Yvonne asked directly, without any hesitation.

    ¡°Nowhere important, just took care of some business,¡± Norton answered tersely, keeping details to himself.

    ¡°Brian told me everything. Norton, thank you. I know you acted because you couldn¡¯t bear to see me, as your wife, being harassed. I truly appreciate it.¡± After all, he had defended her.

    ¡°What else did he mention?¡± Yvonne asked.

    Norton¡¯s lips tightened, and he became visibly tense.

    ¡°He mentioned you were injured. Let me take a look.¡± Yvonne quickly sat up, her hands moving to undo the buttons on his shirt.

    Norton was caught off guard by her swift action, and before he could object, she had already opened his shirt cor. Immediately, his well-defined muscles were exposed.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 192

    ?Chapter 192:

    ¡°What are you doing? Could you show a little restraint?¡± Norton¡¯s voice grew stern.

    Leif cleared his throat from the front seat. He insisted it wasn¡¯t intentional. His throat had simply chosen that moment to itch uncontrobly. Yvonne, feeling ashamed from the scolding, paused her actions. She turned back, sitting properly in her seat, her gaze now fixed on thendscape passing by the window.

    Norton understood that his words had likely been too harsh. He knew they must have been deeply hurtful for a young woman. Clearing his throat, he said more gently, ¡°If you need to check, wait until after I¡¯ve showered tonight. Then you can examine the injuries as much as you need.¡± Even though his words were harmless, they still had a suggestive tone.

    Yvonne pouted, thinking to herself that she no longer cared to look.

    Due to everything that had happened, Yvonne got out of the car and walked ahead by herself. She didn¡¯t pay attention to the ingredients and hurried back home.

    Norton arrived shortly after with the ingredients in hand. As he set them down in the kitchen, he asked, ¡°It¡¯s eight-thirty now. Can we have dinner by nine-thirty?¡±

    Yvonne nodded and replied, ¡°Sure. Trust me.¡±

    She began unloading the ingredients they had purchased from the bag. Upon emptying the bag, she spotted something small at the bottom. It looked familiar through the white stic. Without much thought, she reached in and grabbed it.

    Her face flushed a fiery red when she realized it was a box of condoms. At that moment, Norton walked into the kitchen.

    ¡°Why did you buy this?¡± she asked, her voice trembling slightly, her heartbeat quickening.

    He paused to drink some water, then leaned forward slightly, his demeanor gentle.

    ¡°Did you forget? Didn¡¯t you tell me to pick this up and pay for it?¡±

    Yvonne was at a loss for words. She hadn¡¯t meant that. She had intended for him to pick it up, put it back, and then pay for the other items. She had not meant to purchase it. Moreover, they didn¡¯t even need it at the moment. Was it just going to sit at home until it expired?

    Stay tuned for more g??lno¦Íe??s.c?m

    Impulsively, she suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it to Leif? It¡¯s better than letting it expire or go to waste.¡±

    ¡°You want me to give this to Leif? Yvonne, do you really think I should tell my assistant, giving him the impression that I have problems in the bedroom?¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s face deepened to a darker shade of red. She waved her hands vigorously, exining, ¡°You misunderstood, that¡¯s not what I was suggesting.¡±

    ¡°Then what did you mean?¡±

    Suddenly, Norton encircled her waist with his arm. His arm was strong, radiating a robust masculine presence. Her delicate, slender waist fit perfectly in his firm embrace. At that moment, the contrast between his strength and her softness, his height and her petite frame, was stark.

    What really made Yvonne¡¯s breathing falter was feeling his breath close to her ear and hearing his enticing voice. ¡°Since my dear wife doesn¡¯t want it to go to waste, why don¡¯t we use it tonight?¡±

    Yvonne clearly understood his implication.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Trying to regte her breathing, she gathered herposure before responding, ¡°Let¡¯s not make jokes about this.¡±

    ¡°Why do you think it¡¯s a joke?¡± He tightened his grip around her waist. His strength was formidable, and he nearly lifted her off the floor with minimal effort.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 193

    ?Chapter 193:

    At that moment, her curved body pressed against his toned physique created an irresistible temptation.

    ¡°What if I told you I was serious? Yvonne, you¡¯re my wife. If I don¡¯t share a bed with you, then who will?¡±

    His words plunged her heart into turmoil once again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll only be intimate with someone I love and who loves me back. We agreed to be just a nominal couple, remember? Are you changing your stance now? Also, if you sleep with me, you can¡¯t have rtions with any other women. Are you prepared for that? Can you reallymit?¡±

    Norton¡¯s long fingers gently lifted her chin. ¡°Then tell me, who do you have feelings for?¡±

    In that instant, his eyes were deep, prating¡ªseemingly able to read her mind. That intense gaze intimidated Yvonne.

    Quickly, she retorted, ¡°Take it easy. You are definitely not the one!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better be telling the truth.¡± With a cold snort, Norton let go of her. The moment he walked away, Yvonne felt the tension in the kitchen dissolve, the air noticeably lighter.

    In less than an hour, she had finished cooking. Since it waste, she kept it simple¡ªtwo dishes and a soup.

    Norton¡¯s mood visibly lifted when he spotted the te of beef on the table. He picked up his fork and took a bite. At first, his expression remained neutral, but after a few chews, his jaw stilled. His face went nk,pletely void of emotion.

    Yvonne¡¯s heart clenched. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does it taste bad?¡±

    ¡°Try it yourself.¡± He speared a piece and dropped it onto her te. The moment she took a bite, her expression froze. Only then did he finally speak, his voiceced with dry sarcasm. ¡°Well? Doesn¡¯t it feel like you¡¯re chewing on rubber?¡±

    ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.???

    Yvonne had always heard that properly cooked beef was tender and vorful, but if done wrong, it could be way too chewy. Clearly, this dish was a failure.

    Standing up, she grabbed the te of beef. ¡°This is way too chewy, I¡¯m throwing it out!¡±

    Norton pointed at the te of greens on the table. ¡°So, this is all we¡¯re having? Don¡¯t you know I¡¯m a meat lover?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s more in the fridge. I¡¯ll make you something else.¡±

    As she sliced the beef, irritation simmered inside her. Did he really need meat at every meal? Would it kill him to go without for once? Eating too much wasn¡¯t good for him!

    While she worked, Norton suddenly appeared beside her, as if reading her mind. ¡°What are you grumbling about now?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± She quickly forced a smile. ¡°I was just thinking¡ªyou have impable taste.¡±

    ¡°Oh? And what makes you say that?¡±

    ¡°You love fleshy women, don¡¯t you? Take Shelly, for example. She¡¯s got big boobs and a big butt. No wonder she caught your eye.¡±

    Norton¡¯s expression darkened, irritation shing across his face. He knew she was mocking him.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s no wonder I have no interest in a woman like you¡ªsince you don¡¯t have any curves at all.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 194

    ?Chapter 194:

    Yvonne wasn¡¯t about to let that slide. Criticizing her personality was one thing¡ªshe could admit she had a bit of a temper¡ªbut insulting her looks? That was crossing the line.

    ¡°Who says I don¡¯t have curves? I¡¯d say I have more to offer than Shelly. Her boobs may look big, but who knows how much padding she¡¯s got? And who¡¯s to say it¡¯s all real? For all you know, you¡¯ve been squeezing silicone this whole time. My boobs, on the other hand, are 100% natural.¡± With that, Yvonne squared her shoulders, standing tall in defiance.

    She usually wore minimizer bras, and today¡¯s loose outfit made her words seem even more unassuming.

    ¡°Is that so? Well, I wouldn¡¯t know¡ªI¡¯ve never had the chance to check for myself. Are you offering?¡±

    Norton¡¯s words hit like a p, sending heat rushing to her face. For several long seconds, she couldn¡¯t find her voice.

    It was true¡ªwhen a civilized person went up against a shameless one, thetter always won.

    ¡°Norton, you¡­ you¡¯re disgusting!¡± After racking her brain, that was all she coulde up with.

    ¡°The desire for sex is part of human nature, you know.¡± With that, Norton strolled out of the kitchen, clearly amused.

    Grinding her teeth, Yvonne turned back to her cooking, adding two extra spoonfuls of chili and a generous ssh of vinegar. She was sure he wouldn¡¯t forget this meal anytime soon.

    She wasn¡¯t the kind to take defeat lightly. If she couldn¡¯t win an argument, she¡¯d make sure he felt it in every bite.

    As Norton ate, he kept reaching for his water, his expression tightening with each swallow.

    ¡°Yvonne, you did this on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡± His eyes burned with irritation. Maybe it was the heat, but his lips had taken on a deep, flushed red, full and striking under the warm light. In a way, it was almost captivating.

    For a brief second, Yvonne found herself wondering¡ªif he actually wore lipstick, what shade would suit him?

    ¡°What are you staring at? Answer me.¡±

    Norton¡¯s voice cut through her thoughts, sharper this time.

    ¡°Oh, I was just thinking¡­ with your skin tone, what shade of lipstick would look best on you?¡±

    ¡°What kind of nonsense is that? Just tell me¡ªdid you do this on purpose?¡±

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Yvonne said smoothly. ¡°I just made a little mistake and doubled the seasoning. There are other dishes on the table. If it¡¯s too much for you, don¡¯t eat it¡ªI¡¯ll finish it myself.¡±

    Norton was speechless. She was impossible. It was as if she had been put on this earth solely to make his life difficult.

    In the end, the moment dinner was over, Norton headed straight to brush his teeth. With no one else at home, Yvonne was left to tidy up the dishes, the quiet house amplifying every small sound.

    She checked the clock¡ªtime was slipping away. Grabbing a soft set of pajamas, she made her way to the bathroom.

    The warm water poured over her, washing away the tension of the day, the steam curling around her like aforting embrace. Her body washthered into a rich, fragrant foam, making the shower feel almost indulgent.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 195

    ?Chapter 195:

    But midway through, a thought struck her like a jolt of electricity. Norton wasn¡¯t traveling. It meant they¡¯d have to share the bed tonight.

    Her pulse kicked up a notch. The shower stretched longer than usual, hesitation creeping in with every passing minute.

    By the time Norton had finished his own shower and settled into bed, she was still inside. Eventually, his patience snapped, and he rapped on the door.

    ¡°Are you nning to scrub yourself down to the bone?¡±

    His tone, as always, was blunt and cutting.

    ¡°Coming out!¡± she called hastily.

    However, as she slipped into her pajamas, another realization hit her¡ªone even worse than thest.

    In her rush, she had grabbed a backless set that barely covered her hips. And to make matters worse, it was thin and almost transparent.

    She had always preferred sleeping in light, airy clothing, but now, that choice might cost her. With Norton frequently away on business, she had grown used to having the entire bedroom¡ªand bed¡ªto herself, so she wore whatever she pleased. Besides, the fabric of this piece was soft and airy, making it one of her favorites.

    It was one thing to lounge in it alone. But now, with Norton back¡­ that was a different story.

    ¡°If you don¡¯te out soon, I¡¯ll assume you¡¯ve gotten stuck on the toilet.¡± His voice came through the door, followed by an impatient knock.

    Yvonne bristled at his remark and shot back without hesitation, ¡°You¡¯re the one who got stuck on the toilet!¡±

    Norton found himself at a loss for words. Was it so wrong to be worried about Rachel?

    New content uploaded g?ln¦Òv??ls?c?m

    ¡°Fine, stay there then. I¡¯m off to sleep,¡± Norton said, turning to leave.

    ¡°Hold on,¡± Yvonne¡¯s voice stopped him in his tracks. ¡°Can you help me with something?¡±

    ¡°What do you need?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I left my nightgown behind. There¡¯s a soft pink long nightgown in the wardrobe. Could you fetch it for me?¡±

    Norton responded with a smugugh. ¡°I will, but you have to ask nicely.¡±

    ¡°Please help me!¡± Yvonne¡¯s straightforward request caught him off guard.

    Without further hesitation, he quickly returned with the nightgown. ¡°How should I give this to you?¡±

    ¡°Just crack the door open a bit, and you can slip it through. Thanks!¡±

    ¡°Sure thing.¡±

    With Norton¡¯s assistance, Yvonne felt a wave of relief wash over her. She changed into thefortable nightgown and left the bathroom.

    A cool breeze weed her as she stepped out, bringing immense relief. By eleven o¡¯clock that night, both were in bed.

    Nortony in the middle of therge bed, while Yvonne stayed close to the edge.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you think I¡¯m covered in thorns?¡± Norton eyed the wide gap between them, his brow furrowed.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 196

    ?Chapter 196:

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then why are you so far away from me?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not really used to this,¡± Yvonne admitted truthfully.

    Their marriage, though long-standing, rarely saw them sharing a bed, except during visits to Edmond¡¯s ce. She had always preferred sleeping alone.

    ¡°After a few more tries, you¡¯ll get used to it. Time for sleep,¡± Norton said as he reached over to switch off the light. Darkness immediately shrouded the room.

    A hush fell, with only the faint sound of breathing softly touching the stillness. Moonlight seeped through the window, bathing the floor in a silvery glow, gentle and serene.

    Yet Yvonne couldn¡¯t fall asleep.

    Within five minutes, she had shifted positions multiple times.

    Irritated, Norton broke the silence. ¡°Stop moving, or I¡¯ll have to ask you to leave.¡±

    Yvonne retorted quickly, ¡°If you find it so difficult to share the bed, maybe you should use the guest room.¡±

    ¡°Why should I move? It¡¯s my bed. I shouldn¡¯t have to inconvenience myself.¡±

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll move to the guest room myself!¡±

    It seemed more practical for them to sleep apart. The idea of sharing a bed felt both awkward and somewhat risky.

    ¡°Go ahead then!¡± Norton, clearly irritated, turned his back to her, covered himself, and shut his eyes.

    Yvonne watched him for a moment before heading to the guest room. Adjusting to the unfamiliar bed, she found it hard to fall asleep untilte into the night.

    Explore more stories g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m

    After a two-day stay in the hospital, Rachel felt much better.

    During her consultation, the doctor earnestly advised, ¡°Ms. Marsh, after discussing your case with other doctors, we strongly advise you to stay hospitalized for continuous monitoring. This way, we can respond immediately if your condition changes.¡±

    Rachel met his concern with resolve. ¡°Doctor, I appreciate your advice, but I¡¯ve decided to go home.¡±

    ¡°Are you certain? Wouldn¡¯t you want to reconsider?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s decision was firm, almost painfully clear.

    ¡°Indeed, I¡¯ve decided. Lacking a donor, staying in the hospital would merely extend my life briefly, and that too without meaning or happiness. That¡¯s not what I desire. Instead, I want to travel and aplish things that still matter to me. There are still goals I need to reach. Should apatible kidney surface, I¡¯ll make sure toe back right away for the treatment when you notify me.¡±

    The doctor, recognizing her resolve, chose not to argue.

    He simply rmended that she take good care of herself. However, he stressed that she should seek him out immediately should her health deteriorate.

    ¡°Alright, thank you, doctor. And please, let¡¯s keep my condition a private matter.¡±

    ¡°We strictly adhere to confidentiality here; without your consent, no information will be shared externally.¡±

    Rachel then added, ¡°That includes my fianc¨¦ as well.¡±

    Surprised, the doctor inquired, ¡°Why would that be?¡±

    With a faint smile, herplexion still a bit too pale, Rachel exined, ¡°It¡¯s ratherplex. Though we¡¯re set to marry, his heart belongs to another. I don¡¯t want his pity or sorrow for me because I¡¯m ill. And should the worst happen¡­¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 197

    ?Chapter 197:

    Rachel left her sentence hanging.

    If she were to pass away, maybe she would gracefully free him to return to Tracy.

    Rachel hadn¡¯t anticipated Natalia¡¯s visit.

    Upon entering the room, Rachel found Natalia already there.

    Natalia stood up the moment she saw Rachel, asking anxiously, ¡°How are you holding up? Have you improved?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m being discharged today,¡± Rachel responded.

    A knowing smile crossed Natalia¡¯s face. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful.¡±

    Rachel asked, ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    ¡°I came here to visit you!¡±

    Natalia gestured toward the assortment of items scattered around the room. ¡°See all these vitamins and herbal remedies? They¡¯re to help strengthen you. You¡¯ve been looking rather pale and frail; you really need to take care of yourself.¡±

    As Rachel eyed the numerous gift boxes, a sense of warmth filled her heart.

    With a soft smile, she asked, ¡°So, you no longer view me aspetition?¡±

    Natalia casually waved off the suggestion. ¡°That¡¯s a different issue. Believe me, if Brian ever chooses me, I won¡¯t let him go back to you¡ªtears or no tears.¡±

    Rachel chuckled heartily. ¡°Fine, then I won¡¯t cry. I might just throw a tantrum instead¡ªjust like you.¡±

    At that, Natalia puffed her cheeks, feigning annoyance. ¡°You¡¯re making fun of me!¡±

    Following that, she dashed over to give Rachel a yful tickle.

    After a bit of fun, Rachel felt slightly breathless as she stood up.

    Fresh chapters just uploaded g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    Natalia expressed remorse. ¡°Sorry, I got carried away. I forgot you¡¯re still recovering.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s not on you. I just need a moment to catch my breath.¡±

    Just then, a nurse walked in and said, ¡°Rachel, your discharge papers are ready. Please sign here.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Rachel carefully signed her name on the documents.

    ¡°You¡¯re being discharged today? I¡¯ll drive you home!¡± Natalia offered enthusiastically.

    ¡°Thank you, that¡¯s very kind of you.¡±

    Natalia¡¯s demeanor was that of an exuberant, sometimes childish adult, full of joy and liveliness. Her kindness and charm were undeniable. Feeling at ease in herpany, Rachel happily epted her offer.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be a bigger event, your discharge? Where¡¯s Brian to take you home?¡±

    Rachel paused, her brow furrowing in thought. She recalled that Brian was tied up with a crucial meeting today.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for him; he¡¯s swamped at work. I¡¯m quite capable of handling things, especially with yourpany,¡± Rachel said, her expression calm and free from the anguish that had once marred it.

    Natalia¡¯sment touched a sensitive spot. ¡°You know, I see now why Brian picked you over me or anyone else.¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡± Rachel asked.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 198

    ?Chapter 198:

    ¡°You¡¯re just too easygoing and never cause trouble. If it were me or anyone else in that situation, we¡¯d be making a fuss, calling our boyfriends toe running,¡± Natalia said casually, but Rachel felt a sting.

    Her chest tightened, as if she had just been hit with an ufortable truth she had been avoiding for years.

    It was painfully obvious. Even Natalia, who barely knew the details, had picked up on it.

    But Rachel had spent years pretending it wasn¡¯t the case.

    Brian had chosen her because she was quiet and agreeable¡ªsomeone who wouldn¡¯t stir up trouble. She had no powerful family, no safety. If he ever decided he was done with her, cutting ties wouldn¡¯t cost him a thing. No bacsh, no consequences¡ªjust a clean break, as if she had never been there.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go,¡± Rachel muttered, grabbing her things with a newfound heaviness in her heart.

    Just as they stepped into the corridor, Brian appeared out of nowhere. The moment he saw her holding her bags, he quickly reached for them.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me? I would¡¯vee sooner.¡±

    ¡°You had work, and I didn¡¯t want to bother you,¡± she answered, keeping her voice light.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do everything alone. Let me know next time,¡± Brian said softly, but firmly.

    Rachel simply nodded, keeping her thoughts to herself.

    Without another word, the three of them got into the car.

    Rachel rested her head against the window, staring nkly at the passing city lights, lost in thought.

    Natalia, ever the social one, kept the conversation lighthearted, joking with Brian and keeping the atmosphere lively.

    Start your next adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    Rachel found herself smiling at Natalia¡¯s energy, a small pang of envy creeping in.

    Youth had a way of making everything seem effortless, full of endless possibilities.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Brian nced at her, sensing something was off.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just tired,¡± she murmured.

    Without a word, he took her hand in his, offering silent reassurance while gently guiding her head toward his shoulder. ¡°Come here, lean on me, and rest for a bit.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯d rather watch the view outside,¡± Rachel said simply.

    Brian¡¯s hand, mid-air, lingered for a moment before he hesitantly lowered it. After a brief pause, he awkwardly pulled back.

    Soft music yed in the background, but the sudden shift in mood didn¡¯t go unnoticed. Even Natalia, usually chatty, went quiet. The silence stretched, thick and undeniable.

    As the car turned a corner, Rachel suddenly spoke. ¡°Ronald, pull over for a second.¡±

    ¡°But we can¡¯t stop right here. We¡¯ll need to go a little further.¡±

    ¡°Alright, just find somewhere we can pull over.¡±

    As soon as the car stopped, she stepped out at a steady pace. Brian was right behind her.

    ¡°What is it? Did something catch your eye?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 199

    ?Chapter 199:

    ¡°There was a lottery shop back there. I feel like buying some tickets.¡±

    ¡°Since when are you into lottery tickets?¡± Brian asked, clearly surprised. He couldn¡¯t recall her ever mentioning any interest in lotteries.

    ¡°No real reason, just felt like trying my luck,¡± she said lightly. Then, meeting his gaze, she added, ¡°If you¡¯re busy, I can go alone and take a cab hometer.¡±

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Without a second thought, Brian took her hand and led the way.

    Ten minutester, they arrived at the small shop.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take two of each,¡± Rachel told the shopkeeper.

    ¡°Got it,¡± the owner said, handing over a thick stack.

    Just as Rachel was about to start scratching, Natalia¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Me too.¡±

    ¡°Two of each,¡± Natalia grinned, waving her tickets. ¡°Let¡¯s see who wins more!¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Rachel said, ying along.

    She scratched through all sixteen tickets, only to find she hadn¡¯t won a single prize.

    Natalia peeked over curiously. ¡°So? How much did you win?¡±

    ¡°You go first,¡± Rachel countered.

    Natalia grinned, counting her winnings before shing five fingers. ¡°Five hundred. Spent 380, won 500¡ªso that¡¯s a profit of 120. Not bad, huh? What about you? More or less?¡±

    ¡°Less,¡± Rachel answered simply.

    Natalia beamed, but the excitement faded when Rachel added, ¡°Nothing. Not even a single win.¡±

    Your favorite updates g?ln¦Ò¦Í?ls

    ¡°No way!¡± Natalia gasped, snatching Rachel¡¯s tickets for a closer inspection. She checked once, then twice, before finally sighing in defeat.

    As they turned to leave, even the shop owner shook his head. ¡°Miss, that¡¯s some seriously bad luck. I¡¯ve never seen anyone buy that many and not win a thing.¡±

    Rachel managed an awkward smile but said nothing.

    Natalia, on the other hand, scoffed. ¡°Wow, great customer service. Ever heard of tact?¡±

    Hooking her arm through Rachel¡¯s, she huffed. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get out of here. No point listening to him.¡±

    Brian, just getting off a call, turned to them. ¡°How did it go?¡±

    ¡°Nothing could¡¯ve been worse,¡± Rachel said with a shrug.

    During the ride back, Rachel¡¯s phone rang. It was Carol, saying she missed them and wanted them to drop by.

    So, Brian let Natalia off midway before driving toward Carol¡¯s ce. This time, his grandparents were also there.

    Though their hair had turned silver, their spirits remained lively as they weed them with warm smiles.

    ¡°Finally! It¡¯s been ages since Ist saw you,¡± Carol said, her eyes lighting up. She then turned to Brian with a yful frown. ¡°You never listen. I only get to see Rachel when I call you first.¡±

    His grandfather, Hector White, who always doted on Carol, chimed in, ¡°Brian, do you even remember what your grandma tells you?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 200

    ?Chapter 200:

    Brian sighed. ¡°Of course, I do.¡±

    Over lunch, Carol suddenly asked, ¡°Rachel, did you like the wedding gown? Did you take any pictures? Show me.¡±

    Hearing that, Rachel hesitated. She wasn¡¯t sure how to respond. If she said no, Carol would just press for more details. And if she found out about Tracy, it would only cause unnecessary worry.

    Before Rachel could find the right words, Brian jumped in. ¡°Grandma, something came up that day, so we had to reschedule. I¡¯ll take Rachel again soon.¡±

    Carol¡¯s face fell. ¡°What exactly are you so busy with? Isn¡¯t that bigpany filled with employees? If everything depends on you alone, it might as well shut down. Trying on wedding dresses, taking photos, and picking rings¡ªthese things matter. And you postponed them?¡±

    Hector shook his head. ¡°Brian, you dropped the ball here. When I promised your grandma we¡¯d try on wedding clothes, I got into a car ident on the way. Even with my head bleeding, I still went through with it.¡±

    Carol huffed. ¡°Exactly. You¡¯re lucky Rachel is patient. Most women would have lost their temper by now.¡±

    Realizing his grandparents were genuinely upset, Brian quickly apologized and promised to fix it.

    Later that night, as they settled into their room, Brian wrapped his arms around Rachel from behind. ¡°Rachel, I¡¯m really sorry about that day. Give me another chance, okay?¡±

    Just as Rachel was about to speak, her phone rang. Eric¡¯s name shed on the screen. He was calling with an update on Jeffrey¡¯s case.

    After hearing him out, Rachel¡¯s voice turned serious. ¡°Eric, you once said that marrying Brian would significantly improve our chances of winning. I want to confirm that with you again.¡±

    Discover new books g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no question about it.¡±

    ¡°Got it, thanks,¡± she said before ending the call.

    She didn¡¯t know how much time she had left, but one thing was certain¡ªshe would fight for Jeffrey¡¯s custody with everything she had. If something happened to her before Jeffrey gained independence, Moira would stop at nothing to torment and control him, turning his life into a nightmare.

    Time was running out, and she had to act fast.

    Drawing in a deep breath, Rachel stepped inside. Brian had just shrugged off his jacket, his crisp white shirt highlighting his strong, well-defined frame.

    The moment she entered, Brian reached for her hand. ¡°I¡¯ve adjusted my schedule. In three days, we¡¯ll go pick out your wedding dress.¡±

    Rachel shook her head. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡±

    Brian assumed she was still upset and was about to exin when she lifted a hand, her cool fingers softly pressing against his lips.

    In a voice as light as a whisper, she said, ¡°Brian, let¡¯s move the wedding up.¡±

    Brian froze, caught off guard.

    She went on, ¡°If you truly want to be with me, let¡¯s not wait. If you¡¯re hesitant, I won¡¯t force you. Take a day to think it over and tell me when you¡¯re sure.¡±

    Brian started, instinctively wanting to respond.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 201

    ?Chapter 201:

    But she gently cut him off, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t rush to answer. Think it through properly before you decide.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t sure if she had simply taken him by surprise. The next morning, when Rachel woke, Brian was already gone.

    After breakfast, she turned to Carol and said, ¡°Carol, you once mentioned a church on the mountain that has a wishing fountain. Can you tell me more about it?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Are you thinking of making a wish?¡± Carol¡¯s heart swelled with joy. If her guess was right, Rachel was likely praying for a child. The idea of weing a great-grandchild soon made her smile with delight.

    She eagerly shared some advice with Rachel. ¡°When you make a wish, you have to truly believe, and your wish is more likely toe true. So, make sure to clear your mind of any distractions. The church is at the top of the mountain. It¡¯s a long and tiring journey, so bring food and don¡¯t lose heart halfway.¡±

    Rachel took in every word.

    The driver pulled up at the base of the mountain, and Rachel stepped out, tilting her head back to take in the view. The mountain stretched high, covered in dense greenery, making it look both beautiful and intimidating.

    The peak was nowhere in sight, and there was no sign of the church either¡ªit had to be tucked away somewhere deep in the forest. Even reaching the top wouldn¡¯t be the end of it; she still had a long way to go. It was going to be tougher than she thought.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, are you sure you want to go up there?¡± The driver, who had been sent by Carol, spoke with the kind of politeness that showed how much he respected Rachel.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯vee all this way, so I have to do it. It¡¯s going to take a while, and I¡¯m not sure when I¡¯ll be back. You don¡¯t have to wait¡ªgo ahead and leave.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, just give me a call when you¡¯re ready toe down, and I¡¯ll be there to pick you up.¡±

    Discover more at

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Slinging her backpack over her shoulders, Rachel took her first step and started climbing, keeping a steady pace. She knew this wasn¡¯t a quick task¡ªit was more of a marathon, so she made sure not to rush and saved her energy.

    But even with her careful pacing, by the time two hours had passed and noon rolled around, she waspletely drained and gasping for air. Her cheeks were flushed from all the effort, giving her face a warm, healthy color.

    After taking a short break and sipping some water, her phone buzzed with a video call from Yvonne.

    ¡°What are you doing? You look like you just ran a marathon.¡±

    Rachel turned the camera around to show her surroundings. ¡°Hiking. Thought I¡¯d pray for some good luck.¡±

    The second she said that, the video call froze.

    ¡°Yvonne?¡± Rachel called out a few times, but the screen stayed stuck, neither of them moving.

    She tried calling again, but it wouldn¡¯t connect.

    Looks like the higher she got, the weaker the signal became.

    Taking that as her cue, she rested for a few more minutes before getting back to hiking. She still had a long way to go and needed to reach the top before 3 p.m. Otherwise, the return trip would be even tougher.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 202

    ?Chapter 202:

    As she got further up, the steps became steeper, and exhaustion really started hitting her.

    Luckily, she had nned ahead and brought a stick to help her walk.

    By 1 p.m., a few couples who had started before her were already making their way down.

    Noticing her standing there, hunched over and looking pale, a young woman hurried over and held her arm. ¡°Miss, are you okay?¡± She waved her boyfriend over to help, too.

    Together, they led Rachel to a t spot nearby and helped her sit down on a rock.

    Once she¡¯d caught her breath and taken a sip of water, Rachel shed the girl a grateful smile. ¡°Thanks a lot.¡±

    ¡°No problem, really. Are you here by yourself? I heard there might be a stormter. Are you sure you want to keep going?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Rachel nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve made it this far, so I can¡¯t just turn back now.¡± After thanking them again, Rachel got up and kept walking ahead.

    It wasn¡¯t easy, but she finally made it to the top before 3 p.m., and there it was¡ªthe wishing fountain.

    As soon as she saw it, she pressed her hands over her chest and shut her eyes, whispering a quiet prayer.

    When she finally opened her eyes, they were slightly teary.

    After offering her silent plea, she took out a few coins from her pocket. She carefully picked one and threw it toward the central sculpture of the fountain, silently hoping for some good news.

    But she missed her target.

    The meaning was crystal clear¡ªit was a bad omen.

    She hade all this way, pouring her heart into this, and yet¡­ she couldn¡¯t ept it. She tried a few more times but missed every time. As she made her way down, thest bit of hope she had been holding onto unraveled, slipping awaypletely.

    Discover tales at g ? ln ¦Ò¦Í?? ?? s,

    Her strength faded, and she felt her body giving in.

    By the time 6 p.m. rolled around, the driver still hadn¡¯t heard from Rachel.

    His chest tightened with worry, and without wasting a second, he called Carol.

    Carol¡¯s heart sank the moment she heard the news. Without hesitation, she grabbed her phone and called Brian. ¡°Brian, you have to find Rachel. Something¡¯s wrong. I think she¡¯s in trouble.¡±

    As the sky shifted to a dull gray, Brian answered the call. He grabbed his coat and dashed to the garage.

    On the phone, Carol¡¯s voice was urgent. ¡°Brian, you must bring Rachel back to me, no matter what.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will!¡± he reassured her.

    Upon arriving at the foot of the mountain, Brian asked around to understand the situation better. The mountain was only essible by foot since there were no cable cars or other mechanical means of ascent.

    After calling the police, he began his ascent.

    By six o¡¯clock, Rachel had managed to descend halfway down the mountain. The fierce wind and falling temperatures in the forest made her progress challenging. She decided to take a short rest.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 203

    ?Chapter 203:

    Within two minutes, she started hearing faint noises. At first, she thought she was mistaken, but the sound intensified.

    Looking up, a raindrop hit her squarely on the forehead, quickly followed by more hitting her face. Within five minutes, the light drizzle had escted into a heavy downpour. The rain, apanied by howling wind, pelted her relentlessly. Streams of rainwater trickled down, soaking her body and head.

    Surrounded by trees, her only shelter was under their branches. She sought out the spot with the densest foliage. Yet, she ended up soaked through, like a drowned rat.

    As the temperature dropped further, Rachel, thoroughly drenched, began to shiver uncontrobly. She took out her phone to call for help, but there was no signal. There seemed to be no way out. The mountain felt utterly deserted.

    She worried that if she froze to death here, her fate would remain unknown. Yet, she was not ready to give up on life. Gathering her strength, she stood, using a stick for support as she made her way down the slippery path.

    Suddenly, her foot slipped on a wet stone, throwing off her bnce. In an instant, she was rolling down the slope. She continued tumbling for several meters until her head struck a rock with force. Blood poured out, and she fell unconscious.

    Since beginning his ascent, Brian had been shouting repeatedly, ¡°Rachel¡­ Rachel¡­ If you hear me, answer!¡± His calls were loud and clear, yet they went unheard by Rachel.

    Eventually, he noticed signs of disturbance on the ground. He carefully followed the signs, leading him to Rachel. Upon finding her unconscious next to a rock, he quickly ran to her side.

    ¡°Rachel, wake up!¡± he eximed, gently tapping her face, but she remained unresponsive.

    Realizing the urgency, he lifted her onto his back and started heading back down the mountain.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm, your fiction hub

    Rachel slowly opened her eyes, unsure of how much time had passed. Her vision was blurry, and the forest seemed to sway around her. She then realized she was being carried on someone¡¯s back. Touching her throbbing head, she murmured, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Brian,¡± he responded.

    In the quiet of the night, his familiar voice felt like a beacon, filling her heart with light.

    ¡°Brian?¡± Rachel¡¯s voice trembled, her disbelief evident. She had feared that no one woulde for her. She even contemted the possibility of dying alone there. Yet, she had never imagined that he would be the one to save her.

    ¡°How did you find me?¡± Ovee with emotion, she clung to him, her tears quietly falling onto his neck. The warmth of her tears seeped down his back.

    ¡°Why did youe?¡± Rachel asked again, her voice low, when he didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°Did that fall scramble your brains? You¡¯re my fianc¨¦e. If you were missing, of course, I would find you. Just hold on to me and don¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Rachel tightened her embrace.

    ¡°If you¡¯re tired, go ahead and sleep.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± she murmured, worn out and with her head pounding. Soon, she fell asleep on his back.

    She was awakened by voices nearby, realizing the police had arrived. Once they descended the mountain, the police suggested she go to the hospital, but she refused.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 204

    ?Chapter 204:

    ¡°It¡¯s just a bump from a stone. I¡¯ll be fine with some rest.¡± She wasn¡¯t ready to discuss her condition with Brian. Going to the hospital would reveal everything.

    Brian pulled her close, his tone soft as he said, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not hurt anywhere else besides your head?¡±

    Rachel shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Please, for your peace of mind, get checked out.¡±

    She swiftly moved behind him, grasping his hand. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go to the hospital. I just want to be at home. Can you take me there?¡±

    Seeing her hesitation, Brian gently persuaded her. ¡°Let¡¯s just have a quick CT scan, okay? It won¡¯t take long.¡±

    ¡°Alright, but only scan my head.¡±

    Brian nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay, just your head.¡± With this assurance, she agreed to the scan.

    The CT scan revealed no serious problems, so Brian drove her home.

    Upon arriving at Carol¡¯s ce, Rachel looked around, puzzled.

    Brian exined, ¡°I already told Grandma you were safe and convinced her to go to bed. She was really worried about you, though. She¡¯ll want to see you first thing when she wakes up. She¡¯s old, and it¡¯s hard for her to get out, so staying here is best.¡±

    Rachel nodded. ¡°That was thoughtful of you.¡±

    Once home, Brian personally prepared her bath, even bringing her a towel and pajamas.

    Rachel watched his careful attention, momentarily lost in thought. Overwhelmed by emotion, she walked up to him, hugged him from behind, and with a soft, shaky voice, asked, ¡°Have you made your decision about our wedding?¡±

    ???¨¦?? ???t?€§ñ? ?n Ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.???

    Brian turned and wrapped her in his arms.

    When he didn¡¯t immediately respond, Rachel¡¯s anxiety grew. ¡°You¡­¡±

    He then kissed her forehead and said, his voice calm and reassuring, ¡°My answer is yes. I have to travel for work for about a month. When I get back, we¡¯ll get married. Okay?¡±

    Rachel looked up at him, tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°Really?¡±

    He nodded, his expression earnest.

    ¡°Okay, I believe you,¡± she said.

    Knowing her time was limited, Rachel hoped to createsting memories in the months she had left. That way, even if her time came, she¡¯d have no regrets.

    Her greatest dream had always been to marry him and be his wife. If she could fulfill this dream before her time was up, she would be content.

    After the shower, Rachel nestled into thefort of Brian¡¯s arms. His presence enveloped her in warmth.

    Positioned on her left side, Briany snugly behind her, his arms securing her close. As he held her, the memory of her recent mishap lingered in his mind, causing his heart to beat anxiously.

    He whispered firmly, his head lowered, ¡°You must promise me not to visit such dangerous ces by yourself, agreed?¡±

    While speaking, he yfully nibbled on her earlobe, teasing her gently.

    Initially, the sensation made Rachel giggle and squirm.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 205

    ?Chapter 205:

    However, his embrace tightened, causing a mild difort.

    Left with no alternative, she murmured aint, ¡°It hurts! Brian, be a bit softer.¡±

    Her words made him more insistent, his voice taking on a mock severity, saying, ¡°Would you ever consider doing that again?¡±

    ¡°No, I promise I won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± he questioned, his voice now light and mocking.

    ¡°Absolutely, I¡¯ll stay safe. Please, that¡¯s enough!¡± she insisted, half-pleading, half-demanding.

    His tension eased as he saw her curled up in his arms, vulnerable and delicate.

    He then gently pressed his lips against hers.

    Their kiss deepened, his tongue exploring hers with escting fervor.

    Rachel attempted to interject, but Brian was quick to deepen their embrace.

    Passion surged between them, unrestrained and overwhelming.

    His hands roamed her waist, his body heat enveloping her as if trying to fuse her into him.

    His presence was provocative, burning with intensity.

    At first, she considered pleading for a reprieve, but her resistance soon melted into surrender.

    Her attempts to speak were stifled by his kisses, reducing her protests to faint murmurs.

    Beneath the sheets, her body slick with sweat, involuntarily arched towards him. Realizing her inability to resist¡ªand not truly wanting to¡ªshe surrenderedpletely to the moment.

    Could she continue to indulge in this, time and again?

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s takes you to new worlds

    ¡°Brian,¡± her voice trembled with emotion, her passion evident as she spoke again.

    Abruptly, Brian pulled away, nting a soft kiss on the tip of her nose. He gently pushed back her damp hair, his eyes soft with concern. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I should have been more careful, especially with your injury today. Let¡¯s wait until you¡¯re fully recovered.¡±

    He turned away, drawing her close into his embrace once more.

    Rachel, feeling drained, let her eyes fall shut, on the verge of sleep. Just as sleep was about to take her, he asked, ¡°Why have you started buying lottery tickets and throwing coins into the wishing fountaintely?¡± She had never done such things in all their years together. Since her discharge from the hospital, her actions had seemed odd, even to her.

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just trying to hold onto happiness, scared that it might slip away,¡± Rachel murmured. ¡°Brian, do you think you might ever leave me?¡±

    With a yful flick on her nose, Brian reassured her, ¡°Never. And you? Would you ever leave?¡±

    Rachel hesitated, uncertain of how to respond.

    His anxiety heightened as he noticed her silence. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±

    Her words faltered as tears welled up in her eyes. She clenched her fists, gathering the courage to assert, ¡°I¡¯ve always stood by you, haven¡¯t I?¡±

    Brian¡¯s tension eased upon hearing her words. Embracing her, he soon drifted into a peaceful slumber.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 206

    ?Chapter 206:

    As expected, Carol arrived early the next morning.

    When Brian greeted her at the door, his grandparents immediately expressed their concern. ¡°Is Rachel alright?¡±

    Brian reassured them, ¡°She was checked out. She has a few minor cuts on her head, but the doctor expects a quick recovery within a few days.¡±

    Carol, deeply concerned for Rachel¡¯s well-being, personally checked on her until she felt assured.

    With an early meeting to attend, Brian exited the house at dawn.

    During breakfast, Carol hadid out a variety of nutritional supplements to aid Rachel¡¯s recovery.

    Debby, frowning deeply, scolded, ¡°It¡¯s just a few scratches on Rachel. There¡¯s no need to fuss so much! My son deserves a partner who¡¯s resilient and supportive, not merely a burden.¡±

    Carol, usuallyposed and calm in the face of such remarks, responded differently today. She snapped, ¡°Look, I am very much alive and the head of this household. Do you disagree with how I handle things?¡±

    Debby¡¯s response was immediate, her face breaking into a cating smile. ¡°Surely you don¡¯t think I would question you?¡±

    With a dismissive snort, Carol continued, ¡°I¡¯ve personally overseen the preparation of this meal, and I will spare no effort in ensuring Rachel¡¯s well-being. Feel free to eat and keep your critiques to yourself. Otherwise, you¡¯re wee to leave the table.¡±

    Carol then turned her attention to Rachel, encouraging her with a warm smile, ¡°Eat up, these are beneficial for your recovery.¡±

    Once breakfast was over, Rachel remembered that Brian had mentioned a business trip, so she decided to see him off. Since the house was far from the airport, she chose to meet him at his office first.

    G  a lno  ve ls . is where the magic begins

    Standing outside the building, she called Brian. ¡°I¡¯m here to see you off. Are you ready to leave?¡±

    ¡°Where exactly are you?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Just outside your office building.¡±

    Brian¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Why are you waiting there? Come up to my office.¡±

    ¡°But hadn¡¯t you mentioned keeping our rtionship discreet?¡±

    ¡°Juste up,¡± he insisted.

    Entering the building, Rachel had to walk past the secretary¡¯s office on her way to Brian¡¯s. As she entered, those familiar with her offered warm greetings.

    She smiled and returned their greetings before proceeding into Brian¡¯s office. Inside, he quickly drew her into an embrace. ¡°You should have stayed home to rest. There¡¯s no need to see me off.¡±

    Despite his words, she felt a pang of sadness at their impending separation.

    ¡°Will you really be gone for an entire month?¡±

    Brian, sensing her reluctance to let him go, yfully pinched her cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to leave?¡±

    At that moment, Tracy¡¯s knock interrupted them. ¡°Mr. White, may I enter?¡±

    ¡°Please,e in!¡±

    When Tracy stepped in, her gaze met Rachel¡¯s; neither woman broke eye contact.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 207

    ?Chapter 207:

    ¡°Rachel, you¡¯re here as well.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Rachel responded, meticulously adjusting Brian¡¯s tie, her movements slow and deliberate.

    Rachel paused, unsure if it was the right moment to ask her pressing question.

    After a brief hesitation, she stood on her toes and whispered into Brian¡¯s ear, ¡°Is Tracy apanying you on your trip?¡±

    Brian softly squeezed Rachel¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s just Ronald and me, no one else.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s lips turned up into a smile. ¡°Great.¡±

    At that moment, Ronald knocked and entered. ¡°Sir, we need to leave now.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Rachel let go of Brian¡¯s tie and gave him a wave.

    Brian, seeing her straightforward demeanor, felt a twinge of hesitation. ¡°Do you have anyst words before I go?¡±

    ¡°Return soon. I¡¯m waiting to be your bride.¡±

    She was concerned that her health might worsen before the scheduled wedding date.

    ¡°Alright, wait for me.¡± With that firm promise, Brian left.

    Once he was gone, Tracy turned to Rachel. ¡°Hold on, what did you mean just now?¡±

    ¡°Just as I said.¡±

    ¡°Brian doesn¡¯t love you. He feels only obligation and guilt. Why do you shamelessly cling to the idea of binding him forever?¡± Tracy was visibly upset and agitated.

    Rachel retorted, ¡°Whether he loves me is for him to decide. Do you think you understand him better than he understands himself?¡±

    Explore g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s for fresh content

    ¡°I do know better because he¡¯s loved only me all these years.¡±

    Rachelughed quietly and said, ¡°What does it matter? We are still going to marry; he chose me.¡±

    After facing off with Tracy multiple times, Rachel had learned the perfect words to say. She knew just how to push her buttons to make her seethe with anger. Indeed, Tracy¡¯splexion went from pale to a fiery red.

    ¡°Rachel, who do you think you are? You¡¯re fooling yourself. Brian is merely provoking me. Do you honestly believe he will marry you? Remember, even when you were trying on wedding dresses, he left you to be with me?¡± Tracy said this with a sense of triumph.

    Rachel¡¯s fingers tightened into a fist.

    This was her deepest hurt, a wound she preferred not to probe.

    Yet, Tracy kept picking at it to inflict pain.

    As Rachel remained quiet, Tracy¡¯s sense of victory grew. ¡°Do you think if I managed to make Brian leave you once, I won¡¯t be able to do it again? Even if he decides to marry you, or has already married you, I can ensure your separation.¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t respond with anger, but instead smiled. ¡°Is that so? Well, thene to our wedding next month. After we are married, go ahead and try to charm us into a divorce. I¡¯m interested to see how you n to convince me to sign those divorce papers.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 208

    ?Chapter 208:

    Tracy was struck by these words. She lost herposure, her face turning ashen.

    Rachel ignored her and walked away.

    Rachel then went to see Jeffrey.

    Jeffrey had recently started treatment at a facility rmended by Eric.

    Initially, Rachel was concerned that Jeffrey might receive poor care. But after visiting the facility, learning about the founders¡¯ motives, and seeing the children¡¯s activities, her worries disappeared.

    The founders were a couple with an autistic child. They werepassionate individuals who established the facility out of empathy.

    During her visit, Rachel brought various items¡ªsnacks, fruits, toys, and essentials¡ªand handed them out to the children. She also made a personal contribution to the facility.

    ¡°Thank you so much for everything,¡± she told the founder. ¡°I understand you need substantial funds for your ongoing research. Here is my donation, and I hope it helps you support more children in the future.¡±

    The founder sped her hand gratefully and spoke about Jeffrey¡¯s recent progress and changes.

    As they talked, Rachel said, ¡°I¡¯ve actuallye to take Jeffrey home for a bit.¡±

    The founder looked concerned. ¡°Ms. Marsh, have we not provided adequate care for Jeffrey?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it at all. You¡¯ve been wonderful, and Jeffrey is thriving. It¡¯s just that¡­¡±

    The founder sensed Rachel¡¯s reluctance to continue and simply nodded. ¡°Understood, but please remember, as long as we¡¯re here, this will always be a home for Jeffrey.¡±

    As Rachel and Jeffrey were leaving, the weather was foggy with a gentle drizzle.

    ???¦Å?? ¡é??t?€§ñ? ?¦Ç ?a?§Ú?¦Í¨º??.???

    Rachel wheeled a suitcase and held Jeffrey¡¯s hand as they walked. Approaching the gate, a clear yet hesitant voice called out, ¡°Jeffrey¡­¡± They both looked back.

    A girl in a white dress with twin ponytails stood on the steps, her smile lighting up her face.

    Jeffrey released Rachel¡¯s hand and ran towards her.

    ¡°Sh, why are you out here?¡±

    Tears welled up in the girl¡¯s eyes as she met his gaze, her voice wavering. ¡°I heard you were leaving. Is that true?¡±

    Jeffrey, with a sense of reluctance, answered, ¡°Yes, my sister is here to take me home.¡±

    ¡°Does this mean you won¡¯t return?¡± The girl¡¯s sadness was evident as she struggled to hold back her tears. Jeffrey paused, uncertain. ¡°I¡ªI¡­¡±

    Rachel approached, her smile reassuring. ¡°I¡¯m Jeffrey¡¯s sister. He¡¯s only going away for a little while. He¡¯ll return. And if he misses any of you, I¡¯ll make sure to bring him for a visit.¡±

    The girl¡¯s expression brightened slightly. ¡°Really? Jeffrey, can we trust what she says?¡±

    Jeffrey stepped forward, handing her a tissue, and assured her confidently, ¡°My sister always keeps her promises. If she says she will, she¡¯ll definitely bring me back to visit you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The girl wiped away her tears and smiled once more, her dimples creating a charming effect. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for your return.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 209

    ?Chapter 209:

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    After parting ways with the girl, Jeffrey seemed somewhat saddened.

    Rachel took his hand. ¡°Jeffrey, you¡¯re sad about leaving her, aren¡¯t you?¡± Jeffrey gave a small nod.

    ¡°Would you like to tell me about her?¡±

    Jeffrey¡¯s face brightened. ¡°Would you like to know?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely, I¡¯d love to hear all about her.¡±

    ¡°Her name is Sh Murray. She came after me. The owner here told us she was abandoned and now she doesn¡¯t have any family. She was always by herself at first, either staring up at the sky or silently shedding tears. I¡¯d often sit with her whenever I found the time. She used to ignore me, so I¡¯d stay quiet too, just sitting by her side. I¡¯d give her tissues when she cried, and when she smiled, I¡¯d smile back. Gradually, she began to talk and y with me. She¡¯s be a good friend.¡±

    Hearing this, Rachel experienced a mix of sorrow andfort.

    ¡°Jeffrey, I¡¯m d you¡¯ve found such a good friend. Considering Sh¡¯s difficult situation, would you like to keep looking out for her?¡±

    Jeffrey nodded without hesitation. ¡°Of course, I do.¡±

    ¡°Great! Then I¡¯ll help you figure it out.¡±

    In the days after bringing Jeffrey back home, Rachel focused on nothing but making sure he had fun. Everywhere they went, she captured every moment, filling her phone with pictures. There were solo shots of Jeffrey and snapshots of the two of them together. By the end of the week, her gallery was overflowing.

    ¡°Why do you take so many pictures?¡± Jeffrey asked one evening after finishing his bath.

    ?@?¨¦$? ???t?¦Å§ñ? ¨ª¦Ð ?al¦Ðo¦Í¦Ål?.c??

    Rachel reached out and gently patted his damp hair, her gaze warm with affection. ¡°Photos keep our memories from fading. Even when time passes, they help us relive the moments that matter most. If one day I can¡¯t move around like I do now, I¡¯ll still have these to remind me of all the times we shared.¡±

    Jeffrey didn¡¯t like the sound of that. It felt strangely sad. He lowered his head and rested it against her knee, his fingers clutching her pant leg the way he used to when he was little.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it when you talk like that. You¡¯ll always be with me¡­ right?¡± Rachel stroked his hair, a quietugh escaping her lips at his stubbornness. ¡°I¡¯m not immortal. Have you ever thought about the fact that one day I¡¯ll grow old, get sick, and¡­ what if I leave the world before you do?¡±

    Jeffrey wrapped his arms tightly around both of her legs. ¡°I don¡¯t care¡ªI won¡¯t let you leave me.¡±

    Seeing how deeply attached he was to her made Rachel¡¯s heart ache. Lately, memories of the past surfaced more often than she liked. She remembered the days they spent hiding in the attic, terrified of being found by Moira, living every second in fear. She recalled the hunger, the nights they went without food, their stomachs aching. But now, they had finally made it through.

    Life was getting better.

    So why, just when things were looking up, did she have to fall sick and face the possibility of saying goodbye?

    The stars shimmered in the night sky as Jeffrey gazed up, quietly counting them one by one.

    ¡°Jeffrey, my birthday ising up. Did you know that?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 210

    ?Chapter 210:

    ¡°Of course. I never forget your birthday.¡±

    ¡°This year, I want something special from you. Will you get me a gift?¡±

    Jeffrey nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°But this time, I want you to earn the money yourself and buy it for me. Think you can do that?¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± he agreed, then frowned slightly. ¡°But¡­ how do I make money on my own?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you tomorrow. Sound good?¡±

    The next morning, Rachel woke up early andid out two sets of clothes for Jeffrey. She brought them over and let him choose.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with the first set.¡±

    ¡°Alright, get dressed and freshen up. I¡¯ll be downstairs waiting for you¡ªdon¡¯t take too long.¡±

    Since Jeffrey was a bit slow in the mornings, they had woken up extra early.

    After breakfast, they left the house at exactly eight o¡¯clock. Rachel carried a thick stack of papers as she led Jeffrey from one ce to another.

    Standing in front of the towering office buildings, Jeffrey frowned in confusion. ¡°What are we doing here?¡±

    Rachel handed him a neatly prepared r¨¦sum¨¦ and spoke with quiet sincerity. ¡°Jeffrey, listen to me. I¡¯ve always known you were talented¡ªsmarter than most people.¡±

    She met his gaze, her voice steady. ¡°So, I want to help you find a job. When you meet the interviewer, don¡¯t get nervous. Don¡¯t let fear take over. Just act like you¡¯re talking to me.¡±

    Her lips curled into a reassuring smile. ¡°Imagine each of them is me. Answer their questions clearly. Don¡¯t hesitate or stutter. Can you do that?¡±

    New updates in g??l¦Ç¦Òv???s

    Jeffrey gave a hesitant nod, still a little uncertain. ¡°A job?¡±

    ¡°Yes. This way, you¡¯ll have your own money to spend. And if I¡¯m not with you, you¡¯ll still know how to take care of yourself.¡±

    ¡°Do you really think I can do it?¡±

    Jeffrey¡¯s eyes flickered with both doubt and cautious hope.

    ¡°Of course, I believe in you. Don¡¯t be afraid¡ª we¡¯ll take it one step at a time.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    They climbed the stairs and stepped inside a building.

    Rachel stayed by Jeffrey¡¯s side, waiting with him in the hallway alongside the other candidates. She nced around, taking in the crowd. The position had only two openings, but with over twenty applicants filling the corridor,petition was going to be tough.

    With Rachel by his side, Jeffrey managed to hold himself together.

    After an hour of waiting, his turn finally came.

    He got to his feet, but his entire body tensed. His hands shook as he hesitated. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go.¡± His voice was barely above a whisper, thick with fear.

    Rachel crouched slightly to meet his eyes, her tone soothing yet firm. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Jeffrey. I¡¯ll be right here, waiting for you. It¡¯s only five minutes. Remember what you said? You wanted to earn money to buy me a gift.¡±

    At the reminder, something flickered in Jeffrey¡¯s expression¡ªa small spark of determination.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 211

    ?Chapter 211:

    He swallowed hard, his forehead damp with sweat. Balling his hands into fists, he forced himself forward and stepped inside.

    Outside the interview room, Rachel stood perfectly still, arms crossed tightly. Her heart pounded so hard it felt like it might burst.

    Ten seconds, twenty seconds. Each moment dragged on unbearably.

    A full minute passed.

    Then, without warning, the door flew open, and Jeffrey stumbled backward as he was shoved out.

    Several people stood in the doorway, their expressions twisted in disdain.

    One of them scoffed, ¡°The audacity. Someone like him applying here?¡±

    Another snorted, ¡°What, you think we¡¯re idiots?¡±

    ¡°Get lost. Don¡¯te back.¡±

    Jeffrey bit down on his lip, his eyes brimming with unshed tears.

    Yet, he stayed silent, swallowing his pain without a single word of protest.

    Rachel rushed to him, wrapping her arms around him in a fierce embrace. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Jeffrey. I¡¯m right here.¡± Her voice was soft but unwavering.

    Seeing him like this shattered her. She had known the first interview would be brutal¡ªbrutal beyond words.

    But she couldn¡¯t afford to back down now.

    If Jeffrey never learned to stand on his own, who would take care of him when she was gone?

    Maybe Brian would do that for a while¡ªthree years, maybe five¡ªbut only Jeffrey could be there for himself for a lifetime.

    I?t€$? ¡é§ß?¦Ñ?¦Å?? ?§Ú g??l??ov?l??.??om

    He had to learn, no matter how harsh the world was, she had to push forward.

    Inside the room, the interviewer leaned back in his chair and spoke to HR with a dismissive wave. ¡°From now on, make it clear in all job postings¡ªno hiring of the mentally or physically disabled.¡±

    Rachel had always believed in walking away, in avoiding unnecessary fights. But after being humiliated again and again¡ªmocked, dismissed¡ªshe couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer.

    Rachel¡¯s grip on Jeffrey¡¯s arm tightened as she confronted the interviewer, her voice steady but charged with intensity. ¡°My brother may be introverted, but that does not diminish his worth or capabilities. He is not the disabled person you¡¯ve decided tobel him as. His reactions might be slower, but that doesn¡¯t make him less intelligent or capable. You¡¯re free to reject him for any reason, once or a hundred times; that¡¯s your prerogative. But I will not tolerate the way you¡¯ve demeaned him, nor will I let you dehumanize him with your cruel assumptions.¡±

    The room was heavy with silence, all eyes now fixed on the confrontation. The interviewer was momentarily stunned by Rachel¡¯s fiery retort, his face flushing with indignation. Yet, rather than acknowledging his error, his arrogance only intensified.

    With a mocking flourish, he pped his hands, signaling to the crowd of onlookers. ¡°Come,e! Everyone, gather around! See this for yourselves! Here¡¯s a woman who insists on dragging her disabled brother into an interview, demanding that I hire him simply because of her insistence. Isn¡¯t it absurd?¡± He sneered, his finger jabbing usingly toward Rachel.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 212

    ?Chapter 212:

    ¡°That¡¯s absurd,¡± Rachel fired back, her voice cutting through the tension with sharp precision. ¡°I never forced your hand. The choice to hire him was always yours. But what I cannot tolerate is your public humiliation of my brother. I will not let you get away with this. With all these witnesses here, do you really think you can distort the truth?¡±

    Seeing her unyielding resolve, the man decided he¡¯d had enough. He waved his hand dismissively, his voiceced with irritation. ¡°Enough. Leave now. You¡¯re no longer wee here.¡±

    Rachel stood unmoved, her stature resolute. ¡°We¡¯ll leave, but you owe my brother an apology,¡± she dered, her tone unwavering.

    The man¡¯s scoff wasden with mockery, his disbelief evident. ¡°What did you say? Apologize to this fool?¡± He sneered, the wordsced with venom. ¡°Are you insane?¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t flinch. Her gaze locked onto his, unyielding, her resolve imprable. ¡°Yes, you will apologize. Whether or not you hire him is your prerogative, but you crossed a line. You insulted him, and you wounded his dignity. Today, you will acknowledge that.¡±

    For a moment, the man seethed in fury, his face reddening, his fists clenching. But Rachel stood there, a silent force of determination, unbowed by his rage.

    Suddenly, a voice cut through the tension, resonating with rity and conviction. ¡°Thisdy is right. You don¡¯t have to hire her brother, but humiliating him is uneptable. Apologizing isn¡¯t an unreasonable request.¡±

    The man¡¯s face flushed with fury, his embarrassment morphing into seething anger. In an instant, he snapped, his voiceced with venom, ¡°Who said that?¡± A young woman in a white shirt and jeans timidly raised her hand, but her voice was firm. ¡°It was me.¡±

    The interviewer¡¯s re darkened, and he turned to the security guards, hismand icy and dismissive. ¡°Throw them out. All of them.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s body stiffened, and she stepped forward, positioning herself between Jeffrey and the advancing security, her arms stretched wide. ¡°Who dares?¡± she challenged, her voice firm andmanding.

    Check exclusive content g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    The man¡¯s lips curled into a condescending sneer. ¡°What are you waiting for? Throw them out. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±

    The security guards exchanged uneasy nces, their hesitation palpable as they looked at Rachel, who stood firm, her resolve unshaken. ¡°Mr. Welch, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± the man cut him off sharply, his impatience growing. ¡°If you can¡¯t get them out, pick them up and toss them like garbage. Understood?¡±

    A wave of security guards advanced, their movements swift and coordinated.

    Rachel spun around, shielding Jeffrey with her body, her determination zing despite the odds. But in the end, the sheer force of numbers proved too much to ovee.

    Momentster, Rachel, Jeffrey, and the youngdy who had defended them were unceremoniously thrown out of the building. True to that man¡¯s instructions, the guards showed no mercy. Rachel was hurled onto the steps, her body tumbling down several times before finallying to a halt. Wincing in pain, she tried to push herself up, her limbs trembling from the impact. The youngdy and Jeffrey rushed to her side, their hands reaching out to steady her and help her to her feet.

    Jeffrey¡¯s hands trembled as he helped Rachel to her feet, his voice thick with concern. ¡°Rachel, are you sure you¡¯re okay? Are you hurt? Please, tell me.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 213

    ?Chapter 213:

    Rachel shook her head, her eyes softening with reassurance. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Really.¡±

    But Jeffrey¡¯s guilt was palpable. He sped her hands, his voice breaking as he continued, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. This is all my fault. I never wanted to drag you into this¡­ I never wanted you to get hurt. I don¡¯t care about his apology. Let¡¯s just go. I can¡¯t bear to see you in pain because of me.¡±

    Rachel could feel the weight of Jeffrey¡¯s words, and her heart ached at his sincere remorse.

    With a gentle smile, Rachel patted Jeffrey¡¯s head, her eyes shining with the same strength that had always defined her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Really, it is. I¡¯m not hurt. And you¡¯re forgetting something, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Jeffrey looked up at her, confusion clouding his face.

    ¡°When I used to shield you from Moira¡¯s whip,¡± she continued, her voice steady but tinged with the ghosts of past pain, ¡°do you remember how she would smear salt on it? It stung like fire, but I was still okay. You¡¯re not the one who got me into this. You¡¯ve always been my priority, my responsibility. So please, stop ming yourself.¡± Her words carried a soothing weight, but deep down, Rachel felt the familiar pangs of those cruel memories.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Jeffrey hesitated, reluctant to relinquish the guilt written inly on his face.

    Rachel¡¯s expression grew somber as she turned to him, her voice steady but tender. ¡°Jeffrey, listen carefully. I know how much you care for me, and I feel that love deeply. But not everyone in this world is as cruel as that man. People will always speak harshly and try to belittle us, but remember, they don¡¯t define us. What matters is that we don¡¯t let their words or actions overshadow the good around us. There are kind, generous souls, like the youngdy who helped us today without hesitation, even though she didn¡¯t owe us anything.¡±

    Her gaze softened, her smile gentle yet firm. ¡°So promise me, you¡¯ll keep your heart open. Stay positive, stay hopeful, no matter what others may say.¡±

    L¦Ët??¦Ó §éh¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?r? ¦Én g??l?ov?ls.??????

    Jeffrey¡¯s eyes searched hers, uncertainty still clouding his features. ¡°But what about the bad ones? What do we do about them?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s smile widened, warmth radiating from her. ¡°That¡¯s a smart question. When we face those who bring harm, we don¡¯t have to lower ourselves to their level. We have the power to seek justice and to protect ourselves with thew. That gives us strength, knowing we have the means to defend what¡¯s right.¡±

    As the conversation seemed to settle, Rachel pulled out her phone and dialed Eric¡¯s number.

    ¡°On my way,¡± Eric¡¯s voice came through the line, calm and efficient. Not long after, both he and Natalia arrived at the scene.

    Rachel¡¯s gaze flickered to Natalia as she stepped out of the car, surprised to see her. Natalia caught her eye and offered a sheepish smile. ¡°I insisted oning along,¡± she said, her tone light but sincere.

    Given their shared social circles, it was no surprise that Natalia and Eric were acquainted.

    Noticing the deep scratches on Rachel¡¯s face, Eric¡¯s eyes darkened with concern. Without hesitation, he instructed his assistant, ¡°Go, get some ointment for those scratches.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Riley,¡± Rachel murmured, her voice tinged with gratitude.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Eric asked, his tone steady butced with concern.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find a quiet ce where you can exin everything.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Rachel nodded, grateful for his understanding.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 214

    ?Chapter 214:

    They settled into a caf¨¦ located just below thepany building. As Rachel recounted the events, her voice wavered slightly, but she pressed on, detailing the incident with precision. Before Eric could respond, Natalia interjected, her voice sharp with indignation.

    ¡°This is absolutely uneptable! I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m hearing!¡± She mmed her cup down on the table, the impact sending a spray of coffee across the surface, some of it sshing onto the youngdy seated beside her. Natalia¡¯s eyes flicked toward her, curiosity recing her anger. ¡°And who¡¯s this?¡±

    Rachel calmly exined the situation again, introducing the woman as an important witness to the events.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a stroke of luck,¡± Eric remarked, his voice measured and calm. ¡°Having a witness certainly strengthens our position.¡±

    Eric turned back to Rachel, his demeanor turning more serious. ¡°Ms. Marsh, from what you¡¯ve described, that man¡¯s actions aren¡¯t just an insult; they cross into employment discrimination, which is both illegal and hical. This type of case is straightforward. I can initiate the process immediately if you¡¯re ready to move forward.¡±

    Rachel let out a quiet breath, the knot in her chest loosening. ¡°Thank you, Eric. But what I need most right now is an apology.¡±

    Eric¡¯s expression hardened with resolve. ¡°Consider it taken care of. Let¡¯s go.¡± Together, they stepped into the elevator. The atmosphere was thick with anticipation, but Rachel found a sense of calm in Eric¡¯s steady presence. When the doors slid open to thepany lobby, the security guards who had escorted them out immediately noticed them. Without missing a beat, they began to approach, poised to escort them out. But Eric was unfazed. His voice, calm yet authoritative, rang out. ¡°I¡¯m awyer. Do you truly want to make this more difficult?¡±

    The guards faltered, exchanging ncesced with hesitation. Their once-confident postures now seemed uncertain, as if unsure of how to proceed in the face of someone prepared to fight back.

    Check what¡¯s new on g@lnov??s.c¡ðm

    When that arrogant interviewer, Nigel Welch, learned of their return, his anger red, and he stormed out to confront them. His voice was dripping with venom as he spat, ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerveing back here. Wasn¡¯t being thrown out once enough for you?¡±

    But halfway through his tirade, his gaze fell on Eric. The disdain on his face deepened as he sneered. ¡°So now you¡¯ve brought a man to back you up? Think you can intimidate me? I don¡¯t care how many of you there are. Bring ten or twenty, and I¡¯ll still take you down. But if you know what¡¯s good for you, you¡¯ll turn around and leave.¡±

    Convinced that his dominance was unquestionable, he pivoted to leave, assuming they¡¯d scurry away in fear. But before he could take another step, a blur of movement shed past him, so swift it was almost imperceptible. In an instant, Eric had seized the back of Nigel¡¯s shirt, his grip firm and unyielding. Eric¡¯s towering and unshakable presence left no room for defiance.

    His piercing gaze locked onto Nigel¡¯s, cutting through his bravado like a knife.

    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Nigel snapped, his voice now betraying a hint of fear.

    Eric¡¯s expression remained a mask of quiet intensity, unperturbed by the outburst. As Nigel continued to shout threats, Eric¡¯s lips curled into a faint, almost imperceptible smile, his hand loosening just enough to release the grip on his shirt. With deliberate calm, he straightened his jacket, his demeanor one of controlled power.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 215

    ?Chapter 215:

    Nigel, now visibly rattled, swallowed hard. ¡°What do you want?¡± he asked, his voice unsteady as he faced Eric.

    ¡°Nothing much, just a conversation,¡± Eric answered, his movementsnguid as he brushed the dust from Nigel¡¯s jacket with measured slowness, the gesture deliberately nonchnt.

    Nigel¡¯s difort deepened, his irritation simmering beneath the surface as he struggled to maintain control.

    Then, without warning, Eric leaned in, his voice dropping into a low, firm cadence that cut through the tension like a knife. ¡°Oh, and I almost forgot to mention, I¡¯m here to ensure Ms. Marsh receives the justice she¡¯s owed.¡±

    The mention of justice jolted Nigel into an abrupt stillness. The word hit him like a wave, and his bravado faltered. Straightening, he tried to recover hisposure, but the air of arrogance he had once carried was now reced by guarded uncertainty.

    ¡°If you¡¯re awyer, then I suggest you speak with our legal team,¡± Nigel said, his tone defensive and clipped, eager to end the confrontation without furtherplications.

    Eric acknowledged the suggestion with a casual nod, his expression unreadable. ¡°Alright,¡± he replied, his voice smooth and steady.

    Rachel¡¯s attention shifted to the young woman watching the exchange from the side. The woman¡¯s face betrayed a hint of panic, and her voice trembled as she spoke, ¡°Their legal team is formidable. We don¡¯t stand a chance.¡±

    Rachel smiled softly, exuding calm reassurance. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My friend knows what he¡¯s doing. If he says he can handle it, he will. You can trust him.¡± She paused, then added, ¡°By the way, I haven¡¯t asked your name yet.¡±

    The woman brightened, extending her hand with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m Sabrina kely. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you too. I¡¯m Rachel Marsh,¡± Rachel responded warmly, shaking her hand.

    Latest chapters ?¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe??s

    Within moments, they all made their way into the meeting room, the atmosphere thick with anticipation.

    Sabrina fidgeted in her seat, her unease palpable as her eyes darted toward Eric, then away, unsure whether to speak or remain silent. Her thoughts seemed tangled, a struggle between speaking out and the weight of hismanding presence.

    Eric noticed her subtle hesitation. With a faint smile, he turned to her and said, his voice smooth yet sharp, ¡°It seems you have something on your mind.¡±

    Startled, Sabrina quickly stood, the nerves in her posture betraying her calm facade. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Sabrina kely. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m awyer, too.¡±

    A stunned silence filled the space. Eric raised an intrigued brow, his interest piqued by the unexpected revtion. ¡°Awyer, you say?¡±

    Rachel, equally taken aback, leaned in, her eyes widening. ¡°You¡¯re awyer?¡±

    Taking a steadying breath, Sabrina seemed to brace herself for what was toe. ¡°I haven¡¯t shared this before, but I¡¯ve been undercover here. My cousin was unjustly fired because she¡¯s pregnant, and I¡¯m here to collect evidence.¡±

    Natalia¡¯s expression shifted, a knowing frown forming as she processed the information. ¡°Isn¡¯t it against thew to fire someone for being pregnant?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 216

    ?Chapter 216:

    Sabrina nodded, her voice firm with conviction. ¡°Yes, thew is clear on that. But thispany doesn¡¯t want to deal with maternity leave, so they forced my cousin to resign. The situation is worse than I thought. Over the past three years, they¡¯ve coerced five pregnant women into quitting, all without any severance orpensation.¡±

    Natalia¡¯s eyes shed with a mix of admiration and disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re here to fight for them.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Sabrina said, her gaze lowering slightly, filled with resolve yet tinged with worry. ¡°But their legal team is formidable. I recently got myw license, still building my experience. Alone, I can¡¯t take them down.¡±

    Eric studied Sabrina with a newfound curiosity, his voice calm but probing. ¡°You haven¡¯t graduated yet?¡±

    Sabrina nodded, offering a small, tentative smile. ¡°Almost there. I¡¯m interning for now.¡±

    Natalia, already furious, shifted her focus to Eric, her voice tinged with urgency. ¡°Are you nning to take action or not?¡±

    Eric, undeterred by the pressure, responded with measured resolve. ¡°Jeffrey¡¯s case will be dealt with; don¡¯t worry about that.¡±

    But Natalia was not about to let the matter slip so easily. ¡°I¡¯m aware of that, but what about the other women? The five pregnant employees? You can¡¯t just ignore them.¡±

    Eric¡¯s lips curled into a knowing smirk as he leaned back, his eyes shing with a hint of mischief. ¡°I don¡¯te cheap, Miss Carpenter. Are you sure you¡¯re willing to cover my legal fees?¡±

    Unfazed, Natalia folded her arms, her gaze sharp. ¡°All you care about is money, huh? You¡¯re more materialistic than I thought. Fine. It¡¯s just money. I¡¯ll have my dad wire you whatever it takes. But you will make sure those women get justice.¡±

    Eric¡¯s expression softened slightly, a rare glimmer of approval in his eyes. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal.¡±

    1@?€?? ¡é??t?¨º§ñ$ ¨ª§Ú gal??ovels.??om

    Sabrina nced at Eric, her unease evident. ¡°Are you handling this on your own?¡±

    ¡°I have an assistant,¡± Eric replied, his tone steady, though his eyes hinted at a growing tension.

    Sabrina¡¯s concern lingered, her voice faltering. ¡°But their team has sevenwyers. Can you truly take them all on?¡±

    Eric¡¯s eyes hardened ever so slightly, his patience tested. ¡°Are you questioning my capabilities?¡±

    Sabrina stammered, but before she could finish, the door to the meeting room swung open, and five sharply dressed individuals entered. Their confident strides filled the room with a heavy, almost oppressive presence. The leader of the group, a man whose posture oozed superiority, scanned the room with a condescending nce. ¡°Which one of you is thewyer?¡±

    Without hesitation, Eric stood tall, his voice cutting through the tension. ¡°I am.¡±

    The leader chuckled, a cold, dismissive sound that seemed to fill the air. One of the others sneered, clearly unimpressed, while the rest took their seats with an air of casual dominance.

    One of them leaned forward, smirking. ¡°I understand you want Nigel Welsh to apologize?¡±

    Eric replied, his tone devoid of hesitation, his words concise yet charged with intent.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 217

    ?Chapter 217:

    A ripple ofughter passed through the group, the soundced with mockery. The leader¡¯s gaze sharpened, and with a subtle tilt of his head, he said, ¡°Very well, let¡¯s see if you can back up your demands.¡±

    Eric remained silent, his lips curving into a slight, almost imperceptible smile. He retrieved a sleek business card from his pocket and handed it to Natalia with measured calm. ¡°Deliver this to them.¡±

    At first, the attorneys exchanged uncertain nces, reluctant to ept the card. But as the bold and unmistakable name Eric Riley caught their eyes, one of them reluctantly reached out to take it. With a sense of reluctant acknowledgment, he passed it to the leader, whose face instantly transformed from disdain to apprehension.

    Upon seeing the card, the leadwyer¡¯s expression faltered. A visible tremor passed through him. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ thewyer Riley,¡± he muttered, the realization settling over him like a heavy weight. His tone shifted,ced with unspoken fear. ¡°We¡­ we didn¡¯t recognize you earlier. Please ept our apologies for the misunderstanding.¡±

    Eric¡¯s gaze remained unyielding, his voice as sharp as it was unbothered. ¡°I¡¯ll ask again: will you apologize now, or should I begin formal proceedings?¡±

    The leader, now visibly rattled, rushed to correct himself. His posture stiffened, and he quickly turned to his colleagues, signaling them to act. ¡°Please, give us a moment. We¡¯ll arrange the apology right away. We¡¯ll bring Nigel down to address this immediately!¡±

    The once arrogant and domineering team ofwyers suddenly shifted their behavior, disying a remarkable change in attitude. Natalia couldn¡¯t contain her delight and shouted with joy.

    She enthusiastically signaled to Eric with a thumbs-up. ¡°Eric Riley, you¡¯re phenomenal! You¡¯re my hero now.¡±

    Eric Riley? Sabrina was initially confused about why those individuals had be so humble andpliant. That confusion persisted until she heard his name.

    G  al  no vel s . holds tales worth reading

    This man was the famouswyer, Eric Riley, known for his almost legendary prowess, believed to have never lost a case. He was venerable within the legalmunity.

    It was no surprise then that thosewyers¡¯ demeanor had changed to one of respect.

    When Sabrina looked at Eric once more, her face showed admiration and deep respect, as if her regard for him could hardly be contained. She rubbed her hands together in excitement and stood up.

    Just as she was about to speak, the door to the conference room burst open. The next instant, Nigel entered swiftly. Upon seeing Eric, his former arrogance vanished, reced by a look of anxiety and difort.

    ¡°Mr. Riley, I honestly didn¡¯t recognize you earlier. I nearly risked offending you. Please, don¡¯t hold my earlier missteps against me,¡± Nigel said as he hurriedly approached, eagerly extending both hands in hope of a handshake.

    Yet, Eric subtly evaded the gesture.

    Nigel, left without a handshake, appeared awkward but managed to maintain a forced smile.

    Eric, showing little interest in further interaction, turned towards Rachel and said, ¡°Ms. Marsh is both my friend and client. Today, her brother was treated unjustly. What are your thoughts, Mr. Welch?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 218

    ?Chapter 218:

    ¡°I must apologize. Mr. Riley, your word is final,¡± Nigel replied, his tone now exceedingly respectful, a stark contrast to his prior arrogance. ¡°You should seek her forgiveness, not mine.¡±

    Without hesitation, Nigel quickly turned to Rachel, his expression one of remorse. ¡°Ms. Marsh, I am entirely at fault. I should not have insulted you or your brother. I should not have judged him. I deeply regret my actions. Please, allow me a chance to make amends.¡±

    Rachel signaled to Jeffrey. ¡°Jeffrey,e over here.¡±

    Recalling Nigel¡¯s previous insults, Jeffrey still felt intimidated, hesitating with a look of fear.

    Natalia approached and gently took his hand. ¡°You¡¯re Jeffrey, right? Don¡¯t worry. We are all here for you. Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    With encouragement, Jeffrey walked forward with Natalia.

    Rachel addressed Nigel again, saying, ¡°Firstly, you owe an apology to my brother. Secondly, I need you to apologize publicly, in front of the applicants and all the employees.¡±

    Nigel wiped his forehead, which was already slick with a cold gloss of sweat.

    Despite his reluctance, he understood the severe implications for hispany if Eric decided to take legal action and they didn¡¯t reconcile the situation.

    Left with no alternative, he proceeded to apologize.

    Stepping closer, Nigel addressed Jeffrey tentatively. ¡°You¡¯re Jeffrey, right? I was wrong earlier. I shouldn¡¯t have humiliated you. Now I see my mistake. Can you forgive me?¡±

    Jeffrey¡¯s face, pale initially, turned a shade of red. It was evident he vividly remembered being humiliated.

    As Jeffrey stayed silent, Nigel¡¯s anxiety intensified. ¡°Jeffrey, I truly admit my errors. Please don¡¯t hold this against me. Would you consider forgiving me and giving me another chance?¡±

    I@?€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? In ?al¦Ð?¦Í¦Ål?.c?m

    This time, Jeffrey nodded, though he chose not to speak further to the man.

    Nigel, seeing the nod, felt a wave of relief.

    Later, he made another public apology and statement in front of everyone. It was only after that moment that Rachel began to feel a sense of satisfaction.

    As Rachel and her group were leaving, Nigel nearly bowed to Eric. ¡°Mr. Riley, meeting you today is an honor. Might you have some time to spare? Ourpany could greatly benefit from awyer like you¡­¡±

    But before he could finish his request, Eric interjected, ¡°Not a chance.¡± His response was clear and firm, leaving no space for further discussion.

    As Sabrina stepped out of the elevator and down the stairs, she rushed to catch up with Eric, eager not to let him go.

    Reaching him, she extended her hand, her voice quivering with excitement, ¡°Hello, Mr. Riley, I¡¯m Sabrina kely, aw student. You¡¯ve been a role model for me. I¡¯ve studied yourndmark cases in school. You¡¯re truly incredible. There are hardly any pictures of you online, which is why I didn¡¯t recognize you earlier. Still, I have a great deal of respect for you.¡±

    Her admiration was rooted more in professionalism than personal interest. Natalia observed the scene with a grin and said, ¡°Look at you, Eric, bing someone¡¯s idol. She seems to really admire you!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 219

    ?Chapter 219:

    When Natalia teased her, Sabrina¡¯s cheeks flushed, and she hastened to rify, ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­ Mr. Riley, please don¡¯t get me wrong. My admiration is strictly for your professional aplishments, not in a romantic sense. I hope there¡¯s no misunderstanding.¡±

    After her rification, her face grew even more flushed, obviously embarrassed.

    ¡°I understand,¡± responded Eric, looking at her calmly.

    However, he was prepared to depart right after speaking.

    Sabrina quickly followed him. ¡°Are you seriously not going to take action against thatpany? They¡¯ve terminated five pregnant women¡¯s employment.¡±

    ¡°What do you propose we do?¡± he asked, showing interest.

    Seizing the moment, Sabrina said boldly, ¡°Is your firm hiring by any chance? I would like to apply.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Eric responded instantly, his tone firm and unmistakable.

    ¡°What about as an intern? I¡¯m willing to handle even the smallest tasks. I don¡¯t need to be paid; I just need an opportunity.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t take interns because theyck experience.¡±

    Disappointed but resilient, Sabrina responded, ¡°That¡¯s okay; I can be patient. There will be a time when you might consider hiring. I¡¯ll keep working on this case in hopes of receiving your advice.¡±

    Rachel noticed Sabrina¡¯s earnestness and good attitude and decided to interject. ¡°Eric, doesn¡¯t this field require a strong sense of justice? She seems quite fitting. Plus, she genuinely respects you and is willing to work unpaid. Perhaps you could give her a chance as an intern.¡±

    As Rachel made her case, Natalia yfully tugged at Eric¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Come on, Eric, lighten up a bit. Why not give a chance to someone so charming and delightful? It would be beneficial for you to have her around.¡±

    Latest updates only on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls

    Under the persuasion of Natalia and Rachel, Eric finally relented. ¡°Fine,e to thew firm at nine tomorrow. But just so you know, if you don¡¯t pass the assessment, I won¡¯t hire you.¡±

    Sabrina¡¯s face lit up with joy as she nodded eagerly. ¡°Thank you! I¡¯ll be there at nine sharp.¡±

    She turned to Rachel and Natalia with a grateful smile. ¡°Thank you both so much.¡±

    Rachel smiled in return. ¡°You¡¯re wee. By the way, Natalia might actually be younger than you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Natalia responded with a smile.

    Later, Rachel left with Jeffrey, and Eric offered to give Natalia a ride home. As they drove, Natalia couldn¡¯t stop staring at Eric, her curiosity nearly consuming her as she kept her gaze fixed on him.

    After a few minutes, he couldn¡¯t take it any longer. ¡°Do you have a question? Just ask.¡±

    Natalia perked up, eager to know. ¡°How did you know?¡±

    ¡°Your face says it all. How could I not notice?¡±

    Natalia sat up straight and asked seriously, ¡°Is Jeffrey really Rachel¡¯s brother? Her biological brother?¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you seeing her as a rival? Why the sudden interest in her?¡±

    ¡°I just want to know what¡¯s going on. Come on, tell me.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 220

    ?Chapter 220:

    ¡°She¡¯s my client, so I can¡¯t get into her personal matters. But I can give you some basic details.¡±

    A few minutester, Natalia¡¯s expression shifted from curiosity to sympathy. ¡°Oh my, that¡¯s awful! I can¡¯t believe it. I didn¡¯t expect her to have a brother like that. She¡¯s really strong,¡± she said, feeling a mix of pity and respect.

    Eric shot her a nce. ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to see her as a rival anymore?¡±

    Natalia shook her head quickly. ¡°No way. A rival is a rival, but that¡¯s a different matter. I¡¯ll stillpete with her on equal ground.¡±

    Since it was Jeffrey¡¯s first job search and he¡¯d encountered a major setback, Rachel didn¡¯t want to pressure him too much. So, for the next few days, she allowed him to take it easy and rest.

    The following day, Jeffrey brought up, ¡°Rachel, I¡¯d like to visit Sh.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll take you there,¡± she responded.

    When they arrived, Jeffrey quickly pulled out his phone. ¡°Rachel, Kiss Day is around the corner. Since Brian isn¡¯t around, maybe you could visit him and surprise him that day.¡±

    ¡°Kiss Day?¡± She blinked, unsure if she had heard correctly. ¡°When exactly is that?¡±

    She hadpletely forgotten about it.

    ¡°It¡¯s tomorrow. But don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll stay at the facility for a few days until youe back to pick me up,¡± Jeffrey replied.

    ¡°Alright,¡± she said, nodding.

    After leaving him at his destination, Rachel began looking up flight tickets. Since Brian was abroad, Rachel found that the flight would take around ten hours. If she left immediately, she could get there by tomorrow. But should she really go? She wasn¡¯t certain if he was expecting her or if he would be free or busy tomorrow.

    . brings magic to life

    Still, she thought, he should have time for dinner with her, right?

    The thought that this could be theirst Kiss Day together made her heart race with anticipation.

    On her way back, she passed by a kissing couple and felt a sudden longing for love. Pulling out her phone, she couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and dialed a number.

    ¡°Hello?¡± Brian¡¯s voice came through, still drowsy, as the time difference had kept him asleep.

    ¡°Brian, are you tied up with work tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°A bit, but it shouldn¡¯t be too much. Why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°Oh, nothing, really. I just miss you and wanted to hear your voice.¡±

    After the call ended, Rachel wasted no time booking the quickest flight avable. She packed her bags and made her way to the airport.

    Everything went smoothly without a hitch. Just two hourster, she was on the ne, heading toward her destination.

    The long flight allowed her to drift off to sleep for a while, catching up on rest. When the ne finally touched down, it was already the next day, but luckily, it was still daylight.

    As she stepped out of the airport and nced around at the unfamiliar faces in the crowd, a sense of unease settled in, feeling out of ce in this foreignnd. She had hoped to surprise Brian, so she first called Ronald, but there was no answer.

    With no other options, she tried calling Brian, but he didn¡¯t pick up either. Feeling a bit lost, she wandered the unfamiliar streets, suitcase in tow, soaking in the sights and sounds of the new culture around her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 221

    ?Chapter 221:

    Just as the sun began to dip below the horizon, her phone buzzed with a video call from Brian.

    ¡°Rachel, is everything alright? Why are you calling me in the middle of the night?¡± His voice held a note of concern, as it was the dead of night back home.

    ¡°I¡¯m not in the country,¡± she replied, quickly flipping the camera around to show him her surroundings.

    Seeing her location on the screen, Brian¡¯s urgency immediately kicked in. ¡°Send me your location. I¡¯ll be there as soon as I can.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    After sharing her location, Rachel waited for him, feeling a sense of relief.

    Her only regret was that she couldn¡¯t manage to surprise him like she¡¯d nned. By the time Brian arrived, Rachel was feeding the pigeons in the square. The white birds took off before her, creating a beautiful sight.

    She held out her hand, and soon a few brave pigeons flew over to eat from her palm.

    Seeing her surrounded by the peaceful scene, Brian¡¯s anxious heart eased for a moment.

    He paused, not wanting to interrupt her.

    It wasn¡¯t until thest piece of food was pecked away by the pigeons that Brian finally stepped forward and stood quietly behind her.

    After Rachel finished feeding the pigeons and was about to stand up, she felt her eyes softly covered.

    The first thing she noticed was the warmth of his hands, followed by theforting scent of him surrounding her.

    There was no question in her mind about who was standing behind her.

    Dive into tales at g¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,

    ¡°Brian!¡± she said, turning around, her face lighting up with a smile. She lifted her hands and gently removed his hands from her eyes.

    ¡°How could you be so sure it¡¯s me?¡±

    After being apart for a few days, his features looked even more striking, his jawline sharper, but his charm was unmistakable.

    ¡°I could never confuse your scent.¡±

    Without a word, he pulled her into a tight embrace, his breath catching as he took in the familiar scent of her. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°I missed you too.¡±

    Rachel confessed, her voice soft but filled with emotion. She wasn¡¯t sure how many more chances she¡¯d get to hold him like this and confess her feelings so openly, so she wanted to make every moment count. Brian cupped her face in his hands, his touch tender as he ran his thumb over her cheek.

    ¡°Please say it again,¡± he urged.

    ¡°I missed you!¡± Rachel said openly, standing on her tiptoes to peer up at Brian. It seemed that by doing so, she could better see and remember his features. Without hesitation, Brian enveloped her in his arms and twirled her around the square multiple times, her white dress flowing elegantly in the wind. Pigeons fluttered into the air around them, and the atmosphere was warm and inviting.

    Rachel¡¯s gaze gently followed the shape of his face, taking in every detail. She noted his thick eyebrows, his striking nose, and finally, her eyes rested on his lips.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 222

    ?Chapter 222:

    As she tilted her head down, her nose softly brushed his, and she murmured in a tender voice, ¡°Such a pretty face. If only¡­¡±

    ¡°If only what?¡± Brian yfully nudged her nose with his.

    ¡°It tickles¡­¡± Rachel giggled, pulling back slightly.

    Brian gently set her down but swiftly drew her back into his embrace. Then, teasingly, he leaned in and grazed her face with his stubble. His unshaven face from two days of not shaving was evident; the bristly stubble was short and scratchy, causing a ticklish irritation on her skin.

    ¡°Stop it,¡± Rachelughed, attempting to wriggle free. However, his embrace was firm, allowing no escape.

    ¡°Ask nicely, and I might stop.¡±

    ¡°Please.¡±

    Brian shook his head immediately after she spoke. His face conveyed dissatisfaction; her plea didn¡¯t seem genuine enough.

    ¡°Not sincere enough,¡± he said.

    ¡°I traveled all this way just to see you. Isn¡¯t that enough to show I¡¯m sincere?¡± she joked with a yful pout.

    ¡°That¡¯s better,¡± Brian acknowledged with a nod. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me beforehand so I could have picked you up?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s eyes twinkled into a smile. ¡°I wanted it to be a surprise!¡±

    ¡°Rachel, I¡¯m so d you came. It means a lot to me.¡±

    Suddenly, he changed her position, gently pressing her back against the railing. Before she could respond, he passionately kissed her. The lips she had longed for now imed hers deeply.

    ???€?? ¡é?¦Át?¦Å§ñs 1n ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.???

    His kiss was intense and sincere. His breath surrounded her, nearly overwhelming her. At that moment, Rachel could only hold onto him tightly, surrendering to the kiss, lost in the moment.

    As they parted, Brian looked at her with a satisfied smile. Their breathing was still heavy.

    ¡°Feeling shy?¡± he joked, noticing her cheeks blush a deep shade of pink, reminiscent of a stunning sunset.

    She nibbled on her lip, looking irresistibly cute.

    ¡°Look to your left,¡± he instructed. She turned her head as he suggested. Her cheeks flushed even deeper. Around them, several couples were embracing passionately, some sharing kisses.

    ¡°You did that on purpose!¡± she yfully scolded, puffing her cheeks and tapping his chest, pretending to be annoyed.

    He just gripped her hands more firmly. ¡°Now, be good and look to your right. Take in the scene,¡± he said.

    She then realized there were indeed many couples engaged in disys of affection.

    ¡°You adorable thing,¡± Brian said, kissing her hand repeatedly before looking into her eyes intently. ¡°Do you know what¡¯s most popr here?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Rachel said, shaking her head genuinely.

    His smile widened, his expression lit by the captivating glow of the sunset, making him look irresistibly charming. He leaned in and whispered something softly in her ear.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 223

    ?Chapter 223:

    Her cheeks flushed a deep red, caught off guard and at a loss for words. However, he didn¡¯t wait for her response; he demonstrated his intentions through his actions.

    His next kiss was deeper than before, rendering her breathless. Her hands instinctively gripped him tighter.

    Inspired by the affection she had observed around them, Rachel decided to fully engage. She rose on her toes and wrapped her arms tightly around Brian¡¯s neck, pulling herself closer.

    ¡°Be good, react to me! Let yourself breathe freely!¡± His voice was enticing, rich with charm.

    Rachel closed her eyes, immersing herself in their shared moment. At that instant, she chose to ignore the bustling world and the varied crowd passing by. Her focus was solely on him and her feelings. She allowed herself to fully indulge in the moment, to truly let go.

    On the street, couples walked hand in hand, closely intertwined.

    Suddenly, her attention was drawn to an elderly man sketching nearby. This piqued her interest, and she turned to Brian. ¡°Should we get a sketch as well?¡±

    ¡°Do you like that idea?¡±

    Brian tenderly moved a loose strand of her hair behind her ear.

    ¡°Yes, I really like it.¡±

    What mattered most to her were these fleeting moments they shared together.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Brian gazed at her, his eyes brimming with affection.

    As they posed for their portrait, the artist instructed them to hold still. So, they had to choose a pose they couldfortably maintain.

    Stay updated with g?ln¦Òv???s

    Rachel paused, then suggested, ¡°How about I turn around, and you stand a bit away and look towards me?¡±

    ¡°Why do you prefer a pose like that?¡± Brian asked, puzzled.

    Previously, she had always opted for poses where they held hands, embraced, or were otherwise close.

    ¡°Because I¡¯ve often seen your back, Brian. Let¡¯s switch it up this time. Now you can look at mine, alright?¡±

    Without waiting for him to respond, Rachel instructed the elderly artist to capture them in that manner.

    The artist worked efficiently, his skills evident, and hepleted the drawing swiftly.

    Though simple, the sketch was a clear representation of them. Rachel cherished it so much that she not only kept the original but also took a photo of it to store on her phone.

    As they were wrapping up, Brian¡¯s phone started to ring. He nced at it but chose not to answer.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you picking up?¡± Rachel asked, curious.

    He grasped her hand, affectionately pinching her cheek. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for so long. Right now, nothing is more important than this moment with you.¡±

    However, as soon as he finished his sentence, the phone rang again.

    ¡°If it¡¯s something important or urgent, you should answer it. I don¡¯t mind waiting,¡± Rachel suggested.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 224

    ?Chapter 224:

    ¡°Ronald will take care of it. Today, my only focus is you,¡± Brian replied with a smile.

    Later that evening, Rachel stood in a high-rise hotel, looking out at the vibrant city below. The night view was breathtaking.

    Meanwhile, Brian was in the bathroom taking a shower, unaware that his phone continued to ring on the bed. The ringtone echoed, suggesting it had rung multiple times already.

    Rachel approached the phone and saw the caller ID on the screen. It was Tracy calling.

    From outside the bathroom, Rachel¡¯s voice pierced the silence. ¡°Tracy just called for you. Can you take it?¡±

    Brian¡¯s casual reply caught her off guard. She hadn¡¯t anticipated his confidence in her handling the call.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you handle it yourself?¡±

    ¡°No worries. It doesn¡¯t matter who picks it up.¡±

    His casual dismissal might haveforted her, or perhaps her curiosity about Tracy¡¯s call at such an hour prevailed.

    ¡°Brian¡­¡± Tracy answered, her toneden with urgency as if she couldn¡¯t dy another second. ¡°This is Rachel speaking.¡±

    There was a brief pause on the other end before Tracy¡¯s grip on her phone tightened. ¡°Isn¡¯t Brian supposed to be abroad? Howe you two are together?¡±

    ¡°Miss Haynes, since we¡¯re a couple, isn¡¯t it typical for us to be together?¡±

    ¡°Are you visiting him too?¡±

    It appeared Tracy was also abroad.

    ¡°Hand the phone to Brian. There¡¯s something critical we need to discuss,¡± Tracy demanded with authority.

    Find more books at g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls

    ¡°He¡¯s currently in the shower, but I¡¯ll make sure he gets the message,¡± Rachel replied. But why should she bother?

    A wave of fury washed over Tracy. When had it be necessary for her tomunicate with Brian through Rachel, depending on Rachel¡¯s willingness?

    In frustration, Tracy ended the call with a sharp click.

    Brian emerged from the shower shortly afterward.

    Rachel saw no point in concealing the conversation and had no intention of doing so.

    ¡°Tracy mentioned she needs to discuss something important with you.¡± She observed Brian closely, anticipating some reaction.

    However, his demeanor was one of unruffled calm, his reply smooth, ¡°It likely concerns thepany. I¡¯ll have Ronald get in touch with her.¡±

    In Rachel¡¯s presence, he dialed Ronald and quickly briefed him.

    ¡°Are you not going to return her call?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯d rather spend the time with you,¡± he said decisively.

    That night, as they settled in, Rachel broached a delicate subject. ¡°Should we invite Tracy to our wedding?¡±

    ¡°The decision is yours. If you feel like inviting her, we will; if not, then we won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather she note.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to give Tracy a chance to make a scene at her wedding. Her only wish was for her wedding day to be wless.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 225

    ?Chapter 225:

    ¡°Rachel¡­¡± Brian drew her in closer. ¡°Tell me about your ideal wedding. What would it look like?¡±

    ¡°I imagine it with flowers everywhere, a true floral sea, surrounded by our family and friends; and¡­¡±

    Halfway through her vision, she noticed that the person next to her had drifted off to sleep.

    She had yet to share the most crucial detail.

    ¡°These formalities aside, having you is what truly matters.¡± His presence at the altar, his hand in hers¡ªthat was what counted.

    ¡°Good night,¡± Rachel whispered, settling next to him.

    Having adjusted to the jetg after her overnight flight, she woke to find Brian had the whole day¡¯s activities fully nned.

    This came as a pleasant surprise to her.

    She had braced herself to spend the day alone while he worked, hoping for an evening out together.

    The news that he was free all day brought her immense joy.

    Still, hismitments loomedrge. Calls interrupted them periodically. Despite these interruptions, Rachel felt fulfilled.

    He had arranged a trip to the ocean where they raced across the waves on a yacht.

    The breeze caressed her cheeks, each gust cool and refreshing.

    While Brian was upied with a call, Rachel removed her shoes and socks, wandering barefoot on the beach, savoring the silence.

    The sand beneath her feet felt as soft as plush carpet. As she walked, she noticed others etching patterns and words into the sand. Driven by curiosity, she approached and discovered messages of blessings scattered across the shore.

    Fresh uploads now at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls

    Unable to resist, she grabbed a stick and scrawled, ¡°May Rachel Marsh recover soon, and have more time with Brian White.¡±

    No sooner had she finished than Brian ended his call and strode quickly toward her. Her heart raced as he neared.

    Just then, a wave surged, erasing her freshly written words.

    ¡°What had you written?¡± Brian asked, drawing near. He nced at the sand, now clear except for a few faint traces. ¡°More time? What did you write down?¡±

    ¡°To spend more time with you!¡± she eximed. ¡°How about you? Would you like to make a wish too?¡±

    Brian paused, seemingly deep in thought, then shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re not making a wish?¡±

    ¡°It seems I don¡¯t really have anything to wish for.¡±

    Undeterred, Rachel handed him the stick. ¡°Try it; make a wish.¡± It was hard to believe someone could be without a single wish. Surely, he could think of something.

    Reluctantly, Brian epted the stick and wrote, saying, ¡°May I return to ten years ago.¡±

    ¡°Why ten years?¡± Rachel inquired.

    ¡°Back then, I was younger, and I left too many things undone. If I could, I¡¯d go back and correct my mistakes.¡±

    A twinge of pain flickered across Rachel¡¯s heart.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 226

    ?Chapter 226:

    His younger years had been more sessful than most could dream. Yet, he harbored regrets?

    Perhaps his deepest regret was losing someone dear and not managing to keep her close.

    Even so, if they had the chance to start over, would they make the same decisions? He¡¯d probably still be drawn to Tracy, and she would inevitably fall for him. Certain things were destined to remain the same.

    ¡°What would you change if you could turn back time?¡± he asked.

    Rachel considered his question, her eyes thoughtful. ¡°I would have steered clear of my family much earlier.¡±

    Avoiding that connection, she never would have attended that party with Moira. She wouldn¡¯t have ended up in the pool, wouldn¡¯t have needed rescuing by him, and wouldn¡¯t have fallen for him at first sight.

    Maybe then, her life would have unfolded quietly, falling in love with someone ordinary and leading a content, simple existence. It would have been nothing fancy, just filled with happiness.

    As dusk fell, Brian whisked Rachel away on a romantic hot air balloon flight. He mentioned that hot air balloons seemed most magical at this time of day.

    What he didn¡¯t realize was her slight fear of heights. Still, she didn¡¯t resist. Unsure of how many more such moments of romance she¡¯d get to enjoy, she embraced the opportunity. Each moment was precious.

    Rachel selected the most vibrant, colorful balloon. As they began their gentle ascent, she gripped his hand, her legs quaking slightly from fear, yet her spirit was resolute.

    Reaching the highest point, she turned to him with a radiant smile.

    ¡°Brian, can you recall how many Kiss Days we¡¯ve celebrated together?¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s brings your imagination alive

    Brian abruptly shut his mouth.

    He rifled through his memories and realized that they had never spent Kiss Day together.

    But Rachel just smiled gently and said, ¡°This is the first one, right?¡±

    Despite being together for years, they had never gotten to celebrate it with each other. Brian tightened his embrace and made a tender promise right then and there. ¡°From now on, you will have me every Kiss Day, for the rest of our lives.¡±

    Every single one, he would make sure of it.

    Rachel thought his promise was too indulgent.

    She turned her attention to the breathtaking scenery below and said nothing.

    Only she knew that she might never be around to see him fulfill that promise.

    ¡°Are you upset?¡± Brian asked tentatively, worried that she was mad.

    ¡°No.¡± She shook her head before leaning it against his shoulder. ¡°Who knows how long a lifetime willst? The future is uncertain, but I hope you will always cherish the times we spent together.¡±

    By the time she finished speaking, she realized that her eyes had turned misty.

    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Brian shifted her in his arms and gently lifted her chin.

    ¡°I¡¯m just moved, really. It hasn¡¯t been easy, us getting to this point. I just think¡­ We should cherish every single second.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 227

    ?Chapter 227:

    ¡°I agree. Don¡¯t cry anymore, okay?¡± He caressed her cheek and wiped away stray tears.

    She sniffled and took out her phone. ¡°Here, let¡¯s take a picture together. Smile!¡±

    But when she pressed the shutter, Brian didn¡¯t smile at the camera. Instead, he suddenly turned and pressed a kiss on her cheek.

    It was brief, but it was perfectly captured.

    Rachel was very pleased with the picture. It was a memento, one that she would keep andter leave behind.

    That evening, Brian took Rachel for a stroll down the bustling street. They walked at a leisurely pace, holding hands while taking in the sights around them. The shops were a feast for the eyes, their bright lights and colorful wares lining what was probably the city¡¯s most vibrant street.

    There were all sorts of luxury goods¡ªall perfect as a present or a souvenir. Rachel wandered freely until she reached an older market that sold novelty items.

    Her eye was immediately caught by a simple ring sitting on one of the shelves. The shopkeeper greeted her warmly as she approached and handed the ring over.

    Rachel slipped it on her finger to try for size, then she turned to Brian with a gentle smile. ¡°What do you think? Does it look good?¡±

    ¡°Everything looks good on your fingers.¡± Brian nodded with approval.

    Rachel¡¯s gaze turned yful. ¡°Buy it for me, then. We¡¯ve been together for so long, but you¡¯ve never given me a ring. Let¡¯s make this our wedding ring, shall we? I¡¯ll wear it when we get married.¡±

    Brian reached out and stroked her long hair. ¡°You deserve only the best of the best. There are other shops nearby. We can take our time to choose.¡±

    Rachel shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s too much hassle. I like this one.¡±

    Feel inspired by g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???????

    This time, she wanted to follow her heart. If she saw something she liked, she would grab it and never let go.

    In truth, she knew he had already prepared their wedding rings. Not just two rings, either, but also their wedding clothes. Brian had arranged it all in advance. But she also knew that he had chosen the designer that Tracy liked, and the style of both the wedding gown and the ring were Tracy¡¯s favorites.

    She was done acting like a stand-in, a second choice. She wanted to be herself, and for Brian to see and experience her as her true self.

    Seeing her determination, Brian gave in. ¡°Are you sure you like this one?¡±

    ¡°I love it.¡±

    ¡°All right, we¡¯ll take it. But you¡¯ll have to help me pick a ring as well.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    It turned out, finding him a ring was no easy task.

    After quite a while, Rachel finally settled on a simple ring adorned with intricate patterns that hinted at a rich history. ¡°Is this okay?¡±

    A radiant smile bloomed on her face as she held it up to him. She looked like she had just discovered a rare treasure.

    Brian gazed at her and was momentarily taken back to their university days. She had been like his shadow back then, always tailing behind him. Wherever he went, she would follow.

    Whenever he moved in a certain direction, he would catch Rachel quietly following behind him. But Brian¡¯s strides were long, his pace brisk, and she would often fall far behind.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 228

    ?Chapter 228:

    So Rachel would always end up sprinting just to catch up to him.

    Every time she did, he liked to duck behind a corner and out of her sight. Then, when she came running past, panting from the exertion, he would pull her close and scold her. ¡°Stop following me.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s face had still been a bit round then, full of youth and vigor. She would clutch at her clothes when he spoke sternly to her, her head lowered, and her eyes would tear up. Sometimes, tears would actually fall.

    But no matter how many times he scolded her, she would still trail behind him the very next day.

    Brian was lost in his memories and was unable to respond in time.

    Rachel took his silence as displeasure and made to put the ring back into its case, when he gently took her wrist. ¡°I like it.¡±

    ¡°For real?¡± Rachel asked excitedly.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he nodded and extended his hand.

    The veins on the back of his hand were slightly pronounced, and his fingers were exceptionally long, tapering at the ends.

    Rachel stared at them in a daze until he brought his hand closer and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to put it on me?¡±

    ¡°Oh, right.¡± She happily slipped the ring on his finger, beaming as she did so. They held hands on their way back, proudly wearing the rings that marked theirmitment to each other.

    What followed was an intensely passionate night.

    Brian had started for the bathroom to take a shower when Rachel hugged him from behind.

    Find great reads at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s

    For the first time, she allowed herself to be so bold. Her hands roamed over his chest and abs, her fingers leaving a trail of heat in their wake. Brian tensed under her touch, and soon, his breathing grew heavy. His throat moved as he tried to stifle the fire that suddenly raged inside him.

    She was blissfully unaware of his struggles, though. Her hands continued to travel downward until they reached his waistband.

    It was driving him crazy.

    Unable to hold back any longer, he turned on his heel and captured her hands. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing right now?¡± he rasped, his voice low and thick with desire.

    Rachel gave him a coy look. ¡°Of course, I do,¡± she whispered, her warm breath fanning his chin.

    ¡°Then why¡ª¡±

    The rest of his words turned into a gasp as she pulled her hands free and reached for the buckle of his belt.

    She kept her eyes on him as her fingers worked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to shower?¡±

    His throat tightened, and he found himself unable to utter a single word. He had to swallow a couple more times to maintain hisposure.

    Rachel was already tugging his belt out of the loops. ¡°I¡¯ll help you,¡± she whispered. ¡°Let¡¯s shower together.¡±

    ¡°Hold your tears forter!¡± Brian¡¯s voice cracked, his eyes bloodshot as he spoke.

    Before Rachel could gather her senses, the room seemed to spin around her.

    Suddenly, she found herself airborne, gently ced in the bathtub.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 229

    ?Chapter 229:

    Steam rose around them as hot water cascaded down, drenching their attire. His shirt turned nearly transparent, clinging to his frame and enhancing his allure.

    Beneath the fabric, the contours of his muscles, subtly outlined, were visible.

    Rachel¡¯s hairy ttened around her face.

    At that moment, she appeared almost ethereal, her fingers tracing paths along his body as she positioned herself atop him.

    Brian clutched her waist, drawing her in, his eyes fiery, his voice raspy. ¡°You are to behave this way with no man but me.¡±

    His hold intensified when she didn¡¯t reply.

    Seemingly in reproof, he kissed her fiercely, demanding, ¡°Do you hear me? Respond!¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± she murmured.

    Rachel dipped her head, her lips grazing his Adam¡¯s apple delicately.

    Her fingers trailed lower, caressing his waist and beyond.

    That evening, Rachel experienced a sensation akin to her bones being shattered.

    She felt as though her body had been taken apart and pieced back together.

    Vivid bruises marked her skin, remnants of their fervent embrace.

    As Brian lifted her towards the bed, Rachel¡¯s eyelids fluttered with effort.

    Gazing up, her hand brushed the ring on his finger. ¡°Promise me, keep this ring on forever, will you?¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± he replied, bending to press a kiss on her forehead.

    ¡°If ever you miss me, just look at this ring. Let it remind you of me.¡± Her voice trembled as tears filled her eyes.

    Feel the thrill at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s

    ¡°I will.¡±

    His confirmation brought herfort.

    She encircled his waist with her arms, surrendering to sleep within his hold.

    As sleep took her, she whispered, ¡°Brian, always remember this day.¡±

    She harbored a deep desire for him to hold this memory forever, to never let it fade.

    She drifted into sleep easily, yet woke up abruptly.

    Pain roused her after just an hour, starting in her stomach and radiating out in relentless waves.

    The difort was severe, engulfing her. In a haze, she feebly said, ¡°Brian¡­¡±

    Repeatedly she called his name, but received no answer.

    Thinking he might be in a deep slumber, she reached out, only to find his side of the bed cold and vacant.

    Opening her eyes, she found herself drenched in sweat, her pajamas clinging to her.

    Exhausted yet restless, she reached for her phone and dialed his number.

    On the third attempt, he picked up. ¡°Hello, Rachel.¡±

    Rachel said, her voice faltering, just as she heard shuffling sounds through the phone.

    Brian¡¯s tone shifted to one of urgency. ¡°I¡¯ve got to handle something urgent. Try to get some more sleep. I¡¯ll be back by morning.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 230

    ?Chapter 230:

    ¡°I¡­¡± she replied, but the line went dead, suggesting he was in a rush.

    In bed, she writhed from the unbearable pain.

    Eventually, she managed to dress herself.

    Descending the stairs, she hailed a taxi.

    On the way to the hospital, she pulled up a map and indicated a specific location.

    Struggling with the localnguage, she attempted to give directions.

    Luckily, the driver could speak English.

    With a weak smile, Rachel pointed again at the map. ¡°Could we go this way? I¡¯d like to drive past here.¡±

    She had directed him to pass by Brian¡¯s office in the city.

    As they approached, Rachel peered intently at the building. Despite her hopeful scrutiny, it remained dark; all lights were off.

    She repeatedly eyed the building as the taxi pulled away.

    Her gaze lingered, head turning to maintain sight as they distanced.

    Indeed, the buildingy dark, not a single light visible.

    A sense of destion gripped her heart.

    She had hoped even one lit window might have offered countless reasons to believe he was still at work.

    Yet, all her hopes were dashed, utterly.

    Drawing a deep breath, she winced in pain, biting down on her lip and clenching her fists as she braced against the surging agony.

    Every story starts at galn   ovels ;

    Upon reaching the hospital, the taxi driver remarked on the challenge of navigating foreign medical systems alone. Moved by her condition, he stepped in to assist.

    With the driver¡¯s help, Rachel managed to get admitted.

    After treatment began, she felt a slight easing of her symptoms.

    Waking at 5 AM, soaked in sweat, she reached for her phone.

    Two new messages caught her eye. She was confronted with a provocative message from Tracy.

    The image showed Brian beside her.

    Following that, another message said, ¡°Whenever I¡¯m at risk, Brian will always side with me. I will forever hold a space in his heart. He will obsess over me, his one irreceable. Can you live with me in your marriage indefinitely? Don¡¯t kid yourself. You won¡¯t manage it. Just let him go and let us be.¡±

    Rachel¡¯splexion drained of color.

    At that moment, she struggled to make sense of whaty before her.

    Her body throbbed with pain, yet the ache in her heart was sharper.

    She yearned to confront Brian, to ask why he raised her hopes only to dash them.

    Only months remained, yet even the facade ofmitment seemed beyond his will.

    Perhaps he thought he masked his deceit well, or perhaps he felt the deceit insignificant.

    By nine in the morning, Brian likely had returned.

    Finding her absent from the hotel, he called her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 231

    ?Chapter 231:

    ¡°Rachel¡­¡±

    Interrupting him, she said, ¡°I¡¯m at the airport.¡±

    ¡°Why are you at the airport?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Jeffrey is facing some issues, so I must return to support him. It was unexpected, and you were upied, so I didn¡¯t inform you.¡±

    ¡°When is your flight?¡±

    ¡°It departs soon, within the hour.¡±

    ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯m on my way.¡± His tone wasden with urgency.

    As Brian neared the airport, he tried reaching Rachel by phone, but to no avail.

    At the same time, Rachel was in a hospital bed, contorted with pain. Sweat trickled down her face; despite the doctor¡¯s orders to take only one painkiller, she had taken two due to the excruciating pain.

    She was pressing one hand against her lower abdomen and clutching the bed rail with the other, her teeth gritted as she fought through the agony.

    Tears welled up in her eyes, on the brink of spilling.

    Her phone, whichy next to her on the bed, vibrated continuously. She saw Brian¡¯s name sh on the caller ID, but shecked the energy to answer.

    Eventually, mustering all her strength, she bit down on her clothing and edged toward the phone, managing to grab it after his seventh attempt.

    Holding the phone, she paused, uncertain. What could she possibly say if she answered?

    As the phone vibrated relentlessly in her hand, pain surged through her.

    Despite her condition, she found it too hard to just let it ring.

    Freshly uploaded on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    She took a deep breath to manage the pain and picked up the call.

    Brian¡¯s voice was anxious when the connection went through, saying, ¡°I¡¯m at the airport. Where are you?¡±

    Gritting her teeth and squeezing her palm, Rachel responded calmly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m at the boarding gate.¡±

    ¡°Which one?¡± he insisted.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t really notice. I¡¯m about to board. Don¡¯te here, just head back,¡± she said and hastily ended the call before her pain overwhelmed her.

    By the time Brian tried calling again, Rachel had already switched off her phone.

    In the expansive airport, he scoured every corner desperately. Despite the sweat on his brow, Rachel was nowhere to be found. It appeared she had made her flight.

    He had missed hisst opportunity to say goodbye.

    Exiting the airport, Brian gazed skyward, his heart heavy with longing and regret.

    As he drove away, his phone rang; it was Tracy.

    ¡°Brian, I¡¯m sorry. There¡¯s something on my mind that I need to share with you.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Rachel is aware that I was here and that you were with me yesterday.¡±

    Brian responded sharply, ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    At that instant, anger flooded through him, his stare turning cold. ¡°When did she learn this? Why wasn¡¯t I informed immediately?¡± His tone was sharp and unweing.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 232

    ?Chapter 232:

    Tracy, overwhelmed by his reaction, began to cry and stammered out apologies. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I assumed you were aware. I didn¡¯t mean any harm. Rachel mentioned that you two would be married as soon as you returned. Is that still the n?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Brian¡¯s firm reply hit Tracy like a blow. With trembling lips, she continued, ¡°I¡¯ll clear everything up with her when we return. Please, don¡¯t hold this against me, okay?¡±

    In times gone by, Tracy¡¯s gentle appeals might have eased Brian¡¯s heart. However, today was different; he was too agitated to be soothed.

    Rachel had deceived him. She hadn¡¯t left because of Jeffrey. She had departed consumed by sorrow and despair.

    Previously, the mere presence of Tracy would have ignited Rachel¡¯s temper, possibly leading to a confrontation.

    However, this time, she maintained herposure throughout. She purchased a ticket and headed to the airport with a serene demeanor, refraining from any usations orints. Even at the boarding gate, she refrained from making any spiteful remarks.

    Brian longed for Rachel to address him directly as she used to, whether sheined or lost her temper.

    He found that preferable to her current silence.

    Eight hours after her supposed departure, Brian dialed Rachel¡¯s number, assuming she had reached her destination.

    Withposed assurance, Rachel responded, ¡°I¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    However, that wasn¡¯t the case. She remained in the hospital, enduring agonizing pain.

    Overwhelmed by the desire to cry, she felt the acute absence of aforting presence to soothe her distress.

    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s hosts great fiction

    ¡°You must be worn out after all the rushing around,¡± he said kindly. He had noticed the fatigue in her hoarse, weakened voice.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m quite exhausted and would like to get some rest now. Goodnight, I¡¯m hanging up,¡± she responded.

    ¡°Hold on.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s finger hesitated over the end call button.

    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± she inquired.

    Brian paused, searching for the right words. ¡°Do you have any questions for me? Anything at all, I¡¯m ready to exin.¡±

    He had rehearsed numerous justifications in his mind, prepared to disclose everything if she asked.

    Yet, her response was devoid of curiosity. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Alright then¡­ have a good rest,¡± Brian said, managing a strained smile.

    ¡°You too,¡± Rachel replied quietly.

    After ending the call, Rachel remained in her hospital bed, staring up at the ceiling, lost in her thoughts. She tried to calm her racing heart, but it fluttered uncontrobly, refusing to settle.

    The treatment over the past two days had helped somewhat, and she felt slightly better the following morning. Her doctor rmended another dialysis session, but being in a foreign ce mademunication difficult.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 233

    ?Chapter 233:

    She opted to postpone further treatment until she was back home.

    Once released, she changed back into her clothes. The doctor handed her a prescription, advising her to use the medication should her symptoms worsen. Knowing her fear of pain, she made sure to pick up some painkillers as well.

    Prescription in hand, she headed to the pharmacy.

    The facility had numerous service windows¡ªabout twelve in total. The queue at her chosen window moved slowly, but she waited withoutint.

    Then, turning casually, she caught a glimpse of Brian in another line.

    Brian was here? What could he possibly be doing in the same ce?

    Her feet suddenly felt glued to the floor, rendering her immobile. For a fleeting ten seconds, she was lost in shock, her thoughts a blur. That was until someone nudged her from behind, prompting her to move, just as Brian looked her way.

    Regaining her senses, she gripped her prescription and darted through the crowd. She hurried into an elevator, pressing several buttons in haste.

    Unsure of her destination, her only thought was to escape, sensing that he might be following. Whether he had recognized her, she couldn¡¯t tell.

    However, in the queue filled with foreigners, their distinct faces were hard to miss.

    Moreover, their eyes had locked briefly, making it likely that he had noticed her.

    Inside the elevator, Rachel¡¯s heart thudded violently in her chest.

    Brian¡¯s long legs carried him swiftly toward the elevator. He jabbed the up button repeatedly, hoping to catch the one that had just closed.

    Brian needed to confirm whether the figure he had glimpsed was truly Rachel.

    His confidence in his own eyesight was unshakable; he was certain it was her. She had to be the one.

    Yet, wasn¡¯t she supposed to be back home by now? What could possibly bring her to this hospital?

    A swarm of questions buzzed in his mind, each demanding answers.

    Unfortunately, the elevator doors stubbornly closed, and with that, he lost his chance to ascend.

    However, Brian was not one to give up without a fight.

    With the elevator no longer an option, he turned to the stairs, his determination unwavering as he began his pursuit.

    Upon reaching the fifth floor, he spotted what he believed to be Rachel¡¯s silhouette once more.

    Without hesitation, he rushed after the figure.

    Meanwhile, Rachel was also on the move. By some stroke of luck, she found herself back in the same ward where she had been earlier. Noticing the bed was unupied, she quickly settled in, covered herself with the nket, and pretended to sleep.

    When Brian entered the room, his eyes swept over the ward.

    Yet, his search revealed only patients, with no trace of the figure he thought he had seen.

    Doubt crept into his mind, making him question his own certainty.

    The presence of an unfamiliar man caused difort among the patients, prompting them to call for a nurse.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 234

    ?Chapter 234:

    The nurse, maintaining her professionalism, guided Brian towards the exit.

    Once Brian reached the lobby, Ronald, out of breath, caught up to him.

    ¡°Sir, where have you been? I¡¯ve been trying to catch up with you.¡±

    Brian had previously been with Ronald at the pharmacy window, collecting medications without any issue.

    But then, something had caught Brian¡¯s eye, and he suddenly dashed away. His burst of speed had been unexpected, and he even took the stairs in his haste.

    Ronald was puzzled by what could have driven Brian to such lengths.

    Brian¡¯s expression was somber. ¡°I thought I saw her.¡±

    ¡°Her?¡± Ronald inquired.

    ¡°Are you referring to Ms. Marsh?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°There must be some mistake. She has already left.¡±

    Yet, Brian was adamant. ¡°I¡¯m sure it was her. We locked eyes for a moment. I know what I saw.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps it was just someone resembling her. If it had been her, she wouldn¡¯t have avoided you. Why would she run and hide?¡±

    Brian found himself at a loss for words. After a pause, an idea struck him. ¡°Perhaps she¡¯s upset and doesn¡¯t want to confront me, so she chose to stay out of sight.¡±

    Ronald was silent.

    Brian instructed, ¡°Get in touch with someone back home to confirm if she¡¯s there.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Ronald acknowledged.

    Your story hub g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s

    Once the call was made, Ronald returned with an update. ¡°I reached out to the housekeeper who regrly services your estate. She agreed to check when she returns this evening under the guise of her usual duties.¡±

    ¡°Alright, update me with any information,¡± Brian instructed.

    Meanwhile, Brian attempted to reach Rachel by phone, but to no avail.

    After a long wait, Rachel finally exited the hospital.

    She immediately hailed a taxi to the airport.

    Once there, she caught the first avable flight home.

    Having been recognized while queuing for medication earlier, she feared returning to the pharmacy and thus was unable to obtain her prescription.

    Her condition would be revealed if he saw her again.

    In life, sympathy could procure many things, but love was not among them.

    Love had to be genuine; if absent, it simply wasn¡¯t there.

    She refused to let her illness tether him to her, nor did she wish to leverage her impending death for his sympathy or affection.

    Thus, she chose not to present herself as a figure of pity.

    The flight encountered significant turbulence due to unstable weather conditions.

    Already weakened, her condition deteriorated further as the ne shook.

    Eventually, she reached her limit of endurance.

    Dizziness struck first, quickly escting to nausea, followed by continuous vomiting. Blood appeared in her vomit.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 235

    ?Chapter 235:

    She gripped a tissue, her heart pounding wildly. Agonizing pain followed soon after. Devoid of painkillers, she endured the agony.

    The pain intensified to such a degree that she feared she might die aboard the ne, regretting not preparing Jeffrey to live independently or bidding him a proper farewell, afraid she might never wake up again. Ultimately, the pain overwhelmed her, and she lost consciousness.

    When she regained consciousness, she heard the flight attendant announce the ne¡¯s approach tonding.

    It was then that she managed to weakly open her eyes, spotting a faint glimmer of hope.

    By the time she arrived home, night had fallen.

    She hurriedly retrieved her medication, confronting bottles filled with white pills.

    She poured out a countless array, swallowing them inrge handfuls, taking three attempts to consume a single dose.

    At that moment, it seemed her stomach was entirely filled with medication.

    The housekeeper arrived shortly after Rachel got home.

    Noticing the closed bedroom door, she nudged it open.

    To her astonishment, it swung open.

    Upon finding Rachel asleep in bed, she promptly contacted Ronald. Brian was informed of Rachel¡¯s whereabouts not long after.

    ¡°She¡¯s back home?¡± Brian was still skeptical. He was convinced he hadn¡¯t been mistaken at the hospital, yet the evidence showed she was indeed at home. Could he have really mistaken someone else for her due to their resemnce, as Ronald suggested?

    The following day, Rachel visited the hospital.

    Discover updates g?l¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    She returned to her previous doctor, Darren Thompson.

    Darren eyed her with concern. ¡°Did youe here by yourself? Why didn¡¯t someone apany you?¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t conceal her circumstances. ¡°My brother has special needs, so he couldn¡¯t join me. My fianc¨¦ is currently overseas on business and can¡¯t make it back.¡±

    Darren¡¯s empathy deepened. ¡°Why not tell him about your situation?¡±

    Rachel forced a smile, then swiftly shifted the topic. ¡°Dr. Thompson, have you found apatible kidney for me yet?¡±

    Darren hesitated before delivering the disheartening news. ¡°Not one yet.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s alright. I was prepared for it to be challenging.¡±

    ¡°Keep your hopes up. Miracles happen. We mustn¡¯t lose hope until life¡¯s final moments.¡±

    With a solemn nod, she responded, ¡°I¡¯ll hold on.¡±

    She still had unfinished business and farewells to be said.

    Right after her dialysis session ended, a video call from Brian popped up on her screen.

    Rachel nned to decline the call, but her hand stumbled, and she identally epted it.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 236

    ?Chapter 236:

    Seeing Rachel lying in bed, her face drained of color, Brian¡¯s chest tightened with worry.

    ¡°Why do you look so pale? What happened?¡± As soon as the words left his mouth, his gazended on the bedsheet behind her.

    The fabric was pristine white¡ªone he didn¡¯t recognize from the hospital.

    ¡°You¡¯re in a hospital,¡± he said, his voice sharpening, more a statement than a question.

    Rachel masked the flicker of panic in her eyes and forced a calm response. ¡°Yeah, my period cramps were really bad, so I came in for a check-up.¡±

    ¡°What caused it? Did they run any tests?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I got an injection, and I¡¯m already feeling better.¡±

    After a few more exchanges, she quickly found an excuse to end the call.

    Brian stared at his phone, an odd sense of emptiness creeping in.

    He noticed that Rachel still hadn¡¯t asked about Tracy.

    In the past, she would have been jealous, demanding answers.

    But now, she seemedpletely detached.

    Even while sick, she hadn¡¯t called him or sent him a single message. She had kept it all to herself.

    Before, whenever she wasn¡¯t feeling well, she would cling to him, pleading for his attention.

    She would insist he hold her¡ªlike a child, always trying to remind him that she belonged in his life.

    But now, she no longer turned to him forfort.

    Brian pressed his fingers against his temples, a dull ache forming behind his eyes. Lately, something about Rachel felt¡­ off.

    Find what you love at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???????

    Just then, a knock at the door pulled him from his thoughts. Ronald stepped in, his posture straight and respectful. ¡°Mr. White, the meeting is about to begin.¡±

    ¡°Hold on. I need to ask you something.¡±

    ¡°Of course, sir. What is it?¡±

    ¡°Have you noticed any changes in Racheltely?¡± Brian¡¯s voice was steady, but there was an edge to it.

    Ronald hesitated. It wasn¡¯t his ce toment¡ªRachel was Brian¡¯s fianc¨¦e. If anyone should know her best, it was him.

    But after some thought, he realized he had indeed noticed something different.

    Brian¡¯s gaze hardened. ¡°Just be honest.¡±

    Ronald exhaled carefully. ¡°I found that she has be very independent. She¡¯s been taking care of things on her own¡­ without relying on you.¡± He chose his words cautiously and stopped there.

    Brian sat back, mulling over the thought.

    She wasn¡¯t as clingy. She hadn¡¯t thrown a fit over Tracy. She had be patient, tolerant, and even generous. It should have been a relief. Yet, his chest felt ufortably tight, as if something was slipping through his fingers. The feeling lingered, refusing to fade.

    By the time the meeting ended, the weight in his chest hadn¡¯t lifted. So, he deliberately kept a few female employees behind.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 237

    ?Chapter 237:

    Seeing they had been singled out, the women exchanged uneasy nces, their nerves tightening. Had they made a mistake? Had they somehow upset Brian? They straightened in their seats, their hands stiff in theirps, bracing for a reprimand.

    But instead, Brian¡¯s tone was unexpectedly calm. ¡°I¡¯ve asked you to stay behind because I have a personal matter to discuss.¡±

    A personal matter? So, it wasn¡¯t about work! Realizing this, their tension melted away, reced by curiosity.

    Their eyes flickered with intrigue, eager to hear more.

    ¡°It¡¯s about rtionships,¡± Brian continued. ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, you¡¯re all happily married. Ronald tells me your families are thriving, so I thought I¡¯d ask for your insight.¡±

    At the mention of rtionship troubles, their excitement grew. One of the older women leaned in slightly. ¡°Of course, Mr. White. Ask us anything¡ªwe¡¯ll do our best to help.¡±

    Brian drummed his fingers on the table, his expression unreadable. After a pause, he finally spoke. ¡°If a woman was always clingy¡ªalways making it clear how much she cared¡ªbut one day, she suddenly pulls away, stops seeking me out, and actspletely independent¡­ what does that mean?¡±

    The room fell silent for a moment before one of the women, rather than answering outright, posed a question of her own.

    ¡°When other women were around you¡ªespecially when things got a little too friendly¡ªdid she used to get upset? Maybe even jealous?¡±

    Brian didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Yes. She¡¯d argue with me every time.¡±

    ¡°And now?¡± another woman prompted.

    His fingers stilled against the table. His voice came out quieter than before. ¡°No. She hasn¡¯t said a word. She acts like she doesn¡¯t notice¡­ like she doesn¡¯t care at all.¡±

    Discover more content at ?¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe?s

    Hearing his response, the women exchanged knowing nces, their conclusion already clear. Without hesitation, they all agreed.

    ¡°Mr. White, we hope you won¡¯t take offense, but there are only two reasons a woman changes like that.¡±

    Brian¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°Go on.¡±

    The older woman spoke first. ¡°The first possibility is that she loves you too much¡ªso much that she¡¯s afraid of upsetting you. She worries you¡¯ll find her unreasonable, so instead of speaking up, she swallows her feelings and suffers in silence.¡±

    His jaw tightened. ¡°And the second?¡±

    The room grew still before another woman answered, ¡°She¡¯s been hurt too many times, hurt so deeply that she¡¯s lost all hope. She¡¯s forcing herself to move on, to stop loving you. And when a woman reaches the point where she no longer cares¡­ it means she no longer loves you.¡±

    A sharp pang twisted in Brian¡¯s chest.

    No longer loved him?

    She had loved him for so long, so consistently, that he had almost taken it for granted¡ªso long that her presence had be as natural as breathing.

    If one day she truly stopped loving him, if she really let go¡­ He couldn¡¯t even picture it.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 238

    ?Chapter 238:

    No. That couldn¡¯t happen. He wouldn¡¯t let it.

    The women observed his reaction and, assuming the person in question was Tracy, decided to speak even more boldly.

    ¡°Mr. White, if we may be frank, you are an exceptional man¡ªwhether in business or other aspects, you¡¯re iparable. But love isn¡¯t about sess. It¡¯s about effort, about making someone feel valued. No matter how much a woman loves you, if she stops feeling loved in return, she will feel disappointed, she will be distant¡­ and eventually, she will leave. And once she¡¯s gone, there¡¯s no turning back. No matter who it is, regret alwayses toote.¡±

    Another woman joined in, her tone light yet sincere. ¡°Women need to be cherished. No matter how strong they seem, their hearts are softer than you think.¡±

    For once, Brian didn¡¯t maintain his usual air of indifference.

    Instead, he leaned forward slightly and asked with rare humility,

    ¡°Then tell me¡ªwhat¡¯s the best way to make her feel cherished?¡±

    ¡°The best way? Propose to her. Marry her. Give her a lifetime ofmitment. Make her feel truly treasured¡ªshower her with love, with romance, with the security of knowing she¡¯s your one and only.¡±

    Brian nodded slowly. ¡°I appreciate your advice.¡±

    His fingers brushed against his chin as he mulled over the idea. Now he understood why Rachel had wanted to move the wedding forward.

    She still loved him.

    Realizing this, his mood instantly lifted, the weight in his chest easing.

    Meanwhile, as soon as the meeting ended, the female employees wasted no time whispering among themselves.

    L?t??t ch¦Ápt?rs ¦Én g??lnov?l??.???m

    ¡°Who do you think Mr. White was talking about?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? It has to be Tracy Haynes.¡±

    ¡°I swear, I¡¯m jealous of her! Can you imagine having him care about you that much? She¡¯s basically living every woman¡¯s dream.¡±

    ¡°Right? And mark my words, he¡¯s going to propose soon. Once that happens, Tracy will officially be our boss¡¯s wife. We better start treating her with extra respect. We can¡¯t afford to get on her bad side.¡±

    Engrossed in a fervent conversation, the group didn¡¯t notice Samira approaching to deliver some documents.

    She had already had a challenging day at work, and stumbling upon this chatter was more than she could tolerate.

    ¡°Stop spreading such ridiculous rumors. Tracy is not Mr. White¡¯s girlfriend!¡±

    Samira worried that if Tracy were mistakenly believed to be his bride-to-be, her arrogance would only escte.

    Moreover, she found Tracy¡¯s behavior intolerable, especially given its unfairness toward Rachel.

    After all, Rachel was Brian¡¯s true fianc¨¦e, the one who had remained by his side through thick and thin. Why should Tracy reap benefits that rightfully belonged to Rachel?

    This thought infuriated Samira.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 239

    ?Chapter 239:

    Yet, her colleagues brushed off herments, their looks filled with scorn.

    ¡°What could you possibly know, being just a junior assistant from the design team?¡±

    ¡°So, if Tracy isn¡¯t his girlfriend, are you trying to im that role?¡± Their taunts were clear, but Samira held her stance, straightening up and dering firmly,

    ¡°Tracy isn¡¯t his girlfriend. He¡¯s involved with someone entirely different.¡±

    One of the female employees scoffed sharply, grabbed Samira¡¯s ID badge, eyed it briefly, and said coldly,

    ¡°Samira Bates, huh?¡±

    ¡°Samira, aren¡¯t you the assistant to the manager of the design department¡ªRachel Marsh, if I¡¯m not mistaken?¡±

    Standing resolute, Samira responded, ¡°And what if I am?¡±

    The woman burst intoughter. ¡°Look at you, all high and mighty. Are you insinuating that Rachel is his girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°Ha-ha¡­¡±

    The room filled withughter.

    ¡°Ha-ha, don¡¯t be ridiculous. Sure, Rachel is pretty, but beauty ismon. Even if she¡¯s gorgeous, she¡¯s at best a temporary sexual partner for him. But his wife? Hardly! His heart is reserved for his first true love¡ªTracy Haynes. There¡¯s something about a first love that a man never forgets.¡±

    As the group¡¯s taunts escted, Samira¡¯s frustration reached its peak. She snapped, lunging forward to scatter the woman¡¯s papers across the floor.

    With a raised voice, she cautioned, ¡°Enough! Rachel deserves your respect, not your mockery.¡±

    Let your imagination soar with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?¦Ï??

    ¡°Look at her, like a loyalpdog of Rachel Marsh,¡± someone sneered.

    Chaos ensued in no time.

    The women closed in on Samira, overpowering her before she could defend herself.

    They yanked at her hair, ripped her clothing, and pinned her arms, rendering her immobile.

    She was drenched as they sshed her with cold water from their cups.

    Sharp fingernails scratched her face, marking her with visible scars.

    Descending the stairster, Samira felt a deep mix of injustice and sorrow.

    Rachel had informed her she wouldn¡¯t return to the office that day, prompting Samira to n a solitary retreat to Rachel¡¯s office to weep. Yet, upon opening the door, she was surprised to find Rachel seated at her desk.

    ¡°Samira, what happened to you?¡±

    Rachel rushed over, examining Samira¡¯s condition.

    She quickly retrieved a first aid kit, tending to Samira¡¯s injuries while urging her to exin what had urred.

    Samira detailed the entire ordeal.

    Rachel briefly hesitated upon hearing the adage that a man never forgets his first love.

    She believed there was truth to that statement¡ªat least in Brian¡¯s case. However, she found the other negativements about herself uneptable and was not willing to ignore them.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 240

    ?Chapter 240:

    Noticing Rachel¡¯s subdued response, Samira¡¯s anxiety rose. ¡°Doesn¡¯t this upset you, Rachel? They¡¯re iming Tracy is Mr. White¡¯s girlfriend, even saying they¡¯re getting married soon. It infuriates me just to think about it.¡±

    Rachel finished tending to thest of Samira¡¯s facial wounds before responding, ¡°I am upset.¡±

    ¡°Then how can you remain soposed?¡± Samira expressed her confusion.

    ¡°Curious about my calmness?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Samira nodded.

    Rachel dropped the used cotton swab into the trash, her gaze hardening with resolve. ¡°Because¡­ I¡¯m about to right some wrongs.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Samira was slow to grasp the full meaning.

    Rachel stood, picked up a hair tie from the table, and handed it to her. ¡°Pull your hair back, fix your clothes, and lead the way.¡±

    Now, it all clicked for Samira.

    She nodded firmly, a surge of energy coursing through her.

    Minutester, they were ascending in the elevator.

    Upon reaching their floor, the group of female employees continued their taunts unabated.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? Theckey called in her backer?¡±

    Before the echo of the taunt faded, a sharp p cut through the room.

    Silence fell instantly.

    Rachel simply massaged her wrist, her faceposed and detached.

    Her voice, though soft, carried an unmistakable edge of authority. ¡°Hurting my assistant is uneptable. I consider Samira like a sister. It¡¯s my ce to defend her.¡±

    Her measured words, though calm, forced a collective intake of breath from her audience.

    With a single p, Rachel asserted her dominance.

    Unforgettable stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s??o??

    The room collectively stepped back, no longer willing to challenge her. Silence lingered, suggesting the conflict had subsided.

    Yet, the woman who had been pped swiftly dropped her hand from her cheek and issued a cold warning, ¡°Rachel Marsh, this is the end for you. Apologize now, or you¡¯ll wish you had.¡±

    Rachel responded with a dismissiveugh. ¡°Show me what you¡¯ve got.¡± She was ready to confront whatever came her way.

    Fear was not in her vocabry.

    Just then, Samira gripped Rachel¡¯s hand, her voice tinged with worry. ¡°Rachel, we should go. She looks furious, and I¡¯m concerned she might do something drastic.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s words struck Samira deeply as she warned, ¡°I¡¯ve heard she has a younger sister who¡¯s dating a board member named Holden Ellsworth in ourpany. That man is known for his ruthlessness and protective nature. With Mr. White absent, I fear Holden Ellsworth might create problems for you.¡±

    Recognizing their numerical disadvantage, Rachel agreed they should depart promptly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 241

    ?Chapter 241:

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go,¡± she said, taking Samira¡¯s hand as they prepared to leave.

    They had barely taken two steps when the female employee from earlier intercepted their path.

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re escaping to? You disyed such confidence earlier. What¡¯s wrong? Frightened now? I warned you that you¡¯d regret your actions. If you apologize to me now and offer a few kind words to cate me, I might consider letting this incident slide.¡±

    Juliet Mendez stood imposingly in her high heels, hands nted firmly on her hips, her expression radiating smugness. The arrogance etched across her face would have repulsed anyone who witnessed it.

    ¡°Imitted no wrongdoing, and I refuse to apologize,¡± Rachel dered, her voice unwavering and determined.

    She pushed Juliet aside and grasped Samira¡¯s hand as they continued toward their exit.

    Just as they approached the elevator, a group emerged from within.

    Upon seeing the central figure, Samira felt a chill run down her spine.

    ¡°It¡¯s Holden Ellsworth,¡± she whispered.

    Simultaneously, Juliet, spotting what appeared to be her salvation, hurried over and linked arms with her sister.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be concerned. I won¡¯t remain idle while you¡¯re mistreated,¡± Pauline Mendez assured Juliet confidently. ¡°Whoever struck you will pay tenfold for their actions. They¡¯ll deeply regret it.¡±

    Juliet straightened her posture even more, her face illuminated with triumph.

    After Pauline whispered something to Holden, he gestured with a casual wave of his hand.

    Immediately, his men restrained both Rachel and Samira.

    ¡°So you¡¯re the one who mistreated Pauline¡¯s sister?¡± Holden looked down at Rachel condescendingly. ¡°Rachel, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ll offer you one opportunity. If you kneel, apologize to Pauline¡¯s sister, and earn her forgiveness, I won¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Impossible,¡± Rachel interrupted before Holden couldplete his sentence, refusing without a moment¡¯s hesitation.

    Such a demeaning act was something she would never do, neither in her past nor present. She would never bow before someone like them.

    L?t?st ?h¦Ápt?rs in g??lnov??l??.??o??

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Holden feigned cleaning his ear, as though he couldn¡¯t believe what he¡¯d heard.

    ¡°I did nothing wrong,¡± Rachel maintained. ¡°I will not apologize to anyone.¡± Her personal integrity would never permit such an action.

    ¡°Hmph, quite the defiant one,¡± Holden sneered, though his patience had clearly evaporated.

    With a dismissive wave, hemanded through gritted teeth, ¡°Since she is so resistant, teach her a lesson. Those who finish the task perfectly will receive generouspensation.¡±

    Rachel lifted her chin defiantly. ¡°Trying to intimidate me with force, huh? This is against thew!¡±

    Holden crouched down and gripped her chin firmly. ¡°I must admit, your spirit is quite remarkable. Feisty¡ªI like it. Consider this: if you soften your stance ande with me, I might take you under my protection.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 242

    ?Chapter 242:

    Before Rachel could respond, Pauline rushed forward and clutched his arm desperately. ¡°Darling, what are you suggesting? I¡¯m your girlfriend! You¡¯re breaking my heart.¡±

    Holden disyed clear indifference toward her feelings. ¡°What? Did you believe you¡¯d be my only woman? Pauline, if you wish to remain by my side, you¡¯d better behave appropriately. Otherwise, leave immediately.¡±

    Pauline¡¯splexion flushed with humiliation. Both her and her sister¡¯s pride crumbled instantly.

    Still holding Rachel¡¯s chin, Holden pressed again, ¡°Well, have you reached a decision?¡±

    ¡°Certainly!¡± Rachel smiled, her lips curling sardonically. ¡°If you kneel before me and knock your head on the floor ten times, I¡¯ll agree.¡±

    The suggestion dripped with deliberate disrespect.

    Holden¡¯s expression darkened instantly. ¡°Since you fail to appreciate my generosity, you will be the one to kneel.¡±

    He roughly released her chin andmanded, ¡°Begin now!¡±

    The two men nking Holden immediately advanced, seizing Rachel from both sides. Their imposing height and strength left her with no opportunity to resist their grip.

    Seeing her sessfully restrained, Juliet¡¯s eyes narrowed with malicious intent. Capitalizing on this vulnerable moment, she rushed forward and delivered a sharp p across Rachel¡¯s face. The sudden strike caught everyone nearby by surprise.

    Juliet¡¯s lips curved into an expression of deep satisfaction as she proimed, ¡°Rachel, consider this retribution for the p you delivered to me earlier. I¡¯m merely returning what you gave.¡±

    ¡°Get on with it already! What¡¯s causing the dy?¡± Pauline, growing increasingly impatient, shoutedmands to the men restraining Rachel.

    The two men promptly increased their pressure¡ªone forcefully pushing down on her back while the other applied pressure to her head, attempting to force her into a kneeling position.

    Rachel, naturally refusing to submit to their demands, struggled with remarkable intensity against their restraint.

    With a swift, decisive movement, she sank her teeth into one man¡¯s hand.

    L¦Á¦Ó??¦Ó ?§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??om

    Taking advantage of his momentary release, she pushed against the second man and attempted to escape.

    Her freedom proved short-lived, however, as another individual quickly intercepted her flight.

    During this chaotic struggle, her head collided violently with the corner of a nearby table, producing an rming sound upon impact.

    Blood immediately began flowing from her temple, creating a crimson line that traced down through her hair.

    Everyone present reacted with visible shock at this development. However, since these actions urred under Holden¡¯s authority, not a single person dared to intervene.

    Samira, whose mouth was being forcibly covered, struggled desperately to vocalize her protest, but her efforts yielded no audible sound.

    Rachel raised her hand to touch the warm blood now trickling from her temple, but the man restraining her quickly recaptured her arm.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 243

    ?Chapter 243:

    ¡°Mr. Andres Garrett, this way!¡± A voice suddenly announced, cutting through the tense atmosphere.

    Andres Garrett! The name resonated with an unusual familiarity in Rachel¡¯s mind.

    As she lifted her gaze upward, her pupils immediately captured the reflection of Andres¡¯s handsome, elegantlyposed face.

    Rachel sighed. What a strange twist of fate to meet Andres here.

    Elwood Craig, the director, surveyed the office disarray, struggling to stayposed. His expression turned cold as he inquired sternly, ¡°What happened here?¡±

    He had been excited to host Andres from Synergy Group today but was now mortified by the untimely debacle unfolding before their esteemed visitor.

    Right after Elwood spoke, he recognized Holden among the crowd. Despite being a board member who rarely visited, Holden wielded considerable influence due to his shareholding.

    With due deference, Elwood approached him. ¡°Good day, Mr. Ellsworth. To what do we owe the pleasure of your visit?¡±

    ¡°Is my presence a problem?¡± Holden retorted, pointing towards Rachel. ¡°She has caused an offense. It¡¯s perfect timing for you to call HR and dismiss her.¡±

    Elwood responded with a polite smile, ¡°Mr. Ellsworth, she doesn¡¯t work under my supervision. Ourpany¡¯s policies restrict me from terminating employees outside my department.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Well, if you can¡¯t handle it, then I suppose I must¡­¡± Holden¡¯s rant was cut short by a firm, authoritative voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s widely acknowledged that the White Group runs a tight ship. I¡¯m surprised to see a board member trying to terminate employees on a whim. Does yourpany always operate like this?¡±

    ¡°Who might you be?¡± Holden asked, visibly irritated by the interruption.

    Elwood exined, ¡°Mr. Ellsworth, allow me to introduce Mr. Andres Garrett from Synergy Group.¡±

    Upon hearing the reference to Synergy Group, Holden¡¯s demeanor softened.

    ???????? ???????? ?????????????? at ?????????¦Í??????©q?????

    Andres ignored Holden and approached Rachel directly.

    ¡°Are you able to stand?¡± Andres asked gently, offering his hand.

    Rachel epted his assistance with a nod.

    Andres helped her to her feet with a strong, steady pull.

    His pull was so forceful that Rachel, unsteady on her feet, leaned into him inadvertently.

    He caught her in time to prevent a fall.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Garrett.¡± Rachel expressed her gratitude, surprised to encounter him in such a setting.

    They had onlymunicated online since she joined the Synergy Group project. Rachel thought he was based in Amberfield.

    ¡°Why do you have blood on your face?¡± Andres inquired, his voice deepening as he noticed the injury.

    If he had seen the wound from a better angle, he would have stepped in sooner.

    ¡°I ran into something by ident.¡±

    ¡°Are you feeling dizzy, or is there any other difort?¡± His soothing voice was a perfectplement to his looks.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 244

    ?Chapter 244:

    ¡°I¡¯m fine for now,¡± she assured him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get you checked out just to be safe.¡±

    Rachel was hesitant to ept, feeling it was too much trouble for someone she barely knew, but Andres effortlessly lifted her, arranging her arm around his neck for support.

    Rachel was lost in thought for a full minute. Andres was carrying her? This unexpected turn of events took herpletely by surprise. It wasn¡¯t until the elevator dinged upon arriving at their floor that Rachel came back to her senses.

    While being transported in the cramped elevator, she finally said, ¡°Mr. Garrett, I appreciate your help, but I¡¯m capable of walking.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll set you down as soon as we exit the elevator,¡± Andres promptly responded, showing his understanding.

    His easygoing nature made it trulyfortable to interact with him, as it imposed no pressure at all.

    ¡°Please allow me to escort you to the hospital at least,¡± he suggested gently.

    This time, Rachel didn¡¯t decline his offer. She urgently needed medical attention. The injury to her face was bleeding, and the severity of the wound was unclear. As someone who valued her appearance, she dreaded the possibility of scars.

    Now, as her life was slipping away, she still hoped for a graceful exit, not one marred by the clinical sterility of hospital equipment.

    As they drove, Andres caught a glimpse of Rachel¡¯s injury and immediately asked the driver, ¡°Do we have a first aid kit in the car?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we do,¡± the driver replied, promptly passing the kit to Andres. Andres opened the kit, saying, ¡°Let me take a look at that wound. It seems to be bleeding quite a bit.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you,¡± Rachel responded, grateful yet apprehensive. Expecting a quick fix, she was surprised by the thoroughness and gentleness of his treatment, which made the ordeal almost bearable. Once finished, she expressed her gratitude. ¡°Mr. Garrett, you always seem to be around when I need help. Thank you so much.¡±

    Andres offered a smile in return. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s fate that brings us together so often.¡±

    Rachel acknowledged the connection between them. Their paths seemed inevitably intertwined. This connection was the only reason she managed to secure the coboration with Synergy Group. Andres departed after ensuring Rachel was safely at the hospital.

    ?????????????? ???????? ?????????? ???? ??????????¦Í????????????

    ¡°Mr. Garrett, your assistance today was invaluable. I¡¯d love to repay your kindness with a dinner sometime,¡± Rachel said gratefully.

    Andres epted with a slight nod. ¡°I would enjoy that.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s n it soon then,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Agreed.¡±

    After the treatment, Samira appeared by Rachel¡¯s side, visibly concerned. ¡°How¡¯s the injury?¡±

    Rachel reassured her. ¡°The doctor gave me some meds and told me to keep the wound dry. Hopefully, no scars will form.¡±

    Relief washed over Samira. Then, her expression turned grave. ¡°Rachel, there¡¯s trouble brewing. Juliet and some others are plotting against you. They nned to speak ill of you before Mr. White.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 245

    ?Chapter 245:

    ¡°About what?¡± Rachel¡¯s surprise was evident.

    ¡°They¡¯re using you of causing chaos and attacking a colleague. They want you dismissed,¡± Samira exined with unsettling calm. Previously, such news would¡¯ve unsettled Rachel, but she remained stoic.

    ¡°And they intend to report this to¡­¡±

    ¡°To Mr. Brian White, undoubtedly. I¡¯m eager to see his reaction. If he discovers the bullying, he¡¯ll surely defend you. What goes aroundes around,¡± Samira said, her gaze lifting with assurance.

    Rachel simply nodded in acknowledgment.

    Upon arriving home, her phone rang with Brian on the line.

    ¡°What have you been up to today?¡±

    ¡°Just handling some work-rted issues,¡± Rachel responded, her tone nonchnt. She paused, choosing not to share the day¡¯s events. As Brian listened, he gripped his phone harder, the veins in his hand standing out starkly.

    Previously, she would have eagerly sent him photos, asking for his opinion on new outfits or yfully modeling for him.

    Now, silence hung between them, thick with the unspoken¡ªneither the incident with Tracy nor today¡¯s upheaval were mentioned. Brian felt an oppressive tightness in his chest, like a noose slowly being drawn tighter.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be cutting my business trip short. I should be back in a few days.¡± Brian finally broke the silence, shifting the conversation away.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Rachel responded, her voice carrying a lightness that bordered indifference, devoid of the warmth it once held.

    Brian felt a tightness in his chest. Her tone was indifferent, akin to someone hearing a mundane weather update,cking any trace of excitement.

    Previously, news of his return would have delighted her; now, joy was conspicuously absent.

    His brows knitted together, a sign of his growing tension. ¡°Does my return not make you happy?¡± he inquired, his voice betraying his displeasure.

    ¡°I¡¯m quite happy,¡± Rachel said, but her voice betrayed ack of conviction to Brian.

    Start your next adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    Previously, her happiness would have been evident in her voice alone, with no need for derations.

    Brian added, ¡°Can you pick me up from the airport when I get back?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    After the call, a profound emptiness washed over Brian, as if his heart, heavy as stone, was plummeting.

    Five days passed, and Rachel had not initiated anymunication with Brian. He resisted the urge to call, lifting his phone only to set it aside again and again. Thus, there was no contact between them.

    Ronald called Rachel. ¡°Ms. Marsh, Mr. White¡¯s flightnds tomorrow at noon.¡± His approach was thorough; he not only notified her but also sent all the necessary details about Brian¡¯s return.

    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±

    As Ronald caught Brian¡¯s gaze, he swiftly inquired, ¡°Will you be there to pick him up?¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 246

    ?Chapter 246:

    Ronald noted the briefness of her response.

    He was about to inquire further, but Rachel interrupted, ¡°I¡¯m currently tied up. I need to go.¡± The call ended abruptly.

    Right after Ronald disconnected, he found himself under a probing stare. ¡°What was her response?¡±

    ¡°She acknowledged the information,¡± Ronald answered, sensing the tension escte.

    Brian¡¯s expression grew tense, his brow knitting together. ¡°Is that it? She didn¡¯t confirm she¡¯de for me?¡±

    Caught in an ufortable position, Ronald hesitated. Rachel¡¯s tone left doubt about her intention to appear.

    Under Brian¡¯s prating stare, Ronald kept his thoughts to himself, fearing he might provoke further tension.

    Brian¡¯s impatience was evident as he drummed his fingers against the tabletop.

    He paused, then instructed Ronald, ¡°Try calling her again to ensure she remembers.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    However, Rachel didn¡¯t respond to Ronald¡¯s ensuing calls. Despite several attempts, each call went unanswered.

    Ronald finally suggested, ¡°Sir, perhaps she might respond to you instead of me, even if I were to call ten more times.¡±

    Brian dismissed him with a gesture. ¡°That¡¯s enough, you can go.¡±

    Once outside, Ronald exhaled deeply, casting a concerned look back at the shut door.

    Brian¡¯s stubbornness was legendary. Both he and Rachel were entrenched in their positions, neither prepared to yield or reach out first. Their mutual longing remained unacknowledged.

    Yet in matters of the heart,promise was crucial; without it, things might never resolve¡­

    Ronald refrained from contemting the what-ifs.

    The following day, as the aircraft touched down, Brian deactivated airne mode. He immediately checked for new messages. Disappointment set in; the message he was anticipating wasn¡¯t there. His face hardened.

    Every tale finds a home at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Stepping off the ne, he questioned Ronald, ¡°Did you definitely tell her I wasing back today?¡±

    Ronald nodded. ¡°Yes, I explicitly stated it.¡±

    ¡°And the time? Could there have been a mistake?¡±

    ¡°Yes and no. I informed her at eleven this morning, which was fifteen minutes prior to our actualnding.¡±

    Brian found himself at a loss for words. All the details had been correctly ryed. Yet, there was no message from Rachel.

    With a sense of emptiness, Brian proceeded through the terminal, his cold expression ensuring no one dared approach.

    Ronald trailed behind, handling the baggage.

    The terminal buzzed with a lively crowd, adorned in a field of vibrant attire.

    Brian¡¯s eyes swept over the assembly, searching for Rachel to no avail. His frustration mounting, he was about to exit when a vibrant call stopped him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 247

    ?Chapter 247:

    ¡°Brian!¡±

    Doris, d in a light yellow dress adorned with floral patterns and topped with a hat, rushed toward him.

    Brian was taken by surprise as she threw her arms around him. Her embrace was firm, pulling him close.

    ¡°Brian, it¡¯s wonderful you¡¯re back. I¡¯ve missed you terribly. Why didn¡¯t you inform me of your return? I would have remained unaware if not for Debby,¡± Doris lightly scolded, yet her grip did not loosen.

    From nearby, Ronald interjected, ¡°Ms. Marsh, you made it!¡±

    Brian nced over and caught sight of Rachel just a few steps away. She was d in a white dress, which highlighted her radiantplexion. In her t shoes, she stood silently, her slender frame almost blending into the background unless one looked intently.

    ¡°Rachel,¡± Brian said, swiftly loosening Doris¡¯s grip on him, though she resisted initially.

    He had to exert a little more effort. ¡°Doris, please release me. It¡¯s not fitting for you to hold on like this.¡±

    Doris¡¯s face fell into a pout, her displeasure evident.

    However, confronted with Brian¡¯s stern look, she slowly withdrew her hands. Then, she quickly linked her arm through his and faced Rachel with a challenging stare. ¡°Rachel, everyone knows how generous and forgiving you are. You wouldn¡¯t be jealous of this, right?¡± Her grin was daring and defiant as she gauged Rachel¡¯s reaction.

    Yet today, Rachel wasn¡¯t in the mood to entertain her. With a mild smile, she responded, ¡°Of course, it¡¯spletely natural, given that he¡¯s like a brother to you.¡±

    Doris¡¯s grin broadened, but Rachel continued, ¡°It¡¯s nothing like those over-the-top dramas on TV. Why would it make me jealous?¡±

    Brian sensed an undertone in her remarks but chose not toment. Meanwhile, Doris¡¯s expression hardened, her smile disappearing.

    As they exited together, Doris maintained her grip on Brian¡¯s arm, while Rachel excused herself to answer a phone call.

    She moved forward, distancing herself from the diforting scene, worried she might lose herposure.

    Explore new chapters g?l¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    When they reached the car, Brian and Doris took the back seat.

    Ronald called Rachel and said, ¡°Ms. Marsh, please join us in the car!¡±

    ¡°No, thank you. I have errands to run, and I¡¯m heading in a different direction. I¡¯ll take a taxi. Go on without me.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s words cast a cial shadow over Brian, chilling the air around him.

    The frigidity even seeped into Doris¡¯s skin, triggering an involuntary shiver.

    ¡°What work could possibly be so crucial that it warrants skipping lunch break?¡±

    Brian¡¯s voice sliced through the atmosphere with unmistakable authority.

    Rachel tucked a wayward strand of hair behind her ear and responded with deliberate softness, ¡°I¡¯m not actually skipping lunch. I¡¯ll simply grab something quick on my way.¡±

    ¡°Get in the car.¡± Brian¡¯smand hung in the air, crystalline and unyielding.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this work matter requires my immediate attention,¡± Rachel exined, her lips drawing into a thin line as she met his gaze. They remained rooted in ce, locked in a wordless battle of wills.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 248

    ?Chapter 248:

    ¡°Delegate it to someone else. Get in the car now,¡± Brian reiterated, his tone brooking no argument.

    Rachel¡¯s lips tightened further as she clenched her fists, emotions churning within her chest like a turbulent sea. The bitter difort of the situation brought unwee tears to her eyes. Her feet seemed transformed into lead, immovable and anchored to the spot.

    ¡°Doris, you get out,¡± Brian suddenly directed.

    Doris was startled by his instruction, but upon noting the determination etched across his features, sheplied without protest.

    The moment she stepped out, Brian emerged from the vehicle as well. In one fluid motion, he grasped Rachel¡¯s arm with purposeful firmness.

    ¡°What are you doing? Release me!¡± Her voice trembled violently with indignation.

    Without uttering a word, he lifted her and deposited her into the car. As she attempted to rise, he swiftly pulled her onto hisp, securing her waist with unwavering hands.

    Forced to sit facing him, their eyes aligned on the same level. Her breath escaped in angry bursts, its warmth ghosting across his face. The atmosphere crackled with tension, yet his grip remained resolute, holding her firmly in ce.

    ¡°No matter how urgent your work is, it can wait until we¡¯ve shared lunch together!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± she protested.

    ¡°Then simply watch me eat.¡±

    Tears welled in Rachel¡¯s eyes, reddening them with frustration. In her view, he was always forceful, never considering how his actions affected her.

    ¡°Brian¡­¡± Doris, standing outside, finally intervened, her voiceden with grievance. ¡°Where should I sit?¡±

    ¡°You take the front,¡± Brian replied.

    Doris hesitated. ¡°But I want to sit with you.¡±

    Rachel seized the opportunity. ¡°Since she¡¯s so eager to be with you, I¡¯ll sit in the front.¡±

    It had been nearly a week since they¡¯dst seen each other, and Rachel still hadn¡¯t reconciled her feelings. She remained uncertain how to navigate his presence. Brian grasped her again, his warning unmistakable. ¡°Don¡¯t entertain thoughts of leaving me.¡±

    Endless adventures await on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    Recognizing the futility of her protest, Doris reluctantly imed the front passenger seat.

    During the drive, Brian turned to Rachel. ¡°What would you like for lunch?¡±

    ¡°Whatever,¡± she replied dismissively.

    Doris interjected eagerly, ¡°Brian, I¡¯m craving something spicy.¡±

    Rachel lifted her eyelids slightly. ¡°My stomach has been troublesometely¡ªI can¡¯t handle spicy food.¡±

    ¡°Then perhaps we could try that new restaurant with curry dishes,¡± Doris suggested. ¡°I¡¯ve heard their ingredients are exceptional.¡±

    ¡°I apologize, but curry doesn¡¯t agree with me,¡± Rachel countered.

    Her opposition today seemed deliberate, though it wasn¡¯t entirely intentional. Her stomach truly couldn¡¯t tolerate spicy food, and she genuinely disliked curry.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 249

    ?Chapter 249:

    From the front seat, Doris began a tearfulment. ¡°Brian, I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t understand what I¡¯ve done to earn her dislike. If my presence is unwee, I can leave.¡±

    She nced toward Ronald and said, ¡°Stop the car.¡±

    Brian hastened to reassure her. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. If spicy food is what you desire, then spicy food we shall have.¡±

    Doris brightened immediately. ¡°Brian, do you truly mean that?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± he confirmed with a nod before turning back to Rachel. ¡°Doris rarely makes requests. Let¡¯s indulge in spicy food today, and afterward, I¡¯ll take you wherever you wish to eat.¡±

    His words sounded like negotiation, but his mind was already made up. Rachel said nothing, gazing out the window while a cold numbness spread through her heart. She understood the futility of objection. Brian would invariably prioritize Doris above all else.

    Despite being his girlfriend, Rachel felt eclipsed by someone who wasn¡¯t even family, someone who had been absent for years while she remained faithfully by his side almost daily. They arrived at the restaurant shortly thereafter.

    The noon hour had not yet drawn crowds, allowing them to secure a private dining room overlooking the street.

    Once settled, Doris attached herself to Brian¡¯s side, regaling him with workce anecdotes that ranged from amusing to frustrating and everything in between.

    Rachel sat in istion, maintaining her silence until Doris deliberately drew her into conversation. ¡°Rachel, have you encountered anything interesting at work recently?¡±

    Recalling theints several female colleagues had shared days earlier, Brian tensed immediately.

    To his evident disappointment, Rachel merely shook her head with deliberate lightness. ¡°Just the usual routine¡ªnothing worth mentioning.¡±

    Brian¡¯s gaze intensified, his tone dropping to a cial register. ¡°Is it truly nothing, or are you simply withholding information?¡±

    ¡°Truly nothing,¡± she replied.

    The temperature in the room seemed to plummet with those words.

    Keep reading g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    The server arrived with their meal shortly afterward.

    Rachel nced at the dishes only to discover they were liberally studded with chilies, far too spicy for her current health to tolerate.

    Unwilling topromise her wellbeing, she rose decisively from her chair. ¡°You two enjoy. I have pressing matters to attend to and need to leave.¡±

    ¡°Sit down!¡± Brian¡¯s voice cut through the air like a frozen de.

    ¡°I explicitly told you I cannot handle spicy food. If this is what you wish to eat, proceed without me. Why insist on my presence?¡± Rachel snapped, clutching her purse and moving toward the exit.

    ¡°Is that so? You can embrace and cuddle with another man, but you cannot share a meal with me?¡± Brian¡¯s unexpected usation stopped her mid-stride.

    She turned slowly, disbelief etched across her features. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Her eyes widened, unblinking, as she demanded, ¡°I want you to repeat that.¡±

    ¡°A few days ago, at thepany¡ªwho carried you to the car? What? Do I need to reiterate the question?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 250

    ?Chapter 250:

    In that devastating moment, theposed fa?ade Rachel had carefully maintained shatteredpletely.

    Her heart splintered like delicate ss, fragmenting into countless pieces.

    The realization crashed over her in waves: he knew everything. Yet, despite this knowledge, he had allowed Juliet to strike and humiliate her without intervention.

    Rachel¡¯s gaze locked onto Brian again, her voice cutting like a de. ¡°Brian, you truly have a heart of stone. I won¡¯t deny it¡ªsomeone stepped in to help me. But even a near-stranger, someone who barely knows me, couldn¡¯t just stand by and did something. And you?¡±

    Each of her words bled raw emotion, echoing from the deepest wounds of her soul, heavy with the weight of all the pain she had carried alone. ¡°As my boyfriend, where were you when I was drowning in despair? What were you doing? Throughout these years, when have you been there for me in times of crisis? I might as well be single than have a so-called boyfriend. During rainstorms, I¡¯m left to fend for myself. When illness strikes, I drag myself to the hospital alone. Even on my birthday, I celebrate in solitude. I¡¯ve made countless wishes about you, but sadly¡­¡±

    Her lips curved into a smile, but it held too much sorrow. It resembled a rose on the verge of withering¡ªbeautiful yet fading.

    With bitterness etched across her face, she continued, ¡°None of those wishes ever came true. I always believed you were simply too focused on work and somewhat clueless about rtionships, so I tolerated and understood your absence. But then Tracy returned, and I suddenly realized how wrong I was. When she fell ill, you somehow found time for her. When she suffered injury, you materialized at her side. Whenever she called for you, you appeared. And what about me?¡± Rachel pressed her hand against her chest, silentlymanding herself not to cry, not to surrender a single tear.

    ¡°When I needed you, you vanished. Even when yourpany¡¯s employees insulted me, you remained silent. Have you ever considered standing up for me? Brian, after sharing so many years together, I don¡¯t feel like your girlfriend. Do you know what I feel like?¡± She looked at him, her smile drenched in despair.

    Brian¡¯s lipspressed into a tight line, his expression unreadable, emotions buried deep beneath the surface.

    ¡°What do you feel like?¡± he finally asked, breaking his prolonged silence.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm, your fiction hub

    Rachel released a coldugh before revealing the answer. ¡°It¡¯s as though I¡¯m your servant, a tool you¡¯ve used and worn down over the years.¡±

    That was why he thought she possessed no emotions. She wouldn¡¯t erupt in anger or dissolve into sadness. She would feel nothing, allowing him to wound her repeatedly.

    But he was so wrong. She was a living, breathing person. She could experience pain and shed tears. She harbored emotions of joy, anger, sorrow, and happiness. She yearned for care and affection¡­

    Brian instinctively stretched out his hand as he stepped forward, but Rachel shifted slightly, evading his touch. Thest thing she craved now was his pity.

    ¡°Rachel¡­¡± Brian¡¯s heart constricted as though crushed by a boulder, countless words struggling to escape. Yet his lips merely trembled, managing only to whisper her name.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any of your exnations!¡±

    His lips moved frantically, attempting to exin, but Rachel had lost all interest in listening.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 251

    ?Chapter 251:

    ¡°I won¡¯t be joining you for lunch today. You can have anyone apany you, even a stranger from the street, but not me.¡± With that deration, Rachel snatched her purse and decisively strode from the restaurant.

    Doris observed the scene, seizing the moment to dash forward and grasp Rachel¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Rachel, please don¡¯t be angry. Brian didn¡¯t mean it. You two should sit down and talk things through.¡±

    Rachel shot her an icy re and pulled away. ¡°Enough. There are some truths that only you know in your heart. Let¡¯s stop this pretense. It¡¯s revolting.¡±

    This time, she departed without a backward nce.

    The roompsed into silence, with only the steady ticking of the wall clock disturbing the stillness.

    Doris cast a furtive nce at Brian, unable to decipher the emotions concealed in the depths of his eyes.

    ¡°Brian, I believe Rachel is genuinely upset. Perhaps you should pursue her and offerfort?¡± she suggested cautiously.

    Brian remained motionless, maintaining his silence for what felt like an eternity.

    ¡°Brian¡­ You¡¯re about to marry her. You should go to her. Don¡¯t worry, I can manage lunch by myself.¡±

    Brian said nothing but turned abruptly, grabbed his coat, and headed for the door.

    Watching his determined back as he walked out, Doris immediately regretted her words.

    She had only been speaking casually, never anticipating that Brian would actually pursue Rachel.

    From Rachel¡¯s impassioned words, it appeared Brian held no genuine affection for her whatsoever.

    A woman celebrated her birthday in solitude¡ªhow could anyone believe she had been cherished?

    Doris had witnessed Brian during the period when his capacity for devotion shone brightest. During his college years, in the golden days of youth, hevished attention on Tracy. Despite his privileged background, he personally attended to her every need and whim. Doris recalled with perfect rity the moment he inquired why Tracy avoided strawberries.

    She had responded, tugging yfully at his sleeve, ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t like the ck seeds on strawberries. It¡¯s too tedious to pick them all out.¡± In response, Brian had painstakingly removed every single seed with a toothpick, demonstrating remarkable patience.

    g???????¦Í??????.??0??. ???????????? ????????

    Doris remembered how Tracy had reclined contentedly in his arms, the very picture of a cherished girlfriend.

    And Rachel? Doris inwardlyughed. Rachel was nothing more than a disposable object. Her inevitable fate was to be discarded once her usefulness expired. What new value could she possibly possess? A profound satisfaction washed over Doris in that moment. Though Tracy also representedpetition for Brian¡¯s affections, her immediate priority remained preventing Brian and Rachel¡¯s marriage. Tracy could be dealt withter. After all, Carol would never approve of that union.

    As Brian departed, Doris followed him outside.

    A light drizzle had begun, leaving the ground slick and cold, with a prating chill permeating the air.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 252

    ?Chapter 252:

    ¡°Brian, it¡¯s raining. Why not eat something before you leave?¡± Doris attempted to persuade him.

    Brian turned, regarding her with unusual seriousness, and asked, ¡°Doris, what do you think she means to me?¡±

    The unexpected question caught Dorispletely off guard.

    Should she reveal the truth as she perceived it? She hesitated momentarily before responding. ¡°Rachel is right. She doesn¡¯t appear to be your girlfriend. Brian, I understand you selected her as ast resort because Carol approves of her. But life stretches too long to spend with someone you don¡¯t love. The journey ahead will be immensely difficult.¡±

    Doris concluded, secretly pleased, believing her words might alter his perspective.

    But she had clearly misjudged the situation.

    Brian gazed upward at the increasingly heavy rainfall, murmuring quietly, ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡±

    Doris paused, taken aback by Brian¡¯s statement. ¡°Brian, what did you¡ª¡±

    Brian¡¯s tone was firmer this time. ¡°I¡¯ve realized that my actions may have led you to underestimate her importance.¡±

    ¡°U-Underestimate?¡± she stammered, her voice shaking. Her eyes widened, struggling toprehend his words. ¡°Brian, are you saying¡ª¡±

    Brian¡¯s deration resonated clearly. ¡°Doris, make no mistake, she is the one who will remain. That is the reality.¡±

    Doris hadn¡¯t anticipated such a turn of events.

    After Brian walked away, she stamped her foot in anger.

    Picking up her phone, she made a quick call. ¡°Did you get the information on that man?¡±

    ¡°Yes, his name is Andres Garrett, head of Synergy Group. Rachel Marsh has worked with him previously, and they have known each other for some time.¡±

    ¡°Excellent, keep them under surveince and inform me the moment they meet.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    As Doris ended the call, a sly grin spread across her face. She was convinced that Rachel and Andres would cross paths eventually. At such a critical time, any meeting between them could provide her with the opportunity she needed.

    Rachel stepped out of the restaurant without an umbre, not anticipating rain.

    As the downpour intensified, she realized there were no shops nearby to purchase one.

    But she was not one to worry about getting wet. She meandered without direction, letting her steps guide her.

    She tried not to think too much about it. Dwelling on it would only intensify her anguish.

    At an intersection, inside a sleek ck car, Andres was multitasking with an iPad. He flicked through files with one hand while maintaining an intense focus, his features etched with concentration. Only when his neck started to stiffen did he pause and lift his head to stretch.

    Looking through the right-side ss of his car, he spotted Rachel just as the traffic light turned green and the car began to move.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 253

    ?Chapter 253:

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back around,¡± he instructed sharply.

    ¡°Right away.¡±

    Within a couple of minutes, the car pulled up smoothly next to Rachel. She was taken aback by the sudden appearance of the unfamiliar vehicle.

    Andres then emerged swiftly, a ck umbre in hand.

    The sleek ck frame of the umbre matched his dignified aura, and his pale, refined fingers stood out against it, adding to his intellectual charm.

    He positioned the umbre carefully over her, protecting her from the rain.

    Rachel expressed her gratitude with a warm smile. ¡°Thank you! What a surprising coincidence to see you here.¡±

    Observing the wet spots on her clothing impassively, Andres responded, ¡°Indeed, it is. Where might you be headed? I¡¯d be happy to offer you a lift.¡±

    She hesitated at first but then recalled she had promised him a meal. Changing her tune, she asked, ¡°Are you free today?¡±

    ¡°My day is rtively open,¡± he replied.

    ¡°Let¡¯s grab a drink then!¡± she suggested.

    This caught Andres off guard. She didn¡¯t strike him as the type to suggest drinking, based on what he knew of her.

    Her proposal was indeed unexpected.

    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± he asked.

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re okay with it, it¡¯s fine by me.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡±

    They quickly settled on the n.

    Not being well-versed in bars, Rachel used her phone to message Yvonne for some suggestions while in the car.

    Yvonne immediately detected something out of the ordinary. ¡°Who are you going out drinking with?¡±

    ???????????? ???? ?????? ???????? ¡ú g???????¦Í???????????????

    Rachel was upfront and shared the details.

    Upon learning it was with Andres, Yvonne felt a wave of relief. His decision to escort Rachel to the hospital that day without any reservations affirmed his reliability.

    The bar was alive with chatter. Rachel secured a quiet corner for them. When the server approached, she gestured towards the menu, asking, ¡°Any rmendations?¡±

    The server pointed out a couple of strong options, cautioning, ¡°However, these are quite potent, so please pace yourselves.¡±

    ¡°Great, we¡¯ll take those, and could you also bring two sses of water?¡±

    Andres raised an eyebrow, surprised by her boldness. ¡°I had no idea you were ustomed to strong drinks.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Rachel responded, shaking her head.

    As their drinks were served, Rachel promptly set them before him, saying, ¡°These are on me¡ªenjoy them to your heart¡¯s content.¡± Andresughed lightly.

    It became clear that hervish order was intended not for her but for him.

    He then inquired, ¡°And what will you be having?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 254

    ?Chapter 254:

    Rachel gestured towards the two sses of water before her. ¡°I¡¯m sticking with water. Alcohol doesn¡¯t agree with me; I get tipsy too easily.¡±

    Andres settled back into his chair, his tall silhouette easing into a more rxed posture. A yful smile began to form as he spoke. ¡°It seems a bit unfair. You¡¯re paying the bill, yet you¡¯re not joining me in a drink?¡±

    Considering hisment, Rachel replied, ¡°You make a fair point. I¡¯ll have a cocktail then.¡±

    She selected a cocktail from the menu.

    Soon, the waiter arrived with a blue cocktail for her.

    Rachel lifted her ss toward Andres with a look of gratitude. ¡°Mr. Garrett, I¡¯m really thankful for the two times you¡¯vee to my rescue.¡±

    ¡°It was nothing.¡±

    Rachel felt the effects of the cocktail not long after starting her drink. She began to speak more lively. ¡°See, I warned you I¡¯m not great with alcohol! Please go ahead and enjoy¡ªthe drinks are on me tonight.¡±

    In the dim light of the bar, Rachel¡¯s features were softened more by the intery of light and shadow.

    Andres gently turned his ss in his hands.

    With a curious nce, he inquired, ¡°And how do you know that I can handle my drinks?¡±

    Slumping slightly against the couch, Rachel looked up, bewildered. ¡°Oh, that? Yvonne taught me a bit about reading faces. She says that people with your kind of features usually have a good tolerance.¡±

    Andres¡¯s smile widened at her exnation. ¡°And aren¡¯t you concerned about being mistaken? What if my tolerance is impotent? You¡¯d have to look after me then.¡±

    Feeling increasingly overwhelmed by the cocktail, Rachel¡¯s head sank lower onto the table.

    Her thoughts were foggy, snippets of conversation floating through her mind.

    She touched a finger to her lips, whispering, ¡°Shh, a man should not admit his impotence.¡±

    g?????0¦Í??????.??????, ?????????? ???????????????? ????

    A mix of feelings flickered across Andres¡¯s face. He opened his mouth to respond, but Rachel quickly sped his hand. ¡°Stay still!¡±

    ¡°Something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± she stammered slightly, gesturing with her other hand absently. ¡°Why do you remind me so much of him?¡±

    ¡°Who might that be?¡± Andres inquired.

    ¡°My fianc¨¦,¡± Rachel answered, her tone waning. ¡°Though perhaps not for much longer.¡±

    ¡°Why so?¡±

    Laying her head down on the table, she looked up through the blur of lights, her face etched with a detached smile. Mocking her own situation, she said, ¡°Once, he didn¡¯t want me, and now I don¡¯t keep loving him.¡±

    ¡°Do you still love him?¡±

    Rachel paused to sip her cocktail, her eyes shimmering with a mix of dreaminess and sorrow. ¡°It runs deep.¡±

    In truth, her love had been unwavering for a decade. Yet, what was the value of such love? It seemed utterly pointless.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 255

    ?Chapter 255:

    ¡°Mr. Garrett, may I ask a question?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Despite having consumed a few drinks, Andres¡¯s demeanor remainedposed, his face lightly colored but his mind sharp. His voice, resonant andmanding, carried a captivating allure in the subdued bar lighting.

    ¡°Do men ever forget their first love?¡±

    ¡°Would you like an honest answer?¡± he responded.

    Rachel didn¡¯t need him to say more; she already sensed the truth.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a toast!¡± She lifted her ss to meet his.

    A few sipster, she touched her forehead, feeling bewildered. ¡°Why does my head feel so light?¡±

    Before Andres could say anything, a woman in a sleek ck dress made her entrance. Her long hair flowed behind her, and her stride in stiletto heels was confident. Her legs, sheathed in ck stockings, exuded a mix of sensuality and sophistication.

    As she neared, she captured the attention of nearly everyone present.

    ¡°Hey handsome, how about a drink?¡± she suggested boldly to Andres, without a hint of hesitation. Her hand rested gently on his shoulder, yful yet suggestive. Bending slightly forward, she showcased her neckline, adding to her seductive charm.

    Rachel observed the unfolding scene with interest, as if she were an audience member at a performance.

    She couldn¡¯t deny that Andres possessed a maic allure. It wasmonce for someone like him to attract attention in such settings.

    Her curiosity piqued, she wondered how he would respond.

    To her surprise, Andres didn¡¯t react verbally. He remained seated, his posture rxed, elegantly holding his drink, sipping it without haste. His calm was unshaken, showing no sign of being upset.

    With Andres showing no resistance, the woman became more audacious. She fixated on his arm, gently extending her hand toward him. The sleeve of his shirt was rolled up, exposing his sculpted forearm. Her fingers soon began a yful dance along his arm, her touch light and flirtatious.

    As Rachel watched this interaction intently, Andres suddenly took the drink out of her hand. His tone was teasingly soft as he said, ¡°Take it easy, you seem a bit unsteady. Did you get yourself drunk intentionally so that I can send you home?¡± His voice carried a hint of allure. A chill coursed through Rachel at his words. What was he up to?

    Th3 l4t3st upd4t3s 4v41l4bl3 0n g4ln0v3ls.c0m

    Before she could voice her thoughts, he ced a gentle finger on her lips, quieting her with a whisper, ¡°Calm down, you¡¯ve had too much to drink.¡±

    Rachel was startled by his action.

    The woman, after a brief pause, pulled her hand back, a flush of embarrassment coloring her face. ¡°You already have a girlfriend?¡± Andres gave a confirming nod.

    Without another word, the woman turned and walked away.

    As the room spun slightly around her, Rachel pieced it together.

    Andres had cleverly used her presence to deflect the advance.

    ¡°Next time you¡¯re in a situation like that, give me some warning. You nearly gave me a heart attack.¡± Rachel¡¯s voice betrayed her rm.

    Andres responded smoothly, ¡°You mentioned I remind you of your fianc¨¦. Just imagine I am him for a second. I¡¯m intrigued¡ªhow exactly do we look alike?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 256

    ?Chapter 256:

    With a tipsy giggle, Rachel pointed out, ¡°Your nose, forehead¡­ even the shape of your face.¡±

    While their features weren¡¯t identical, Rachel noticed a resemnce in their expressions.

    ¡°If we resemble each other that much, should things not work out with him, might you consider me?¡± Andres¡¯s question caught Rachel off guard.

    ¡°You must be joking.¡±

    At that moment, the server arrived with more drinks.

    Rachel quickly dismissed them with a gesture. ¡°No more alcohol, please. Just water for me.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± the server replied and promptly returned with her request.

    As Rachel reached for the ss of water, Andres was about to sip his drink but suddenly intervened, snatching her ss away. ¡°Hold on, don¡¯t drink that yet!¡±

    Rachel was startled.

    Andres hastily added, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with it. It could be tampered with.¡±

    Rachel, familiar with such dangers, grew alert.

    Andres looked at her intently. ¡°I just thought of something interesting. Want to hear it?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°How about testing if your fianc¨¦ really cares about you? Pretend to drink. I¡¯ll back you up.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s expression showed confusion.

    With a knowing grin, Andres continued, ¡°No man likes to watch the woman he loves with another man. Nor does any man want to feel betrayed.¡±

    Listening to him, Rachel¡¯s smile turned rueful. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken.¡± As she lightly ran her finger around the edge of the ss, she exined, ¡°What you describe is merely a man¡¯s possessiveness and ego.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡± Andres nodded, then paused. ¡°I agree, however, if¡­¡±

    ¡°If what?¡± Rachel was genuinely curious now.

    Don¡¯t miss it: g?l§Úov???.c§àm

    Andres said, ¡°If he can set aside his own feelings of anger, jealousy, and difort, and instead focus on your happiness and safety¡­ that¡¯s real love.¡±

    Rachel found herself agreeing.

    How profound must love be for a man to prioritize another¡¯s well-being in such a moment over his own emotions?

    She felt a deep resonance with the idea.

    ¡°So, are you willing to test it?¡± Andres asked.

    Rachel remained silent, her chin resting on her hand as she scanned the surroundings.

    After a lengthy pause that seemed to stretch on for minutes, she finally turned to Andres and inquired, ¡°If this test fails, does that signify the end for me and my fianc¨¦?¡±

    ¡°So, Ms. Marsh, will you try it?¡± Andres asked again.

    Without a word, Rachel lifted her ss and took a casual sip.

    Andres mirrored her action, sipping his own drink leisurely.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 257

    ?Chapter 257:

    Thirty minutester, he was assisting Rachel into the elevator, on their way to a suite upstairs.

    Unbeknownst to them, a concealed phone captured the sequence.

    The instant Rachel rose from her seat, Doris had the photographs in her possession.

    She quickly tapped her phone, instructing, ¡°Send them to Brian discreetly.¡±

    Soon after, Brian¡¯s phone vibrated with the iing images.

    Seeing them, his disbelief was evident.

    That evening, he had been reflecting on a question posed by Rachel.

    As her partner, what had he truly offered her?

    His hope was for both of them to settle down, then engage in a calm, reasoned discussion once they were home.

    However, he had never anticipated that he would be confronted with images of her at a bar with another man.

    As Brian scrolled through the images, each one constricted his ability to breathe, the tension escting to an excruciating point.

    He adjusted his tie, gasping for air, yet the images before him pressed down on his mind, pushing him toward the edge of sanity.

    The sight of another man¡¯s hands on Rachel¡¯s waist, guiding her into a suite, ignited a fierce rage within him.

    His fingers shook wildly with the surge of emotions.

    At that instant, he was overwhelmed, unable to express the torrent of feelings. Fear gripped him¡ªfear of losing her, fear for her safety, or perhaps fear that she had willingly gone with that man¡­ The exact source was unclear.

    Brian was enveloped by a profound dread, a wave so powerful it left him utterly immobilized, struggling to grasp the reality before him. Overwhelmed with anger, he grabbed his cor and yanked, tearing it open as buttons flew off.

    Out of nowhere, a cyclist darted towards him on the sidewalk. Startled, Brian hit the brakes hard, his palms sweaty as they clung to the steering wheel.

    The car halted mere inches from the cyclist.

    ???????????????? ????????: g??????????¦Í???£®????£®???£®??

    That was a narrow escape.

    Ten minutester, Brian¡¯s crew converged on the location.

    As he ascended in the elevator, Brian was consumed by a violent desire to confront the man from the photos.

    Upon reaching the door, however, he paused, momentarily seized by apprehension.

    Resolving his hesitation with a surge of adrenaline, Brian forcefully kicked the door open and burst inside.

    The room was in chaos¡ªclothing from both men and women littered the floor.

    Unable to bear the sight, Brian rushed deeper into the room.

    Rachel was sprawled on therge bed, herplexion softly flushed with pink.

    This delicate hue suggested recent closeness with another.

    Her coaty thrown aside on the bed, and the sound of water flowing from the bathroom was audible. It all seemed quite clear, didn¡¯t it?

    With his hands clenched into fists, Brian pulled the covers from Rachel and quickly dressed her in his own clothing.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 258

    ?Chapter 258:

    He then lifted her effortlessly and made for the door.

    Rachel woke suddenly, her eyes snapping open.

    Upon seeing Brian, confusion washed over her.

    As she began to speak, Brian interjected, ¡°Shh, no need to exin. I¡¯ve seen enough.¡±

    ¡°What have you seen?¡± she asked.

    His expression was resolute, his jaw clenched, yet he said nothing.

    ¡°If I tell you that the man was honorable and nothing untoward urred, would you believe me?¡± Rachel inquired, her voice tinged with resignation, knowing what his silence likely meant.

    Without a word, Brian continued to carry her away. His cold expression made it clear he didn¡¯t trust her words.

    Rachel had braced herself for this reaction. Yet, the reality of his disbelief stung deeply. He had doubted her again! Historically, he had always sided with others over her. He extended unconditional trust and tolerance to Tracy, yet he shattered her own trust time and again.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then set me down!¡±

    With a calm yet firm voice, Rachel said, ¡°And¡­ we should cancel the wedding.¡±

    However, Brian¡¯s response was furious. His grip on her tightened, his voice adamant. ¡°That¡¯s out of the question! The wedding will proceed, no matter what.¡±

    Tears streamed down Rachel¡¯s face as she pounded on his chest. ¡°You¡¯re unbearable! Release me! How can you be so heartless? If you can¡¯t trust me, why insist on marrying me? Go be with Tracy if she means so much to you. Please, just let me go¡ªdon¡¯t shatter my heart again!¡±

    Her tears flowed incessantly. She could no longer bear the emotional strain.

    Exhausted physically and emotionally, she knew she couldn¡¯t remain with him without breakingpletely.

    If his heart wasn¡¯t hers, she resolved to walk away.

    Yet, he wouldn¡¯t release her.

    Explore more chapters on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s?c?m

    Her desperate attempts to free herself didn¡¯t loosen Brian¡¯s hold. He remained stoic, unaffected by her struggles. Driven to the edge, Rachel resorted to biting his arm.

    Initially, she hesitated.

    Brian smirked. ¡°Rachel, I know you don¡¯t have it in you to hurt me.¡±

    That remark dispelled anyst trace of her remorse. She bit down with renewed force, her teeth sinking deep, drawing blood that stained her lips crimson.

    ¡°Will you release me now?¡± she demanded once more.

    He simply stared back, his voice firm. ¡°If it eases your anger, keep biting.¡±

    He then rolled up his other sleeve, presenting his arm to her.

    She shoved it aside. ¡°I don¡¯t want to bite you! I want to call off the wedding.¡±

    Brian¡¯s reply came resolute, saying, ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen.¡±

    ¡°Why not? I¡¯ve backed down. Brian, I¡¯m pleading with you, let me leave.¡±

    Rachel grasped his sleeve, her eyes brimming with tears as she looked up at him.

    The sight of her distraught face could shatter any man¡¯s resolve¡ªBrian¡¯s included.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 259

    ?Chapter 259:

    Still, he found himself unable to release her. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    In the car, he enveloped her in his arms, holding her close as though fearing she might vanish.

    Throughout the journey, Rachel continued to resist.

    Regardless of her efforts, Brian managed to counter each one.

    Ultimately, worn out physically and mentally, she resigned herself to his embrace.

    Tears cascaded down her cheeks, each drop like a dagger stabbing into his heart.

    Yet, he continued to hold her. He was unusually calm, tenderly wiping her tears before cupping her face to deliver a gentle kiss.

    Rachel recoiled. ¡°Doesn¡¯t this disgust you?¡±

    Brian tensed up, the veins on his forehead visible as he battled his emotions.

    He soon let go, his voice softening. ¡°Let¡¯s forget what happened today and move past it.¡±

    ¡°Do you trust me?¡± she asked.

    His expression tightened, and his silence was telling.

    ¡°You never did trust me, did you? Saying we should ¡®forget about today¡¯ is just your way of avoiding the truth. Can you honestly say it doesn¡¯t bother you? Thinking about how close I was to him, are you really at peace?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s words unleashed a wave of anger in Brian. He could restrain himself no more.

    In a sudden movement, he ripped at her clothing, his gestures rough and devoid of any gentleness.

    His gaze was that of a predator poised to strike, to consume her entirely.

    His voice was a deep, angry growl. ¡°Yes, it bothers me. It drives me mad. Rachel, you belong to me. I won¡¯t let anyone else have you. And he will pay for this.¡±

    He aggressively tore at her bra strap, snapping it off.

    Her skin was bared in moments.

    Lat3zt chapt3rz found at g??l??ovels.??????

    Brian had been struggling to keep hisposure, to remain rational and calm.

    However, the sight of red marks on her neck and corbone pushed him over the edge. His pent-up emotions unleashed like a beast freed from its constraints.

    He kissed her marks with fervor, sucking hard.

    The pressure at the side of her neck near an artery was intense, and Rachel felt her head spin, her ability to breathe constricted.

    Several minutes passed, her skin growing numb from the prolonged contact, before Brian released her.

    His lips then zed a new trail across her skin.

    He continued until the initial marks were obscured by newer, darker ones, and only then did he pause.

    Yet, his lips persisted, softly pressing and lingering on her skin. His lips moved slowly, taking their time, as if he were admiring his own handiwork, carefully tracing the shape of the hickeys.

    Eventually, he even asked, ¡°Rachel, do these marks resemble a heart? A heart-shaped mark?¡±

    Rachel, grappling with difort, shut her eyes and muttered, ¡°Brian, this is madness.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260:

    This time, he didn¡¯t argue. Instead, he confessed openly. ¡°Yes, I have lost my mind. It happened the moment I saw these marks.¡±

    His kisses lingered, moving slowly down her neck.

    Up front, Ronald sat rigid, too tense to even breathe freely, let alone shift in his seat.

    He had served Brian for many years but had never witnessed him lose control like this. It was Rachel who brought out this unprecedented side of him. Her impact on him was profound.

    Unbeknownst to him, Rachel had be more significant in his heart than Tracy ever was.

    ¡°Please, stop, I¡¯m begging you.¡±

    At that moment, Rachel realized the extent of Brian¡¯s turmoil; he was beyond reason.

    They were still inside the car, with Ronald sitting right in front. Brian, however, appeared deaf to her appeals.

    The fear in her voice was evident as she pleaded with him.

    She was desperate to prevent anything further from happening inside the car.

    ¡°Just wait until we¡¯re home, then you can do whatever you want.¡±

    Despite her pleas, Brian¡¯s actions only escted. Her attire was now disheveled, barely managing to cover her, leaving much of her back bare to the cool air.

    Her skirt was scandalously short, offering little coverage.

    Despite her pleas, Brian was relentless.

    Ultimately, Rachel leaned against him, draping his suit jacket over herself, and hissed through clenched teeth, ¡°Brian, don¡¯t make me despise you.¡±

    Despise? Yet, the concept seemed to hold no weight with Brian. He smirked dismissively, pulling her onto hisp and said, ¡°Go ahead, despise me!¡±

    He preferred her hatred over her indifference.

    ¡°You¡¯re insane.¡±

    ?????????v?????.co?? for more reading

    After all their years together, she couldn¡¯t recall ever seeing him this unhinged. Her words, whether gentle or severe, failed to sway him; if anything, they seemed to drive him further over the edge.

    Rachel felt herself nearing a breakdown, but relief flickered as they neared their home.

    The sight of the vi sparked a flicker of hope within her.

    Just then, Ronald brought the car to a stop.

    ¡°Mr. White, we¡¯re home!¡±

    Before Ronald could fully announce their arrival, Brian sharplymanded, ¡°Stop the car. Get out now.¡±

    Ronald exited swiftly, without hesitation.

    Rachel tried to seize the moment to flee, opening the car door.

    However, Brian was quicker, yanking her back with one arm.

    Then, he mmed the door shut and locked it once more.

    Once again confined, Rachel¡¯sposure shattered. She hammered against the door and screamed, ¡°What is it that you want? Are you trying to drive me to madness? Do you want to see me dead? I don¡¯t want it here!¡±

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Hope you liked the chapters dear readers! New novels releases in a few minutes. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ?

    .

 Chapter 261

    ?Chapter 261:

    It was her outburst that finally made Brian draw in a sharp breath. He leaned in, his breath hot against her ear. ¡°If it¡¯s not me you want, then who? That man?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I want him. He treats me better; he¡¯s way better than you in every way. Brian, you mean nothing to me. I¡¯m done holding onto you like a fool.¡±

    Rachel thought she had won that argument, but the satisfaction was short-lived.

    She was so furious that the words had just tumbled out.

    And then, the regret hit¡ªhard¡ªbecause Brian wasn¡¯t about to let it slide.

    In the car, he came dangerously close to stripping her.

    The humiliation was unbearable, but it got worse¡ªhe suddenly swung the door open, and there was Ronald, standing right outside.

    Rachel¡¯s stomach dropped. Her face went white. ¡°No, please¡­¡± she begged, her voice barely above a whisper.

    But Brian didn¡¯t care.

    He just threw his coat over her and carried her inside like her pleas meant nothing.

    Rachel was beyond embarrassed, sinking her face lower and lower as if she could disappear.

    But no matter how much she tried to hide, her long legs were still in in sight, impossible to ignore.

    The moment they reached the bathroom, Brian didn¡¯t hesitate and dropped her straight into the bathtub.

    A secondter, water from the showerhead came crashing down, soaking her from head to toe.

    The icy water made her shiver instantly. She curled into herself, arms wrapped tightly around her body.

    But gradually, the warmth seeped in, spreading over her body and easing the initial chill.

    Heat rushed to her skin, making her look even more delicate.

    She didn¡¯t want this¡ªdidn¡¯t want to be drenched. She wanted to get up, grab her clothes, and run.

    Find more books at g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls

    But Brian had no intention of letting that happen.

    She reached for the edge of the tub, desperate to pull herself up, but just then¡ªBrian stepped in.

    Without the slightest pause, he stripped off his soaked shirt and trousers, like it was the most natural thing in the world.

    Now, in therge tub, they were in the same situation.

    The bright lights made everything feel even more exposed, and Rachel immediately turned her back, refusing to look.

    He didn¡¯t push her this time and didn¡¯t say a word.

    But then, she felt it. The slick touch of shower gel as he emptied half the bottle onto her. His hands worked thether over her skin, scrubbing, rubbing, over and over, as if washing her clean of something only he could see.

    Rachel had no idea how long this went on or how many times he repeated the same motion.

    All she knew was that her skin ached, raw and burning.

    But she knew exactly what this was about. He thought she had been intimate with Andres, and that betrayal ate away at him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 262

    ?Chapter 262:

    That was why he kept scrubbing, as if he could erase whatever he imagined had happened.

    A hollowugh slipped from her lips as she weakly grasped his wrist.

    ¡°Just stop. Brian, you don¡¯t trust me, do you? In your mind, I¡¯m already tainted. What¡¯s the point of scrubbing now? A hundred times, a thousand¡ªit won¡¯t change what you think. Stop deceiving yourself.¡±

    But for once, Brian didn¡¯t agree.

    ¡°No. It¡¯s not that. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re stained. I just don¡¯t want another man¡¯s scent on you.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Rachel let out a small, bitter smile.

    Without saying another word, she reached out, wrapped her arms around his neck, and softly pressed her lips against his.

    That single moment shattered Brian¡¯s restraint¡ªhe instantly went from hesitant topletely taking control.

    The heat in the bathroom seemed to intensify. The steaming water rushed over them, adding to the tension.

    Rachel¡¯s hands tightened around the edge of the tub, her fingers digging in.

    Fear took over, making her body tremble uncontrobly.

    Noticing her shiver, Brian instantly stopped in his tracks,pletely still.

    He loosened his grip and slowly pulled away.

    Seeing her reluctance, he chose not to push any further. In the end, it was fear that held him back¡ªfear that she might cry, that tears would fill her eyes.

    But more than anything, he feared the possibility that she truly despised him, just as she had said earlier.

    He had tried to deny it, but deep down, the thought of her pulling away, of seeing pure hatred in her eyes, terrified him.

    So, ultimately, he relented.

    He stood up and swiftly wrapped a towel around his waist.

    ???????????? ???? ???????? ?????????????? @ ?????????¦Í??????©q?????

    He ced another towel by the tub and said calmly, ¡°Get up and get dressed. I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±

    Rachel stared at him, stunned.

    For nearly a whole minute, she just looked at him in silence.

    Yet, in that short moment, it felt like her heart had nearly stopped. A cold chill ran through her, as if she had been thrown into an ice cer. She shivered, and a bitterugh slipped from her lips.

    How much effort did it take to stop herself fromughing out loud?

    He had told her he didn¡¯t despise her. For a brief moment, she had allowed herself to dream, to believe¡ªbut reality crushed it instantly.

    His actions said it all. The fact that he stopped was proof enough.

    They had shared intimacy countless times before¡ªhe had always been intense, relentless, taking whatever he wanted without hesitation.

    When had he ever held back at thest moment like this?

    There could only be one exnation¡ªhe looked down on her, saw her as stained. That was why he stopped, why he refused toy another hand on her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 263

    ?Chapter 263:

    She had lostpletely¡ªhumiliated, crushed beyond repair.

    Just look at her now¡ªpathetic, foolish, a joke even to herself.

    ¡°Brian!¡±

    As Brian was about to leave, Rachel suddenly called his name. But her voice wasn¡¯t angry or desperate, it was calm and almost emotionless.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He stopped and turned to face her.

    Wrapping a towel around herself, Rachel met his gaze and said, ¡°I mean it. I want to cancel the wedding. This isn¡¯t a joke. Since we¡¯ve reached the end, I hope you¡¯ll give it real thought.¡±

    His body tensed up instantly. His expression darkened.

    ¡°When did you meet him? When did it start?¡±

    The moment the words left his mouth, he regretted them. But at the same time, he needed to know.

    No wonder she hadn¡¯t even reacted to Tracy. So that was it¡ªshe already had someone else. That exined why she never questioned him about Tracy.

    Rachel froze for a second, then quickly realized he had gotten the wrong idea.

    But at this stage, what did it matter? If he wanted to believe that, let him.

    ¡°It¡¯s been some time. We met on a business trip. He treats me well, like a true gentleman. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to drag things out with you anymore. I spent ten years chasing after you, and I¡¯m tired. This time, I want to be the one who¡¯s loved, to know what it feels like to be cherished.¡±

    She spoke with such sincerity that Brian had little reason to question her.

    Hearing that, a sharp pain tore through his chest, spreading like wildfire, consuming him whole.

    ¡°But our wedding has been nned for so long. My grandparents adore you and have been eagerly waiting for it. If we cancel now¡­¡±

    Before Brian could utter another word, Rachel interjected, her voice steady andposed.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. Don¡¯t worry, you can pin everything on me. Just tell your grandparents it¡¯s all my fault. I can take all the me. I¡¯ll even help you exin things if needed.¡±

    Her tone was unwavering, as though bearing the weight of the me meant nothing to her.

    Brian¡¯s sharp gaze locked onto hers, his expression unreadable.

    ¡°That eager to call off the wedding?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s lips curled into a faint, almost indifferent smile.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she confirmed without hesitation. ¡°The sooner this is over, the sooner I can move forward. I¡¯m not getting any younger, Brian. I can¡¯t afford to waste time.¡±

    She paused, her fingers clenching before she continued, her voice lighter.

    ¡°Besides, you¡¯ve waited for Tracy for so many years. It¡¯s time you marry her.¡±

    From this moment onward, their paths would unlikely cross again. Though Rachel had braced herself for this moment, the reality hit her with pain so profound that it left her breathless.

    Brian¡¯s voice carried a mix of confusion and desperation as he posed his question.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 264

    ?Chapter 264:

    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±

    His gaze fixed intently on her.

    ¡°Of course, go ahead.¡±

    Rachel maintained herposure, forcing a smile despite the tension.

    ¡°Why would you insist on advancing our wedding date if you¡¯re already seeing him? And giving me a surprise visit overseas¡ªwhat was the purpose?¡±

    Brian¡¯s tone intensified, his frustration evident as he clenched his fists.

    He paused, the silence in the room thickening.

    ¡°Why, Rachel? I need an exnation.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you want to hear this?¡± Rachel queried, her expression solemn.

    Brian¡¯s expression was resolute.

    ¡°I need to understand.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, she gave a resigned nod.

    ¡°The exnation is quite straightforward. I once considered his modest background insufficient to help me achieve what I needed, so I relied on your social standing. I aimed to expedite our wedding for merely one specific benefit.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡± Brian demanded, his voice edged with tension.

    ¡°To secure Jeffrey¡¯s custody,¡± Rachel stated, each word measured and deliberate as she held Brian¡¯s gaze. ¡°I consulted Eric Riley, who confirmed that your financial and social influence would significantly bolster my case for Jeffrey¡¯s custody if we were married. So yes, I used you. I won¡¯t pretend otherwise.¡±

    Brian¡¯s reaction was one of profound shock; his face twisted as he processed her admission. The revtion hit him like a physical blow, leaving him visibly shaken.

    Seeing the disbelief in his eyes, Rachel continued, ¡°If you have doubts about my intentions, I encourage you to speak with Eric. He knows everything about my ns, and he¡¯s bound by honesty to tell you the truth.¡±

    Brian, still reeling from the shock and losing hope, sought rification on something that had once felt meaningful to him. ¡°And what about Kiss Day?¡± he asked in a barely audible whisper. That day had felt so real¡ªRachel seeking him out, their time together in the square, the intimacy shared in the hot air balloon. It couldn¡¯t have been entirely fake.

    ¡°Kiss Day?¡± Rachel let out a soft, rueful chuckle. ¡°Maybe it was my way of surrendering. I knew Tracy woulde for you, and she did, just as I anticipated. Seeing you two together¡­ it lessened some of the weight on my conscience.¡±

    Every story unfolds at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®??????

    Brian¡¯s gaze sharpened, tinged with betrayal. The day he had cherished as a romantic gesture was, in her eyes, nothing more than a strategy to ease her guilt.

    ¡°You anticipated Tracy woulde?¡± Brian¡¯s voice was heavy with disbelief.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Rachel confirmed, her tone unwavering.

    ¡°You knew I would leave with her that day?¡± he pressed, his voice thick with emotion.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she answered once again.

    Each of his questions was met with a candid response, stripped of pretense or evasion. There was no attempt to sugarcoat the truth or soften the blow.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s part ways with grace,¡± Rachel said softly but resolutely. Even on the brink of their separation, she wanted to preserve whatever dignity remained between them, to part on good terms rather than let it all dissolve into resentment or regret.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 265

    ?Chapter 265:

    Ovee by the weight of their conversation, Brian felt drained. He didn¡¯t respond¡ªhe simply turned away and silently left the bathroom.

    Meanwhile, Rachel wrapped herself in a towel and methodically dried her hair. After a few minutes, she emerged, moving with a detached air toward the wardrobe to pick out her clothes.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Brian¡¯s voice was low, his grip firm as he sped her wrist, his gaze unwavering.

    Rachel exhaled softly, her exhaustion taking precedence over any desire to protest. ¡°If we¡¯re saying goodbye, let¡¯s make it final,¡± she murmured. ¡°My hair¡¯s dry. I¡¯ll leave as soon as I¡¯ve changed.¡±

    Brian¡¯s fingers tightened instinctively, his voice rough with suppressed emotion. ¡°Stay. Just for tonight.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Rachel replied, her voice steady yet quiet. She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of prolonging this undefined connection, where every moment felt like a fragile thread threatening to unravel.

    ¡°You have my word; I won¡¯t cross any lines.¡± His voice was firm yet tinged with desperation. When Rachel remained silent, he pressed further. ¡°It¡¯s toote to go out alone. It isn¡¯t safe.¡±

    Sighing, her gaze lowered as she considered her words. ¡°Fine,¡± she finally agreed.

    Still draped in a towel, she retreated to change into her nightclothes. When she emerged, Brian was already on the bed, his imposing figure stretched across the mattress. He had drawn back the nkets on her side, a silent invitation.

    epting the inevitability of the situation, Rachel slid under the covers, her voice barely audible. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m really tired, so I¡¯ll rest now.¡±

    Brian¡¯s lips parted as if to speak, but the words seemed to dissolve before they could form. In the end, he simply nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Rachel settled into the bed, the soft rustling of the sheets the only sound in the otherwise still room. She pulled the covers gently over herself, the warmth of the fabric a brieffort against the chill of the night. Her body, once lively and full of energy, now felt delicate and fragile, worn down by illness, travel, and the relentless toll of dialysis. In this moment, she felt smaller than ever, a tiny figure curled near the edge of the bed as though trying to take up as little space as possible.

    Brian¡¯s hand moved instinctively as if to pull her closer, but the memory of her earlier resistance stopped him in his tracks. His hand hovered briefly, then fell slowly to his side, the weight of unspoken words and past hesitation hanging in the air. He cleared his throat, the sound sharp in the quiet room.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to sleep on the edge,¡± he said, his voice softer than usual. ¡°There¡¯s plenty of room, and the covers are wide enough. You can move a little closer.¡±

    Check out more on g???????¦Í?????????o??

    Rachel tightened her grip on the edge of the nket, her fingers pale against the fabric. ¡°Thank you, but it¡¯s really not necessary,¡± she whispered.

    She had always struggled with a deep sense of insecurity. The notion of sharing a bed with him used to bring her a kind of quiet sce, but now it felt almost foreign. Back then, she would often find herself gravitating toward him in the dark, her body instinctively reaching out for the warmth he emitted. Her limbs would seek him out, weaving around him as if drawn by some unspoken need.

    It wasn¡¯t just a matter offort. She was perpetually cold, shivering even in the warmth of thick nkets. But it went deeper than that. There was an innate fear that gripped her heart in the quiet hours of the night. She was terrified that this fragile sense of connection might slip away, that the world they had built together might be an illusion. That fear had oncepelled Rachel to cling to Brian, her arms encircling him like an anchor, as if she might lose him in her sleep. He had been her reassurance, her constant. But now, everything had shifted.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 266

    ?Chapter 266:

    Tonight, the room felt colder, even though the air remained still. The bed, wide and spacious, felt like a chasm between them. Each of themy facing away from the other, the physical distance an almost tangible barrier. There were no quiet breaths shared, no unspokenfort in their proximity. It was as if an invisible wall stood between them, silent and unyielding.

    Rachel and Brian didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit drowsy. Lying on their sides, they stared nkly in opposite directions, their eyes wide open, lost in their own thoughts. The silence in the room was so heavy that when Brian¡¯s phone rang, the sound felt deafening.

    Rachel was still awake, so she heard Tracy¡¯s voice clearly through the speaker.

    ¡°Brian, you¡¯re back, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s great! I¡¯ve missed you these past few days. We haven¡¯t had a meal together in so long. Can we go out tomorrow?¡±

    Her voice carried an ease that felt far too natural, and her words weren¡¯t just casual; they sounded like those of a girlfriend, not a secretary.

    Brian hesitated for a moment before responding in his usual deep tone.

    ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll have someone book a table.¡±

    ¡°How about Japanese?¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll ask Ronald to make the reservation.¡±

    ¡°Perfect! See you tomorrow.¡± Her voice was bright, filled with joy and anticipation. ¡°Bye.¡±

    Listening to their conversation, Rachel couldn¡¯t suppress the emotions building inside her. She felt sorry for them. For all these years, she had been standing in Tracy¡¯s ce, holding onto something that was never meant to be hers. She had wasted so much time¡ªboth her own and theirs.

    If only she hadn¡¯t chased after Brian back then¡­ If she hadn¡¯t insisted on being with him, maybe Tracy and Brian would have already been together¡ªhappily in love, maybe even with children by now.

    The phone rang again. This time, it was Rachel¡¯s.

    A steady, gentle voice came through. ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t make things worse tonight?¡± It was Andres.

    L?¦Ó??¦Ó ch?¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.????

    ¡°No. Actually, I should thank you. Otherwise, I might have kept holding on to an illusion.¡±

    It was better to wake up now than to stay blind forever. Even if it hurt, at least it freed her from a dream that was never real.

    Under the covers, Brian¡¯s hand clenched tightly, his jaw tensing. So, to her, being with him was nothing more than holding on to an illusion, huh? Then what did she call being with that man? Did she see that as finding her happiness? The thought of it sent a surge of frustration through Brian¡¯s chest, making it impossible to stay calm.

    That night, neither of them moved, as if silently agreeing to keep their distance. Brian thought Rachel was asleep, and she assumed the same about him. But neither of them knew the other was lying there, just as sleepless.

    Rachel barely slept that night and kept tossing and turning in restless half-sleep. When she woke up, it was still dark outside, not yet morning. But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t go back to sleep. Even though their backs weren¡¯t touching, she could still feel his warmth, reminding her he was there.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 267

    ?Chapter 267:

    She thought that this might be thest time they would ever share the same bed. Once morning arrived, they would truly go their separate ways. Saying she was ready to let go now was nothing but a lie. Ten years of love and devotion¡ªhow could it all disappear in a single night? She could pretend for his sake, but deep down, she couldn¡¯t fool herself.

    As she turned over, she told herself¡ªthis would be thest time she ever stared at his back. She wouldn¡¯t chase after him anymore.

    Back in their school days, he had always walked ahead, never looking back. His long strides carried him farther and farther away, and all she ever saw was his back. But she had loved him too much to give up. So every time, she would run after him, like a shadow that refused to disappear. It took time to catch up, but she always did¡ªreaching for his arm, calling his name, pleading softly, doing whatever it took to make him stay.

    Back then, people had scolded her, saying, ¡°Rachel, don¡¯t you have any self-respect? Why do you always run after him after every fight? Can¡¯t you stand up for yourself just once?¡±

    She had wanted to. She had longed for him to hold her instead. But the fear of losing him, the fear of breaking up, was far stronger. So she never took that risk.

    And when someone asked her the same question again, she lifted her head, her eyes filled with hope and dreams. With a determined smile, she had said, ¡°Just wait. Everything I¡¯m doing will be worth it. One day, I¡¯ll win his heart, and when I do, he¡¯ll be the one chasing after me¡ªmaking up for every time I had to run after him. Just watch!¡±

    Looking back now, Rachel saw just how naive and overconfident she had once been.

    Now, those words came back to bite her, stinging like an old wound. The irony of it all was almostughable. She had spent so many years¡ªmore than a decade, in fact¡ªchasing after something that was never hers. And yet, in all that time, his heart had remained locked, holding space for no one but Tracy.

    He was unwavering, loyal to a fault¡ªhow could she have ever thought he would love her instead? She had certainly given herself far too much credit.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go¡­¡± A murmur slipped from Brian¡¯s lips, low and indistinct.

    It was faint, barely a whisper, but Rachel caught it. Even in his sleep, he was afraid of losing Tracy. No wonder his greatest wish was to rewind time, to relive those years with her.

    If he had the chance, he would give anything to change the past¡ªto hold on to Tracy. He had already lost her once. This time, Rachel wouldn¡¯t stand in his way.

    Fresh chapters uploaded on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls?c?m

    She reached out, her slender fingers lightly running over his back through the thin fabric of his nightshirt. It was as broad and warm as always, a source offort she had leaned on so many times, but it would never be hers again.

    Her touch was delicate as she traced invisible letters.

    ¡°Bye.¡±

    Goodbye, Brian.

    This time, she meant it.

    She was ending it all¡ªthe love, the regrets, the endless back-and-forth between them. Everything. The joys and the sorrows¡ªwould end with the first light of day. By morning, they would be strangers again.

    So she whispered her farewell now, before the moment slipped away. In case fate didn¡¯t allow them onest goodbye, at least she wouldn¡¯t leave with regrets.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 268

    ?Chapter 268:

    Maybe he sensed something in his sleep because Brian shifted slightly. Startled, she pulled her hand back in an instant. But even as she did, she couldn¡¯t stop staring at his back. She lifted her hand once more, but this time, she hesitated, unwilling to touch him again. Instead, she traced the words in her mind: ¡°I love you.¡±

    At dawn, Rachel got out of bed and changed her clothes. Brian was already dressed in his suit. Their eyes met, but neither of them spoke. Silently, they walked downstairs together. The moment their eyes fell on the breakfast table, they spoke at the same time, as if reading each other¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Let¡¯s eat together.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    They nodded in silent agreement.

    They ate quietly, and without thinking, Rachel reached for an egg. She peeled it like always, setting the egg white in his bowl while keeping the yolk in hers. It was muscle memory, something she had done too many times to count.

    Brian had always been particr¡ªhe only ate the egg whites, never the yolks. But Rachel didn¡¯t like yolks either. Still, for years, she had done it anyway¡ªsetting aside the part he liked without a second thought. It wasn¡¯t about preference or habit. It was simply love, and she had been more than willing.

    ¡°Sorry. It¡¯s just a habit.¡±

    The moment she realized, she hesitated before quickly taking the egg white back into her own bowl.

    Since Rachel was about to part ways with Brian, she knew she wouldn¡¯t need to care for him in the future.

    ¡°You know, I¡¯m just like you. I can¡¯t stand egg yolks either. They¡¯re dry, hard to swallow. Every time, I forced myself to eat them.¡± Her voice was light, almost casual, but there was a quiet resignation underneath.

    Brian¡¯s hand paused mid-air. His expression flickered. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ever tell me all these years?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile¡ªcalm, yet distant. ¡°I did tell you. You just never listened. Or maybe¡­ you never cared enough to remember.¡±

    To him, she had always been insignificant, a fleeting shadow unworthy of his attention.

    ???????? ???????????? ?????????? ????: g???????¦Í????????????

    ¡°If it had been Tracy, you would¡¯ve etched it into your memory, making sure you never got it wrong.¡±

    Inhaling deeply, she blinked back the tears that threatened to spill down her cheeks. She maintained herposure with a practiced smile. ¡°Now I never have to struggle through egg yolks again. I can savor the egg whites I¡¯ve always preferred. Let¡¯s finish our meal.¡±

    Perhaps this would be the final breakfast they shared together. She yearned to conclude it without conflict.

    Both ate with deliberate slowness, as though honoring an unspoken pact.

    A full thirty minutes passed before they emptied their tes.

    The moment had arrived¡ªeverything needed closure.

    Rachel ced her spoon down with care and announced, ¡°I¡¯ve finished eating.¡±

    ncing toward the staircase, she added, ¡°There¡¯s quite a bit to pack. I¡¯ve arranged for transportation, and I¡¯ll remove everything tonight.¡±

    Words lodged in Brian¡¯s throat, refusing to emerge.

    She had already turned away, heading for the exit.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 269

    ?Chapter 269:

    He harbored countless things he longed to express as he pursued her. ustomed to wielding authority, he desired to assert himself one final time.

    His steps faltered as he moved. He struggled for breath, fearing he wouldn¡¯t reach her in time. But his advance halted abruptly when he glimpsed the figure waiting outside. A tall, distinguished man stood there.

    If his suspicions were correct, Brian knew this was the same man who had apanied Rachel at the suite yesterday. Had he even arrived to collect her? So, she truly intended to move on? How ironic that he had still entertained thoughts of winning her affection again. How utterly, pathetically foolish.

    At this moment, Brian could onlyugh, harshly mocking his own delusions.

    Yet, the fury building in his chest erupted uncontrobly.

    He stormed forward and seized the man, his fist connecting squarely with the stranger¡¯s face. His strength was remarkable, as though he sought to inflict serious damage. Even afternding the blow, he remained unsatisfied. Heunched a second strike. Since this man had dared to steal what belonged to him, he should be prepared to face the consequences.

    Brian had never been known for clemency, and now he had been betrayed. To him, this represented an unbearable disgrace. He needed to reim his dignity.

    However, Andres deftly evaded Brian¡¯s second attempt.

    Brian¡¯s rage intensified, and without calction, he unleashed a flurry of punches. These strikes came rapid and brutal, prompting Rachel, who recognized Brian¡¯s capabilities, to grow concerned.

    She called out anxiously, ¡°Be careful!¡± This warning was clearly intended for Andres.

    Witnessing Rachel¡¯s concern for another man, Brian¡¯s anger deepened, his heartbeat faltering in its rhythm. This momentary distraction created the perfect opening for Andres.

    Brian¡¯s fist was captured firmly in Andres¡¯s grip.

    In this vast world, two equally exceptional men stood locked in silent confrontation. Their gazes shed in fierce opposition, generating almost visible sparks between them.

    Neither would yield. Their eyes locked, radiating an unyielding dominance, neither willing to concede an inch. The sheer force of their presence was impossible to ignore, crackling like electricity in the air.

    ???????? ???? ???????? ???????? ¡ú ??a???????¦Í???????????????

    Then, after a beat of silence, Andres smirked. ¡°I have to admit, you caught me off guard with that first punch, Mr. White. But in a fair fight? I wouldn¡¯t go down so easily.¡±

    ¡°Mr. White?¡± That simple form of address caused Brian¡¯s eyes to narrow instantly, internal rms ring within his mind. He harbored a powerful intuition that Andres¡¯s knowledge of him extended far beyond mere recognition.

    He felt as though he had been seen through, yet the man standing before him remained an enigma.

    Not even a flicker of recognition surfaced as Brian scoured his memory for any trace of this face.

    His recall abilities typically functioned wlessly. He could summon the image of anyone he had encountered previously. But with this man, his mental catalog offered nothing. This could only signify that their paths had never intersected before. This realization intensified Brian¡¯s difort, evolving into a sensation of losing his carefully maintained control.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 270

    ?Chapter 270:

    ¡°Mr. White, since Rachel has chosen me, I hope you¡¯ll release her gracefully. Rather than desperately clinging to what¡¯s past, why not allow her to discover genuine happiness?¡± Andres delivered these words calmly.

    Even Rachel, observing from nearby, found herself astonished. Andres¡¯s ability to navigate this confrontation and his spontaneous performance impressed her deeply.

    Initially, she had merely requested that he appear and pretend to collect her. She hadn¡¯t anticipated Brian rushing out and initiating physical conflict.

    Her heart pounded anxiously, suspended between fear and hope.

    Remarkably, Andres required no guidance; he embodied his role perfectly. His statements, however, provoked Brian¡¯s fury to new heights.

    With a cial smile, Brian curled his lips, his words stripped of any warmth. ¡°You¡¯ve stolen my woman and still dare to disy such arrogance? Do you believe you¡¯ll depart from here unscathed?¡±

    Yet Andres maintained hisposure. Not only did he show no fear, but he confronted Brian with casual confidence, hands tucked into his pockets.

    ¡°Is that so? Let¡¯s wait and see what unfolds.¡±

    ¡°Such audacity, then¡­¡±

    Before Brian couldplete his thought, Andres interjected, ¡°Regardless, Rachel stands with me. Since she has chosen me, I believe that whatever transpires, she¡¯ll remain by my side.¡± Simultaneously, Andres took Rachel¡¯s hand in his own.

    Although they had met several times andmunicated professionally, this sudden physical contact created difort for Rachel. But with Brian watching, she suppressed her instinct to withdraw.

    At this moment, Brian fixated on their intertwined hands.

    If looks possessed physical power, he would have incinerated Andres¡¯s hand to ashes where they stood.

    It must be acknowledged that as a rival, Andres demonstrated precise knowledge of how to provoke and wound Brian¡¯s pride.

    ¡°Rachel, return to me!¡± After several seconds of deceptive calm, Brian altered his approach.

    Explore more stories g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m

    Looking at Rachel once more, his eyes softened with unexpected tenderness, his voice transforming into something remarkably gentle. ¡°If you¡¯re willing toe back, I promise the wedding will proceed exactly as nned.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s smile was tinged with bitterness.

    She was still uncertain about her true desires. Did Brian really believe that all she wanted was a wedding? What she craved was his genuine love andmitment. Without that love, a wedding dress and ceremony would be hollow, merely going through the motions.

    ¡°Brian, I¡¯m sorry, but I can no longer listen to your empty promises. Perhaps you find it hard to let me go. I¡¯ve been by your side for so long. A girl who is so amodating and strives so hard to please, like me, doesn¡¯te around often. That¡¯s why you cling to me. Or maybe it¡¯s because your grandparents have grown fond of me, and you think I¡¯m a safe choice. But I refuse to settle for that. What does the wedding mean to me? The moment Tracy beckons, you¡¯ll abandon me as you have done time and again. In your heart, she remains the important one, always first and irreceable.¡±

    Previously, she tolerated being second best. She believed she could ept always being secondary in his affections. But it dawned on her that she wasn¡¯t even his second choice. Perhaps Doris held more significance to him than she ever did. Thus, she abandoned all hope.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 271

    ?Chapter 271:

    This time, Rachel remained tearless. After everything that had happenedst night, she found herself able to speak these truths withposure and self-respect.

    Yet Brian was not prepared to release her. ¡°Rachel, I¡¯m telling you again,e back to me. You¡¯ll regret it if you don¡¯t.¡± His warning was almost explicit.

    Rachel stood firm, her lip caught between her teeth, resolved not to yield.

    ¡°Rachel, this is your final opportunity,¡± he said, his tone teetering on the brink of impatience.

    He then took out his phone and dialed.

    Rachel assumed he was calling assistance.

    Given his control over this domain and the resources at hismand, it made sense he wouldn¡¯t personally handle a situation he could simply delegate with a few calls.

    His approach was typically blunt, forceful, and resolute.

    Yet, in this moment, Rachel didn¡¯t flinch but positioned herself firmly between Brian and Andres.

    ¡°If you want to get to him, over my dead body,¡± she said resolutely, her stance protective of Andres.

    Brian paused, wondering if he had misheard her.

    He scoffed coldly, his eyes tinged with red, saying, ¡°Am I hearing things? Suddenly, you¡¯re ready to defend another man with such ferocity. What about us? You gave up your feelings for me so easily?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s response was equally cold.

    ¡°My feelings for you?¡± Rachelughed bitterly, herugh echoing twice more in the cold air.

    She then said pointedly, ¡°Brian, I gave you everything once, but you didn¡¯t value it. I offered my heart, but you rejected it, calling it wed. You discarded it, flung it to the earth, and even trampled it, pressing it deep into the dirt. Now, it¡¯s been picked up and cherished by someone else. Who do you think it will side with?¡±

    With those words, she wearily closed her eyes.

    By this time, onlookers had formed a dense circle around them, their presence almost enveloping the scene.

    ???????? ???????????????? ???????????? ???? ?????????¦Í?????????????

    The sheer number of spectators was evident from the echoing footsteps alone.

    ¡°I realize I can¡¯tpete with you. If you truly desire my end, then proceed,¡± Rachel said, her arms spread open, standing boldly and without fear before Andres.

    Her frame was petite and delicate. There was a noticeable height disparity between them; her head barely reached Andres¡¯s chest. Nevertheless, she positioned herself protectively in front of him, using her body as a shield.

    Brian observed the scene, a sharp twinge suddenly piercing his chest. This minor ache quickly spread throughout his chest. It soon became almost unbearable.

    When she talked about breaking up, it didn¡¯t hurt. When she hit him and hurled insults, it didn¡¯t hurt either. Even her derations of lost love hadn¡¯t affected his heart.

    However, at this moment, watching her steadfastly use her body to protect another man¡ªthe same arms that used to protect him¡ªhe felt a profound emptiness in his chest, as though something precious had been stripped away.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 272

    ?Chapter 272:

    ¡°Will you truly leave with him, regardless of the circumstances?¡± Brian¡¯s voice emerged deep and hoarse when he spoke again.

    Rachel gave a silent nod, offering no words in return.

    She then watched Brian turn away and ascend the stairs. Within five minutes, the assembled crowd had dispersed. It dawned on Rachel that Brian had decided to let them leave peacefully.

    ¡°We should get going!¡± Without hesitation, Rachel took Andres¡¯s hand and they both entered the car.

    Only after they were well along the road did Rachel turn to the man beside her.

    ¡°Mr. Garrett, thank you so much for everything today! Also, I apologize. I really just needed a lift to create a certain impression. I never intended for you to get hurt.¡±

    Andres was about to dismiss it as nothing when he reconsidered. ¡°Well, since that¡¯s the case, you apanying me to the hospital for some ointment isn¡¯t asking too much, is it?¡± Rachel¡¯s first impulse was to decline.

    Yet, considering he had been significantly helpful and was a business associate, she paused. Andres pressed the advantage.

    ¡°Come on. If Brian doubts our association and checks up on us, wouldn¡¯t everything we¡¯ve done be revealed?¡±

    His logic was sound.

    Rachel no longer resisted. ¡°Okay.¡±

    As they drove to the hospital, Andres looked at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad. Since I was part of nning thisst night, it¡¯s only right that I handle the fallout too.¡±

    Rachel felt some relief from her guilt due to his reassurance.

    The doctor had also provided some good news; Andres¡¯s injuries were minor. He would recover quickly with just some ointment.

    Seeing Andres awkwardly trying to apply the ointment himself, Rachel said, ¡°Let me help you with that.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, that would be great,¡± he responded, his graciousness causing Rachel a twinge of embarrassment.

    L??t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs in g??l??ov???s.??????

    They ended up applying the ointment right in the hospital lobby, close to the bustling pharmacy window.

    Unexpectedly, Rachel spotted Tracy among the crowd.

    ¡°Rachel¡­¡± Ignoring the first call of her name, Rachel hoped to avoid a confrontation.

    Yet Tracy persisted, approaching closer and amplifying her voice.

    ¡°Rachel, is that really you? At first, I thought I was mistaken!¡±

    ¡°What? Is there something you need?¡± Rachel¡¯s icy tone made Tracy¡¯s face stiffen.

    But she quickly recovered and reced it with a pitiful look.

    ¡°Rachel, I don¡¯t mean any harm. I just ran into you at the hospital and thought I¡¯d say hello.¡±

    Rachel tossed her hair back, a smirk ying on her lips. ¡°Oh? And yet, you can¡¯t tell that I don¡¯t want to see you? Funny, every time I run into you, something bad happens.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s words struck a nerve, making Tracy falter for a moment. Tracy bit her lip, looking hurt. ¡°Rachel, I know you don¡¯t like me. You can say whatever you want, scold me if you must¡ªbut not in front of others. I¡­ I have my pride too.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 273

    ?Chapter 273:

    Her voice was full of self-pity, but the act only made Rachel feel sick.

    This time, though, Tracy¡¯s little trick didn¡¯t work.

    Before Rachel could even respond, Andres cut in casually, ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. Go ahead and do whatever you want.¡±

    His message was clear¡ªRachel didn¡¯t need to hold back.

    Realizing her usual act wasn¡¯t working, Tracy changed tactics. ¡°Rachel, who¡¯s this gentleman with you? I¡¯ve never seen him before. Aside from Brian, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen you so attentive to another man.¡±

    Rachel smirked. ¡°Oh? Unlike you, I don¡¯t take every chance to flirt with men.¡±

    ¡°How could you say that?¡± Tracy¡¯s eyes welled up with unshed tears, acting like a victim.

    ¡°Did I say something untrue?¡± Rachel countered. ¡°Though, I suppose those little tricks of yours only work on Brian.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t just making things up. She had her own principles. No matter how much she disliked someone, she never badmouthed them unless they threatened her.

    From what Rachel knew, Tracy had been involved with several men during college, ying with their feelings. Even now at thepany, she shamelessly flirted with male colleagues, not caring whether they were already in rtionships.

    Rachel could never be that kind of person.

    ¡°Mr. Garrett, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Rachel had just finished applying ointment to him when Tracy suddenly spoke up. ¡°Rachel, if you¡¯re mad because I traveled abroad to see Brian, let me exin.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin.¡±

    Rachel could see right through Tracy. This wasn¡¯t about clearing things up; it was just to get under her skin.

    Tracy hesitated before speaking. ¡°That day, I had something really important to do, and in a foreign country, Brian was the only person I knew, so I¡­¡±

    ¡°You knew he was with me and still chose to ruin his ns. You thought that was the perfect solution?¡± Rachel cut her off with a sharp sneer.

    That shut Tracy up right away.

    ???????? ?????????????? ???????? ??????????¦Í??????©q??????

    But then, with forced sincerity, she said, ¡°Rachel, I swear, I didn¡¯t mean¡­¡±

    Before she could say another word, Rachel smirked and mimicked her tone, ¡°Oh, let me guess, ¡®I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡¯ That¡¯s exactly what you were about to say, right? But here¡¯s the thing¡ªI¡¯m not Brian. I won¡¯t buy into your little act. So, save it.¡±

    Rachel had had enough. Without sparing Tracy another nce, she turned and walked away with Andres, leaving her standing there. As they walked, Rachel let out a sigh and looked at Andres with sincerity. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to witness that.¡±

    ¡°No need to apologize. That was actually pretty entertaining. You handled it well. If I¡¯m not wrong, that woman is your romantic rival, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    Rachel nodded in response.

    There was no point in denying it¡ªit was painfully obvious.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, with all due respect, she does surpass you in some ways.¡± That stung. Was she really thatcking? Even Andres thought she couldn¡¯tpete with Tracy.

    Rachel¡¯s expression darkened, but she forced a smile anyway.

    Andres quickly caught on to the misunderstanding and corrected himself. ¡°What I meant was, when ites to maniption and ying the helpless victim, she¡¯s got it down to an art.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 274

    ?Chapter 274:

    Rachel had to admit¡ªhe wasn¡¯t wrong.

    ¡°Oh? Care to borate on that, Andres?¡± she asked, raising a brow.

    Andres leaned back, crossing his legs as if analyzing a case. ¡°I have to admit, about ny percent of men would find her appealing. The way she carries herself¡ªso fragile, so in need of protection¡ªtriggers a man¡¯s instinct to shield her. You can¡¯t really me your fianc¨¦. Most men wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against that.¡±

    Rachel tilted her head slightly. ¡°Actually, you¡¯re quite right. So, if he likes her, it¡¯s just a typical man¡¯s mistake, right?¡±

    She let out a dryugh, though the thought made her stomach churn. She hated the idea of men brushing off their actions with flimsy excuses.

    To her surprise, Andres shook his head. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant at all.¡±

    She blinked, caught off guard. She studied him, curious. Andres spoke with conviction. ¡°Not every man falls for that act. Smart, perceptive men won¡¯t be fooled by her helpless routine.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Rachel hesitated, then met his gaze. ¡°What if that kind of girl also happens to be my boyfriend¡¯s first love? What then?¡±

    This time, even Andres had no answer.

    After saying goodbye to Andres, Rachel pulled out her phone and dialed Yvonne. ¡°Yvonne, can youe over? I needpany.¡±

    ¡°Babe, I might be a little¡ª¡±

    Yvonne started, but Rachel suddenly broke down. ¡°I broke up with him, and it hurts so much.¡±

    ¡°Oh, honey, say no more. I¡¯ming.¡±

    Yvonne didn¡¯t hesitate. She grabbed her purse and rushed toward the parking lot.

    Just as she reached her car, Norton appeared. ¡°Where¡¯s the fire?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an emergency. Don¡¯t wait up¡ªI¡¯m noting back tonight.¡±

    ¡°What kind of emergency is so urgent that you can¡¯t even¡ª¡±

    ???????????????? ?????????????? ???? ?????????????????©q?????

    Before he could add anything else, Yvonne was already gone.

    As she drove, her phone lit up with a message. It was Rachel¡¯s location. She didn¡¯t waste a second and headed straight over.

    When she arrived at a club¡¯s private room, she spotted Rachel on stage, singing.

    Yvonne had expected her to pick somber, emotional songs, but to her surprise, Rachel was belting out upbeat, energetic tracks.

    Gripping the microphone tightly, she sang with everything she had. By the time she finished, her voice was raw, barely more than a whisper.

    Yvonne had to pull her away. ¡°Rachel, that¡¯s enough. Keep this up, and you won¡¯t have a voice left.¡±

    ¡°Fine, then take me to a movie,¡± Rachel replied, her voice barely more than a whisper.

    Yvonne immediately agreed. ¡°Let¡¯s head out now.¡±

    Choosing a private little movie theater over a traditional one, Yvonne selected a cozy spot for their movie experience. The venue was perfectly equipped for their needs.

    Settling into the cozy sofa, they were greeted by a screen dominated by romance films. Annoyed, Yvonne flicked to the next page, only to find more of the same, as if the cinema was determined to engulf them with love stories. With no better options, Yvonne finally picked aedy. Rachel, findingfort on the sofa, leaned her head on Yvonne¡¯s shoulder.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 275

    ?Chapter 275:

    Indeed, ssicedies never aged, always deliveringughter. Initially, Rachel seemed to relish the humor. Yet, as scenes passed, her giggles turned to sobs. What started as aedic outing ended with her in tears, her clothing wet from crying.

    At a loss for how to ease her friend¡¯s sorrow, Yvonne simply held Rachel tighter and patted her gently. Muttering under her breath, Yvonne cursed, ¡°Brian White¡¯s really done you wrong, squandering the best years of your life only to break things off. May his days be a mess. If I ever run into him again, I¡¯ll make sure to let him have it and get some payback for you.¡±

    Halfway through her vent, Yvonne realized Rachel had dozed off on her shoulder. Evidently worn out, Rachel was sleeping soundly. Consequently, they ended up staying the night there.

    All through the night, Rachel¡¯s phone kept ringing. However, it went unanswered.

    It was only the following morning that Rachel noticed the numerous missed calls from Brian. She then recalled that she was supposed to have moved her belongings the previous evening, and his calls were likely reminders about the move.

    After having breakfast, Rachel called a ride, and she and Yvonne set off together.

    They reached there just after ten in the morning. At that hour, Brian was expected to be at work.

    Rachel used her fingerprint to unlock the door. Once inside, they went to the bedroom. With few possessions, Rachel had everything arranged in an orderly manner, which made the packing go quickly.

    They checked every corner: the wardrobe, bathroom, bed, and sofa, ensuring all items were ready to pack.

    While sorting items in the bathroom, Yvonne took charge of the organization. She came across towels, toiletries, skincare items, and slippers. When she lifted the toothbrushes, Yvonne hesitated. There were two: one pink and one purple. Both shades seemed like Rachel¡¯s choice, and neither appeared to be Brian¡¯s preference.

    So she called out, ¡°Rachel, which toothbrush color is yours?¡±

    ¡°Purple!¡± Rachel answered.

    ???????? ???????????? ????????: ??????????¦Í?????????????

    Yvonne was taken aback. Was Brian really using the pink one? She silently grabbed her phone and took several photos, happily saving them for future use. She nned to use these images to irritate Brian effectively.

    Even after securing the purple toothbrush, Yvonne felt her task was not yetplete. There were two tubes of toothpaste. Yvonne picked up the nearly empty one, then took the brand-new tube and squeezed out about half its contents. Eventually, both tubes appeared simrly used. They were from the same brand and vor, indistinguishable from each other.

    Yvonne then added a bit of mustard into the toothpaste. Satisfied with her mischief, she screwed the cap back on and ced it exactly where she had found it. This would make Brian assume Rachel had taken the new tube.

    ¡°Jerk, may this burn you so badly,¡± she muttered to herself. ¡°Just remember, Rachel leaving is the easy part. If you ever try to win her back, you¡¯ll regret how you treated her.¡±

    Once everything was packed, Yvonne and Rachel headed downstairs. They had arranged for movers, so they didn¡¯t need to handle the heavy lifting themselves.

    Unexpectedly, Brian appeared during the move.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 276

    ?Chapter 276:

    It seemed he hadn¡¯te from outside but rather from the study inside the house. Rachel was taken aback by his sudden appearance.

    ¡°What are you doing here now?¡±

    ¡°I stayed up workingte, so I ended up sleeping in the study,¡± Brian replied, confirming his story by his home attire. ¡°The moving noise might have disturbed you, sorry about that. It won¡¯t take long; I don¡¯t have many things.¡±

    ¡°Are you really going through with leaving?¡±

    Brian¡¯s gaze was intense and unreadable as he looked at her.

    ¡°Yes, we settled on this yesterday, didn¡¯t we? Plus, my departure opens up space for Tracy, right?¡± He scoffed, ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I genuinely hope you two find happiness.¡±

    Brian¡¯s anger was clear as he clenched his jaw tightly, saying, ¡°Very well, have it your way!¡±

    Just then, the movers approached. ¡°Ms. Marsh, all your items are loaded.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Please head to the van; we¡¯ll join you shortly.¡±

    Rachel took Yvonne¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Come on, Yvonne, let¡¯s leave.¡± As they neared the door of the living room, Brian positioned himself in their path. Standing imposingly, he looked down at them.

    ¡°Rachel, consider what you¡¯re giving up. You¡¯ve invested a lot here. Once you leave today, returning might not be an option.¡±

    Right after his words, Yvonne lost her patience. She decisively dropped her heel onto Brian¡¯s foot. His expression twisted in agony.

    Brian screamed, lifting his foot off the ground.

    When he saw Yvonne standing defiantly, his rage intensified. ¡°You owe me an exnation.¡±

    Yvonne stood her ground, arms crossed. ¡°No exnation needed. It was intentional.¡±

    ¡°Yvonne, just because you¡¯re Norton¡¯s wife doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll tolerate¡­¡±

    ¡°You should feel fortunate Rachel ever cared for you, otherwise, it would be more than a mere stomp,¡± Yvonne retorted sharply.

    Keep reading at g???????¦Í???????co??

    She then gestured dismissively towards the house. ¡°And don¡¯t think this ce holds any allure. Rachel is leaving today, and no pleading will bring her back.¡±

    Yet Yvonne was not done. She stomped again, this time switching to her right foot after the left.

    Brian inhaled sharply from the pain, but through his difort, he reached for Rachel¡¯s hand. ¡°Now that you¡¯re moving, where will you go?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not your concern, is it?¡±

    Unfazed, Brian presented a set of keys. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to live with me, that¡¯s fine. Here¡¯s the key to another apartment I own near the office. You can¡­¡±

    Rachel interrupted swiftly, ¡°No need. If we¡¯re parting ways, let it beplete. I want no ties left between us.¡±

    As Rachel stepped out of Brian¡¯s vi, the reality hit her¡ªshe had nowhere to stay. Everything had happened so fast that she hadn¡¯t even had time to sort out a rental.

    Just as she slid into the car, Yvonne pressed a key into her palm. ¡°I¡¯ll send you the door codeter,¡± she said casually.

    Rachel hesitated, feeling a little uneasy. ¡°Yvonne¡­¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 277

    ?Chapter 277:

    ¡°Come on, we¡¯re friends. There¡¯s no need for all that,¡± Yvonne said with an easy smile. ¡°And don¡¯t overthink it. This apartment? It¡¯s mine. I bought it before I got married, so it has nothing to do with Norton. No pressure at all. Stay as long as you need.¡± That finally put Rachel at ease.

    The moment they reached the apartment, Yvonne¡¯s phone rang. She barely nced at Rachel before sighing. ¡°Something urgent came up¡ª I gotta go.¡±

    Left alone, Rachel took her belongings to the guest room and started unpacking. The master bedroom was obviously Yvonne¡¯s, so Rachel wouldn¡¯t even consider taking it. She couldn¡¯t just waltz in and im the biggest room.

    Meanwhile, Brian called Eric, who was still at the Burke Group.

    ¡°Mr. White, should Ie to you?¡± Eric asked.

    ¡°No, I¡¯lle over,¡± Brian replied.

    That evening, they met for dinner.

    Over dinner, Brian got straight to the point. ¡°Did Rachel reach out to you? If we move the wedding up, will it give her an advantage in Jeffrey¡¯s custody case?¡±

    The question seemed innocent enough, so Eric didn¡¯t think much of it and nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. If she legally bes your wife, your influence would definitely strengthen her case.¡±

    Brian scoffed, letting out a cold chuckle. So, she was telling the truth. She wasn¡¯t pushing for an earlier wedding because she couldn¡¯t wait to be his wife. No, it was all for her brother.

    ¡°Well yed, Rachel,¡± he murmured with a sneer. It had never urred to him that he would be used by someone one day.

    ¡°Rachel, you¡¯ve really outdone yourself,¡± he muttered under his breath. Brian ate his dinner without much focus, his face tense and quiet. The moment he saw Norton, his mood turned icy, and his attitude became distant.

    ¡°What¡¯s with the mood today? You look like you¡¯ve got a lot on your mind,¡± Norton asked, taking a slow sip of his coffee. Brian exhaled sharply. ¡°I¡¯m pissed, that¡¯s why.¡±

    Norton said, ¡°Then just talk about it. I¡¯ll help you figure it out.¡± Thinking of Norton¡¯s wife, his rage surged again.

    ?????? ???????? ? g??lnov?l??.???m

    When Brian didn¡¯t respond, Norton asked again, ¡°Is this about you and Rachel? Did you two argue?¡±

    In Brian¡¯s view, if it were just an argument, it wouldn¡¯t be such a big deal. No matter how bad their fights got, they always managed to make up. But this time, she was about to walk out of his life for good. And that was something he couldn¡¯t ept.

    ¡°Why are you dodging the question? Just say it already,¡± Norton finally snapped.

    Since they were close, Norton didn¡¯t feel the need to hold back. However, Brian, irritated by Norton¡¯s yelling, nced at his face and suddenly thought he looked like Yvonne. They say couples start looking alike over time. Now, Brian thought there might be some truth to that.

    That thought made Brian even more irritated. Without thinking, he raised his foot and stomped on Norton¡¯s shoe. Norton was caught off guard. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today?¡±

    ¡°Just settling the score with your wife,¡± Brian said with a smirk.

    Norton was stunned for a second before he caught on. ¡°What did Yvonne do now? When did she mess with you?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 278

    ?Chapter 278:

    ¡°A little while ago,¡± Brian answered. He then exined how he and Rachel had separated and how Yvonne had stepped on his foot in return.

    After hearing everything, Norton gave Brian a sympathetic look and decided not to hold a grudge over the stomp.

    Brian then shifted his focus to Eric. ¡°How¡¯s Jeffrey¡¯s custody case going? Tell me everything.¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll have my assistant bring over the full case files.¡±

    A momentter, Eric¡¯s phone rang, and a bright voice came through. ¡°I¡¯m at the hotel you mentioned, but it¡¯s huge, and I think I got lost.¡± Eric let out a sigh. His assistant was good at everything¡ªexcept finding her way around. Sometimes, he wished he could just install a GPS system on her. Massaging his temples, he said, ¡°Share your location and follow the directions to room No. 606.¡±

    ¡°Got it! I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    Three minutester, Sabrina showed up beside Eric and handed him the files. ¡°Here. I brought everything you asked for.¡±

    Norton and Brian, surprised to see a new face, spoke almost at the same time. ¡°Since when did you get a new assistant?¡±

    Eric casually adjusted his sleeves and exined, ¡°It¡¯s not really a recement. My previous assistant has enough experience now to manage things on his own, so I decided to bring in someone new.¡±

    After Sabrina left, Eric nced at Brian in surprise. ¡°I thought you already knew about this, Mr. White.¡±

    Brian frowned, confused. ¡°Why would I know about it?¡±

    Eric could tell from Brian¡¯s reaction that he had no clue about what had happened to Rachel. Since it wasn¡¯t something confidential, Eric didn¡¯t hold back and exined everything.

    ¡°Basically, Ms. Marsh went with her brother Jeffrey to look for a job, but they faced discrimination and humiliation. And that was when I met my new assistant,¡± Eric summed up.

    The moment Brian heard this, his expression turned ice-cold. Of course, he was furious. On the one hand, he was mad that she had kept something this serious, this painful,pletely to herself. If he hadn¡¯t run into Eric¡¯s assistant today, he might have never found out. On the other hand, he was upset that she hadn¡¯t turned to him when Jeffrey needed a job. And when she needed help, the first person she turned to was Eric. Did she see her fianc¨¦ as useless?

    ???????????????? ??????????????: ??????????¦Í????????????

    ¡°You guys go ahead and eat. I¡¯m leaving,¡± Brian said before turning on his heel and heading to his car.

    He called Rachel again and again, but there was no response.

    Rachel wasn¡¯t ignoring him on purpose¡ªshe had already gone to bed and put her phone on silent, so she never heard it ring. She had no idea how long she had been asleep, only that the constant ringing of the doorbell eventually pulled her from her sleep. At first, she tried to brush it off, but the ringing didn¡¯t stop. It was insistent, almost urgent.

    Still groggy, she frowned. It couldn¡¯t be Yvonne; she had a key and wouldn¡¯t bother with the doorbell. Could it be Norton? Thinking that might be the case, Rachel sighed and dragged herself up to open the door.

    As Rachel noticed Brian outside her door, her first instinct was to shut it quickly. But Brian was quicker. He had already ced his foot in the doorway, blocking the door from closing, and positioned himself firmly between the door and its frame.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 279

    ?Chapter 279:

    This forced Rachel to halt her attempt to close the door. ¡°Let me in for a bit,¡± Brian insisted, his voice leaving no room for argument. Rachel stared at him, taken aback by his audacity to just invite himself in.

    ¡°I¡¯m really not up for guests, Mr. White.¡±

    Brian quirked an eyebrow. ¡°Are we going to stand here forever? I¡¯m fine with that, but your neighbors seem to be around. It might draw their attention¡­¡±

    His brazenness was astounding! With reluctance, Rachel stepped back from the door.

    Taking advantage of her hesitation, Brian walked in confidently and made his way to the sofa, taking a seat as though he owned the ce. To anyone else, he might have seemed like the man of the house.

    ¡°How did you find out where I was?¡± Rachel inquired.

    ¡°Yvonne may not like me much, but she cares about you. She wouldn¡¯t have you rent an apartment. Knowing this ce was hers before she married, it¡¯s logical she¡¯d have you stay here.¡±

    Brian assumed correctly. And he had visited this apartment once before and recalled its location.

    Noticing Rachel hadn¡¯t offered him anything to drink, he mentioned, ¡°I could use a drink.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we¡¯re out of drinks.¡±

    ¡°Water is fine by me.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, we¡¯ve run out of that too.¡±

    Undeterred, Brian asked, ¡°So, what do you drink then?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve just had something, so I¡¯m not thirsty,¡± Rachel responded. It was clear from her demeanor that she wasn¡¯t inclined to amodate him. Despite this, Brian remained unfazed. He straightened up, his gaze sweeping the room and finally resting on a white cup on the table.

    He guessed it was hers.

    He swiftly grabbed the cup and took a drink.

    Stay connected through g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    Enraged, Rachel dashed over to reim it. However, Brian stood, lifting the cup high above her grasp, a taunting smile on his face.

    ¡°Brian, give me back my cup!¡± Rachel yelled, stretching to reach it, but he seemed oblivious to her demands.

    He only ceased his antics when her face turned a deep shade of anger.

    ¡°Now, how about that drink?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Hand over the cup first,¡± Rachel insisted, still seething.

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    Lowering his arm, he carefully returned the white cup to her. With the cup back in her possession, she reluctantly prepared a simple cup of coffee for him.

    She suspected the bitter coffee might prompt him to leave after just one taste. She had picked the cheapest instant coffee from the supermarket¡¯s discount aisle. Its vor was notably bitter.

    Surprisingly, Brian took his time, drinking slowly and seemingly appreciating each sip.

    As he finished his cup, Rachel suggested, ¡°Mr. White, since you¡¯ve finished your coffee, perhaps it¡¯s time to leave.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280:

    But Brian, unfazed, requested shamelessly, ¡°Could I have another cup, please?¡±

    Rachel was left speechless. His audacity knew no bounds.

    When it came to ying the rascal, he was unparalleled.

    Reluctantly, Rachel poured him another. Then a third, and a fourth¡­ Although the cups were small, consuming four or five was certainly substantial.

    Rachel was eager for him to depart.

    ¡°Apologies, we¡¯re actually out of hot water.¡±

    Unfazed, Brian raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is that so? I suppose you boil it now.¡± Rachel found herself at a loss for words.

    Then, abruptly, darkness enveloped the room as the power went out, casting everything into shadow.

    Quickly reacting, Rachel¡¯s voice shook slightly, betraying her fear of the dark. ¡°We¡¯ve lost power; I can¡¯t make any more coffee. Please, it¡¯s time for you to go.¡±

    Attempting to navigate to her bedroom to retrieve her phone for its shlight, she had barely taken a couple of steps when she felt arms encircle her from behind. A scream escaped her in fright.

    In the enveloping darkness, the unexpected embrace was nothing short of terrifying.

    ¡°Rachel, it¡¯s me,¡± said Brian, prompting a wave of relief to wash over her.

    Yet she was still trembling, drenched in cold sweat, her heart pounding wildly against her ribs.

    ¡°You terrified me! Why would you do that?¡± she eximed.

    In a reflex of fear and frustration, Rachel tried to wriggle free from his grasp.

    Brian, however, maintained a firm hold, not letting her escape his embrace.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I frightened you,¡± he whispered right beside her ear, his tone unusually soft and tender, causing her to shiver.

    ¡°Let me go,¡± she snapped.

    Her words seemed to strike a chord in Brian.

    More books uploaded on g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m

    His hold tightened as he tly refused. ¡°No, I won¡¯t do that.¡±

    A sense of despair washed over her. Why was he holding on so tightly now? It was pointless. Neither of them backed down, locked in silence for who knows how long.

    Eventually, Brian pressed his face against her neck, his voice quiet and almost pleading. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me Jeffrey was job hunting?¡±

    ¡°What would it change?¡± she retorted. ¡°You¡¯d probably just throw money at the problem, right?¡±

    Brian¡¯s silence was telling, confirming her suspicions.

    She knew money was crucial, especially for Jeffrey.

    But what mattered more than money was his ability to stand on his own, to navigate life with dignity and purpose. As his sister, it was up to her to help him find that path.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you confide in me about his struggles with finding work?¡± Brian tightened his embrace, his concern evident.

    Rachel¡¯s tone was steady now. ¡°If I remember right, you were overseas then. Even if I had told you, would you have dropped everything ande rushing back? Would you really have flown home just for me and Jeffrey?¡±

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Have a nice weekend dear ones! New novels releases in a few hours. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (=?=) /

    .

 Chapter 281

    ?Chapter 281:

    She hadn¡¯t dared to believe in that possibility, so she never even asked.

    ¡°What if I said I would?¡±

    Brian¡¯s voice cut through the darkness, steady and sure.

    In the past, Rachel might have trusted such words from Brian.

    But now? After all the chaos and disappointments, her faith in him had disappeared.

    With a hint of irony in her smile, she said, ¡°This isn¡¯t the time for jokes. I¡¯m really not in the mood for this.¡±

    And it wasn¡¯t like he had crossed oceans just for her. Even if he had rushed back, she wasn¡¯t the person he wasing back for. They were both aware of whom he truly cared for.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should head home,¡± Rachel said, her tone soft but resolute.

    Brian lingered, finding it hard to leave. ¡°Rachel.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t. I don¡¯t want to hear it. Brian, unless you want to push me away and never see me again, just let me be. Can you give me that much?¡± Rachel pleaded.

    At her words, Brian¡¯s hands, which had been holding her close, stiffened.

    After he withdrew, a profound silence engulfed the space.

    The moment he stepped back, the lights flickered to life.

    Rachel watched him exit and quickly shut the door behind him. She pressed her back against the door, inhaling deeply. For a fleeting second, she almost reconsidered. Thankfully, her resolve held firm, preventing her from swaying.

    As the door clicked shut, Brian found sce against the adjacent wall. Rather than departing, he pulled out a cigarette and lit it. Smoke soon shrouded his chiseled features in a murky veil.

    Time slipped by unnoticed until the searing touch of the cigarette on his skin snapped him back to the present. That was when he understood. Rachel had moved on. She no longer desired his presence.

    The morning after, Brian wasted no time upon reaching the office and immediately called Ronald.

    He instructed, ¡°Investigate Rachel¡¯s altercation with the female staff from the other day. I expect a detailed report within the hour.¡±

    ???????? ???????? ???????????? at galn??v??????£®?????

    ¡°I¡¯m on it,¡± Ronald responded promptly.

    The presence of cameras throughout the office made gathering evidence a quick process. Within thirty minutes, Ronald had pieced together the entire scenario. He then gathered all the involved parties in Brian¡¯s office.

    In the office, the employees stood in silence, eyes cast downward, not daring to look at Brian. For many, it was their first visit to the executive floor and their initial encounter with Brian, spurred by the controversy. They stood there like students awaiting reprimand, their faces etched with anxiety and dread.

    Brian finished signing a document, closed it, ced his pen down, and looked up at them, exuding amanding presence. ¡°Today¡¯s meeting is about uncovering the truth directly from you. There¡¯s no need for fear. Speak freely about what you witnessed and heard. I assure you, there will be no repercussions.¡±

    With these assurances, the tension in the room eased significantly. The entire time, everyone was upfront¡ªno one dared to keep secrets. Brian¡¯sposure cracked when he learned of Rachel¡¯s humiliation and assault at Juliet¡¯s hands. He balled his hands into fists, striving to keep his anger in check. ¡°Go on.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 282

    ?Chapter 282:

    ¡°Later,¡± a female employee said, nervously eyeing Brian before rushing on. ¡°Juliet Mendez¡¯s sister arrived, who happens to be Holden Ellsworth¡¯s partner. Holden didn¡¯t just make Rachel Marsh kneel; he also¡­¡±

    Brian interrupted, his voice cold, ¡°What else?¡±

    The employee trembled and added, ¡°He had his men handle her forcibly, all while Holden, struck by Rachel¡¯s allure, wished to keep her close.¡±

    At that moment, the cup in Brian¡¯s grip crumbled to pieces. The room¡¯s upants flinched, their gazes fixed on the floor, silence hanging heavily in the air. Ronald was quick to approach and began tidying the mess on the desk. He alone understood the depth of Brian¡¯s fury.

    ¡°Is it true that Holden harassed Rachel?¡± Brian¡¯s expression was stone-cold, his voiceced with fury.

    The employees, recognizing the severity of the situation, confirmed the harassment by nodding collectively.

    With the questioning concluded, Ronald dismissed them. ¡°You may return to your duties now.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    As soon as they exited, Brian¡¯s anger erupted. ¡°Compile all relevant details on Holden Ellsworth and schedule a board meeting for his dismissal. He has no ce in mypany.¡±

    Ronald affirmed with a nod. ¡°Certainly.¡±

    ¡°Also, arrange for Juliet Mendez¡¯s immediate resignation. Instruct HR to terminate her contract on grounds of breach and demandpensation.¡±

    ¡°Compensation?¡±

    The White Group¡¯s contracts were meticulous about stiptions and penalties. As long as it didn¡¯t harm thepany¡¯s interests or cross a line beyond forgiveness, they rarely enforced the contract forpensation. Per the standard agreement, the starting penalty was $200,000. Considering Juliet¡¯s position, her penalty might exceed $500,000.

    Ronald believed the penalty was harsh, yet it wasn¡¯t the end of it.

    ¡°Furthermore, file a police report for assault.¡±

    ???????????? ???????? ???? ?????????¦Í?????????????

    Juliet found herself without any tears left, overwhelmed by the consequences. Her arrogance had indeed backed her into a corner. She had often exploited her sister¡¯s connection with Holden to intimidate her subordinates, engaging in both verbal and physical assaults. Her retribution was now unfolding, leaving her no ground to im unfair treatment. She was entirely the architect of her own misfortune. Escape from her actions was impossible.

    Ronald inquired, ¡°Mr. White, what should we do about the others?¡± He meant those who had exacerbated the situation by their presence and inaction.

    ¡°Fire them,¡± Brian said.

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°Also, I need a meeting with all heads of departments and branch managers.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll set it up right away.¡±

    In the elevator, the female employees each took a deep breath, theirplexions ghostly. Brian¡¯s authority had been clearly daunting. Yet, they retained their positions.

    Being let go from the White Group would make it highly unlikely for them to secureparable employment elsewhere in the city.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 283

    ?Chapter 283:

    After regaining herposure, a younger employee remarked, ¡°He looks so striking, even when he¡¯s upset.¡±

    Despite the ordeal, her youthful resilience allowed her to bounce back quickly.

    ¡°Keep your thoughts in check. It¡¯s unwise to daydream about impossibilities. He is not avable.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s he with? Do you mean Tracy?¡± asked the youngdy, her tone naive.

    Their expressions gave away the answer.

    Interrupting her own thought, the young girl added, ¡°To me, it seems like he and Tracy are merely professional peers. His connection seems stronger with Rachel Marsh¡­¡±

    ¡°Have you ever noticed Mr. White¡¯s concern about Rachel? When he learned about Holden¡¯s intentions toward her, his reaction was nothing short of furious,¡± the young woman remarked, her voice tinged with an unexpected insight.

    The elevator hummed quietly as her words lingered in the air.

    Her colleagues, caught up in the usual buzz of office life, weren¡¯t eager to engage in such spection.

    With a yful grin, one reached over and lightly tapped her forehead.

    ¡°We can indulge in this conversation now, but don¡¯t start spreading rumors when we get back to the office.¡±

    Flustered, the young woman stuck out her tongue in mock defiance, her cheeks warming with embarrassment.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll keep it to myself!¡± she replied,ughing to ease the tension.

    The following day, Rachel was back at her desk, immersed in her work, when a soft knock interrupted her focus.

    Samira stepped into the office, her presence quiet but purposeful.

    Assuming it was another routine delivery of paperwork, Rachel didn¡¯t nce up.

    ¡°Just leave the documents on the desk,¡± she instructed, her attention still fixed on her screen.

    ¡°Actually, Rachel, this one requires your signature,¡± Samira replied, holding out the file.

    Your source for updates g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls

    ¡°Alright, let me see it.¡±

    Rachel took the document, her eyes scanning its contents carefully before finally signing her name.

    Samira was usually swift and efficient, disappearing as soon as her tasks werepleted. But this time, she remained standing in the office, her demeanor hesitant.

    Rachel nced up, sensing the shift in her assistant¡¯s behavior.

    ¡°Is there something else?¡± she asked.

    Samira paused, her expression uncertain, before finally speaking.

    ¡°Have you heard about what¡¯s been happening at thepanytely?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Rachel asked, her brow furrowing.

    She had been so consumed by her workload that the world outside her office seemed to blur.

    Her health was deteriorating, but she was determined to push through several high-priority projects, each tied to long-standing, reliable clients.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 284

    ?Chapter 284:

    Before stepping away, she wanted to see these initiatives through topletion or at least to a stable stopping point.

    It was a matter of principle, one she refused topromise.

    ¡°It¡¯s about¡­ the termination of several female employees,¡± Samira exined, stressing the word female as if to trigger Rachel¡¯s recollection.

    Rachel leaned her head against her hand, a faint crease forming between her brows as she tried to piece together fragmented memories. She vaguely recalled murmurs in the elevator about staff being let go, but it had barely registered. Workce rumors rarely captured her attention, and she hadn¡¯t feltpelled to investigate further.

    ¡°I remember hearing something about it. Why do you ask?¡± Rachel responded, her tone calm and matter-of-fact.

    Samira blinked in surprise, taken aback by Rachel¡¯s apparent indifference. How could she remain so unshaken by such news?

    ¡°Rachel, don¡¯t you have any thoughts on this?¡± Samira pressed, her voiceced with concern.

    Rachel tilted her head, genuinely confused.

    ¡°Should I? It¡¯s just a few dismissals, isn¡¯t it? That¡¯s HR¡¯s domain. And let¡¯s not forget that White Group¡¯spensation and benefits are among the best in the industry. Everyone here knows how privileged we are to work here, and firings have been almost unheard oftely. What exactly did they do to warrant this?¡±

    Samira was momentarily speechless. She had assumed Rachel was more informed, but it was clear her knowledge was superficial at best. Rachel was aware of the dismissals but entirely unaware of the underlyingplexities.

    Samira cleared her throat, her tone shifting to one of gravity.

    ¡°The employees who were dismissed were the ones who crossed us that day. Juliet Mendez, in particr. I heard HR demanded half a million in damages from her. Thepany even involved the police, and she was escorted out immediately.¡±

    She continued without hesitation, her words flowing urgently.

    ¡°And Holden Ellsworth, he was stripped of his position on the board. Mr. White called an emergency meeting with all the executives and issued a clear warning: any future harassment or mistreatment would lead to instant dismissal.¡±

    ???????? ???????????????? ???????? g???????¦Í????????????

    If Rachel hadn¡¯t grasped the implication by now, she would have had to be remarkably oblivious. Besides, coincidences like this were rarely idental.

    For a moment, she felt a flicker of astonishment, even disbelief. But the feeling was transient, and herposure quickly returned.

    ¡°Samira, I see what you¡¯re getting at. Perhaps you¡¯re right, but what does it change? This is just another example of his controlling nature. If I¡¯m disrespected, he takes it as a personal affront to his pride and standing.¡±

    She wanted to tell Brian it was unnecessary; after all, no one knew about their connection, and her humiliation that day would never hurt his reputation.

    Samira, sensing Rachel¡¯s conflict, pressed gently.

    ¡°What if he did it because he cares about you?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s eyes drifted downward, her thoughts swirling, but she soon lifted her gaze, her expressionposed and steady.

    ¡°Perhaps. You might be right,¡± she acknowledged. ¡°But even if that¡¯s true, it¡¯s toote now.¡±

    Dyed apologies and bted concerns often ring hollow, losing their impact over time. It could have meant everything if Brian had trusted her and stood up for her when she needed him most. But now, the opportunity had slipped away, leaving his gestures empty and insignificant. Some moments, once gone, lose their power to heal or mend.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 285

    ?Chapter 285:

    After Samira left, Rachel opened her chat with Brian and typed a simple message.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t need to do that.¡±

    Brian immediately replied.

    ¡°This is what I owe you. I should have defended you from the beginning.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s response was quiet but firm.

    ¡°But you missed that chance, so it doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡±

    Brian¡¯s next message appeared without dy.

    ¡°I know it¡¯ste and you won¡¯t ept it, but I still want to make amends.¡±

    Rachel read his words, her fingers hovering over the keyboard, but she chose not to reply.

    As the workday drew to a close and Rachel gathered her things to leave, her phone rang with a call from an unknown number.

    ¡°Hello, Ms. Marsh, this is Sabrina kely. I hope you remember me.¡±

    The name rang a bell instantly. Sabrina kely, the young woman who had defended Jeffrey during his interview. Of course, Rachel remembered her.

    ¡°Yes, I remember you,¡± Rachel replied, her voice curious butposed. ¡°What can I do for you?¡±

    Cutting straight to the point, Sabrina replied,

    ¡°Concerning Juliet Mendez¡¯s case, White Group has appointed me as your legal counsel to manage the case. I¡¯m currently downstairs at your office. May Ie up to speak with you?¡±

    Rachel nced at the clock, considering the request.

    ¡°Give me a moment; I¡¯lle down to meet you,¡± she said before hanging up.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Sabrina responded, her tone professional.

    A few minutester, Rachel met Sabrina downstairs. Sabrina immediately handed her a business card, her expressionposed.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, here¡¯s my card.¡±

    Your new favorite is g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    Rachel took it with a brief nce, then paused for a second, a smile tugging at her lips.

    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve sessfully joined Eric¡¯sw firm?¡±

    Sabrina nodded, her eyes sparkling with gratitude.

    ¡°Yes, thanks to your support, I was able to secure such a great opportunity.¡±

    Rachel waved off thepliment with a modest smile.

    ¡°I did nothing. Your sess is entirely your own. You earned it.¡±

    After a moment, Sabrina¡¯s expression turned more serious.

    ¡°We need to go to the police station to give a statement. It¡¯s important to get everything on record.¡±

    Rachel nodded, her expression thoughtful.

    ¡°Of course. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The ride to the police station was quiet but purposeful. As they entered the building, Rachel¡¯s steps slowed.

    There, in the lobby, stood Brian.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 286

    ?Chapter 286:

    The moment Rachel saw Brian, her first instinct was to turn around and leave. They had already parted ways, so running into each other now only made things ufortable. Plus, this wasn¡¯t the right time for them to be meeting.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Sabrina asked when she saw Rachel suddenly stop.

    Rachel got straight to the point.

    ¡°Did you invite anyone else besides me?¡±

    Sabrina followed Rachel¡¯s gaze and spotted Brian.

    ¡°Oh, you mean Brian? Mr. Riley said he¡¯s your colleague and already knows everything. He could really help us with this.¡±

    Rachel was at a loss for words.

    Colleague? Seriously? Brian sure knew how to put on a convincing act. Tricking an internwyer like that¡ªdid he not feel guilty at all?

    Once Rachel¡¯s statement was taken, Sabrina promised to fight for justice.

    When everything was done, Brian offered to drive Rachel home. And she refused without hesitation.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    As expected, his expression darkened.

    Rachel had originally intended to take a taxi home, but with rush hour in full swing, the wait time was at least twenty minutes. Rather than stand around, she opted for the subway instead.

    She had only taken a few steps toward the station when a car horn sounded nearby.

    Instinctively, she turned her head¡ªonly to see Brian¡¯s car rolling up beside her.

    ¡°Get in. I¡¯ll drive you home,¡± he ordered, rolling down the window.

    ¡°There¡¯s a subway station just ahead. I can handle it myself, so there¡¯s no need to bother you.¡±

    ¡°And what if I insist?¡± he countered smoothly, keeping his car moving at her pace.

    If she walked faster, he sped up. If she slowed down, then so did he. No matter what she did, he stayed perfectly in sync with her.

    Latest novels at g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s?c?m

    Brian¡¯s leisurely pace quickly drew the irritation of the drivers behind him. One honk turned into another, and soon, a chorus of ring horns filled the street, each one an unmistakable expression of mounting frustration.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t speed up, someone¡¯s going toe over and punch you,¡± Rachel warned casually.

    ¡°I¡¯ll drive off the moment you get in,¡± Brian shot back.

    Rachel didn¡¯t feel like talking to him. If he didn¡¯t care about the consequences, why should she?

    As expected, when they stopped at a red light, some drivers behind them lost their patience.

    A big man with a thick beard marched over and yelled at Brian through the window, ¡°Are you nuts? You¡¯re blocking traffic! What¡¯s wrong with you? Get moving!¡±

    The man looked tough, but Brian stayed surprisingly calm.

    ¡°Tell me your bank ount,¡± Brian suddenly said.

    The man was stunned for a moment, then scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re actually crazy.¡±

    He nced at Brian¡¯s expensive car, finding it hard to believe. A guy driving such a fancy car acting like this? What a shame.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 287

    ?Chapter 287:

    Another person added, ¡°Someone like him shouldn¡¯t even be driving! He¡¯s a danger on the road. Maybe he just ran away from a mental hospital.¡±

    The bearded man agreed. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s call the cops.¡±

    Rachel, watching from a short distance, tried hard not tough. She never thought she¡¯d see the day Brian got mistaken for a madman. If Yvonne found out, she¡¯d never stopughing.

    Even with his usual cold look, Brian stayed calm and didn¡¯t snap.

    ¡°Your bank ount,¡± he said again.

    One of the men figured Brian was trying to pay him off and decided to y along, giving him his bank ount details. Within ten seconds, he received a transfer of ten thousand. The man¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    The other men, who were about to argue with Brian, saw the whole thing.

    Brian smirked. ¡°Is that enough for you to take another route?¡±

    The man who got the money nodded quickly. ¡°Way more than enough.¡± He walked off happily.

    ¡°What about the rest of you? Want to take the money and leave, or keep shouting?¡±

    Brian¡¯s firm tone and sharp gaze made everyone hesitate. The other men immediately lined up, gave Brian their bank details, and walked away, satisfied with their share.

    Rachel watched everything unfold,pletely stunned.

    She had seen enough. Not wanting to waste any more time, she picked up her pace toward the subway entrance.

    As she rushed ahead, Brian quickly pulled over and ran after her. By the time he reached her, Rachel had already cleared security and was at the gate.

    Brian hurried to follow, but the gate snapped shut, trapping his legs. It was an embarrassing moment.

    A subway worker walked over and said, ¡°Sir, just swipe your card to pass.¡±

    ¡°What card?¡± Brian waspletely lost. He had always been driven around and had never used the subway. This was a first for him. He didn¡¯t even know a card was required.

    Fresh stories here g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    Even though it was awkward, he kept his cool. He nced at Rachel and calmly said, ¡°Honey, you have my card. Can you swipe it for me?¡± His eyes had a hint of pleading.

    Rachel turned and shot him a re. ¡°Honey?¡± She was definitely not his ¡°honey.¡±

    The people nearby turned their heads to look at Rachel. Left with no option, she sighed and swiped the card for him.

    Only then was Brian able to pass through the gate.

    The moment he got through, Rachel rushed down the stairs. Spotting the train doors about to shut, she sprinted ahead.

    A slight dy held Brian back, and he could only watch as the doors slid shut before him. Through the window, he watched Rachel disappear as the train pulled away.

    Annoyed, he called her right away, but she declined the call.

    After multiple unanswered calls, Brian texted her instead, ¡°Get off at the next station.¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t bother to respond.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 288

    ?Chapter 288:

    He texted again. ¡°Wait for me at the next station.¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t feel like replying. She put her phone away and shut her eyes to rest for a bit. After a long day of work, she was truly exhausted. Feeling drowsy, she dozed off in no time.

    She had no idea how long she had been sleeping when her head suddenly jerked back. To her surprise, something stopped her from falling. A momentter, she realized her head was resting on someone¡¯s shoulder.

    Too tired to think, she didn¡¯t bother moving. She assumed it must be a kind stranger. Noticing how exhausted she was, someone had offered their shoulder for her to rest on.

    After a while, as the subway announced her stop was approaching, Rachel¡¯s eyes suddenly flickered open. Realizing she was still leaning on someone, she quickly sat up.

    ¡°Thanks¡­¡± she started, but her words froze mid-sentence. A stranger? No, it was Brian.

    ¡°How are you here?¡± she asked, shifting away from him.

    ¡°I have my ways. Still sleepy? You can rest a little longer.¡±

    Rachel shook her head right away. Sleep was thest thing on her mind now.

    The moment the subway stopped, Rachel stepped out, and Brian followed right behind her. They walked toward her home together.

    The sky was growing darker. After a few steps, Rachel suddenly heard faint, weak meows. Her heart clenched with sympathy. She followed the sound and spotted two cats huddled in the bushes. One of them was hurt, its leg covered in blood. The other cat sat close, watching over it silently.

    Rachel knelt down and whispered, ¡°Stay here, okay? I¡¯ll get something to help you.¡±

    As if they understood, the cats stayed put.

    She rushed to a nearby pharmacy and picked up some first-aid supplies. When she got back, the cats were still curled up in the same spot.

    Brian raised a brow. ¡°You¡¯re actually going to treat it?¡±

    He wasn¡¯t exactly against animals, but he wasn¡¯t fond of them either.

    ¡°Of course,¡± she replied, opening the antiseptic and carefully dabbing the wound with a cotton swab.

    R34d th3 0r1g1n4l 4t g4ln0v3ls.c0m

    The kitten whimpered softly, flinching from the pain. The other cat gently patted its injuredpanion¡¯s fur.

    Seeing this, Rachel¡¯s heart ached. She couldn¡¯t help but think¡ªthey must be a pair.

    ¡°See? Even a cat knows how tofort its injured partner. Sometimes, people aren¡¯t nearly as thoughtful.¡±

    Brian wasn¡¯t slow on the uptake. He jumped at the chance. ¡°Rachel, I know I let you down before. I¡¯ll change. Just give me another chance.¡±

    Rachel kept her focus on treating the cat¡¯s wound, acting as though she hadn¡¯t heard him. She carefully disinfected the injury, applied some medicine, and wrapped it up before setting down some food for them. Just as they were about to leave, the male cat suddenly sprang up and lunged at Brian, its sharp ws raking across his neck and leaving angry red marks.

    Brian instinctively reached out to grab it, but before he could, the cat struck again, scratching him even worse this time. Rachel quickly stepped in and pulled the cat away.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 289

    ?Chapter 289:

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said.

    As they walked along the dimly lit street, the glow of the streetlights highlighted Brian¡¯s injury. She turned to him, her brows furrowed with concern. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± The scratches on his neck were deep and clearly visible¡ªthree, maybe four, with one particrly nasty one where the skin had been torn slightly.

    Because of his open-cored white shirt, she could also see the scratches on his chest. She had to admit, seeing his wounds unsettled her. And she did care about him.

    For a brief moment, she almost reached out to help him. ¡°Let me¡ª¡± But she stopped herself halfway through.

    Instead, she tucked her hair behind her ear and looked at him seriously. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you got scratched. I take some responsibility for that. But if I had to do it all over again, I wouldn¡¯t change a thing? Those cats needed help. That being said, you really shouldn¡¯t have followed me.¡±

    Brian let out a small sigh, sounding hurt. ¡°You say that, but I think I¡¯m the real victim here. I¡¯m worse off than they are.¡±

    And there it was¡ªhis usual tactic. This kind of pitiful act had worked on her before, melting her heart more times than she cared to admit. But this time, she wasn¡¯t going to fall for it.

    ¡°Do you know why they became strays in the first ce?¡±

    Brian shook his head, genuinely curious.

    ¡°They weren¡¯t always strays,¡± she exined. ¡°Most likely, they had owners before. But some people don¡¯t take responsibility. When their cats reproduce too quickly, they abandon them¡ªjust toss them out to survive on their own.¡±

    Brian sighed. ¡°That¡¯s really sad.¡±

    Rachel looked him straight in the eye. ¡°But why do people abandon them? I can think of two reasons. Either their love was never real, or they never actually cared¡ªjust kept them around for fun.¡±

    A heavy silence settled between them.

    ¡°Brian, I don¡¯t think I need to say more. We¡¯re over. Stop following me. Let me live my life the way I want.¡±

    Your favorite tales live on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s

    Rachel turned and walked away without ncing back.

    Before disappearing into the distance, she left him with onest remark. ¡°Make sure to get those scratches checked.¡±

    However, Brian had no intention of giving up. He quickly followed, but Rachel shot him an icy re. ¡°Move. I¡¯m going home.¡±

    Brian stared at her, his eyes filled with a sadness she had never seen before. ¡°You used to be the first to take care of my wounds.¡±

    Rachel let out a small, indifferent smile. ¡°That was the old me. I wouldn¡¯t do that now.¡±

    Unable to hold back, Brian grabbed her shoulder. ¡°Why?¡±

    Why? Rachel almostughed at the absurdity. Even now, he was asking that? Did he really not know?

    She couldn¡¯t suppress it anymore. The emotions she had held back burst out.

    ¡°Do you really not get it? Do I have to say it out loud? Fine, then listen closely. What did you see me as all this time? Another pet, like a cat? And you¡ªjust like those careless owners. When you were in a good mood, you yed with me, used me to entertain yourself. But when things didn¡¯t go your way, you tossed me aside like I didn¡¯t matter. I refuse to be treated like a pet, and I¡¯m not here to make you happy. I just want to live my life for myself.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 290

    ?Chapter 290:

    By the time she finished, tears were already rolling down her face.

    Brian stared at her, his expression one of sheer disbelief. The realization struck him that, in her heart, she had deemed himpletely unforgivable¡ªa truth he was only nowing to terms with. He stumbled over his words, struggling to articte his feelings. However, Rachel calmly wiped her tears away, her gaze steady.

    ¡°You might not have seen things this way, but it doesn¡¯t really matter now. I¡¯m moving on.¡±

    She then turned and slowly walked down the path bordered by trees, vanishing into the night. With each step she took, her figure shrank into the distance. A deep sense of emptiness surged through Brian as he watched. He reached out in a futile attempt to hold onto something, anything. Yet, he grasped only the empty air.

    From that evening onward, Rachel and Brian hadn¡¯t crossed paths for quite some time. Unaware of the separation, Samira asionally mentioned it.

    ¡°Rachel, have you heard? Tracy is acting as if she owns the ce. You were Mr. White¡¯s fianc¨¦e! How can she act so brazenly if she was his bride-to-be? It¡¯s outrageous!¡±

    Hearing the term ¡°fianc¨¦e,¡± Rachel was suddenly taken aback. It seemed like an eternity had passed since that designation fit, though it had only been days.

    ¡°Samira, Brian and I are no longer together,¡± Rachel suddenly said, which took Samira by surprise.

    Samira gasped, taken aback. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, Rachel. I had no idea.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Haven¡¯t you always said there are plenty of good men out there? Perhaps it¡¯s time I look for someone younger and hotter,¡± Rachel said, partly tofort Samira and partly to bolster her own resolve.

    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit!¡±

    ¡°Exactly, why settle for just one when there are so many out there?¡±

    As she finished speaking, the office door swung open abruptly.

    ¡°Really now?¡± A deep voice, cold as ice, devoid of warmth.

    Brian entered, his tall figuremanding the room, while Tracy followed closely behind, holding a document.

    ¡°Samira, would you mind giving us a moment?¡± Rachel suggested swiftly.

    Discover tales at g ? ln ¦Ò¦Í?? ?? s,

    With Samira out of the room and the door shut behind her, Rachel¡¯s heart thumped wildly. Brian¡¯s unexpected arrival caught her off guard.

    ¡°You¡¯re considering someone new? And you¡¯re looking for someone younger and hotter? Really? Am I not enough after all this time?¡± Brian said through gritted teeth.

    Rachel¡¯s cheeks flushed as she tried to change the subject. ¡°What are you two doing here?¡±

    With a calm expression, Tracy exined, ¡°We¡¯re here for a routine inspection. Mr. White started on the first floor.¡±

    Rachel nodded. ¡°I see. There¡¯s no need to worry; I didn¡¯t assume he came just for me. You¡¯re free to go now that the inspection¡¯s done.¡± Brian left the room forcefully, the door mming shut with a resounding thud.

    Later that night, Rachel felt unwell. She managed to eat a little before lying down. As she drifted into a restless sleep, her phone buzzed relentlessly. Picking it up, she saw numerous missed calls, mostly from Brian. Yvonne was on the other end this time.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 291

    ?Chapter 291:

    ¡°Why did it take you so long to pick up?¡± Yvonne inquired, her voiceced with worry.

    ¡°I¡¯m exhausted, so I decided to take a nap.¡±

    ¡°Come join the fun now that you¡¯re up. I¡¯ll text you where to find me.¡± Rachel hesitated to spoil the cheerful atmosphere and decided to go along.

    She had just finished getting ready to head out when her phone rang. It was Brian.

    ¡°Hello, Rachel.¡± He sounded a bit tipsy, his voice light and airy.

    Clutching the phone tighter, Rachel was tempted to just hang up. Yet, knowing he was drunk, she found herself unable to end the call. ¡°I¡¯ve had a bit too much to drink,¡± he admitted, his voice unexpectedly seductive, softened by the alcohol.

    ¡°Could youe and pick me up?¡± he asked, his request taking her by surprise.

    Holding her breath, Rachel didn¡¯t respond.

    From the other end of the line, Brian continued, ¡°Remember how you used to pick me up when I got like this? I really feel terrible. Can you bring me home and get me a hangover cure?¡±

    For a moment, Rachel nearly agreed. However, she ultimately managed to stayposed.

    ¡°We¡¯re no longer together!¡± With those words, she quickly ended the call before she could hear his reply.

    She gged down a taxi and was at Yvonne¡¯s location within twenty minutes. They met up outside a popr nightclub. Yvonne eagerly took Rachel¡¯s arm.

    ¡°They say there¡¯s a fresh group of male escorts tonight. Let¡¯s check them out.¡±

    Rachel was stunned. Her earlierments weren¡¯t meant to be taken seriously. Yet here they were, courtesy of Yvonne¡¯s arrangements. Long before her marriage and the financial downfall of her family, Yvonne had enjoyed these outings. She would often hire male escorts for a chat, a drink, a card game, or even a shopping spree.

    After all, the men were truly handsome, a delight to the eyes. And she always maintained her boundaries firmly against any unseemly behavior.

    ¡°Are we actually going inside?¡± Rachel asked with a hint of reluctance as Yvonne ushered her through the entrance.

    ¡°Yes, of course. Why not? Men freely enjoy themselves; why should we hold back? We¡¯re only here for a bit of fun.¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c§à??, your storytelling home

    With a nod, Rachel joined her, stepping into the building.

    Upon entering the hallway, they were unexpectedly greeted by Leif. Both were momentarily stunned.

    ¡°Leif?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Burke?¡±

    They spoke almost in unison.

    ¡°Norton¡¯s here, right?¡± Yvonne was direct, her voice firm. ¡°Where is he? Take me to him.¡±

    Hearing this, Leif¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He had recently watched the manager usher a group ofdies inside Norton¡¯s room¡ªeach person stunning yet unique.

    ¡°Mr. Burke is currently in a meeting with clients. It might not be the right time for an interruption.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Yvonne shed a mischievous smile. ¡°Tell me, Leif, should you escort me in, or must I burst in myself?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 292

    ?Chapter 292:

    Seeing the determination in her eyes, Leif hesitated but then nodded. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll show you in.¡±

    They followed Leif in the elevator to the entrance of a private room. Yvonne didn¡¯t hesitate; she pushed the door open. Rachel¡¯s gaze immediately fell on Brian, who was lounging on a sofa, appearing both rxed and slightly tipsy.

    There was no doubt that Brian was drunk. His tie hung loosely around his neck,pletely undone. Rachel¡¯s fists clenched on their own; she was caught between the instinct to step forward and the urge to turn away.

    The quiet was abruptly shattered by Norton¡¯s voice. ¡°Yvonne? What brings you here?¡±

    ¡°I was just passing through.¡±

    ¡°Were you checking up on me?¡± Norton teased with a knowing smirk. The air grew thick with awkwardness.

    But more importantly, the room wasn¡¯t empty. Several women stood there, dressed in sexy white dresses with delicate straps, long legs, and coy demeanors.

    ¡°Ms. Jimenez, Ms. Marsh¡­¡± Eric stepped forward smoothly, ever the gentleman. ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, why not stay and join us?¡±

    Yvonne shrugged. ¡°Just sitting here sounds boring.¡±

    Eric grinned. ¡°Then how about a game?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    Brian, who had been quiet all this time, finally stirred. His eyes liftedzily. ¡°Truth or Dare.¡±

    Yvonne didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m in.¡±

    The game was set up in no time. A deck of cards was ced at the center of the table. Each yer drew one¡ªthe highest number won, the lowest lost. The winner got to ask the loser anything.

    Eric casually dismissed the women standing nearby, and the club manager swiftly escorted them out.

    The first round began. Norton pulled a three, while Yvonne revealed a king¡ªan easy win.

    Yvonne propped her chin on her hand and asked, ¡°Norton, is there someone you like?¡±

    New chapters now on g¦Áln¦Òv??ls?c?m

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    And just like that, the conversation was over.

    ¡°If you ever fall for someone, what¡¯s the one thing you¡¯d want to do for her?¡±

    Norton, with a cold face, shot back with a second question. Yvonne blinked, momentarily at a loss.

    The second round rolled in. This time, Eric lost, and Brian won.

    Eric raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°I choose Dare.¡±

    Brianzily pointed to the door and smirked at Eric. ¡°Dare? Kiss the first person who walks through that door. No exceptions, no matter who it is.¡±

    Before Eric could react, Yvonne was already pping and cheering, clearly enjoying the idea. Norton let out a chuckle, giving Eric a firm pat on the shoulder. ¡°Good luck, man.¡±

    Eric shot them a look. ¡°Come on. I¡¯ve never lost a case for you two. Make it easy for me, okay?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 293

    ?Chapter 293:

    Norton, despite not being the winner, didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Business is business, personal is personal. Let¡¯s not mix the two.¡±

    Brian, unfazed, started the countdown. ¡°Ten seconds.¡±

    ¡°Ten, nine, eight¡­ three, two, one.¡±

    As Brian hit one, Eric let out a sigh, stood up, and made his way to the door. He reached for the handle, but before he could turn it, a knock echoed through the room.

    He exhaled, resigned to his fate, and pulled the door open, silently hoping it would be a woman, considering most of the staff were women. It seemed like a reasonable assumption.

    And luck was on his side¡ªit was a woman. But not just any woman. It was Tracy.

    The entire room went silent.

    Oblivious to the charged atmosphere, Tracy walked straight to Brian, her voice soft. ¡°Are you feeling better? Have you sobered up?¡± Brian simply gave a small nod in response.

    But the unease in the room refused to fade. It took a moment, but Tracy eventually picked up on the tension.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    Naturally, since he was at the center of it, Eric stepped in to exin. The moment she understood, the color drained from her face. She instinctively grabbed Brian¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Brian, I had nothing to do with this. I just came to pick you up. I didn¡¯t know anything about it.¡±

    Eric had a vague idea that Brian and Tracy had aplicated rtionship, but he didn¡¯t know the full extent. Norton, on the other hand, knew exactly what was going on. He cleared his throat, ready to smooth things over. But before he could say anything, Yvonne, ever sharp, cut in.

    ¡°That¡¯s not how it works. As Brian White¡¯s secretary, it¡¯s part of your job to assist him, isn¡¯t it? Since you¡¯re already here, you follow the rules. If you don¡¯t want to y, that¡¯s fine¡ªyou¡¯re free to leave. No one¡¯s forcing you.¡±

    Tracy stood frozen, caught between staying and leaving. She shifted awkwardly, unsure of what to do.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s it going to be? Are you in or out?¡±

    Next part is at g????????¦Í??????.co??

    A deep blush spread across Tracy¡¯s face as she met Yvonne¡¯s gaze. Norton leaned in close to Yvonne and murmured under his breath, ¡°Yvonne, don¡¯t take it too far.¡±

    Yvonne raised an eyebrow. ¡°Come on, Norton. I wasn¡¯t aware you and Tracy Haynes were so close. If you keep this up, people might think she¡¯s your first love.¡±

    Yvonne knew Norton was just trying to help his friend out of an awkward situation, but she wasn¡¯t about to let him interfere. Brian¡¯s romantic entanglements were his to sort out.

    Brian, however, sat motionless, his eyes unreadable. Tracy and Rachel both turned their attention to him. Tracy¡¯s eyes brimmed with unshed tears. ¡°Brian, I¡­¡± Brian still didn¡¯t speak.

    But Eric, ever the quick thinker, eased back into his seat and turned to Brian. ¡°If I remember correctly, failing a dare means you drink. The winner sets the number of sses.¡±

    Brian finally broke his silence. ¡°Three sses.¡±

    ¡°Fair enough.¡± Without hesitation, Eric tipped his head back and downed all three drinks in a single motion.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 294

    ?Chapter 294:

    Yvonne turned her attention back to Tracy. ¡°So, Tracy Haynes, are you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Am I allowed to?¡±

    ¡°Of course, as long as you¡¯re ready to either win or drink.¡±

    Tracy wasn¡¯t so lucky. In the very first round, she lost, with Yvonneing out on top.

    Yvonne wasted no time, grinning as she asked, ¡°Truth or dare?¡±

    Tracy hesitated for a brief moment before settling on, ¡°Truth.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Yvonne¡¯s smile widened. She didn¡¯t even need to think about it. ¡°Alright then. When was your first kiss with your first boyfriend?¡±

    Tracy¡¯s face turned red, looking ufortable and tense. Brian¡¯s expression also grew serious.

    Yvonne, ever the expert at stirring the pot, sneered. She knew full well that Brian wasn¡¯t Tracy¡¯s first boyfriend, yet she had deliberately posed the question, aiming to ruffle as many feathers as possible.

    Noticing Tracy¡¯s difort, Yvonne leaned in with a teasing grin. ¡°Time¡¯s running out. Better answer quickly.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s expression darkened noticeably. Holding her clothes tightly, she stuttered uncertainly, ¡°L¡­¡± Her eyes darted around nervously before settling on a nearby ss filled with liquor. She grasped the ss firmly, saying, ¡°The rules say we can take a penalty drink. I¡¯ll drink this round.¡±

    She then prepared to gulp down the strong liquor. Before she could, a hand intercepted, taking the ss from her hand.

    ¡°This liquor¡¯s too strong for you,¡± Brian remarked, quickly downing three sses himself. cing the empty ss on the table, he announced to the room, ¡°I¡¯ve taken her penalties¡ªthree sses.¡±

    Laughing, Yvonne teased, ¡°Eric just downed three penalty drinks as well. Why don¡¯t you match him and go for one more?¡±

    Without a word of protest, Brian obliged, and a fourth ss of liquor vanished as he swallowed it swiftly.

    ¡°Taking care of your secretary quite well, aren¡¯t you?¡± Yvonne teased, her tone dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Very thoughtful indeed!¡±

    Since Brian had willingly drunk four sses, Yvonne had no more to argue. Now the victor of the round, Yvonne began shuffling the cards. She offered the deck to Tracy with an exaggerated gesture.

    ¡°Your turn, Tracy!¡±

    Considering her bad luck earlier, Tracy was reluctant to draw. Looking to Rachel, she suggested, ¡°Everyone knows Rachel and Miss Jimenez are on good terms. Let¡¯s have Rachel draw! I¡¯ll sit this one out.¡± Her smile was poised, yet it quickly stiffened.

    ¡°Miss Jimenez?¡± Yvonne echoed mockingly. ¡°Just a reminder, I prefer Mrs. Burke. And you, calling her Rachel? Since when are you two on good terms?¡± Resting her hand on her forehead, she eximed, ¡°Did I lose my memory or something?¡±

    Tracy¡¯s face turned as pale as a sheet of paper. She remained seated, silently biting her lip, tears welling in her eyes, looking every part the picture of vulnerability.

    Pulling on Yvonne¡¯s sleeve with a stern look, Norton said, ¡°Stop it, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    Brushing off his hand, Yvonne scoffed, ¡°Isn¡¯t Tracy Haynes charming? Even my own husband is getting restless,ing to her defense.¡± Turning to Norton with a pointed look, she remarked, ¡°Darling, you¡¯re quite the knight in shining armor. Your friend hasn¡¯t said a word yet, and here you are, more concerned than he is.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 295

    ?Chapter 295:

    Norton stared back at Yvonne, disbelief written all over his face. Lately, she had tried to please him, hoping to get his approval to work again. Her attitude had softened a lot. Tonight was different¡ªshe seemedpletely out of character, with every word sharp and cutting, showing no respect at all. She was particrly aggressive toward Tracy. She seemed determined not to ease up on Tracy, despite his attempts to calm the situation.

    Ignoring Norton¡¯s plea, Yvonne paused mid-sentence and pretended to gasp. ¡°Oh, my mistake, Tracy Haynes. Are you trying to get on good terms with Rachel so she¡¯ll allow you to be Brian White¡¯s mistress?¡± The usation pushed Tracy to the brink of fury. She couldn¡¯t help herself and retorted, ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±

    Yvonne responded at a leisurely pace, ¡°But Rachel is the one engaged to him, set to marry him. That would only make you the mistress, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    With a sudden shift in her voice, she added, ¡°Unfortunately, the mistresses have to live in the shadows, utterly scorned by everyone.¡±

    Rachel chimed in sharply, ¡°You know, some people never get tired of ying the role of mistresses. You can¡¯t change it.¡±

    Her words echoed clearly through the room, hanging heavy in the air. Expressions around the room soured instantly, particrly on the faces of Tracy and Brian. Yvonne, however, couldn¡¯t suppress her approval, silently giving Rachel a thumbs up.

    Rachel had been quiet up until now, but her response, when it came, hit hard. Yvonne nodded in approval of Rachel¡¯s sharp retort.

    ¡°Did I guess right, Tracy Haynes?¡± Rachel looked at her with a gentle yet pressing stare.

    After stammering for a while, Tracy still could note up with a good retort.

    With a slight smile, Rachel continued, ¡°Perhaps you think differently. If not a mistress, maybe the other woman would be better suited. What do you think?¡±

    Tracy went pale at the suggestion. Her increasingly flustered appearance only fueled Rachel¡¯s sense of vindication.

    As Brian¡¯s girlfriend, Rachel felt justified in confronting the other woman. She didn¡¯t even bother to recount all of Tracy¡¯s misdeeds. Before, she just wanted to get along peacefully with Brian, always biting her tongue when it came to Tracy. Despite everything, she knew Tracy was Brian¡¯s ideal woman, a goddess above criticism and deserving of every protection.

    Everything had changed now.

    Their rtionship was a thing of the past. She was free from monitoring his every reaction or worrying about upsetting him. Today, she resolved to express the frustrations that had been simmering within her. Brian oncemanded her entire universe when she loved him. But now, she felt nothing for him¡ªhe no longer mattered to her.

    ???????? ???????????????? ??? g???????¦Í?????????????

    Unable to contain herself, Tracy blurted out, ¡°Brian¡­¡±

    Rising to her feet, she appeared wounded. ¡°Mr. White, I apologize. I had no idea my being here would cause such distress for you and Rachel. I think Rachel is right. This is all on me. I should not havee. I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡±

    Tracy had barely moved when Brian caught her hand, drawing her back to him, hisfort palpable. ¡°This isn¡¯t on you. Sit down.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Tracy¡¯s face revealed even more pain and vulnerability.

    ¡°Just trust me on this,¡± Brian reassured her softly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 296

    ?Chapter 296:

    Tracy nodded, obediently sitting down beside him.

    Rachel caught Brian¡¯s eye just as he turned to look at her. His look was chilling, sending shivers down her spine. His words were even colder, cutting through her like ice.

    ¡°You can me me for everything. I ept full responsibility. Tracy¡¯s innocent; she has done nothing wrong,¡± Brian said coldly.

    The words amused Rachel. He defended Tracy as innocent, despite her constant interference in their rtionship, causing turmoil and ultimately their separation. Still, he insisted on her innocence.

    At that point, Rachel felt no urge to justify herself further.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re still standing up for her, I doubt anything I say will change your mind.¡±

    ¡°Rachel,¡± Brian whispered her name tenderly. ¡°You¡¯ve always been a gentle, kind presence in my life. Tracy shares those qualities. Please, don¡¯t treat her harshly.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Mr. White,¡± Rachel responded, her tone detached and cold.

    The rift between them deepened.

    Rachel then turned to Yvonne and asked, ¡°Shall we get back to our game?¡±

    Yvonne agreed, handing the deck to Rachel.

    Guided by her instincts, Rachel partially revealed the deck. Yvonne tucked the rest beneath and began dealing.

    She dealt to herself first, then to Norton, followed by Rachel, and finally to Eric.

    The game proceeded with caution from all yers, everyone guarding their cards closely.

    Eric eventually broke the silence, revealing his hand first.

    Heid down a ¡°9¡±, an average card.

    Norton was next, revealing his card¡ªa ¡°10¡±.

    It was just enough to edge out Eric¡¯s hand, sparing Norton from defeat in this round.

    Next up was Brian¡¯s turn, and he too pulled a ¡°10,¡± mirroring Norton¡¯s draw.

    Discover the best stories at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    Yvonne watched the two of them, noticing not only their matching cards but also their shared knack for messy romances.

    On the other hand, Eric was a model of integrity and decency. Surprisingly, despite his qualities, he stayed single, with no casual dates or hidden romances.

    Yvonne then shifted her attention to Tracy. ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡±

    Gaining courage from Brian¡¯s earlier reassurance, Tracy sat up straighter and said confidently, ¡°Since you were the winnerst round, perhaps you should show your hand first.¡±

    ¡°The winner gets to dictate the order, right? You go first.¡±

    Feeling the pressure of the moment, a chill ran down Tracy¡¯s spine, and her anxiety was clear. Her worry stemmed from the embarrassingly low number on her card. She had been dreading this moment ever since she drew the card, growing more nervous by the minute. This concern caused her to dy showing her card.

    Reluctantly, Tracy looked to Brian for an out. ¡°Brian, perhaps Rachel should show her hand first? I¡¯m curious about her hand.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s patience with Tracy wore thin. Without hesitation, she flipped her card over.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 297

    ?Chapter 297:

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, it was only a ¡°3.¡±

    Usually fortunate in the game, Rachel had always drawn high numbers until now. This turn of bad luck was a shock.

    Tracy, on the other hand, felt a surge of relief. Seeing that Rachel¡¯s low number matched her own, she confidently showed her card.

    ¡°What do you know, Rachel? We¡¯ve drawn the same number,¡± Tracy said with a hint of satisfaction.

    Yvonne chimed in, unable to resist ament. ¡°Typical of my luck!¡± Her statement captured everyone¡¯s attention.

    The game was nearing its end, with most cards now turned face-up. The lowest cards, threes, were held by Rachel and Tracy, while the tens belonged to Brian and Norton.

    It was Yvonne¡¯s turn to show her hand. At this point, she didn¡¯t hesitate. With a decisive flick, she turned over her card. A Queeny face up on the table.

    Yvonne won.

    Tracy¡¯s face turned pale, her hands clenching tightly.

    With a grin, Yvonne said, ¡°It¡¯s settled. I¡¯ve won, and Tracy Haynes, you¡¯re stilling up short.¡±

    Trying to mask her disappointment, Tracy replied with a strained smile, ¡°Well, if I¡¯m the loser, Rachel¡¯s right there with me. That¡¯s only fair.¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Rachel agreed, her tone t.

    Yvonne and Rachel echoed each other, perfectly aligned. Tracy felt somewhatforted by the thought that she wouldn¡¯t be the only one facing consequences. She assumed Yvonne would go easy on Rachel, but Tracy had misjudged the situation.

    Yvonne¡¯s next move was to ask probing, personal questions. Focusing on Tracy, Yvonne asked, ¡°Let¡¯s continue with you. Tell us about your first time. How did it go?¡±

    The question caught everyone off guard, including Rachel. She hadn¡¯t expected Yvonne to defend her to such an extent. Norton¡¯s look towards Yvonne was piercing, filled with disapproval.

    But Tracy, caught off guard, instinctively reached for her ss. Yvonne quickly warned, ¡°Remember, Tracy, this time it¡¯s five sses, not four. Are you ready for that?¡±

    ??a????????¦Í???????????????

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure,¡± Tracy replied, trying to steady herself.

    Yvonne¡¯s question was a clever trap. Tracy realized responding could only worsen her situation. Her only viable choice was to endure the consequence. ¡°Let¡¯s just get this over with.¡±

    At that moment, Brian¡¯s familiar tone broke through as he relieved her of the ss. He bravely gulped down all five sses in a single series of swallows.

    The color drained from his face as the effects of the fourteen sses of liquor he had consumed began to hit him. Despite their small size, the sses added up to more than his limits.

    With a fierce look, Tracy turned to Yvonne, saying, ¡°It¡¯s Rachel¡¯s turn now!¡±

    Acknowledging her, Yvonne turned towards Rachel and posed her question. ¡°Truth it is. Is our friendship for life?¡±

    ¡°Without a doubt,¡± Rachel responded confidently.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 298

    ?Chapter 298:

    A delighted smile spread across Yvonne¡¯s face.

    Meanwhile, Tracy stood in disbelief. This was an obvious setup. Why was the question for Rachel so simple, while she was singled out for a more difficult one?

    Yvonne could already tell what Tracy was thinking and interrupted, saying, ¡°Remember, the winner sets the rules. Beat me, and you can make your own demands. Then, ask whatever you want, and I¡¯ll answer honestly.¡±

    That was enough to spark Tracy¡¯spetitive spirit. Her desire to outdo Yvonne surged within her.

    Yvonne took the chance to ask, ¡°Well then, will you keep ying?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Tracy replied, her voice steady, determination shing in her eyes.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m in till the very end,¡± Tracy said firmly.

    Since Yvonne had won thest round, she took charge of shuffling the cards. Meanwhile, Tracy kept her eyes locked on the deck in Yvonne¡¯s hands, thinking to herself that Rachel¡¯s and Yvonne¡¯s luck couldn¡¯tst forever. There was no way they could keep winning round after round. The odds had to shift eventually. She had already lost twice, and there was no way her luck could sink any lower. One victory was all she needed to turn things around and get back at them.

    Fueled by the excitement of victory, Tracy¡¯s confidence soared. She was convinced that this round was hers to take. As long as either Yvonne or Rachel lost, she¡¯d be happy.

    ¡°Brian White, cut the deck.¡± This time, Yvonne intentionally let Brian cut the deck.

    Brian didn¡¯t hesitate and cut the deck, while Yvonne quickly distributed the cards to the yers. Eric wasted no time setting his card down on the table. It was an easy decision¡ªhe had drawn a lowly ¡°5,¡± too low to be the winner.

    Brian and Norton flipped their cards over one by one, their numbersnding somewhere in the middle. That left the final battle to the women.

    Tracy¡¯s heart pounded as anticipation and nerves tangled inside her. She gripped the edge of her card tightly, lifting it just enough to steal a peek.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Losing confidence?¡± Yvonne¡¯s sudden words startled Tracy, making her hand shake and identally exposing half her card. But the moment she caught sight of the number, she instantly straightened, her confidence returning in full force.

    Tracy cleared her throat and said with aposed tone, ¡°You must be kidding. I was the one who wanted to keep going, so why would I be afraid? Besides, you¡¯ve won quite a few times already. Luck won¡¯t always be on your side.¡± She shed a confident smile. ¡°I¡¯d say this round belongs to me.¡±

    Find your next story at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®??o??

    ¡°Oh? Is that what you think?¡± Yvonne chuckled but didn¡¯t press further.

    Tracy shifted her attention to Rachel and said, ¡°Rachel, why don¡¯t you reveal yours first?¡±

    Rachel was about to refuse, but then Yvonne gave her a look, which was enough to make her reconsider.

    ¡°Alright then.¡± With that, she flipped over her card.

    The moment Tracy saw a ¡°5,¡± her eyes sparkled with excitement. Finally, this was her moment. She looked at Rachel, clearly enjoying the moment.

    ¡°Sorry, Rachel,¡± she said, not sounding sorry at all, and flipped her card over.

    Lying on the table was a Joker.

    Brian and Norton exchanged surprised nces. Getting a Joker was rare¡ªit was pretty much a guaranteed win. Tracy might be the winner, leaving Rachel and Eric on the losing side. Eric wasn¡¯t too bothered since the result didn¡¯t really make a difference to him. But for Rachel, it was another matter entirely.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 299

    ?Chapter 299:

    ¡°Rachel, looks like I won this round,¡± Tracy said with a satisfied smile, clearly thrilled. She already had the perfect question lined up. Yet, just when she was about to speak, Yvonne folded her arms and let out augh. The look on her face was both teasing and challenging.

    Tracy frowned and turned to her. ¡°What¡¯s so funny? Didn¡¯t you say the winner gets to decide the rules? And lucky for me, I¡¯m the winner this time.¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s smile didn¡¯t fade. ¡°Oh. Tell me, are you that sure of yourself, or are you just pretending I¡¯m not even here?¡±

    Tracy quickly gathered her thoughts and said, ¡°I get what you¡¯re saying, but I drew the Joker. Honestly, whether you show your card or not doesn¡¯t change anything.¡± She spoke withplete confidence, as if there was no way she could lose now.

    Yvonne respondedzily, ¡°Oh?¡±

    Then, turning to Norton with a yful smirk, she added, ¡°Did you catch that? She doesn¡¯t even respect your wife. Actually, she doesn¡¯t even acknowledge me as your wife. What a shame. You just stood up for her, and yet she couldn¡¯t care less.¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s words were carefully chosen. With just a few lines, she managed to put Tracy in her ce while also hurting Norton¡¯s pride.

    Tracy instantly backed down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. That wasn¡¯t my intention. I didn¡¯t mean any disrespect¡ªAll I was saying is that your card won¡¯t change the oue.¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s smile turned icy. ¡°Really? Are you really that sure? It¡¯s just a Joker. I might have a Big Joker. Now, do me a favor¡ªpay close attention and see for yourself if my card changes the game.¡±

    As she finished speaking, she pinched the edge of her card, as if ready to show it.

    Tracy couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit scared, especially considering how lucky Yvonne always seemed. She braced herself for the unexpected, holding her breath and focusing hard.

    Just when Tracy thought Yvonne would flip her card, Yvonne suddenly slid it toward Rachel. ¡°Rachel, you can reveal it,¡± Yvonne said.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Rachel responded.

    Seeing their odd behavior, Tracy started to feel a little better. She was now sure Yvonne¡¯s card couldn¡¯t be a Big Joker. Otherwise, Yvonne would have shown it by now¡ªshe wasn¡¯t one to keep things hidden. Maybe Yvonne had a ¡°S¡± too¡ªjust like Rachel, the lowest number in the game.

    galn¦Ò¦Íels.c¡ðm hosts fresh updates

    If they both had a ¡°S¡±, they would both lose. The thought of beating her two least favorite people brought a wicked smile to Tracy¡¯s face.

    But since Yvonne seemed hesitant to show her card, Tracy decided to go along with it. After all, in her view, they were going to lose anyway.

    ¡°In that case, Rachel, it¡¯s your turn to reveal it,¡± Tracy said with a grin, watching Rachel hold her card.

    Rachel, however, decided to have a little fun with it. Leaning on her hand, she asked casually, ¡°Since it¡¯s thest card, how about raising the stakes?¡±

    ¡°How?¡± Tracy asked, enthusiasm gleaming in her eyes as she envisioned the challenge ahead.

    Rachel, her delicate hands gracefully maneuvering the deck of cards, suggested with a proposal, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s raise the stakes. Should Yvonne hold the victorious card, Tracy will bestow a swift kiss upon one of our attendants.¡±

    Yvonne, along with everyone else, was visibly shocked by Rachel¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Why aim your challenge at her?¡± Brian interjected, his look sharp and usatory.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300:

    A wry smile crossed Rachel¡¯s face in response. She had braced for him to defend Tracy, yet his swift, firm reply was still a surprise. He seemed unable to tolerate any distress directed at his beloved Tracy.

    ¡°ying the protector so soon, huh?¡± Rachel teased. ¡°If she¡¯s that precious to you, maybe keep her safe at home, treated like royalty, rather than letting her gamble with us here. She really shouldn¡¯t havee to the game today.¡±

    Stunned by her words, Brian struggled to respond. Previously, her love had softened the harsh contours of her personality. Now, devoid of that love, her words became cutting and formidable.

    Brian responded, ¡°That¡¯s not my intention.¡±

    Rachel retorted, ¡°I understand, Mr. White. It seems you¡¯re quite bothered by how I treat your secretary.¡±

    Without a word, Brian grew quiet. Realizing that Rachel was getting upset and their conversation was going nowhere, he chose to hold his peace. Any further discussion would only worsen the strain between them.

    ¡°Tracy Haynes, have you decided yet?¡± Rachel inquired, pushing for an answer.

    Tracy was deep in thought. She weighed her options carefully and with great deliberation. Just as the words ¡°I ept¡± were on the tip of her tongue, she caught Rachel and Yvonne sharing a quick, knowing look. Their exchanged nces seemed to confirm their expectation that she would take the bait.

    This realization made Tracy pause, suddenly wary. The idea of kissing an attendant? Rachel¡¯s bold challenge indicated her belief that Tracy would not win. If not for Yvonne¡¯s consistent arrogance throughout, which became evident when Tracy remembered their exchanged nces, Tracy wouldn¡¯t have been so sure that Yvonne held the winning card. The chances were exceedingly slim, far less than hers had ever been. However, the unmistakable assurance from both Yvonne and Rachel suggested that Yvonne indeed had the winning card.

    This confirmed Tracy¡¯s suspicions, as Yvonne¡¯s confidence throughout was underscored by the meaningful look exchanged earlier¡ªleaving Tracy certain that the card in question was the winning one. With a heavy heart, Tracy said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have to decline this.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re backing out?¡± Rachel questioned.

    ¡°I need to sit this round out,¡± Tracy said emphatically.

    Stay updated with galn¦Ò¦Í??????.c?m

    Rachel peered at her and asked once more, ¡°Are you sure about this?¡±

    ¡°Yes, without a doubt. I¡¯m stepping aside this round,¡± Tracy said. In anticipation of disagreement, Tracy adeptly returned her card to the deck, ensuring it was well integrated with the others.

    Grins spread across both Rachel and Yvonne¡¯s faces, sharing a moment of silent triumph.

    Eric examined the ¡°5¡± in his grip and said, ¡°It appears Ms. Marsh and I are out of this round. Mrs. Burke, you¡¯ve won. What¡¯s your request?¡± Yvonne gestured towards Brian and said, ¡°You ought to pose that question to Mr. White.¡±

    This time, Eric, normally quick on the uptake, was slow to grasp the implication. However, Norton, acting quickly, revealed Yvonne¡¯s card. Disyed before her was a stark ¡°7¡±, bold and definitive. It became clear that Yvonne was not in possession of the winning card. On the table, it was Brian¡¯s Jack that stood as the highest, crowning him the winner by default.

    Tracy was the real winner, but giving up meant giving away her victory. At that instant, Tracy¡¯splexion turned a deep shade of red with fury. She could no longer contain her frustration and shouted, ¡°How could you manipte me like this? You¡¯re just ying games with me!¡±

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Nice day for you dear readers! God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (>?=)

    .

 Chapter 301

    ?Chapter 301:

    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Yvonne responded earnestly.

    ¡°Remember, in both card games and in business, everything is fair. You only have yourself to me for backing out, and now you must face the consequences,¡± Yvonne said, her tone leaving no room for rebuttal, Tracy reluctantly realized she had no option but to concede to the results.

    Before long, it was time to face the round¡¯s consequences. For Eric, Brian concocted a challenge¡ªa call to histest contact with the deration, saying that he kind of liked them. ¡°No matter the gender!¡±

    With these words, a wave of anticipation swept through the room. All eyes were on Eric, secretly hoping hisst call had been to a man, simply for the added excitement.

    ¡°Come on, Eric, time to find your phone!¡± Norton cheered him on first. Given his long association with Eric, Norton noted the absence of women in his usualpany. This only heightened Norton¡¯s intrigue.

    Amidst the gathered crowd, Eric retrieved his phone and checked his recent call list. Eric recalled that hisst interaction was a call with Sabrina, the new assistant who had been shadowing him closely since joining the firm a few weeks ago. How was he supposed to broach this?

    Despite Eric¡¯s hesitation, Norton had already scrolled to ¡°Sabrina¡± in the contacts and made the call.

    The phone rang a few times before it was picked up.

    ¡°Hello, Eric!¡± said Sabrina, sparking a flurry of knowing looks and whispered spections among the group.

    Silence followed her greeting, which puzzled Sabrina. Typically, Eric would immediately dive into delegating tasks or providing directives upon answering. She wondered if her greeting had been inappropriate. However, that didn¡¯t seem likely. At times, she addressed him as Eric and other times as Mr. Riley, and he had always replied promptly.

    With no forting response, Sabrina¡¯s concern grew. ¡°Is everything alright? You haven¡¯t said a word yet.¡±

    A sudden thought struck her, prompting her to blurt out, ¡°Are you drunk?¡±

    Eric found himself cornered; the dare left him with no option but to respond, ¡°I¡¯m not drunk. I actually called you because I need to tell you something¡­ I think I kind of like you.¡±

    GA?LNO?velsS.CO?M? = REAL website

    Silence engulfed the other end as Sabrina processed his words. Her voice trembled when she finally said, ¡°What do you mean? You must be drunk. Tell me where you are; I¡¯lle and get you!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that; I¡¯ll manage on my own.¡± With those words, Eric ended the call, relieved to have gotten through the conversation.

    It was now Brian¡¯s turn to pose a challenge to Rachel.

    Brian¡¯s gaze was deep, as if it could swallow everything around it, locking onto Rachel¡¯s.

    ¡°Rachel, how long do you think love reallysts? Do you believe it¡¯s a forever thing?¡±

    Rachel flicked her hair back, letting out a small scoff. ¡°How could it be? You¡¯re overestimating it. There are so many men out there, and plenty of them are great. Who would ever tie themselves to just one man forever? If you find someone you truly connect with, then it¡¯s worth it. But if it turns out to be nothing in the end, the woman involved is the real fool.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 302

    ?Chapter 302:

    After saying this, Rachel casually nced over at Yvonne. ¡°Yvonne, do I seem like a fool to you?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. If anyone¡¯s got issues, it¡¯s definitely not you. It¡¯s some of these men who are really out of their minds.¡±

    Thatment was clearly aimed at someone in particr.

    Brian watched Rachel intently, searching for any sign of vulnerability, but he couldn¡¯t find anything. She kept a soft smile on her face with no hint of sadness in sight.

    ¡°Another round,¡± Brian said, trying to hide his frustration.

    As the winner, he shuffled the cards and let Norton cut them before dealing them to everyone, one by one.

    This time, everyone was secretly set on winning.

    Norton revealed his card first¡ªit was a 7.

    Eric followed with a ¡°10¡±, which wasn¡¯t bad at all.

    ¡°Tracy, it¡¯s your turn,¡± Rachel said, looking at her.

    Tracy forced a smile and turned to Yvonne. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go first? I¡¯m curious to see what you have.¡±

    Just as Yvonne was about to say something, her card suddenly disappeared. Norton had grabbed it out of her hand. ¡°Give it back to me!¡±

    Yvonne shot him a furious re, standing up and grabbing onto his clothes as she reached for the card.

    She was so quick that Norton didn¡¯t even have a chance to let go.

    With a sharp ripping sound, the card was torn in half.

    Norton stared nkly at the half card in his hand. He felt oddly innocent, as though he hadn¡¯t meant for any of this to happen. All he had wanted was to teach Yvonne a small lesson for causing trouble with Tracy. Standing off to the side, he looked like a child caught in the act of doing something wrong.

    ¡°Yvonne, I didn¡¯t mean¡­¡±

    ¡°Save your excuses,¡± Yvonne snapped. ¡°I wasn¡¯t wrong when I said all you men are out of your minds. If you love being protective of her, why don¡¯t you find a job as her bodyguard?¡±

    ???????????? ???????? ¡ú ?????????¦Í??????©q??????

    Yvonne didn¡¯t hesitate and confronted him head-on.

    Norton figured that apologizing was already a major step back for him. After all, it was Yvonne who had been seeking him out recently. He had given her a chance to back down, but she didn¡¯t take it. Instead, her sharp retort left him both embarrassed and irritated.

    ¡°Yvonne, do you even hear yourself? Your behavior doesn¡¯t reflect the role you should be ying as my wife.¡±

    Before Norton could finish his sentence, Yvonne, holding the torn card, suddenly burst into tears. Her voice rang out, sharp and full of hurt.

    ¡°Norton, all you ever do is scold me!¡±

    Norton froze,pletely taken aback. In every argument they¡¯d ever had, she had never cried like this. Her unexpected tears left himpletely flustered.

    ¡°Uh, Yvonne, alright¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have taken your card. Please, don¡¯t¡­¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 303

    ?Chapter 303:

    But the more he tried to calm her down, the more she cried.

    ¡°I¡¯m upset, and I want to cry. Why can¡¯t I do whatever I want?¡±

    Norton ran a hand through his hair in frustration, feeling a sense of helplessness wash over him as he watched her cry.

    ¡°And when your wife is upset, you don¡¯t even stand by her, but side with another woman. I¡¯m telling Edmond tomorrow.¡±

    This time, Norton was utterly defeated. To calm Yvonne down, he hurriedly fixed her card and promised her, saying, ¡°If you lose, I¡¯ll drink all the liquor for you.¡±

    Hearing this, Yvonne stopped crying and quickly wiped her tears away. Then, she shed a bright smile, her face glowing with cheer.

    Tracy felt utterly speechless. She was genuinely impressed. Yvonne¡¯s ability to flip between emotions was even more impressive than her own, switching from tears toughter in an instant.

    But Tracy was done with it. She no longer cared about the theatrics. All she wanted now was to win. It was the only way she could crush Rachel once and for all.

    ¡°Your card is torn. Are you still sure you want to go up against me?¡± Tracy¡¯s voice held a touch of challenge.

    Yvonne grinned widely. ¡°Of course I do. Why wouldn¡¯t I? And you remember what was said earlier. If I lose, someone will drink for me. But you? Mr. White¡¯s already had to drink for you twice. If you lose again, you¡¯re drinking yourself. And this time, it¡¯s six sses. You should think about that carefully. If you end up drinking so much that you hurt yourself, don¡¯t me us.¡±

    Yvonne wasn¡¯t one to back down easily, and she responded boldly to Tracy¡¯s taunt.

    Tracy¡¯s hand shook slightly, a reflection of her racing heart. Earlier, Yvonne had used this exact strategy to make her back down without a fight. But this time, Tracy wasn¡¯t going to fall for it again.

    ¡°Of course, if I lose, I¡¯ll stick to the rules. Now, let¡¯s see your card,¡± Tracy said with extra confidence.

    As Yvonne revealed her card, Tracy¡¯s eyes locked onto it. When she saw a Jack, her heart skipped a beat¡ªit was lower than hers. She had a real shot at winning.

    ???????????? ???? ??????????: ??????????????????©q?????

    Looking down at the King in her hand, she felt a surge of confidence. At that moment, her card was the highest on the table. Only the Jokers wererger. The odds of drawing the Jokers were incredibly slim, so Tracy had been certain of her victory.

    ¡°Brian, Rachel, it¡¯s just the three of us now. Let¡¯s all reveal our cards at the same time,¡± she suggested.

    Brian gave a nod of agreement.

    Rachel¡¯s face remained calm. ¡°Sure.¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s voice was yful as she asked, ¡°Tracy Haynes, you¡¯re so sure of yourself. Not backing down this time?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯ll finish what I started. I¡¯ll count to three, and then we all reveal at once.¡±

    The moment she finished counting, Brian, Tracy, and Rachel revealed their cards at the same time.

    Tracy looked at Brian¡¯s card first¡ªa Queen. It was lower than her King. In that moment, she was practically ready to celebrate her win.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 304

    ?Chapter 304:

    But just as her smile started to spread, Yvonne¡¯s voice broke through. ¡°Aren¡¯t you celebrating a little too early? Maybe you should take a look at Rachel¡¯s card.¡±

    Disbelief washed over Tracy as she processed Yvonne¡¯s words.

    It couldn¡¯t be true, could it? Yvonne was known for her maniptions and loved to stir trouble; surely, this was just another one of her games.

    With aposed mind, Tracy nced over. Yet, the sight of the Big Jokerid out before Rachel sent a chill through her, plunging her heart into a numbing silence. Her smile stiffened.

    With a slight smirk, Rachel said, ¡°I win.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s face crumpled in defeat, struggling to grasp the reality. Noticing Tracy¡¯s difficulty in epting the loss, Rachel said tly, ¡°Tracy, you lost.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s shocked expression froze in ce, her brain in a whirl. Why was luck always on Rachel¡¯s side? Why did fate always favor Rachel? Brian, who should have been hers, had been swept away by Rachel; even the victory destined to be hers had been imed by Rachel.

    Tracy¡¯s fists tightened, her lips pressed together in determination. She was convinced that Rachel¡¯s streak of luck wouldn¡¯tst forever. Someday, she would see Rachel trapped, with no escape, and she would relish that day. In this game, Rachel had clearlye out on top, while Norton was the unfortunate loser.

    Norton, for his part, felt at ease. He bore no animosity towards Rachel and saw no reason for her to target him.

    Yet, he would soon discover his assumption was mistaken.

    Rachel threw down a bold challenge, saying, ¡°Norton Burke, I dare you to kiss Yvonne and take a picture of that!¡±

    Caught off guard, Norton eximed, ¡°You never fail to surprise, huh?¡± He was clearly teasing Rachel.

    Unperturbed, Rachel continued, ¡°Look around, the drinks are gone. Forget about another round. Just fulfill the dare.¡±

    At her words, Norton¡¯s hand tightened into a fist.

    ???????????????? ????????: g????????¦Í?????????????

    In the corporate world, he tackled challenges head-on and always came out on top.

    However, this card game had him cornered by Rachel¡¯s wit, leaving him no choice but to ept her challenge.

    ¡°Surely you won¡¯t back down from the game¡¯s rules?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s merely a kiss, and since she¡¯s my wife, I¡¯m free to kiss her anytime,¡± Norton said, swiftly drawing Yvonne into his embrace. He kissed her passionately.

    Yvonne¡¯s eyes shot open in astonishment. She had never expected Norton toply with such a personal request, yet he did!

    He kissed her there, in front of everyone.

    Her heart raced, but before she could process her emotions, Norton whispered, ¡°Stay focused!¡±

    A click soon followed, capturing their kiss on Norton¡¯s phone.

    As they separated, Yvonne¡¯s cheeks were tinted with a rosy blush.

    Bathed in the soft lighting, she looked radiant,pelling Norton to look at her once more.

    He then faced Rachel, saying, ¡°Are you pleased now?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 305

    ?Chapter 305:

    ¡°Absolutely, that was perfectly handled.¡±

    With that, it was clear the game hade to its natural conclusion.

    The door to the secluded room swung open unexpectedly.

    Peering inside, a girl d in a yellow dress appeared slightly bewildered.

    ¡°Sabrina?¡± murmured Rachel, recognizing her instantly.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± asked Eric.

    Upon hearing Eric¡¯s voice, Sabrina hurried over, her voiceden with worry. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking everywhere for you. I was afraid you¡¯d have too much to drink and decide to drive.¡±

    Laughing softly, Eric¡¯s tone was unexpectedly gentle. ¡°Silly, did you forget my job? As awyer, I wouldn¡¯t dare drink and drive.¡±

    At that moment, Sabrina remembered, her concern had momentarily clouded her memory.

    Observing the exchange, Rachel experienced a striking sense of familiarity.

    Historically, whenever Brian indulged in alcohol, she found herself fraught with worry.

    She would drop everything and travel any distance to bring him home, soothing him with honeyed water.

    Consequently, whenever he overindulged, his instinct was to seek her out.

    However, that utterly devoted, endearingly innocent version of her had vanished, lost forever.

    Now, Sabrina mirrored her former self.

    The anxiety in her eyes was unmistakably evident.

    ¡°Where did you learn about this ce?¡± inquired Eric.

    ¡°I inquired at yourw firm; they directed me here,¡± she replied. ¡°The event has just concluded. Since you¡¯re here to drive me home, do you have a car?¡±

    Sabrina¡¯s response was a quick shake of her head, but she hastily added, ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for a chauffeur service.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Exclusive updates live g?ln¦Òv???s

    They all prepared to depart.

    Upon spotting Brian, Sabrina said cheerfully while patting his shoulder, ¡°Hey Brian, thanks for assisting Ms. Marsh with her testimony recently.¡±

    A wave of surprise swept through everyone.

    Eric decided the time hade to reveal the truth.

    Leaning in, he murmured to Sabrina, ¡°You know, he¡¯s actually Brian White, the president of White Group.¡±

    Shock registered on Sabrina¡¯s face as she stammered an apology, ¡°Oh, Mr. White, I¡¯m so sorry. I hope there are no hard feelings.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. The me lies with Eric, not you.¡± Brian reassured her with a dismissive wave.

    Sabrina nervously bit her lip, reluctant to hold Eric ountable. Outside, the driver Sabrina had arranged for Eric was ready, prompting their early departure.

    Norton, casually pocketing his hands, suggested to Yvonne, ¡°We should be going too.¡±

    Yet Yvonne¡¯s attention was on Rachel. ¡°Rachel, why don¡¯t you join us? Our driver can drop you off first.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 306

    ?Chapter 306:

    Rachel was sure that after the kiss, things between her and Norton would grow closer. Maybe it would finally break the standoff and take things to a new level. She would be overjoyed for Yvonne if that were the case.

    Yvonne¡¯s situation was unlike her own; she and Norton were a married couple. Should they manage to deepen their bond over time, their future would likely be both joyous and rewarding.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already reached out to Samira; she¡¯ll be here shortly to pick me up,¡± Rachel said.

    Confident in Samira¡¯s reliability, Yvonne didn¡¯t press further. ¡°Okay, take care then.¡±

    ¡°Will do.¡±

    After a brief hug, Yvonne departed with Norton.

    Remaining were only Brian, Rachel, and Tracy.

    ¡°Brian,e on, I¡¯ll drive you home,¡± Tracy suggested gently, breaking the silence.

    Rachel seemed to ignore her, continuing to stand motionless.

    Brian looked at Rachel with a meaningful gaze.

    Tracy nudged him and said, ¡°Brian,e on. I heard it¡¯s going to rain any minute now.¡±

    Without a word, he nodded and slid into the car.

    Rachel, however, never once nced in their direction.

    Just as the car started moving, Brian rolled down the window, his piercing gaze locked onto her. ¡°Rachel, how long do you n on keeping up this act?¡±

    ¡°What exactly am I acting about?¡±

    The frustration Rachel had been holding back finally broke free. If he wanted to stand by Tracy, that was his decision. Who he chose to protect wasn¡¯t her concern.

    After all, they had nothing to do with each other anymore¡ªit wasn¡¯t her ce to care. But throwing her under the bus just to defend Tracy? That was crossing the line.

    She wasn¡¯t going to stand for it anymore.

    Brian let out a mockingugh. ¡°If I recall, Samira¡¯s on a business trip. Tell me, does she have superpowers now? Or did she suddenly learn to teleport so she coulde pick you up?¡±

    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern. I can handle myself.¡±

    In the end, Rachel simply hailed a taxi and went home.

    When Eric was dropped off at his apartmentplex, Sabrina got out of the car with him.

    They walked quietly along the path, the dim streetlights casting long shadows.

    Maybe it was because of the truth-or-dare game earlier, neither of them said anything.

    As Eric stepped into the elevator, Sabrina finally spoke, sounding a little worried. ¡°Eric, do you want me to make you some mint tea to help with the hangover? You drank a lot tonight.¡±

    ¡°No need to fuss over me. I¡¯m not that fragile.¡±

    ¡°Hangovers don¡¯t always hit right away. Just because you feel fine now doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t regret it in the morning. A lot of people only start feeling the headache the next day,¡± Sabrina exined earnestly. When Eric didn¡¯t protest further, she stepped into the elevator without hesitation.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 307

    ?Chapter 307:

    Once they arrived at his ce, Sabrina headed straight for the kitchen, taking a moment to get familiar with theyout and appliances. She then began searching for anything she could use to brew the mint tea.

    Within thirty minutes, the tea was ready, and she personally brought it to Eric.

    He was already feeling the effects of the alcohol¡ªtonight¡¯s drinks had been much stronger than usual. The moment hey down, dizziness overtook him, and he quickly dozed off.

    When Sabrina walked in, she saw him still dressed and fast asleep. Worried he might get cold, she lightly shook him. ¡°Wake up! I¡¯ve made the mint tea. Drink it before you go back to sleep.¡±

    After calling him a few more times, Eric¡¯s eyes finally fluttered open. The room¡¯s dim lighting made everything feel hazy. As he tried to sit up, he swayed slightly.

    His bnce gave out without warning, and he toppled forward.

    Startled, Sabrina instinctively reached out to steady him.

    In the process, their positions flipped¡ªSabrina lost her footing and ended up tumbling onto the bed with him,nding right on top of him. Her ear rested against his chest, where she could hear the steady, rhythmic beat of his heart.

    His body radiated warmth, and almost instantly, heat rushed to her ears, turning them a bright shade of red.

    Her pulse quickened, and she scrambled to push herself up.

    But just as she raised her head, Eric leaned down at the same moment, and their heads bumped into each other.

    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Sabrina winced, pressing her forehead as a small cry escaped her lips.

    While Eric, seeming a bit more alert, immediately asked with concern, ¡°Are you okay? Does it hurt?¡±

    Rubbing the sore spot where their heads had bumped, she quickly shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°d to hear that.¡±

    A silence settled over them, heavier than before. After what had just happened, neither knew how to break it.

    ???????????? ???? ?????? ???????? ??????????: ?????????¦Í???????????????

    Finally, Sabrina was the first to snap out of it and quickly said, ¡°Oh! The mint tea¡ªI made some for you. I¡¯ll bring it over.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    When she brought in the mint tea, it wasfortably warm, neither scalding nor lukewarm.

    Eric drank it down in one go and handed her the empty bowl, his voice genuinely appreciative. ¡°Thanks!¡±

    ¡°My pleasure.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. How are you getting home?¡±

    Sabrina hesitated, suddenly realizing she had no n for getting back. ¡°Uh¡­¡± she faltered, struggling to find an answer.

    Eric caught on and offered, ¡°I have extra rooms. If you¡¯re okay with it, you can stay in the guest room tonight.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind at all,¡± Sabrina answered a little too quickly.

    As she stepped out, she nced back. ¡°If you feel sick during the night, just call me, okay?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 308

    ?Chapter 308:

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    As Sabrina reached the door, Eric suddenly spoke up. ¡°Wait a second.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to rify¡­ about earlier. It was just part of the game.¡± Though he phrased it gently, she understood right away.

    She offered a small smile, saying, ¡°I know. You don¡¯t have to exin.¡± It had just been a game¡ªa moment that wasn¡¯t meant to mean anything. Of course, she understood.

    ¡°Goodnight,¡± she said with a smile and walked away.

    The taxi came to a stop outside Rachel¡¯s residentialpound, and she stepped out.

    She had barely taken a few steps when a firm grip closed around her wrist, apanied by a scent she knew all too well. ¡°Brian White, what the hell?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she turned to face him. Shouldn¡¯t he be with Tracy? What was he doing here?

    Before she could make sense of it, his arms tightened around her from behind.

    His warm breath brushed against her skin, sending an unwanted shiver down her spine.

    His grip was unrelenting, his strength catching her off guard. No matter how much she struggled, she couldn¡¯t shake him off.

    ¡°Rachel, you¡¯re so coldhearted,¡± Brian murmured, pressing a soft bite against her shoulder, his toneced with hurt.

    ¡°Coldhearted? The nerve of him. If anyone had been coldhearted, it was him.¡±

    ¡°Brian, don¡¯t twist things. I have nothing to feel guilty about. We broke up. Now let me go, or I swear I¡¯ll call for help.¡±

    Brian hesitated, sensing the genuine anger in her voice.

    His voice dropped to something softer, almost pleading. ¡°Rachel, let¡¯s not fight anymore. I miss you. I don¡¯t want to sleep alone tonight. Juste back with me, please?¡±

    Once, those words would have melted her heart. But now? They barely stirred anything in her.

    It wasn¡¯t her he missed. It was the convenience of having her.

    ?????????? ?????? ?????????? ????????: ????????¦Í?????????????

    ¡°I¡¯ll say this onest time¡ªyou¡¯re drunk.¡±

    She shoved him off and took a quick step back, creating space between them.

    ¡°Rachel¡­¡± He reached for her again, but she didn¡¯t let him get close.

    Without hesitation, Rachel pulled out her phone and dialed.

    ¡°Rachel? What¡¯s up? It¡¯ste.¡± Tracy¡¯s voice came through, full of confusion.

    ¡°I¡¯m sending you my location. Come get Brian.¡±

    After saying that, Rachel hung up the phone with a decisive click.

    Brian stared at her, disbelief etched across his features.

    In the past, any mention of Tracy would trigger Rachel¡¯s jealousy, yet now she actively pushed him in Tracy¡¯s direction.

    She had truly transformed.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 309

    ?Chapter 309:

    ¡°You¡¯ve clearly had too much to drink. Don¡¯t wander aimlessly. Wait for Tracy to pick you up,¡± she instructed firmly.

    ¡°Is that what you genuinely mean?¡±

    Brian¡¯s gaze locked onto hers, his eyes cold enough to pierce through her resolve.

    Rachel met his stare with unwavering determination and nodded once.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    She turned away and made her way upstairs to her apartment.

    Once in her room, she gazed through the balcony window and spotted Brian still rooted where she had left him. Perhaps he couldn¡¯t reconcile how the woman who had loved him unconditionally could suddenly walk away with such resolution. Or maybe the alcohol had rendered him immobile.

    Regardless, Rachel reminded herself not to soften her stance.

    She drew the curtains closed, gathered her pajamas, and headed to the bathroom.

    After a shower that stretched just beyond ten minutes, she spent additional time hand-washing several garments.

    When she ventured to the balcony to hang them, the faint patter of raindrops reached her ears.

    Initially, she dismissed the sound as her imagination and paid no mind to it.

    But as the rhythm intensified¡ªgrowing louder and more insistent¡ªshe realized rain had indeed begun to fall.

    The weather forecast had predicted heavy precipitation tonight, and it proved urate.

    Rain now poured from the darkened sky.

    Her mind drifted to Brian.

    She guessed he must have departed by now. Or perhaps Tracy had already collected him.

    Rachel forced herself to banish thoughts of Brian from her mind, yet the persistent drumming of raindrops against her window disturbed her attempted slumber.

    After tossing restlessly beneath her covers, she finally surrendered, rose from the bed, and pulled back the curtain.

    g?????0¦Í??????.??????; ?????????? ????????

    From her elevated vantage point, she could discern only sheets of heavy rain cascading downward.

    The downpour had intensified to such a degree that visibility became severely limited.

    Nevertheless, the streetmp stood bright and conspicuous through the blur, illuminating a familiar silhouette beneath it.

    It was Brian. He hadn¡¯t left! Yet he hadn¡¯t called her either.

    The rain grew heavier still, thunder rumbling as lightning shed across the sky.

    She didn¡¯t need to imagine how thoroughly drenched he must be. Rachel battled fiercely with her emotions before eventually yielding to concern. She reached for her phone and dialed the security office.

    ¡°Hello, is this the security office? I¡¯m a resident of theplex. Not far from the entrance stands a man in a gray jacket and ck pants, wearing a tie, approximately six feet tall. He¡¯s caught in the downpour, and his clothes arepletely soaked. Could you please bring him an umbre?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 310

    ?Chapter 310:

    ¡°Of course, ma¡¯am. I¡¯ll take care of it right away.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Oh¡ªone more thing. If he asks, don¡¯t mention me. Just say you noticed and decided to help.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°Thanks again.¡±

    Rachel ended the call and watched from behind the curtain as a security guard approached Brian, umbre in hand.

    Only then did she feel the slightest relief.

    With a quiet sigh, she let the curtain fall back into ce, returned to bed, and closed her eyes.

    Sleep, however, remained as elusive as ever.

    A few minutester, Rachel¡¯s phone rang. The caller ID shed: Security Office.

    She answered immediately. The voice on the other end carried a mix of urgency and helplessness. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I did as you asked. I took the umbre to him, even opened it for him, but¡­¡± The guard hesitated before sighing. ¡°He threw it away.¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t even stop to grab her slippers. She yanked back the curtain, her heart pounding.

    There, beneath the streetlight, Brian remained as rigid as ever, his posture unyielding against the storm. A few feet away, the umbrey abandoned, battered by the relentless rain.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try again,¡± the guard offered.

    Rachel stayed on the line, watching as the man approached Brian once more, holding the umbre out like a peace offering. But Brian didn¡¯t even nce at it. Instead, he simply shoved it aside, letting it fall back into a puddle, useless.

    The guard sighed again, this time heavier. ¡°I really tried. But I think he¡¯s had too much to drink¡ªhis breath reeks of alcohol. And in weather like this? His body won¡¯t hold up for long. You shoulde down and take him home.¡± Rachel gripped the phone tighter.

    The hesitation in her voice didn¡¯t go unnoticed. The guard, perhaps sensing the deeper story, continued, ¡°Look, it¡¯s obvious you¡¯re worried about him. I¡¯m guessing you two are a couple, right? Lovers fight¡ªit happens. No rtionship is without its rough patches. But from where I¡¯m standing, it¡¯s clear he¡¯s trying to make amends. Don¡¯t wait until it¡¯s toote to realize what you¡¯ve lost. Juste get him before he passes out in the cold.¡±

    He didn¡¯t know the full truth, yet his words struck a chord.

    Get thetest updates on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s

    Rachel exhaled softly. ¡°Thank you. Keep an eye on him¡ªI¡¯ming down now.¡±

    She had already showered and changed into her pajamas, but there was no time to fuss over appearances. She grabbed a coat, threw it on, snatched an umbre, and hurried downstairs.

    It took her barely three minutes.

    Just as she was about to step closer, umbre in hand, a sleek car pulled up outside the gate.

    The license te caught her eye. Familiar.

    Before she could fully ce it, the driver¡¯s side door swung open, and a pair of high heels clicked against the pavement.

    ¡°Brian!¡± Tracy¡¯s voice rang through the downpour as she ran toward him.

    Brian stirred at the sound. The cold gnawed at his skin, his head unbearably heavy. Every part of him ached.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 311

    ?Chapter 311:

    ¡°Rachel¡­¡± he murmured instinctively, his lips barely forming the name. His arms lifted, reaching for the approaching figure, a faint, wistful smile ghosting across his face.

    Seeing this, Tracy quickened her pace, closing the distance between them.

    And just as his legs gave out beneath him, she caught him.

    ¡°Rachel¡­ you finally came,¡± he mumbled against her shoulder. ¡°I knew you couldn¡¯t leave me¡­ You still care¡­¡±

    Then, the weight of exhaustion took him under. His body ckened, his consciousness slipping away.

    Rachel¡¯s steps halted. Her grip on the umbre tightened. She had been mistaken again. One truth remained painfully clear: when forced to choose between her and Tracy, Brian invariably selected Tracy. At that moment, Rachel remainedpletely unaware that Brian had already lost consciousness.

    As she turned to depart, Tracy¡¯s voice cut through the rainfall. ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Standing amid the persistent downpour, Rachel¡¯s expression had transformed into one of cial detachment, utterly devoid of warmth.

    Tracy wasted no time and got straight to the point. ¡°Rachel, if I¡¯m not wrong, you must be feeling pretty touched right now, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°And what makes you think that?¡±

    ¡°Brian waited for you in the pouring rain without giving up. Are you seriously going to say that doesn¡¯t move you?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s fingers curled tighter around the umbre.

    But Tracy suddenlyughed, her tone carrying a sense of familiarity, as if she knew Brian better than anyone. ¡°You know, I¡¯m not even surprised. That¡¯s just how he is. If something stays in his life long enough, he¡¯ll get attached. But the moment it¡¯s gone, he¡¯ll feel lost for a while, maybe even a little sad. And then, just like that, he moves on ¡ª like it never mattered at all.¡±

    Rachel let out a cold chuckle. She knew Tracy was talking about her rtionship with Brian.

    ¡°Oh? So does that make you one of those ¡®things¡¯ that just stick around him?¡± Rachel shot back without hesitation.

    Get the newest chapters g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls

    She knew Tracy had deliberately said those things to provoke her, and she wasn¡¯t going to let it slide easily.

    Tracy¡¯s face turned dark. ¡°You know exactly what I mean.¡±

    ¡°And if I do? Or if I don¡¯t? What difference does it make?¡± Rachel¡¯s cool response only made Tracy even angrier.

    She clenched her jaw, struggling to keep her anger in check.

    But she quickly forced herself to calm down, taking a breath before continuing. ¡°Rachel, let me tell you something. Brian once had a dog. He never liked pets, so he never paid much attention to it. Then one day, it got hit by a car. He was upset¡ªnot because he cared about it, but because he had gotten used to having it around. No matter how many times he ignored it, no matter how many times he pushed it away, that dog stayed by his side.¡±

    The message behind Tracy¡¯s words was painfully obvious.

    However, Rachel wasn¡¯t about to let her go on.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 312

    ?Chapter 312:

    ¡°Well said. That sounds exactly like you.¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    Tracy shook with anger, her hand twitching as if she were moments away from lunging forward.

    ¡°Rachel, I know you¡¯re jealous. And I know you don¡¯t want to admit it. But no matter how much you deny it, the truth doesn¡¯t change. You¡¯re nothing more than a pet Brian got used to having around.¡±

    He doesn¡¯t love you. He never has. I am the only woman he truly loves.¡± Tracy nearly shouted thest part, as if saying it louder would make it true. But the more she raised her voice, the more it became obvious¡ªshe was scared.

    Rachel didn¡¯t bother to respond, yet Tracy¡¯s words lingered in the air like an unwanted shadow.

    ¡°He waited in the rain for you once, and you think that means he loves you? Listen carefully, Rachel. Let me tell you what he¡¯s done for me. He used to drive across the city in the middle of the night just to get me my favorite food. When I was sick, he stayed up all night looking after me. When I couldn¡¯t get into an Ivy League college, he secretly changed his own application just to be with me. And when I was hurt abroad, he came looking for me over and over again. He fought for me, gave me money, protected me¡ªhe even risked his life for me. So tell me, Rachel, what has he ever done for you?¡±

    Tracy¡¯s words were harsh, each one hurting Rachel more than thest. No matter how much she wanted to block them out, they echoed in her mind, relentless and unforgiving. She wished the rain would pour harder, drowning out Tracy¡¯s voice.

    The pain in her chest was unbearable, as if her heart was bleeding. Yes, he had risked everything for Tracy, but what about her? Rachel wanted to ask, but the answer was already there, hanging heavy in the silence.

    Maybe Tracy was right. Maybe Brian had only ever been used to having her around. Just a habit, nothing more. And once she was gone? He¡¯d be upset, sure. He might even miss her for a while. But eventually, he¡¯d forget her, just like everything else that had faded from his life.

    One day, her name would mean nothing to him.

    A cold smile flickered across her lips as she tightened her grip on the umbre. Then, without another word, she turned and walked away. The rain pelted down, drenching the pavement, but Rachel never looked back.

    Updated stories galno¦Íe?s

    Watching her leave, Tracy¡¯s lips curled into a satisfied smirk. She murmured softly, ¡°Brian, you¡¯re mine now. I won¡¯t lose you again. From this moment on, you belong only to me.¡±

    Lowering her gaze, she looked at Brian, who was resting against her, her eyes filled with possessive affection.

    With practiced care, she dialed for the driver. Together, they helped Brian into the car.

    Inside, the warmth of the vehicle enveloped them, but Brian remained lost in the haze of fever and alcohol. Yet even in his delirium, he murmured one name over and over. ¡°Rachel¡­ Rachel¡­¡±

    The moment Tracy heard that name, her fingers curled into tight fists. On the way, Brian¡¯s condition worsened, leaving Tracy with no choice but to rush him to the hospital.

    Upon arrival, a male nurse helped change Brian into dry clothes. By the time Tracy stepped inside, Brian was already lying motionless on the hospital bed. His face was pale from the fever, and his lips had lost all color. The alcohol only made things worse, leaving him barely conscious.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 313

    ?Chapter 313:

    Worried, Tracy turned to the doctor and asked, ¡°Is he alright? Does he need an injection?¡±

    The doctor remained patient. ¡°No need. He is in good health. I¡¯ll prescribe some medication. Once he takes it and the alcohol wears off, he¡¯ll wake up.¡±

    ¡°Okay, please bring the medicine quickly,¡± she urged.

    Within ten minutes, Tracy had already helped Brian take the prescribed medication.

    By morning, Brian¡¯s eyes fluttered open, his mind slowly clearing. When he woke up, he saw Tracy asleep with her head resting on his bed. Noticing the bright sky outside, he knew that the night was over.

    He stayed silent, not wanting to wake Tracy. But she stirred at the slightest movement, rubbing her sleepy eyes before they lit up with excitement. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake!¡± she eximed. Ovee with relief, she threw her arms around him.

    Brian froze for a moment before gently pushing her back. ¡°Let go of me first.¡±

    Tracy let go and smiled. ¡°You were a messst night. I was scared to death!¡±

    Last night? His brows furrowed. The mention of it triggered a flood of memories. He remembered ying Truth or Dare, drinking too much, and standing in the rain¡­ Bit by bit, it all came rushing back.

    ¡°Why am I in a hospital? And you¡­ why are you here?¡± His voice was hoarse.

    Tracy hesitated, biting her lip as she put on a pitiful act. ¡°Brian, I¡¯ll tell you, but promise me you won¡¯t be mad.¡± He gave a slight nod, signaling her to continue.

    Tracy paused for a moment, drawing out the suspense. ¡°Well¡­ it was Rachel who asked me to pick you up.¡±

    Brian¡¯s entire demeanor frosted over instantly. A palpable chill surrounded him as he locked eyes with Tracy.

    ¡°Tracy, look directly at me and repeat what you said. Is it genuinely true?¡± he demanded, his voice cutting through the silence.

    Tracy nodded, her eyes widening with calcted innocence. ¡°Brian, don¡¯t you trust my word?¡± she asked, deliberately biting her lip to convey hurt feelings.

    She promptly retrieved her phone and disyed the call log to Brian.

    g¦Á ?¦Ç ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s holds great reads

    ¡°Even if you suspect I¡¯m fabricating this, the evidence speaks for itself.¡± The sight of Rachel¡¯s name on the screen sent a jolt of disbelief through Brian.

    Tracy, recognizing her strategy was working, pressed further. ¡°When I arrived, the rain was pouring down and your clothes werepletely drenched. I noticed an abandoned umbre nearby. Rachel brought that for you, didn¡¯t she? She still cares about your well-being.¡±

    These calcted words intensified Brian¡¯s anguish, particrly as he recalled that a security guard, not Rachel, had provided the umbre. Due to hispromised health, Brian had been confined to hospital care for two days.

    Throughout this period, Tracy demonstrated exceptional attentiveness, meticulously managing everything. What satisfied her most profoundly was Brian¡¯s eptance of her assistance.

    On Rachel¡¯s first day back at work, a previously arranged executive meeting was suddenly canceled.

    As she contemted the reason, Samira entered with information. ¡°Rachel, I¡¯ve heard Mr. White has fallen ill, so all appointments have been postponed for the next few days.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 314

    ?Chapter 314:

    This revtion immediately transported Rachel¡¯s thoughts to his drenching in the downpour.

    ¡°What¡¯s his condition?¡± she inquired, striving to maintain professionalposure.

    ¡°He consumed excessive alcohol and suffered a stomach hemorrhage,¡± Samira exined.

    Learning his illness wasn¡¯t weather-rted somewhat alleviated Rachel¡¯s feelings of responsibility. However, as Samira concluded her report and turned to leave, she hesitated noticeably.

    ¡°What is it? Please speak freely,¡± Rachel encouraged as she closed her folder.

    Samira exhaled with relief. ¡°I really want to share this with you. But Rachel, promise you won¡¯t be distressed.¡±

    Rachel nodded in agreement.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard Mr. White drank on Tracy¡¯s behalf, and she¡¯s been personally attending to him in the hospital.¡±

    Rachel had anticipated this development, so her reaction remained subdued.

    Samira, however, expressed surprise. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that provoke jealousy?¡±

    ¡°Our rtionship has ended. What grounds would I have for jealousy?¡± Rachel responded with equanimity.

    Samira acknowledged this. ¡°That¡¯s valid. With yourbination of beauty and intellect, you should swiftly attract someone new. Since he moved on so rapidly, you certainly could do the same.¡±

    ¡°If only I hadn¡¯t allowed Trey to resign back then. You two could have formed a couple, driving that jerk absolutely mad,¡± Samira said furiously.

    Rachel couldn¡¯t suppress a smile. ¡°Aren¡¯t you concerned he might overhear you?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s hospitalized and unwell. Besides, I reserve suchments for private conversations. I wouldn¡¯t dare criticize him openly¡ªI¡¯d lose my position,¡± Samira replied, yfully extending her tongue.

    After Samira¡¯s departure, Rachel remained alone in her office. The following day, midway through her tasks, Ronald appeared personally.

    He carried a document Rachel had recently submitted. All procedural requirements had been fulfilled,cking only Brian¡¯s final authorization.

    ???????? ???????????????? ???? g???????¦Í????????????

    Ronald¡¯s appearance at this crucial moment wasn¡¯t to deliver a signed document.

    Only one possibility existed.

    As expected, Ronald addressed her, ¡°Ms. Marsh, I apologize, but Mr. White has requested you deliver this to him personally for his signature.¡±

    Rachel opened the document to discover the unsigned signature line. Taking a measured breath, sheposed herself emotionally.

    Due to Brian¡¯s hospitalization, all documents requiring his signature were routed through Ronald, who then delivered them to the patient¡¯s bedside.

    Rachel knew with certainty that Brian had approved documents from other departments without hesitation, as long as they contained no errors and met all the requirements. Yet hers alone remained conspicuously unsigned.

    ¡°He¡¯s deliberately creating obstacles,¡± Rachel concluded, closing the document with measured restraint.

    What defense could Ronald offer? He merely repeated the formal instruction, ¡°Ms. Marsh, Mr. White indicated that if this matter requires immediate attention, you should personally bring it to him.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 315

    ?Chapter 315:

    Rachel exhaled deeply, working to maintain her professionalposure; anger would serve no purpose now. ¡°Very well, I understand. Please provide me with the hospital address.¡±

    Armed with the location details, Rachel gathered all pending documents requiring Brian¡¯s review and signature and left for the hospital.

    Upon reaching the reception desk and inquiring about his room, she proceeded directly to the designated ward. She discovered, however, an immactely maintained butpletely vacant room¡ªthe bed linens were precisely folded with hospital-standard corners, showing no sign of recent upation.

    With diminishing patience, Rachel waited for a considerable period. Yet after thirty minutes had psed, no one had appeared.

    She attempted to contact Brian by phone but received no response. After three unsessful calls, the realization dawned that he was intentionally avoidingmunication.

    A suspicion formed that he might have already been discharged. Rachel returned to reception to inquire, ¡°Excuse me, has Brian White been released from care?¡±

    The nurse appeared momentarily puzzled before responding, ¡°No, his discharge hasn¡¯t been processed. His girlfriend apanied him for a walk. They¡¯re currently in the hospital¡¯s rear garden.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the information!¡±

    Rachel swiftly collected her documents and hurried toward their location.

    In the oppressive summer heat, her brisk movement left her slightly winded. As she approached the garden area, she immediately identified Brian and Tracy among the visitors. Without hesitation, Rachel advanced toward them.

    ¡°Mr. White, I apologize for the interruption, but could you please authorize this document?¡± Rachel requested, efficiently turning to the signature page and even removing the pen cap in anticipation. Brian merely cast a cold nce downward, offering no movement toward the proffered materials.

    ¡°Mr. White¡­¡± Rachel repeated, maintaining a strictly professional demeanor.

    Brian remained stationary, not extending his hand, leaving Rachel awkwardly holding the pen and document suspended between them. A profound silence enveloped their interaction.

    ???????? ???????? ???????????? ????????????: ?????????¦Í???????????????

    Rachel attempted once more, ¡°Could you¡­?¡±

    Finally, Brian deigned to respond: ¡°Ms. Marsh, I remain unwell, currently a patient, and this is designated as my recuperation period.¡±

    Previously, news of his illness would have triggered immediate concern and anxiety in Rachel. Now, however, those emotions failed to materialize.

    She assured him with professional detachment, ¡°Mr. White, this requires only your signature. The process will be momentary and will not significantly impact your recovery. Please be assured, once you¡¯ve signed, I¡¯ll depart immediately and cause no further disturbance.¡±

    Rachel believed she hadid her sincerity bare for Brian to see. Yet, somehow, he remained unmoved, his expression as unreadable as ever.

    ¡°And why should I grant you preferential treatment?¡± His voice was cool, calcted, each wordnding like a precision strike.

    Rachel¡¯s lips parted, but she stopped herself when she considered what she was about to say. During their rtionship, he had never given her preferential treatment. Now that they had separated, it seemed even less likely.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 316

    ?Chapter 316:

    Rachel took a deep breath and tried to maintain herposure. ¡°Mr. White, rules can be flexible. Besides, you¡¯ve already approved documents from other departments.¡±

    Brian¡¯s voice rose slightly. ¡°Oh? So you believe I¡¯m deliberately causing problems for you?¡±

    The truth seemed obvious, but Rachel chose not to confront it directly. ¡°You have your reasons. I won¡¯t press the matter further.¡±

    Brian released a coldugh as he regarded her. ¡°Is that so? In that case, you may leave. I¡¯m feeling unwell and my hand is in pain. I cannot be bothered to sign anything today.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Rachel forced a polite smile, shoving her emotions into a tight, locked box. ¡°I¡¯ll be back tomorrow. Please take care.¡± Brian didn¡¯t respond.

    Instead, frustration coiled tight inside him like a storm cloud ready to break. Had he not made himself clear? He wasn¡¯t feeling well. Yet, she had brushed right past that, not a flicker of concern crossing her face.

    She hadn¡¯t always been this way. She used to be different¡ªsofter, warmer. Now, she was all business, as if she had been rebuilt from the ground up into someone he no longer recognized. Documents, deadlines¡ªwas that all she cared about? Was she a machine?

    ¡°Just leave! Even if youe tomorrow, if I¡¯m not better, I still won¡¯t sign.¡±

    ¡°Then the day after tomorrow.¡± Her voice was calm, almost amused. ¡°You¡¯re strong. A couple of days and you¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Brian was momentarily at a loss for words. She had to be doing this on purpose¡ªneedling him until he was ready to explode.

    A cold breath escaped him. ¡°Until I see some real sincerity from you, I won¡¯t be signing anything.¡±

    The sharp p of paper hitting the floor shattered the tense silence. Rachel had mmed the documents down. She had yed nice. She had tried patience, negotiation, and reason. But enough was enough. Fixing Brian with an unflinching stare, she shot back, ¡°You¡¯re not just sick, you¡¯repletely unhinged. You expect me to believe you¡¯re not deliberately messing with me? Really? You signed every single document Ronald sent you¡ªexcept mine. And you want to lecture me about sincerity? Fine. Here I am, in person, documents in hand, pen at the ready. All you have to do is move your hand and sign. You¡¯re not on your deathbed!¡±

    Brian felt his blood pressure spike. The nerve of her.

    Rachel wasn¡¯t finished. ¡°What¡¯s stopping you? You haven¡¯t lost an arm.¡± Tracy looked shell-shocked, her eyes stretched wide. Rachel¡¯s words had been a series of daggers, each one finding its mark.

    Your next story begins at  .

    Brian exhaled sharply, gritting his teeth. ¡°Rachel Marsh, I can hear you just fine. No need to shout.¡±

    ¡°Sign it or don¡¯t. Either way, I¡¯m done begging. If this contract falls through, it won¡¯t be on me. If you¡¯re so eager to pay the penalty fee, knock yourself out¡ªbut don¡¯t drag me into your mess.¡±

    And with that, Rachel turned on her heel, not sparing him another nce as she walked away.

    ¡°Come back! Rachel Marsh, I saide back!¡± Brian¡¯s voice rang out, sharp and almost frantic, but she didn¡¯t even break stride. As far as she was concerned, she hadn¡¯t heard a thing.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 317

    ?Chapter 317:

    After walking for some time, Rachel finally exhaled, feeling a weight lift off her chest.

    Not long afterward, her phone rang. Samira was calling to inform her that Ronald had personally delivered the signed documents to her office. ¡°Alright, I got it,¡± Rachel acknowledged, realizing that sometimes losing her temper yielded unexpected benefits.

    With the document issue finally resolved, Rachel redirected her focus toward helping Jeffrey secure employment.

    Following the previous job incident and theplicated dynamics between her and Brian, she had given Jeffrey some time away from the job search.

    During this interval, she consulted several experts to develop specialized training tailored to Jeffrey¡¯s particr situation.

    Just yesterday, Eric contacted her to rmend several promisingpanies. Since these rmendations came from a respectedwyer of Eric¡¯s caliber, Rachel trusted they would be reputable establishments. She dedicated herself to researching thesepanies thoroughly and helping Jeffrey prepare effectively, hoping he might seed in the uing interviews.

    That evening, Rachel patiently worked with Jeffrey on various professional skills, fromnguage proficiency to specific workpetencies. By the third practice round, she nodded with satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s enough for today, Jeffrey. It¡¯s gettingte¡ªyou should get some rest. We have several interviews scheduled for tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Will you apany me?¡± Jeffrey asked, a note of vulnerability in his voice.

    Rachel nodded reassuringly. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll be right there with you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s awesome having you around!¡± Jeffrey eximed with childlike enthusiasm.

    Rachel affectionately patted his head. ¡°Alright, time for sleep now.¡±

    The following morning, after they had finished breakfast, Rachel and Jeffrey departed for the first interview. The initialpany was the one that had impressed Rachel most favorably during her research, so she approached the situation with considerable anticipation.

    Before Jeffrey entered the interview room, Rachel gave him an encouraging fist clench¡ªa silent gesture of support. He smiled back warmly. ¡°I¡¯ll do my absolute best.¡±

    While Jeffrey participated in the interview, Rachel waited outside, her hands tightly sped together. She realized she felt more anxious than if she herself had been the candidate being evaluated.

    Find it at g?a??????¦Í????s.???????

    Approximately fifteen minutester, Jeffrey emerged from the room. Rachel quickly approached him, about to inquire about the oue, but stopped herself when she observed his downcast expression. Without exchanging words, she gently took his hand, and they walked out of the building together.

    Once outside, warm sunlight bathed Jeffrey¡¯s face, providing gentle physicalfort. He turned toward Rachel with questioning eyes. ¡°Rachel, why didn¡¯t you ask about the result?¡±

    ¡°Because I already understand something important¡ªregardless of the oue, you¡¯ve certainly tried your best. Failure isn¡¯t something to fear; it simply means we continue trying until we seed.¡±

    Jeffrey nodded with newfound determination. ¡°Then shall we proceed to the nextpany?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 318

    ?Chapter 318:

    With a subtle nod, Rachel responded, her voice embodying calm resolve. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s proceed.¡±

    Rachel and Jeffrey soon found themselves en route to the secondpany. Unlike the previous one, this location was more remote, but themute remained simple thanks to the convenience of a direct subway line.

    As they approached the building, Rachel paused to straighten Jeffrey¡¯s tie, her hands moving gently. ¡°You¡¯ve got this, Jeffrey,¡± she said, her tone soft yet filled with conviction. ¡°I haveplete faith in you.¡± Jeffrey¡¯s face lit up with a determined smile. ¡°I¡¯ll give it my all,¡± he assured her, his confidence radiating warmth that eased her nerves. ¡°I know you will,¡± she murmured. ¡°And no matter what happens, I¡¯ll always be here to support you.¡±

    Once Jeffrey entered the building, Rachel lingered outside, waiting with anticipation. Momentster, her phone rang. Seeing Samira¡¯s name sh across the screen, she quickly answered.

    Samira¡¯s voice came through, tinged with urgency. ¡°Rachel, Mr. White has returned to the office and called an impromptu meeting. You¡¯re expected to attend.¡±

    ¡°Just inform them I¡¯m on leave and update Ronald,¡± Rachel responded calmly. Since Ronald was responsible for managing the meeting attendees, informing him would suffice.

    Rachel hadn¡¯t foreseen that Brian would deliberately create obstacles for her. The meeting had only justmenced when his sharp eyes scanned the room, missing nothing. His voice, cold and cutting, broke the silence. ¡°Ronald, I distinctly requested 34 attendees. Yet, only 33 are present. Who¡¯s absent?¡±

    Without waiting for a response, Brian¡¯s gaze zeroed in on an empty chair, and he demanded, ¡°Where is Rachel Marsh? Why isn¡¯t she here?¡± A bead of sweat formed on Ronald¡¯s brow. Lately, being Brian¡¯s assistant had be an increasingly impossible task. The moment Brian questioned the attendance, Ronald knew he was in trouble.

    ¡°She is currently on leave,¡± Ronald exined, maintaining hisposure despite the tension. ¡°Her leave was formally filed with the HR department.¡±

    The pen in Brian¡¯s hand came to an abrupt halt. Slowly, he lifted his gaze, his expression colder than ever. ¡°On leave?¡± His voice wasced with quiet authority. ¡°Since when do managers at her level take leave without my explicit approval? Since when is HR authorization sufficient?¡±

    Ronald hesitated, then replied carefully, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s standard protocol to require approval.¡±

    Brian¡¯s voice hardened further. ¡°Enlighten me then, Ronald. When exactly did I sign off on this?¡±

    ?????????????? ????????????? ???????? ???????????????? ???? ?????????¦Í??????£®??????

    Taking a steadying breath, Ronald rified, ¡°Actually, our policy allows for leave approvals at her level to be handled by any of the vice presidents.¡±

    Brian¡¯s face tightened, his voice cutting through the room like a de. ¡°Really? Which vice president authorized it, and when? Why wasn¡¯t I made aware?¡±

    Without hesitation, Ronald essed thepany¡¯s internal system, pulling up the approval records. To his relief, the documentation was wless, and every step had been followed meticulously. He handed the records to Brian, hoping the matter would be resolved. For a brief moment, he allowed himself a flicker of relief, feeling as though he¡¯d narrowly escaped a potential crisis.

    But Brian wasn¡¯t done. His piercing eyes narrowed as he pressed further. ¡°Magee Green signed off on this?¡±

    At the sound of his name, Magee, seated among the attendees, nced up uneasily and offered a tentative nod.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 319

    ?Chapter 319:

    Brian¡¯s gaze narrowed on Magee, his voiceced with thinly veiled sarcasm. ¡°Rachel Marsh submitted her leave request at 8:03 yesterday, and you approved it by 8:04. Impressive efficiency; I didn¡¯t realize you had so much free time on your hands.¡±

    Ronald could only stare, realizing Brian was deliberately stirring the pot. Magee, unfortunately, had be the unwitting focus of Brian¡¯s frustration.

    Yet, entirely missing the subtext, Magee replied with genuine sincerity, ¡°I strive to be prompt.¡±

    Brian and Ronald were both momentarily speechless. Magee¡¯s rise to vice president had been fueled by his unparalleled technical expertise, a cornerstone of thepany¡¯s sess. Brian himself had championed his promotion, recognizing his invaluable contributions. However, Magee¡¯s singr focus on technical innovation had left him somewhat disconnected from the subtleties of interpersonal dynamics, rendering him almost socially oblivious.

    At this moment, Magee hadpletely misinterpreted Brian¡¯s biting remark as praise, a misunderstanding that only deepened Brian¡¯s irritation.

    Brian ran a hand through his hair, exhaling heavily before pushing a document across the table toward Magee. ¡°Since you have so much time, you can take charge of this project.¡±

    Ordinarily, such an unexpected assignment would have been met with resistance, if not outwardly, then certainly inwardly.

    Brian¡¯s intention was clearly to make Magee¡¯s life moreplicated. But to his utter surprise, Magee opened the file, his face lighting up enthusiastically. ¡°Mr. White, thank you! This is incredible! I¡¯ve been following this project for months. A partnership with the nationalboratory? I had no idea you¡¯d finalized this. You can count on me; I¡¯ll pour everything into this and deliver results you¡¯ll be proud of.¡±

    Brian was momentarily speechless. Ronald, sitting nearby, was equally taken aback. At that moment, he found himself marveling at Magee. Only someone as optimistic as Magee could smile in the face of Brian¡¯s challenges. Magee was, without a doubt, a unique individual. How had Ronald never fully appreciated this before? But betterte than never.

    What irked Brian even more was that Magee stood up abruptly after flipping through the document. ¡°Mr. White, this project is phenomenal,plex, and groundbreaking. I can¡¯t wait to get started. I¡¯ll have someone attend the rest of the meeting and summarize the key points for meter.¡±

    Seeing Magee¡¯s uncontainable excitement, Brian could only sigh in reluctant acquiescence. ¡°Fine. Go ahead.¡±

    Explore fantastic tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s; ?¦Ïm

    The initial segment of the meeting wrapped up after a brief thirty minutes, and Brian called for a recess. Almost instantly, under his steely gaze, Ronald reached for his phone and dialed Rachel¡¯s number. Meanwhile, Rachel was in the midst of supporting Jeffrey during his third job interview. Without hesitation, she dismissed the call.

    When the line went dead, Brian¡¯s expression turned stormy. Was Rachel truly so intent on avoiding him that she¡¯d take leave just to stay out of his reach?

    Ronald tried again, only to be met with the same result; Rachel ended the call a second time.

    Brian¡¯s irritation red. He stood abruptly, hands nted on his hips, andmanded, ¡°Don¡¯t stop calling until she answers.¡±

    After what felt like an endless series of attempts, Rachel, finally worn down by the incessant ringing, answered the phone.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320:

    ¡°Ms. Marsh,¡± Ronald said, his voice calm but insistent, ¡°Mr. White is requesting your immediate return for the meeting.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m handling personal matters today. I¡¯ve formally taken leave,¡± Rachel stated, her voice firm and unwavering.

    Ronald hesitated, finding himself at a loss. Rachel¡¯s exnation was undeniably reasonable, leaving little room for argument.

    Before Ronald could respond, Brian snatched the phone from his hand.

    ¡°You have thirty minutes,¡± Brian said, his tone icy andmanding. ¡°Return to the office and report to me within that time.¡±

    ¡°As I¡¯ve already rified, I¡¯m on leave today. I won¡¯t being back,¡± Rachel replied, her words calm butced with defiance.

    ¡°Your leave was never approved by me,¡± Brian retorted sharply. ¡°If you¡¯re not here in half an hour, it will be recorded as absenteeism.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s hand trembled as she clutched the phone, her frustration boiling over. ¡°Are you trying to push me to my breaking point? Can¡¯t I even take leave when I have something important to deal with? Do you need to see mepletely unravel before you¡¯re satisfied? Let me be clear; I¡¯m not returning. If you want tobel it absenteeism, go ahead. You can even fire me!¡±

    Rachel had just hung up the phone when Jeffrey emerged, his shoulders slumped and his gaze fixed on the floor.

    He shuffled toward her with hesitant steps.

    Though he remained silent, Rachel could read the frustration etched across his face.

    She gently sped his hand, and together they departed.

    Inside the elevator, Jeffrey¡¯s continued silence made Rachel¡¯s heart constrict with worry.

    Her mind already whirled with concerns, and Brian¡¯s persistent calling onlypounded her distress. Without hesitation, she disconnected his call. When her phone lit up with his name again, she powered it offpletely.

    Meanwhile, Brian fumed in frustration.

    Within a mere span of days, Rachel seemed transformed into someone he barely recognized, someone who dared to hang up on him and appeared unconcerned about her professional responsibilities.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is where your journey begins

    As the siblings stepped out of the elevator, Rachel noticed a shopping center nearby. ¡°We¡¯ve been rushing around all morning,¡± she suggested, squeezing Jeffrey¡¯s hand. ¡°I need to catch my breath. Let¡¯s grab some drinks before lunch.¡±

    Jeffrey responded with a subtle nod. He understood perfectly that she sought to give him time to ept failure.

    After their meal, with afternoon hours stretching before them, Rachel selected a film. The title suggestededy, something light to lift their spirits.

    To her dismay, what began withughter gradually descended into heartbreak, culminating in the heroine¡¯s death.

    The ending hung heavy in the air, oppressive and inescapable. At such a vulnerable moment, Rachel couldn¡¯t help but draw parallels to her own situation.

    When the credits rolled, the theater remained full, the silence punctuated only by muffled sobs.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: A new day with new releases! God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ?

    .

 Chapter 321

    ?Chapter 321:

    Rachel struggled to contain her emotion as tears traced silent paths down her cheeks.

    Time seemed suspended until Jeffrey¡¯s voice broke through her fog.

    ¡°Rachel, wipe your tears,¡± he murmured, offering a tissue.

    ncing up, she realized her face was glistening with moisture.

    Under the theater¡¯s spotlight, her smudged makeup created dark shadows beneath her eyes.

    With unexpected tenderness, Jeffrey dabbed at her tears. His movements conveyed both care and uncertainty; it was clear this was his first timeforting someone in this way.

    Instead of sce, the gesture unleashed a flood of memories. Rachel recalled their childhood, when she had always been the one drying his tears.

    Jeffrey, adventurous and active, would frequently return with scrapes and cuts. Too proud to cry aloud, he would shed silent tears while she, the protective sister, wiped them away.

    Years had rushed past them.

    They had both grown up, but soon she would have to leave the world again. She felt sorrow rise unstoppably within her.

    ¡°Jeffrey, did you understand the movie we just watched?¡± she asked softly.

    Jeffrey nodded emphatically. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Were you scared when the heroine died?¡± To her surprise, he shook his head firmly.

    ¡°Why not?¡± she pressed, curious despite her grief.

    ¡°Because our little sister said if we die, we can see Mom again. And I miss Mom.¡±

    The ¡°little sister¡± he mentioned was Kate Marsh.

    At the mention of their mother, Rachel¡¯sposure crumbledpletely.

    The siblings fell into each other¡¯s arms, their sobs echoing shared pain. Though they had never known their mother from birth, their longing for her remained a constant ache, especially when witnessing Moira¡¯s affection toward Kate.

    In their younger days, Jeffrey had stood shorter than Rachel, his growth dyed by fragile health.

    People often mistook her for the elder sibling by several years.

    R?????? f????m ???????? ?t g???????¦Í?????????????

    And true to the slower emotional development of young boys, Jeffrey had maintained an innocent, childlike perspective on the world around them.

    Rachel assumed the role of caretaker whenever Jeffrey wept for their mother, offeringfort beyond her years.

    As time passed, his yearning for maternal connection only intensified. One day, he looked up at her with tear-stained cheeks and asked directly, ¡°Rachel, where is our mom? Where did she go?¡±

    At that tender age, Rachel herself hadn¡¯t fully grasped the permanence of death. Drawing from fragments of adult conversations, she exined softly, ¡°I heard our mom became a star watching over us from the sky.¡±

    Her improvised exnation transformed his sorrow into wonder. His weeping ceased immediately as his gaze lifted toward the heavens, searching the constetions with newfound purpose.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 322

    ?Chapter 322:

    This marked the beginning of a period of unexpected joy for Jeffrey. Each evening brought him a simple yet profound happiness¡ªstanding beneath the vast night sky, connecting with the stars above.

    Often, he would tug at Rachel¡¯s sleeve with childlike uncertainty. ¡°Rachel, there are so many stars in the sky,¡± he would whisper, his voice tinged with worry. ¡°Which one is our mom? I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll pick the wrong one, and she won¡¯t recognize me.¡±

    Tears would silently course down Rachel¡¯s cheeks as she pointed toward the most luminous celestial body visible that night. She would assure him, ¡°She¡¯s the most beautiful and the brightest one.¡± That night, excitement kept Jeffrey awake long past bedtime. His newfound connection to their mother sustained his happiness for an entire month.

    Then came Christmas, when Kate returned home.

    She discovered Jeffrey alone in the yard, his face tilted skyward in quietmunion with the stars. Curiosity drew her to his side. ¡°Jeffrey, what are you doing? Why are you always staring at the stars?¡±

    With unguarded enthusiasm, Jeffrey shared his precious secret. ¡°Kate, I¡¯m looking at my mom. She¡¯s up there.¡±

    Kate froze momentarily before dissolving intoughter.

    Jeffrey watched her, bewilderment clouding his expression. His young mind struggled toprehend her reaction but found no answers. When herughter finally subsided, he cocked his head. ¡°Kate, why are youughing?¡±

    Her amusement redoubled as she pointed at him dismissively. ¡°Oh, Jeffrey¡­ you really don¡¯t know? You¡¯re such a fool.¡±

    His face scrunched up in frustration. ¡°I¡¯m not a fool! I¡¯m your elder brother!¡±

    Kate smirked, nodding exaggeratedly. ¡°Yes, my foolish brother.¡± Then, with a dramatic sigh, she lifted her chin and shattered his month-long dream with a single sentence.

    ¡°Jeffrey, you are so silly. Stars are just stars. How can people turn into those tiny dots in the sky? Your mom isn¡¯t up there at all. Who told you that? Was it Rachel?¡±

    Jeffrey¡¯s small hands clenched into fists. His cheeks puffed up in defiance.

    But Kate wasn¡¯t finished. ¡°I¡¯m not finished,¡± she said, crossing her arms. ¡°Do you want to know where your mom really is?¡±

    ?????????????????? ?????????? at g????????¦Í????.??0m

    ¡°Where?¡± His voice was barely a whisper.

    Kate shrugged. ¡°Nowhere. She¡¯s dead. Do you even know what ¡®dead¡¯ means? It means no more breath, no talking, no crying, and noughing. Oh, and I heard that when people die, their muscles rot. Bugs eat them, and their bones turn to dust.¡±

    That day, Kate¡¯s wordspletely shattered Jeffrey¡¯s world.

    He sped his hands over his ears, his mind refusing to process what he¡¯d just heard. Tears cascaded down his cheeks as he desperately protested, ¡°No! That¡¯s a lie! You¡¯re making this up! Just stop! Stay away from me!¡±

    But Kate held her ground. ¡°Jeffrey, whether you believe me or not doesn¡¯t change the truth. Think about it¡ªif your mom were still alive, wouldn¡¯t she havee for you by now? Did she ever stand up for you when you were hurt? Was she there to care for you when you were sick? She¡¯s gone, Jeffrey. And you know what else? My mom told me that she died giving birth to you and Rachel. Face it¡ªRachel is a curse. If she hadn¡¯t been born, maybe your mom would still be alive, and you wouldn¡¯t be all alone.¡±

    Kate, just a child herself, spoke with a cold certainty far beyond her years. Her words were sharp as daggers, cutting deep, leaving wounds that would never fully heal.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 323

    ?Chapter 323:

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense! You¡¯ve always been jealous of Rachel because she¡¯s prettier than you!¡± Jeffrey shot back, his voice shaking. ¡°And let me tell you onest time¡ªmy mom isn¡¯t dead! She¡¯s up there, a star in the sky!¡±

    And with that, he spun around, ready to bolt.

    But Kate wasn¡¯t about to let him escape so easily. She grabbed his wrist, refusing to let go. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? Fine! I¡¯ll prove it. I¡¯ve got books in my room¡ªtons of them. I¡¯ll show you the truth.¡±

    Jeffrey, frail and weak back then, didn¡¯t stand a chance against her determination.

    Before long, she had forcibly dragged him into her bedroom. Once inside, Kate hurled a stack of astronomy books at him,manding him to read them.

    When Jeffrey refused toply, she began reading aloud passages about stars, methodically dismantling his cherished beliefs.

    Within just ten minutes, Kate had crushed the final fragments of hope in Jeffrey¡¯s heart.

    That day, Jeffrey wept. He sobbed with raw, unrestrained anguish. It also marked the first time he felt genuine dislike toward Kate¡ªthe pampered girl who always appeared immactely dressed. Previously, even when Moira had targeted him, he¡¯d maintained a fondness for his cute and pretty stepsister. Because despite her spoiled nature, Kate had never truly wounded him until now.

    But this? This was different.

    ¡°Open the door! I want to leave!¡± Jeffrey demanded, his voice hoarse. But Kate forced him to continue reading, to confront the truth, refusing to grant him an escape.

    Later, when her attention wavered, he quietly utched the door and slipped into the hallway.

    Kate, still unsatisfied, immediately pursued him, clutching his sleeve to halt his escape.

    They struggled near the stairwell, and overwhelmed by grief, Jeffrey lost control and shoved her away.

    Neither child anticipated that with a single push, Kate would tumble down the entire staircase.

    When Jeffrey rushed down to check on her, he found her lying in an expanding pool of crimson, her small body nearly covered in blood. It was this incident that ignited Moira¡¯s murderous intent toward Jeffrey and Rachel.

    Full cont3nt h3re: g??lnovels.??????

    Their father beat Jeffrey so severely that he clung to life by the thinnest thread.

    From that day forward, the status of Jeffrey and Rachel in the household plummeted further, their worth sometimes valued less than Kate¡¯s pet.

    Though Kate lost considerable blood, fortune favored her with mostly superficial wounds.

    Later, she recovered and returned home from the hospital.

    Her first words to Jeffrey carried a sinister undertone. ¡°Hey, my silly brother, don¡¯t you miss your mom terribly? I¡¯ve thought of a perfect way for you to see her.¡±

    ¡°What way?¡± Jeffrey gazed at her, his eyes brimming with innocent hope.

    Kate¡¯s next words sent a chill straight to his bones. ¡°I heard that if you die, you can see the dead. So, if you go, you¡¯ll see your mom.¡±

    Rachel, who had just arrived with a tray of food for Jeffrey, froze in the doorway.

    Without a second thought, she put the tray down and lunged at Kate. That day, Rachel beat Kate to a pulp. By the time she was done, Kate had lost four teeth, and her face was a swollen, tear-streaked mess. But Rachel didn¡¯t feel a shred of remorse. Not when that wretched girl had dared to tell her brother to die.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 324

    ?Chapter 324:

    She left Kate sprawled on the floor, bruised and humiliated, her once-pristine clothes in tatters.

    Leaning down, Rachel¡¯s voice was like ice. ¡°Listen to me, Kate Marsh. If you every a finger on Jeffrey again¡ªif anything happens to him¡ªI swear I¡¯ll drag you down with me. And don¡¯t even think about tattling to your mom or my dad. If they find out about today, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it.¡±

    Kate, stubborn as ever, clenched her jaw.

    Rachel wasn¡¯t worried. She crouched lower, her gaze drilling into Kate¡¯s. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. You¡¯ll run to your mommy, cry to her, and have her punish us.¡±

    Rachel tilted her head, smiling darkly. ¡°But here¡¯s the thing, Kate¡ªI don¡¯t care about life or death. I have nothing to lose. You, on the other hand? You¡¯re a pampered little princess with everythingid out for you. You have a future.¡± Her voice dropped to a whisper. ¡°Are you really ready to throw that away?¡±

    For the first time, Kate looked scared. Real fear seeped into her wide eyes as she nodded frantically. ¡°I won¡¯t! I swear, I won¡¯t do it again. I don¡¯t want to die!¡±

    Rachel gave her onest cold look. ¡°You¡¯d better mean it. Because if I go down, I¡¯m taking someone with me.¡±

    Once Kate had scurried away, Rachel let out a slow, trembling breath. And then, as if all the strength had been sucked out of her, she copsed onto the floor.

    She hadn¡¯t meant a word of it. She had only parroted what she had once heard Moira say¡ªthreats meant to strike fear. Back then, she had thought Moira was cruel for using them. She never imagined she¡¯d one day throw them back at Moira¡¯s own daughter. Fate had a twisted sense of humor.

    Kate¡¯s cruel words had once shattered Jeffrey¡¯s heart, and even now, they still haunted him.

    Rachel shook off her memories and brought her thoughts back to the present, feeling bitter inside.

    ¡°Jeffrey,¡± she said softly, ¡°promise me you¡¯ll never do anything drastic.¡±

    Jeffrey nodded vigorously, his enthusiasm returning. ¡°As long as you remain by my side, I¡¯ll go nowhere. I¡¯ll stay with you forever. When you and Brian marry and have children, I¡¯ll y with them endlessly. I¡¯ll create paper airnes and draw pictures with them. Would that be okay?¡±

    A???????????? ????????: ga l no v els .co m

    Listening to his description of this imagined future, countless words Rachel yearned to express became lodged in her throat. ¡°Jeffrey?¡±

    ¡°Yes, what is it you want to tell me?¡±

    After several attempts, Rachel still couldn¡¯t bring herself to voice the cruel reality.

    ¡°Have you ever considered that one day, I will also grow old, pass away, and leave you?¡± Finally, she expressed this inevitable truth in the gentlest manner possible.

    Jeffrey appeared visibly shocked. Several moments passed before he could respond. ¡°No, that won¡¯t happen. You won¡¯t die. Rachel¡­¡± His voice had diminished to a whisper, clearly revealing his distress.

    ¡°Silly boy.¡± Ultimately, Rachel could only offerfort once more. ¡°I was merely teasing you, inspired by the film we watched just now.¡±

    Following the movie, Jeffrey attended his afternoon interviews, but as expected, neither yielded positive results.

    Jeffrey¡¯s demeanor revealed the weight of rejection, and Rachel¡¯s heart clenched as she observed his usual optimism reced by a crestfallen expression.

    At that moment, she couldn¡¯t help but direct her frustration inward. Her fragile health and the constraints it imposed prevented her from being the unwavering support she wished to be.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 325

    ?Chapter 325:

    For their evening meal, Rachel chose a restaurant with a yard, which stirred memories of her grandmother¡¯s home¡ªa ce of simplicity, warmth, and nostalgia. The yard boasted two inviting deck chairs, perfect for an evening under the stars.

    After dinner, they reclined on the chairs, their gazes fixed on the shimmering night sky. For a fleeting moment, it felt as though they had been transported back to their childhood, a time of innocence and ease. Jeffrey¡¯s worries seemed to dissipate in this tranquil setting, reced by a rare sense of calm.

    The following morning, Jeffrey was up early, dressed in rxed clothing. When Rachel got up, he greeted her cheerfully, ¡°Good morning, Rachel. I got you some bread and milk. Have a taste.¡± Rachel nced down and immediately recognized the bread; it was from her favorite bakery, a ce quite far away and always bustling with long queues. Securing that bread typically meant either rising at dawn or enduring a tedious wait; there were no shortcuts.

    As she held the bread, she was struck by its warmth. ¡°It¡¯s still warm,¡± she murmured, surprised.

    Jeffrey rubbed the back of his neck, a touch of bashfulness in his expression. ¡°I heated it in the microwave. Have a taste.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Rachel replied softly.

    Yet, as she clutched the bread, it felt strangely weighty in her hands, and she hesitated, unable to bring herself to take a bite.

    Noticing her hesitation, Jeffrey grew concerned. ¡°Please, just try a bite,¡± he urged gently.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll eat it,¡± she whispered, her voice barely audible.

    Gathering her strength, she slowly brought the bread to her lips and managed a small bite. But the flood of emotions she had been suppressing suddenly burst forth, and she quickly turned her back to Jeffrey.

    Tears spilled silently down her cheeks, eachnding softly on the bread in her hand.

    Despite the ache in her chest, she forced herself to finish the bread, now damp with her quiet sorrow.

    As she swallowed thest morsel, Jeffrey broke the silence, his tone hesitant. ¡°Rachel, take your time. I¡­ I think I¡¯ll go out and search for jobs.¡±

    ¡°Going job hunting again?¡± Rachel¡¯s voice carried a note of surprise. After yesterday¡¯s string of rejections, she had not expected him to persist. His resilience took her aback.

    Full updat3z h3r3: g??lno¦Íels.??????

    ¡°I¡¯lle with you,¡± she said quickly, takingrge bites of the bread. Her haste led her to choke, prompting Jeffrey to hand her a ss of water promptly. ¡°Take it easy, Rachel. Slow down, drink some milk¡­ there¡¯s no need to rush,¡± he advised, his voice faltering slightly with worry.

    Once she calmed her coughing with a few gulps of milk, she caught her breath.

    Jeffrey, collecting his thoughts, spoke with a newfound resolve. ¡°You can eat at your own pace. This time, I need to learn to be independent.¡± Jeffrey¡¯s words left Rachel with a blend of reassurance and concern.

    ¡°Jeffrey, job hunting isn¡¯t easy,¡± she said gently, her tone tinged with worry. ¡°You might face all sorts of challenges, harsh words, difficult people. Are you sure you¡¯re ready for this?¡±

    Jeffrey nodded firmly, his resolve clear. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve thought it over. I need to do this on my own.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 326

    ?Chapter 326:

    ¡°Then I¡¯m behind you all the way,¡± Rachel assured him, though her heart was heavy with concern.

    As Jeffrey prepared to leave, Rachel¡¯s anxiety surfaced. She offered a gentle reminder. ¡°If yound a job, fantastic. If not, don¡¯t overexert yourself, okay? And remember, if anything feels off, call me right away.¡±

    Jeffrey nodded in understanding. ¡°I will. I¡¯m heading out now.¡±

    ¡°Stay safe,¡± Rachel called after Jeffrey, her eyes tracking his every step until he was out of sight.

    With Jeffrey gone, Rachel nibbled absentmindedly on the bread. A sudden thought struck her, and she quickly grabbed the bread and milk and hurried after him.

    Knowing Jeffrey preferred to go alone, she maintained a careful distance, trailing him quietly from behind.

    Rachel¡¯s caution wasn¡¯t without reason. This was Jeffrey¡¯s first solo attempt at job-hunting, and her worry was almost unbearable. However, despite her best efforts to remain unseen, Jeffrey noticed her the moment she reached the apartmentplex¡¯s entrance.

    ¡°Rachel¡­¡± Jeffrey¡¯s voice broke through her thoughts, his sudden presence catching her off guard.

    ¡°Jeffrey, I¡­ I was just¡­¡± Rachel stumbled over her words, unsure how to justify her actions.

    ¡°I appreciate your concern, but please, I need to handle this by myself this time,¡± Jeffrey asserted gently yet firmly. He was no longer a child, and it was essential for him to develop independence. He could not perpetually rely on her.

    Faced with Jeffrey¡¯s sincere appeal, Rachel was at a loss for words, managing only to nod her acknowledgment.

    He then turned and continued on his way to the bus stop. As she watched his retreating figure, aplex mix of pride and anxiety filled her heart. However, despite her deep-seated fears, she refrained from following him. Committed to her promise to let him manage on his own, she watched until he disappeared from view, holding onto her trust in his growing independence.

    Soon after, her phone buzzed with a call from Samira. ¡°Hello, Rachel, are you nning toe to the office today?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon,¡± Rachel responded.

    ???????? ???????? ???????????????? ???? ?????????¦Í????????????

    Samira¡¯s tone was tinged with apprehension, her words faltering slightly.

    Rachel, ever pragmatic, urged, ¡°Go ahead and tell me what¡¯s on your mind.¡±

    ¡°I heard Mr. White was in a terrible mood yesterday. I¡¯m a bit concerned¡­ Perhaps you should consider waiting until he¡¯s in a better mood before youe in,¡± Samira cautiously advised.

    While Samira fretted, Rachel remained unshaken. ¡°If he chooses to stay upset, that¡¯s his prerogative. I can¡¯t control how he feels. My priority is to focus on my work and do it well.¡±

    The urgency of her tasks weighed on her, necessitating swift action. Furthermore, Brian had not dismissed her the previous day; she felt a degree of security. Confident in her standing, she prepared to face whatever awaited at the office without fear.

    Upon reaching the office, she was promptly met by Ronald, who lingered near her door with an urgent message. ¡°Mr. White is expecting you.¡±

    ¡°Right now?¡± Rachel asked.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 327

    ?Chapter 327:

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ronald confirmed. ¡°He insists you report to him immediately upon arrival to review yesterday¡¯s meeting proceedings.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll gather the materials,¡± Rachel replied, resigned to the inevitability of the situation. She decided to confront the matter withposure.

    Upon reaching the top floor, Ronald knocked lightly on the office door.

    ¡°Mr. White, Ms. Marsh has arrived.¡±

    The initialck of response heightened the tension.

    After a short wait, Ronald knocked again.

    This time, a resonant voice from withinmanded, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Ronald opened the door, and Rachel entered cautiously. Her eyes quickly adjusted to the scene that unfolded before her.

    Brian was silhouetted against the sprawling window, his stance rxed yet authoritative, one hand nonchntly resting in his pocket. Directly in front of him was Tracy, her proximity intimate as she deftly adjusted his tie with her refined touch.

    ¡°Apologies, Mr. White, I didn¡¯t intend to interrupt,¡± Rachel said, moving instinctively toward the exit.

    ¡°Leaving so soon, without finishing the work report?¡± Brian called out to her from behind.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t bother you two while you¡¯re upied. I¡¯ll return in an hour,¡± Rachel responded, her tone even, carefully masking any underlying emotions.

    Despite herposed expression, Brian felt irritation bubbling up within him.

    ¡°Just stay here; it won¡¯t take long,¡± he insisted abruptly.

    ¡°I prefer to wait outside. I¡¯lle in once you guys are finished.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave this room. I¡¯m not giving you permission.¡± Brian¡¯s voice hardened, an icy edge slicing through the previous warmth.

    Standing taller, Rachel responded firmly, ¡°I¡¯m not here to watch. It might also make Tracy Haynes ufortable.¡± Her words almost pushed Brian to the edge.

    Rachel kept walking, yet Brian¡¯s voice halted her again, saying, ¡°If you are determined to defy ourpany¡¯s policies, as for the design department¡¯s bonus, I¡¯m afraid I might need to¡­¡±

    ???????????? ???????? ????: g??????????¦Í???????.???????

    Rachel understood what was likely to follow. He might strip the design department of their performance bonus.

    She would not let her team¡¯s earnings bepromised. Brian¡¯s maniption was downright despicable.

    Rachel halted, her fists tightening involuntarily. For a fleeting moment, she considered leaving in a fit of anger.

    However, she knew she couldn¡¯t drag others down with her.

    Thus, she suppressed her frustration and chose to sit on the couch and wait.

    Therge office fell silent, the air heavy with things left unsaid. Then Tracypleted her task of adjusting Brian¡¯s tie. ¡°Is this to your liking, Brian?¡±

    He gave a nod of approval. ¡°It¡¯s perfect, thank you.¡±

    Seizing the moment, Tracy smiled warmly. ¡°I¡¯m d you like it. Just say the word, and I¡¯ll be here to assist you anytime.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 328

    ?Chapter 328:

    Rachel turned her gaze toward the window, pointedly ignoring their exchange. It wasn¡¯t without reason; she had once offered simr sentiments. But now, someone else was there to do it. Unable to hold back, she let out a self-deprecatingugh.

    That chuckle drew Brian¡¯s attention. He looked over at her and asked, ¡°Is something funny?¡±

    Rachel got up and moved to the floor-to-ceiling window, peering down. Though the view from the skyscraper was obscured, she gestured subtly and said softly, ¡°You may not have seen the flowers by the road when you came in, but I noticed them. They¡¯re bursting with color, a delight to the eyes. It¡¯s been almost a decade since I started at White Group, and it was those very flowers. Even after all these years, it¡¯s the same flowers. Yet¡­¡±

    She faced Brian, her words filled with meaning, saying, ¡°Each year, the flowers are consistent in their bloom, yet people, they change.¡± While the surroundings stayed the same, the individuals within them had changed.

    Brian¡¯s heart suddenly felt as if it were being tugged.

    He turned to Tracy and said, ¡°I think you should leave now.¡±

    Though hesitant, Tracy acquiesced. ¡°There¡¯s an alumni reunion this Friday night. Would you like to join me?¡±

    Brian¡¯s eyes drifted to Rachel without thinking. Her expression stayed nk, revealing no trace of emotion.

    ¡°Brian, this isn¡¯t about us dating; it¡¯s just that the rumors about my situation are rampant at school. If you¡¯re not there, I¡¯ll be aughingstock.¡±

    Tracy saw Brian¡¯s hesitation and sensed an opening. She continued earnestly, ¡°Please, Brian, help me out here. I can¡¯t bear the thought of facing them alone.¡±

    Yet, Brian still didn¡¯t respond.

    Noticing this, Tracy also looked toward Rachel, her eyes brimming with tears. She pleaded, earnest yet distressed, ¡°Rachel, it¡¯s all for show. I¡¯m not trying to take him for real. Please don¡¯t get it wrong. Right after the event, he¡¯s yours again.¡±

    Tracy seemed unaware of their recent breakup. That exined why she feltfortable making such a request.

    As Rachel stayed quiet, Tracy¡¯s plea grew more desperate. ¡°Rachel, I really need your help!¡±

    ?????????? ????????????: ?????????¦Í?????????????

    ¡°It¡¯s fine with me!¡± Rachel agreed suddenly.

    Tracy and Brian were both taken aback by her response.

    Tracy was nearly speechless, having braced for a tougher negotiation, expecting outright rejection, yet Rachel had agreed swiftly.

    While Tracy felt relieved and thrilled, Brian was visibly upset and disappointed.

    Was Rachel really letting go so easily? What used to matter so much to her seemed irrelevant now. This change left Brian profoundly uneasy.

    ¡°Tracy, if there¡¯s nothing more, I think it¡¯s time for you to go,¡± Brian said, clearly eager for her to leave.

    ¡°Just so you know, I¡¯ll let you know in advance. And Rachel, thanks for being so understanding.¡±

    Tracy left with a smile on her face.

    The office door had barely clicked shut when Rachel felt an abrupt pain in her wrist. Suddenly, Brian had pulled her towards him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 329

    ?Chapter 329:

    Trying to regain herposure, Rachel quickly stepped back, creating some space between them.

    This move, however, only intensified Brian¡¯s irritation.

    He stepped forward, gripped her chin firmly, and lifted her face to meet his gaze. ¡°Since when do you get to make decisions for me? What right do you have? Do I have to go along with whatever you say just because you think so?¡± Brian was indeed furious.

    Rachel tightened her fists, trying to stay calm, and then looked him in the eye. ¡°Would you like to hear the truth?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s well-known you have a soft spot for Tracy Haynes. You would have agreed to her request eventually. So, whether I say yes or no, it won¡¯t change a thing.¡±

    With that, Rachel bowed her head slightly. Her posture was that of a subordinate facing a superior.

    Yet, this demeanor only fueled Brian¡¯s anger further. Hadn¡¯t she been defiant just yesterday? Why was she so submissive today?

    Brian found the drastic change aggravating.

    Over the past few days, he had been questioning which version of her was real.

    ¡°Do you actually want me to go?¡± Brian looked deeply into her eyes and asked once more.

    Hearing his question, Rachel let out a cynicalugh.

    ¡°You must be joking. I have no power to sway your decisions. I never did before, and I certainly don¡¯t now.¡±

    Rachel felt she had made herself perfectly clear.

    However, Brian wasn¡¯t going to drop the matter that easily. He took a step closer, closing the distance. ¡°You never even asked me. How can you be so sure of my answer?¡±

    She exhaled sharply and met his gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t have to ask. I already know what you¡¯ll say.¡±

    She had been through this enough times to know exactly how it would go. There was no reason to put herself through that again.

    It was always the same¡ªTracy¡¯s tears would change everything. The moment she cried and begged, his resolve crumbled, and he couldn¡¯t bring himself to walk away. So there was no point in asking this time either. The oue wouldn¡¯t change no matter what.

    R?????? ???????? ???????????????? ???? g??????ov?????.?????

    More than that, they weren¡¯t even together anymore. She never had a say in his choices before, and now that they were over, she had even less of a reason to interfere.

    But Brian saw it in apletely different way.

    ¡°Rachel, has anyone ever told you that you¡¯re way too sure of yourself?¡± Before she could react, he had her backed up against the door. Thankfully, the door was solid and heavy. Otherwise, she would¡¯ve worried about everyone outside hearing what was happening.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone to say it. I already know. Mr. White, isn¡¯t that what you mean? That I¡¯m foolish? Fine, I¡¯ll admit it. I was too naive.¡± Because if she weren¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t have fallen for him so deeply, loving him without thinking.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 330

    ?Chapter 330:

    She loved him so much that even when he broke her heart again and again, she never spoke up about it.

    ¡°If that¡¯s all, let¡¯s get back to work.¡± Her indifferent tone caught him off guard.

    He knew he should step back, but when his eyesnded on her lips¡ªthe ones that had been on his mind day and night¡ªhis self-control shattered.

    In an instant, he cupped the back of her head with one hand while his other arm encircled her waist, drawing her in.

    And then, without hesitation, he imed her lips in a deep, urgent kiss. The breath was knocked from her lungs, her mind going nk. It happened so fast she couldn¡¯t even process it.

    The moment she snapped back to reality, her first instinct was to shove him off.

    But Brian had herpletely locked in ce. Her arms were trapped, her body unable to move, forcing her to remain pressed against him, feeling the warmth of his breath against her skin. Her legs were the only part of her that wasn¡¯t pinned down.

    Taking advantage of that, Rachel swiftly raised her foot.

    But before she couldnd the hit, he locked her legs in ce with his own.

    ¡°You¡¯ve really got some nerve. Trying to kick me, huh?¡±

    There was no doubt he was irritated. But fresh from kissing her, his voice had taken on a husky edge, dangerously inviting.

    While he was distracted by his own words, Rachel saw her opening and aimed another kick.

    But Brian was quicker. With a swift motion, his right hand caught her slender leg.

    Everything happened so quickly that before she could even react, he had already lifted her, pushed open the lounge door, and dropped her onto the bed.

    He wasted no time following after, his towering frame closing in. It all happened so smoothly, like it was second nature to him.

    Now, one of his hands held both of her wrists above her head, while one of his legs effortlessly trapped hers, leaving her almostpletely immobilized.

    In contrast, Brian still had one hand and one leg free.

    Step into a new world at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    She understood instantly¡ªhe was proving a point. She had no way out. Not only was she trapped in this room, but she was entirely at his mercy for the rest of her life.

    ¡°Rachel, just be good,¡± he murmured, his voice low and dangerously soothing in her ear.

    But for once, she refused to give in. She raised her head, meeting his gaze head-on.

    ¡°You want me to be good? Haven¡¯t I been good enough? No matter what I do, it¡¯s never enough for you. Or should I ept sharing you with someone else?¡± That way, he wouldn¡¯t have to choose. He could keep both her and Tracy, never losing either.

    But that was something Rachel would never agree to. Not in this lifetime.

    ¡°That¡¯s not it,¡± Brian said, his voice thick with emotion as he gently tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that Tracy and I are over. Why can¡¯t you believe me, just this once?¡±

    Rachel turned her head away, refusing to engage with him any longer. Believe him? Once upon a time, she had. But he was the one who slowly shattered that trust, piece by piece.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 331

    ?Chapter 331:

    ¡°Brian, don¡¯t you get it? Trust isn¡¯t built with words¡ªit¡¯s proven through actions.¡± The moment the words left her lips, he reached for the strap of her top.

    Realizing his intent, her voice rose in rm. ¡°What are you doing?¡± But Brian acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard her. The strap slid further down, revealing the delicate curve of her shoulder and the smooth line of her skin.

    ¡°You are shameless¡ª¡± Before she could finish, his lips found her neck. His touch was featherlight at first, soft and deliberate, sending a shiver down her spine.

    But soon, his kiss grew deeper and more intense.

    Slowly, a clear hickey appeared on her neck.

    Only then did he pull away. ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning on anything more, just wanted to leave a few marks on you.¡±

    His tone carried a hint of wounded innocence, as though she had misjudged him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not some kind of monster,¡± he murmured, cing yet another hickey on her skin, as if proving his point.

    Rachel exhaled, meeting his gaze. ¡°What¡¯s the point? You know we don¡¯t have a future.¡±

    In this lifetime, Brian would never let Tracy go, and Rachel knew she could never ept Tracy¡¯s presence.

    Even if nothing had ever happened between them, whether it was jealousy or pride, she couldn¡¯t stand the thought of being second to someone else.

    Suddenly, Brian wrapped his arms around her, pressing close, his voice soft and almost pleading. ¡°Why not? Stay with me¡­ just like before.¡± His breath brushed against her skin, warm, familiar, and dangerously persuasive.

    For a moment, Rachel almost felt like they had gone back in time.

    Back then, he would sometimes seekfort and rest against her.

    But now, things could never be the same.

    Just as she let her guard down, Brian suddenly turned over, his eyes locking onto hers. In that moment, his gaze was so tender, it was as if he were looking at the love of his life.

    But before she could escape the pull of that look, his lips found hers in a kiss¡ªsoft, deliberate.

    Explore more on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©q??????

    Once again, he had imed her lips.

    This time, Brian took his time and didn¡¯t rush. He wasn¡¯t just gentle; he knew exactly what he was doing.

    Rachel had to admit that even after all this time, she still couldn¡¯t resist his kisses. Especially when he waspletely on her, putting in effort to make her feel special, she found it nearly impossible to push him away. Her body weakened, melting under his touch.

    His lips brushed against hers so gently that it left her breathless, as if she were sinking into the moment. His fingers slid down to hers,cing them together in a firm grip. His kisses became more daring, traveling from her lips to her chin, then down her neck and beyond.

    She held onto his head, feeling herself give in¡ªuntil something inside her suddenly pulled her back to reality.

    In that moment, she snapped out of it. Before she could move away, Brian¡¯s voice whispered close to her ear. ¡°You told me trust isn¡¯t about words, it¡¯s about actions. Tell me, what do I have to do to earn it back?¡± His voice was unsteady, his breath warm against her ear.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 332

    ?Chapter 332:

    His lips quivered slightly, his breathing uneven, as he waited for her response.

    Rachel seemed lost in thought.

    After a long silence, she finally said the words she had repeated in her mind countless times. ¡°Tell Tracy to leave. She has to quit her job, walk out of your life, and leave this city. You and she must cut all ties forever.¡±

    Rachel finally spoke her demand.

    But the moment her words settled, an unbearable silence filled the room.

    After some time, Brian slowly looked up and said, ¡°Is this really final? Can¡¯t we find another way?¡±

    She had expected that response. And yet, a small part of her had still hoped for something different.

    It would be a lie to say she wasn¡¯t sad. But unlike before, there was no outburst, no hysteria. Even with a broken heart, she had learned to hide her emotions.

    She raised her eyes, her lips curving into a smile¡ªenchanting, effortless, but utterly distant. ¡°No. This is my only condition. If you can¡¯t do it, then don¡¯t bother pretending you care.¡± Her voice was steady, unwavering.

    Without hesitation, she fixed her clothes and gently pushed him aside. If he wanted, he could have stopped her, just as he had done before.

    But this time, he didn¡¯t resist. He let her push his arm aside, offering no fight as she stepped off the bed and walked away.

    Only when Rachel stood up and turned to face him did Brian truly feel the empty space next to him. As reality sank in, he heard Rachel¡¯s calm but firm words. ¡°From now on, we are finished. Don¡¯t even think about disturbing my life again.¡± She squared her shoulders and walked out without looking back.

    As he watched her disappear, an unsettling emptiness crept in, like he had just let go of something he could never get back. But by the time it hit him, it was already toote.

    Rachel stepped out of the office and had barely taken a few steps when she saw Tracy ahead. More urately, Tracy was standing there, deliberately blocking her way.

    ¡°Rachel, I really appreciate your help back there. If you hadn¡¯t gone along with it, Brian wouldn¡¯t have agreed toe with me to the event,¡± Tracy said, shing a smug smile.

    Author¡¯s version avable at g??ln ov els.????

    Rachel nced at her disdainfully. No one else was around; couldn¡¯t Tracy drop her pretense?

    As always, she stuck to her usual tricks¡ªones that never seemed to change. Rachel wasn¡¯t in the mood for games. ¡°If you¡¯ve got something to say, spit it out. Otherwise, move. I don¡¯t have time for this.¡±

    Right on cue, the elevator doors slid open. Wasting no time, Rachel stepped inside without a second nce. But just as the doors were about to close, Tracy suddenly thrust her hand between them, forcing them open before slipping in.

    Rachel chuckled. Of course. An opportunity like this was too good for Tracy to pass up.

    As expected, the next moment, Tracy started her usual speech. ¡°Rachel, since we¡¯re past pretending, let¡¯s be honest. I came back for Brian. He was never yours to begin with. If you¡¯re willing to step aside, name your price¡­¡±

    Just before she could finish, her eyesnded on Rachel¡¯s neck¡ªand she froze.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 333

    ?Chapter 333:

    A secondter, something snapped in her. She lunged forward, grabbing Rachel¡¯s cor in a fit of rage.

    In an instant, Rachel¡¯s clothes were torn, exposing the faint love bites on her neck.

    Tracy¡¯s eyes burned with fury at the sight, but she quicklyposed herself.

    Taking a deep breath, she spoke with forced calmness. ¡°What I said earlier still stands. You can name your conditions.¡±

    Rachel raised a brow, her tone indifferent. ¡°And if I say no?¡±

    Tracy¡¯s hands balled into fists. ¡°If I recall, you have a brother who needs special care. His treatments aren¡¯t cheap. I know you need money. I can give you as much as you want.¡±

    Rachel tilted her head slightly, absentmindedly toying with her fingers. ¡°Oh? And just how much are you willing to offer to buy me off?¡±

    Tracy raised one hand, fingers spread.

    Rachel smirked. ¡°Five hundred million?¡±

    The ridiculous figure made Tracy¡¯s expression darken instantly. Five million was what she had in mind¡ªnowhere near the outrageous sum Rachel just threw out.

    ¡°Are you even taking this seriously?¡± Tracy asked through gritted teeth.

    Leaningzily against the elevator wall, Rachel crossed her arms, a teasing glint in her eyes. ¡°Did I say I wanted to have a discussion? You¡¯re the one trying to throw money at me.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s face twisted with frustration. She stomped her foot, her patience snapping. ¡°Rachel, you¡¯re really testing me. Just wait¡ªI¡¯ll make sure you ept this offer whether you like it or not.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Before Tracy could get a word in, the elevator doors smoothly slid open. A small crowd stood outside, waiting to step in.

    Realizing the situation, Tracy had no choice but to swallow her frustration, forcing a polite smile instead.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see youter. Thanks for escorting me,¡± Rachel said with a deliberately sweet smile as she stepped out, knowing full well that Tracy couldn¡¯tsh out in public.

    Perhaps feeling flustered, Tracy hurried after Rachel out of the elevator. Within moments, the elevator filled up again.

    Your imagination takes flight on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    It was only then that Tracy realized she needed to go up. She turned back and tried to squeeze back in, but the elevator was already at full capacity.

    Her insistence triggered the overload rm, making everyone turn to look at her.

    Embarrassed, she quickly stepped back, forcing an awkward smile. ¡°You all go ahead first.¡±

    Just then, Samira rushed over, thrusting a hand between the closing doors and slipping inside before they could shut.

    Just when everyone braced for the elevator to trigger an overload warning, it operated smoothly without the slightest hitch.

    No beeping, no red light¡ªjust seamless movement.

    Tracy¡¯s expression darkened in an instant. Her hands, resting stiffly at her sides, curled into tight fists. Right then, she was the only person drowning in embarrassment.

    The doors slid shut, and the elevator ascended smoothly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 334

    ?Chapter 334:

    Seizing the perfect moment, Rachel chimed in, ¡°Since you missed the elevator, how about a coffee instead?¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Tracy replied through clenched teeth.

    ¡°Alright then. Wishing you better luck next time squeezing in.¡± As Rachel wrapped up her words, her phone buzzed with a message from Samira. ¡°Wasn¡¯t I super cool just now?¡± Rachel replied with a thumbs-up emoji.

    ¡°BTW, Tracy¡¯s not getting upstairs anytime soon,¡± Samira added. ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s peak lunch hour. The first floor is swarming with delivery guys, and the elevators are packed,¡± Samira exined.

    Rachel couldn¡¯t help but smile, her mood unexpectedly lightening. Maybe today wasn¡¯t such a bad day after all.

    But just as she stepped into her office, her phone rang again.

    ¡°Hello, is this Rachel Marsh?¡± The caller ID was unfamiliar, but the voice was oddly recognizable.

    It was none other than a ssmate from her university days.

    ¡°Yes, speaking.¡±

    Upon hearing Rachel¡¯s response, the voice on the other end lit up with excitement. ¡°Oh wow, Rachel, it¡¯s really you. It¡¯s me, Elsa! Do you remember?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I do. How could I forget you?¡±

    After a brief exchange of pleasantries, Elsa Pierce cut to the chase.

    ¡°Rachel, if you¡¯re free, would you like to grab a coffee?¡±

    Though they had been ssmates, they were never particrly close. And there was that old saying¡ªwhen a long-lost ssmate suddenly reaches out, it¡¯s rarely for a good reason. With that in mind, Rachel remained wary.

    ¡°Sorry, Elsa, but work¡¯s been keeping me swampedtely.¡±

    Elsa didn¡¯t seem too surprised by the rejection. ¡°That¡¯s okay. I get it. It¡¯s been years, and I know it must seem odd for me to reach out so suddenly.¡±

    She then let out a sigh and added, ¡°I¡¯ll be honest. There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to talk to you about. But don¡¯t worry¡ªit¡¯s not about borrowing money or pitching an investment.¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s£®c????, a world of tales

    Elsa paused before continuing, ¡°How about this¡ªI¡¯ll send you something to your email tonight. If it interests you, we can talk then.¡±

    Just as she finished speaking, another call starteding through on Rachel¡¯s phone.

    Seeing Jeffrey¡¯s name sh on the screen, Rachel¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°Elsa, sorry, I¡¯ve got to take this. Something urgent just came up.¡± Without wasting a second, she switched over to Jeffrey¡¯s call. Jeffrey had been job hunting all morning, and Rachel had been worried sick about him.

    Still, she had promised to give him space, so she hadn¡¯t interfered.

    But now that he was calling, her stomach twisted with worry.

    Her palms grew mmy as she quickly picked up. ¡°Hey, Jeffrey?¡±

    ¡°Rachel, I got a job!¡±

    Hearing his words, all the tension inside her instantly melted away. ¡°OMG, really?¡± Rachel¡¯s voice was filled with surprise and excitement.

    ¡°Yes! I really found a job. I start tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 335

    ?Chapter 335:

    That evening, when Rachel got home, she found out that Jeffrey¡¯s new job was at a caf¨¦. His main tasks were serving coffee and cleaning tables. The pay wasn¡¯t high, but both of them were genuinely happy.

    After all, it was an honest job.

    The next morning, both siblings woke up early.

    They had breakfast together, and Rachel carefully reminded Jeffrey of the things he should be mindful of at work.

    Jeffrey grinned. ¡°Got it! I¡¯ll remember everything.¡±

    ¡°Great.¡±

    On his first day, Rachel personally took him to the caf¨¦. Although she didn¡¯t go inside with him, she made sure to remember the name of the caf¨¦ and its address.

    That afternoon, just as she wrapped up her work, she received a call from an unknown number. Assuming it was another telemarketing call, she declined it without a second thought. But the caller was persistent, dialing three times in a row.

    Eventually, Rachel picked up. ¡°Hello?¡±

    A lively voice came through right away. ¡°Rachel! Finally! You answered.¡± The tone sounded way too familiar, as if the caller knew her well. Rachel frowned slightly. The voice rang a bell, but she couldn¡¯t put a face to it.

    ¡°Sorry, who¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°Hah! I knew you¡¯d forget me. It¡¯s Natalia. Seriously, how do you forget your own love rival¡¯s name? No wonder you lost to that snake, Tracy!¡±

    Rachel pressed her fingers against her temple, unsure whether Natalia was scolding her or just taking another dig at Tracy. Maybe it was the shared disdain for Tracy, but they clicked almost instantly. Besides, Rachel had a decent impression of Natalia from their past encounters.

    ¡°Is there a reason for this call?¡± Rachel asked, getting straight to the point.

    ¡°Do I need a reason? I just want to see you. Let¡¯s have afternoon tea and chat.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still at work, though. It¡¯s office hours.¡±

    ???????? ???????? ???????????????? ???? ?¦Á??????¦Í??????£®??????

    Natalia grinned, sensing that Rachel wasn¡¯t outright refusing. ¡°That¡¯s easy. I¡¯ll just have a word with Brian. This massivepany won¡¯t crumble without you, will it?¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡±

    Rachel barely got a word in before Natalia made up her mind. ¡°Great! It¡¯s decided. I¡¯lle up and get you, and we¡¯ll go see Brian together. Which floor are you on?¡±

    Once she got the floor number, Natalia strolled into the building, still holding her phone.

    She barely made it a few steps before she was stopped.

    ¡°Excuse me, miss. You¡¯re not an employee. You need an ess card to enter,¡± the receptionist informed her.

    Annoyed, Natalia dialed Brian¡¯s number, but he didn¡¯t pick up.

    She could have called Rachel, but she deliberately chose Brian instead. If he personally came down, it would set a precedent¡ªnext time, no one would dare block her way. And she had a strong feeling this wouldn¡¯t be herst visit.

    On the third try, the call finally connected. Natalia exhaled in relief, her voice turning syrupy. ¡°Brian¡­¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 336

    ?Chapter 336:

    But on the other end of the line, Tracy gripped the phone tightly, her expression darkening. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±

    Tracy¡¯s icy voice was enough to make anyone¡¯s skin crawl.

    Natalia¡¯s brows furrowed as she demanded, ¡°Who are you? Where¡¯s Brian?¡±

    Her voice was youthful, and she seemed quite familiar with Brian.

    Tracy¡¯s eyes shed with irritation as she listened. But she quickly regained herposure. ¡°Sorry, Brian¡¯s not here at the moment.¡±

    Natalia wasn¡¯t buying it. ¡°Then why do you have his phone? Get him on the line¡ªI need to talk to him.¡±

    By now, Natalia had a strong hunch that the woman on the other end was Tracy, who was even more arrogant than she had expected. She was furious.

    ¡°Miss, I already told you, Brian isn¡¯t¡ª¡± Tracy started, but Natalia cut her off.

    ¡°Tracy Haynes, you¡¯re just a secretary. Why are you trying so hard to keep me away? What¡¯s in it for you?¡±

    Tracy¡¯s breath caught. The woman on the other end knew exactly who she was.

    Her heart skipped a beat. She tightened her grip on the phone, ready to respond, but the call had already disconnected.

    On the other side, the moment Natalia ended the call, she immediately dialed Rachel.

    ¡°I¡¯m stuck in the lobby. They won¡¯t let me up. Can youe get me?¡± Her voice carried a mix of authority and yful stubbornness.

    ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll be right there. Just hang tight.¡±

    Within minutes, Natalia¡¯s eyes brightened at the sight of Rachel, and she quickly rushed over.

    ¡°You finally made it! They wouldn¡¯t let me through,¡± Natalia huffed, throwing a quick re toward the reception desk.

    Rachel offered a reassuring smile. ¡°It¡¯s justpany policy. They weren¡¯t trying to keep you out on purpose.¡±

    ¡°Oh, fine. I won¡¯t hold it against them,¡± Natalia muttered with a small pout.

    Ch@pter updat3s at g??l??ovels.??o??

    Rachel had nned to leave with Natalia right away, but in her rush, she realized she had forgotten her purse. So, she had to head back upstairs.

    Just as Rachel stepped into the elevator and reached for the button, Natalia beat her to the punch.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t my stop,¡± Rachel rified.

    Natalia gave a knowing nod. ¡°I know. Brian¡¯s on the top floor¡ªI¡¯m heading up to see him.¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t press for details. Instead, she quietly hit her floor button. ¡°Alright, just call me when you¡¯re done, and we¡¯ll meet up.¡±

    She had no intention of going up, but Nataliatched onto her arm.

    ¡°Nope, you¡¯reing with me.¡±

    ¡°I have work to finish. Once you¡¯re done talking to Brian, we can meet upter,¡± Rachel fibbed.

    But Natalia wasn¡¯t letting her off the hook. ¡°Rachel, juste with me. Keep mepany. Tracy picked up Brian¡¯s phone just now, and she was so rude¡ªI¡¯m absolutely livid. I need to go up there and set things straight. Don¡¯t you want to watch the show?¡± Natalia huffed, her eyes gleaming mischievously.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 337

    ?Chapter 337:

    Rachel sighed and gently nudged Natalia aside. ¡°Natalia, you do realize I¡¯m yourpetition, right?¡± she said in a serious tone.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already break up with Brian?¡± Natalia shot back without missing a beat.

    Rachel froze for a moment. Tracy hadn¡¯t heard about the breakup yet, and she certainly hadn¡¯t expected Natalia to be in the loop. ¡°How do you know about that?¡± Rachel asked, frowning slightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story, but let¡¯s just say I have my sources,¡± Natalia said smugly. ¡°Since you and Brian are done, we¡¯re not even rivals anymore. Besides, even if we were, at least you¡¯d be a fairpetitor. But Tracy? She¡¯s a different story. She annoyed me today, and I can¡¯t just let it slide. I have to put her in her ce, or I won¡¯t feel right.¡±

    Listening to her, Rachel couldn¡¯t help but feel a little envy.

    Natalia was refreshingly straightforward¡ªwhen she liked someone, she made it obvious; when she disliked someone, she didn¡¯t bother hiding it. No games, no pretense.

    That unrestrained confidence was something Rachel genuinely admired.

    But deep down, she understood that she and Natalia came frompletely different worlds.

    Natalia had the luxury of being backed by a powerful family. As the cherished only daughter, her father shielded her from hardships, ensuring she never faced any real struggles. Rachel, on the other hand, was merely an afterthought in the Marsh family.

    In the end, Natalia¡¯s relentless persistence won out, and Rachel reluctantly followed her.

    The moment they stepped out of the elevator, they ran straight into Tracy.

    Tracy¡¯s brows furrowed as she looked Rachel up and down. ¡°If I remember correctly, Brian didn¡¯t call you or invite you to a meeting, right?¡± Her tone was condescending.

    ¡°What? Are you psychic? How do you know he didn¡¯t call me?¡± Rachel raised a brow, unimpressed.

    Tracy¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line, momentarily speechless. But the second she noticed Natalia, she quickly found a new target.

    ¡°Fine, even if that¡¯s the case, the executive floor is strictly for senior staff. Not just anyone can waltz in.¡± Her gaze swept over Natalia, her meaning loud and clear.

    ¡°That¡¯s called discrimination,¡± Rachel quickly fired back.

    ???¨¨?? ¡é?¦¤T?¦Å§Á? ?¦Ç ?a?§Úo¦Í???.???

    Since she had brought Natalia here, it was her responsibility to back her up.

    Tracy¡¯s face twisted with irritation. She pointed an usatory finger at her. ¡°Do you still think you hold the same status as Brian¡¯s fianc¨¦e? You¡¯re just a manager now. What right do you have to talk back to me?¡±

    ¡°And so what if I¡¯m just a manager? Based onpany hierarchy, my rank is still higher than yours,¡± Rachel shot back.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Tracy snapped. ¡°I¡¯m Brian¡¯s secretary. I work directly in the executive office.¡±

    Rachel gave a mean smile. ¡°And? Do you think that puts you on the same level as Ronald? Before you start looking down on others, maybe you should take a hard look at yourself. If it weren¡¯t for Brian, you¡¯d be nothing.¡±

    A slow, rhythmic p echoed through the hallway.

    Natalia, perched casually against the wall in her heels, looked thoroughly entertained.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 338

    ?Chapter 338:

    Tracy¡¯s face burned with humiliation. Turning her fury on Natalia, she snarled, ¡°Are you out of your mind? Why the hell are you pping? I¡¯ll make you regret crossing me!¡±

    Natalia smirked. ¡°I dare you toy a hand on me.¡± She tilted her head. ¡°If not, just shut up.¡±

    Tracy was so furious that she could barely string a sentence together. She pointed a shaking finger at Natalia, her voice high with frustration. ¡°You¡¯repletely out of line! Rachel Marsh, is this really the kind ofpany you keep?¡±

    Natalia looked over yfully. ¡°Oh? And what kind of person are you, then? You give yourself too much credit.¡±

    Tracy, realizing she couldn¡¯t win the argument, resorted to herst desperate move. ¡°I believe Brian will stand up for me on this!¡±

    ¡°Wow. So your big n is to go crying to Brian for help? How pathetic,¡± Natalia scoffed, letting out a mockingugh.

    That single remark pushed Tracy over the edge. ¡°You rude little brat! What did you just say? How dare you insult me?¡± Nearly blinded by fury, shepletely lost herposure and lunged forward.

    Rachel and Natalia were taken by surprise. Only when the sting of the p spread across her face did Natalia realize what had happened. Holding her cheek, she stared at Tracy, shock etched on her face.

    Now abandoning all pretense of courtesy, her tone became cold as she asked, ¡°Just who do you think you are? How dare you p me?¡± Her life had been one of privilege and protection. She had not only never been pped but had rarely ever been scolded harshly. Yet, on this day, she found herself on the receiving end of a blow from Tracy.

    Feeling it beneath her dignity not to respond, she believed she must act to preserve her reputation as the Carpenter family heiress. ¡°So what?¡± Tracy retorted, her arrogance undiminished by the severity of her actions.

    A sinister smile twisted Natalia¡¯s lips, erasing any trace of her former gentleness. She rolled up her sleeves and stepped closer. Then, with a swift motion, she retaliated with a resounding p. The impact echoed sharply.

    Shock registered on Tracy¡¯s face as she took a moment to absorb the pain. Her fury escted uncontrobly, yet it was Rachel who bore the brunt of her ire.

    ¡°Rachel Marsh, are you out of your mind? Who is this? Who did you bring here?¡± Tracy demanded furiously.

    L?t??st ch¦Ápt?rs in ???lnovels.??????

    Rachel¡¯s lips parted, ready to reply, but Tracy cut her off with a stamp of her foot. ¡°Is this some new intern? Did you set this up to take your frustrations out on me?¡±

    A look of pity crossed Rachel¡¯s face. How could Brian tolerate such foolishness? But whether Rachel acknowledged it or not now seemed trivial. With arms crossed, she leaned casually against the wall. ¡°Well, yes, I did. Didn¡¯t you just threaten to call for backup? Have you changed your mind now?¡±

    Natalia stretched her fingers out, taunting, ¡°Oh, is that so? Better make it quick then, or I might just beat you into a pulp.¡±

    Tracy retorted, ¡°Go ahead and try. You think I¡¯ll let you hit me again?¡± With a deceptively sweet smile, Natalia¡¯s fist clenched once more and struck Tracy squarely on the nose.

    Tracy burst into tears on the spot.

    Her sobbing echoed loudly, immediately drawing the attention of everyone in the office.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 339

    ?Chapter 339:

    As she stood there with a bloody nose, several colleagues reacted with concern. ¡°Tracy, are you alright?¡± ¡°Tracy, let me help you sit down.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to get Mr. White.¡±

    Soon, the group split up. One colleague guided Tracy to a couch, another handed her tissues, while a third went in search of Brian.

    As Brian entered, Tracy¡¯s smile flickered across her face again. She could almost hear Rachel¡¯s silent ridicule of her foolishness. But wasn¡¯t her seeming stupidity just a tactic, designed to provoke a reaction? Who else would have struck her if not for her provocation?

    Her timing couldn¡¯t have been better; not a moment too soon, not a tick toote. In that instant, she silently thanked her own nose for bleeding right on cue. More so, she was grateful for Natalia¡¯s impulsive nature. Without Natalia¡¯s help, she couldn¡¯t have orchestrated this scene so wlessly. With Brian now here, she believed his guilt would trante into an increased desire to protect her. A sense of triumph filled Tracy¡¯s heart.

    As Brian entered, Tracy looked up at him, her tears flowing freely but quietly. Her tears spoke volumes of her distress.

    ¡°Has it stopped bleeding?¡± Brian inquired.

    A young woman next to Tracy responded, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s not bleeding anymore.¡±

    Brian directed his gaze towards Tracy. ¡°Clean yourself up and take care of that.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Not long after, Tracy reappeared, her face clean but marked by a look of vulnerability. The air in the meeting room was heavy, almost suffocating.

    Tracy reached out and lightly pulled on Brian¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Brian, I¡¯m fine now. It wasn¡¯t Rachel¡¯s fault. Earlier, I spoke too harshly. Please, don¡¯t hold it against them.¡± Her plea was predictably rehearsed.

    Natalia couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. ¡°Just keep pretending,¡± she whispered under her breath, lounging in a chair with a drink in hand.

    Tracy was taken aback by the intern¡¯s audacity to be so forthright in Brian¡¯s presence. Her boldness was truly extraordinary.

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± Natalia said suddenly.

    Brian then moved to sit in a different chair. The room remained heavy with tension.

    ??????????? ??????????????? ¨À??????¦Í??????©q?????

    His eyes lingered on Natalia briefly before he turned toward Rachel. ¡°You look quite at ease. Is this typical for managers at White Group these days?¡±

    The challenge in his tone was clear to Rachel. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m quite tied up with work. I should get going,¡± she responded.

    She wasn¡¯t keen on staying for the ongoing drama, although it had been Natalia who insisted shee.

    ¡°Hold on a second,¡± Brian called out as she began to leave. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, stick around a little longer.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Rachel decided she¡¯d observe the unfolding scene. After all, it wasn¡¯t Natalia who would be left dealing with the consequences. This time, Tracy might note out on top.

    Shortly, the door to the meeting room swung open and Ronald entered, carrying trays with coffee and cupcakes. He greeted them with a smile and set the refreshments down between Natalia and Brian.

    Natalia eyed the treats and promptly took a cupcake to enjoy.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340:

    Tracy was left dumbfounded. It wasn¡¯t long before she eximed, ¡°You¡¯re just an intern; how dare you behave with such audacity? You assaulted me, and now you indulge as if you own the ce. Were those cupcakes meant for you?¡±

    Natalia deliberately looked at Ronald, blinking innocently. ¡°Oh, were they not?¡±

    ¡°They were certainly not,¡± Tracy retorted. ¡°Ronald, this intern is crossing the line. Could you please have security escort her out?¡±

    Undeterred, Natalia grinned and took another cupcake.

    As she ate, she nced at Ronald and teased, ¡°Oh, really? Ronald, she is asking you to throw me out. Will you?¡±

    Ronald was about to respond when Natalia suddenly began to cough violently, having swallowed too hastily. He quickly went to her side, patting her back with genuine concern.

    After she calmed down, he offered her a ss of water, saying, ¡°Miss Carpenter, please, drink some water to help.¡±

    ¡°Miss Carpenter?¡± Tracy¡¯s confusion was evident.

    Given Ronald¡¯s respectful attitude, was this Natalia Carpenter, the daughter of the influential Wilson Carpenter?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect you here. You should¡¯ve told me you wereing,¡± Brian said.

    Natalia crossed her arms, pouting. ¡°I did call, but your dear secretary decided I wasn¡¯t important enough to let through.¡±

    Tracy froze, momentarily at a loss for words. So, this was really Natalia Carpenter. There was no mistaking it now.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Brian turned to look at them.

    Tracy quickly stepped forward, putting on a forced smile. ¡°Brian, it¡¯s my mistake. People are always trying to meet you¡ªsome you don¡¯t even know¡ªso I assumed she was just another one of them.¡± It sounded like a reasonable excuse.

    ¡°So I¡­ I just¡­¡± Tracy¡¯s voice faded,ced with just the right amount of pity, as if she were on the verge of tears.

    She turned to Natalia, her voice soft and pitiful. ¡°Miss Carpenter, I¡¯m so sorry. It was all my fault. If it¡¯ll make you feel better, you can p me again if you want.¡±

    ?????????????? ?????? ?????????¦Í?????????????

    Natalia found her words utterly disgusting. This wasn¡¯t an apology; it was a performance for sympathy.

    Natalia scoffed and gave Tracy a cold look. ¡°What¡¯s with the act? You just want to cry about how I hit you, right? Fine, I¡¯ll say it outright¡ªI hit you because I felt like it. So what? If you¡¯ve got the guts, hit me back.¡±

    Tracy gasped and ducked behind Brian, shrinking into herself.

    ¡°Brian, that¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Tracy said, her voice trembling just enough to sound pitiful. ¡°Miss Carpenter, I apologize if I said anything wrong and upset you. Please don¡¯t be mad. I wouldn¡¯t want to cause any trouble between you and Brian.¡±

    Natalia nted her hands on her hips, simmering with irritation. She had heard of Tracy¡¯s antics, but seeing them firsthand was a different experience. And today had been a real eye-opener.

    Tracy was really an artist when it came to ying the victim.

    Natalia realized she had miscalcted. She had assumed this would be easy. ying innocent for sympathy? Anyone could do that. Even she had pulled that trick on her father more times than she could count. If it was a performance Tracy wanted, she was happy to give her a show.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Happy weekend dear ones! God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (©¤??O)

    .

 Chapter 341

    ?Chapter 341:

    Without missing a beat, Natalia stepped forward, linking her arm through Brian¡¯s and softening her voice. ¡°I won¡¯t deny it. I hit her. But only because she insulted me and hit me first. And look¡ª¡± she touched her cheek with a small pout. ¡°It¡¯s still red. My dad¡¯s taking me to a party tomorrow¡­ If he sees this, he¡¯s going to be furious.¡±

    Brian pieced it together after hearing both sides. So, they¡¯d both thrown hands, but Tracy had been the instigator.

    Tracy¡¯s face drained of color while Natalia shot her a yful smirk, taunting her.

    ¡°Brian, you have to stand up for me. If my face gets ruined, my dad might¡­¡± Natalia paused for effect, then cast Tracy a knowing look. ¡°My dad might cut your face with a knife.¡±

    Tracy was undoubtedly shaken by those words, but she didn¡¯t let them get to her. She assumed Natalia was merely bluffing. Even so, she quickly apologized, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Natalia¡­¡±

    ¡°Only my friends get to call me Natalia. What makes you think you¡¯re one of them?¡± Tracy¡¯s face darkened at her remark, but she swallowed her pride and bowed deeply.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Carpenter. I take full responsibility. I shouldn¡¯t have hung up on you, and I had no right to hit you.¡±

    Natalia sat back down, taking a slow, deliberate bite of her cupcake. ¡°But the problem remains¡ªI¡¯m still very upset.¡±

    ¡°Just tell me what I can do to make amends. I¡¯ll do whatever you say.¡± Tracy wasn¡¯t naive. She knew that the more she humbled herself now, the more sympathy she¡¯d gain from Brianter. A little humiliation now was a small price to pay for a bigger win.

    ¡°I take after my dad¡ªmerciless and never leaving debts unpaid. I prefer to settle matters right away, so¡­¡± Without another word, she picked up her ss of coffee and dumped it over Tracy¡¯s head.

    The liquid soaked her hair, ran down her face, and dripped onto her neck before seeping into her clothes and pooling on the floor. She stood there, drenched and miserable, looking every bit like a drowned rat. It was almost enough to make someone pity her¡ªalmost.

    ¡°Well, that helped a little,¡± Natalia said, dusting off her hands as if she¡¯d justpleted a chore.

    ¡°As long as you are satisfied,¡± Tracy replied, forcing a tight-lipped smile.

    ?????????? ???????? ???? g???????¦Í?????????????

    Suddenly, she wobbled unsteadily, nearly copsing.

    Brian caught her just in time. ¡°Go get changed and clean yourself up,¡± he said.

    ¡°Okay,¡± she mumbled before making a swift exit.

    Natalia smirked before turning to Rachel. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Hold on, Rachel Marsh. Stay here. Ronald, take Natalia for a walk outside. I need a private word with Rachel,¡± Brian interjected. A private word? Was he about to have a conversation with her¡ªor was this a scolding?

    Rachel didn¡¯t understand why he had let Natalia go unchecked, but she could see his concern for Tracy was real.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± Natalia pouted, switching back to her yful act as she walked off with Ronald.

    Now, it was just Brian and Rachel in the room.

    The air was thick with tension, and Rachel found herself stepping back instinctively.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 342

    ?Chapter 342:

    ¡°Why are you standing so far away? Afraid I¡¯ll bite?¡± Brian asked, a trace of displeasure in his tone.

    ¡°You¡¯re funny. You¡¯re my boss, and I¡¯m just keeping things professional.¡±

    Brian let out a short snort. Was she trying to put distance between them? If so, she¡¯d find it wasn¡¯t that simple¡ªnot unless he allowed it.

    ¡°Did you bring Natalia in?¡± Brian asked abruptly.

    Rachel met his gaze. ¡°And if I did? Are you saying it¡¯s my fault she went after your secretary?¡±

    Brian blinked, momentarily caught off guard. ¡°That¡¯s not what I was getting at,¡± he rified.

    Now Rachel was the one caught off guard. Wasn¡¯t he ming her?

    ¡°Then what is it?¡± she asked, still confused.

    ¡°They both threw punches. Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I stayed out of it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I was asking if you¡¯re hurt.¡±

    Rachel was stunned into silence. So, he hadn¡¯t kept her back to reprimand her¡ªhe was actually worried about her?

    Rachel dismissed her concern with a shake of her head. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±

    Brian¡¯s features rxed a bit, then he asked, ¡°Do you spend much time with Natalia? You two seemed quite close earlier.¡±

    ¡°Not at all. She only came to visit me today. We rarely interact otherwise.¡±

    He gave a nod of approval. ¡°That¡¯s probably for the best. It¡¯s wise to maintain some distance from her.¡±

    She looked puzzled by his advice. Noticing her confusion, Brian exined, ¡°Dealing with the Carpenter family is no simple matter. The backgrounds of her parents areplex. Being friends is fine, but enemies? That could cause you trouble. Natalia is an only child, which makes her particrly significant to them.¡±

    That exined a lot. It was no wonder Natalia exuded such self-assurance. Coming from a privileged background certainly had its perks.

    Rachel mused that if she shared Natalia¡¯s lineage, perhaps she too might behave as boldly. Yet, Natalia tended to keep a low profile. Today¡¯s reaction was purely defensive against Tracy¡¯s aggression.

    Upd4t3s c0m3 F1RST 0n g4ln0v3ls.c0m

    ¡°I understand. Thanks for the heads-up,¡± Rachel nodded, maintaining herposure.

    Brian, seeing she wasn¡¯t overly concerned, continued, ¡°Do you think Natalia¡¯s remarks earlier were just to intimidate Tracy?¡±

    This took Rachel by surprise. What did he mean?

    Brian rified firmly, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. For her father, those statements aren¡¯t an exaggeration in the slightest.¡±

    At his words, Rachel felt a jolt of realization and inhaled sharply. She remembered Natalia¡¯s words to Tracy vividly. Natalia¡¯s father could easily disfigure Tracy¡¯s face.

    Natalia had uttered the chilling threat with a deceptively cheerful tone. Rachel had once believed Natalia was merely trying to frighten Tracy. Now, her whole perspective had changed. Previously unclear matters now seemed to rify.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t intervene and allowed Natalia to vent her frustration. You did that just to protect Tracy, right? You¡¯re afraid that making Natalia angry could turn her family against Tracy, right?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 343

    ?Chapter 343:

    Rachel¡¯s questions were direct and sharp.

    Brian moved to the sofa and sat down, choosing not to respond.

    Yet, hisck of response spoke volumes. He had gone to extraordinary lengths for Tracy, the woman he truly loved. He had consistently tried to protect her, a testament to his dedication.

    ¡°Appreciate your concern today. However, in the future, I suggest you concentrate on your girlfriend. As for us, let¡¯s maintain a strictly professional rtionship.¡±

    With these words, Rachel began to walk away.

    ¡°Hold on, what girlfriend? Who else would I be involved with besides you?¡±

    Rachel paused but did not turn back. She answered firmly, ¡°You seem to forget. We¡¯ve ended our rtionship. As for Tracy Haynes, given your evident concern for her, it won¡¯t be long before she assumes that role. So, congrattions in advance to you both.¡± Rachel decisively turned and walked away.

    She had fought so hard to face him calmly, but now she could endure no more. Another moment here, and she feared she might crumble emotionally.

    More rming was her concern about acting impulsively.

    In her heart, theplicated web of their past love now felt insignificantpared to Tracy. The love they had shared now felt like a cruel joke.

    ¡°Congrattions?¡± Brian impulsively stepped forward and seized her wrist.

    Rachel immediately turned around, putting on a forced smile. ¡°Of course, life¡¯s joyful moments deserve celebration.¡±

    In that moment, Brian felt a rush of blood to his head, struggling to maintain hisposure.

    His hold on her wrist grew increasingly firm.

    When he spoke again, his voice was filled with anger, his wordsing out almost like a growl. ¡°Do you genuinely believe that? Doesn¡¯t it bother you at all?¡±

    Rachel smiled again.

    This time, however, her expression was serene and warm. ¡°Of course not. Do you expect me to stay hopelessly attached, following you around like I used to? Would you rather see me humble myself and beg?¡±

    Discover more g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    Suddenly, Brian found himself choking on his words, unable to respond.

    ¡°Do you know the best part about growing up?¡± Rachel suddenly asked. Brian regarded her with a chilly stare, offering no reply.

    Undeterred, Rachel answered her own question, ¡°It¡¯s about epting your imperfections, understanding your ce among others, letting go of blind arrogance and pointless pursuits.¡±

    Now, I see myself for who I truly am. I can¡¯t force what isn¡¯t meant to be. I can¡¯t make someone love me. My priority now is to stand strong on my own. Please just let me go.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s gaze fixed on his hand, her intent unmistakable.

    Yet Brian¡¯s fingers seemed locked in ce, unable to release her.

    ¡°Marry me, and you¡¯ll be free from worries forever.¡±

    Her smile was knowing. ¡°Yes, a younger version of myself might have jumped at the chance, swayed by naivety and idealism. But the woman I am today declines.¡±

    She was no longer the person she once had been.

    Determined, she forcefully withdrew her hand from his grasp. Her wrist showed signs of redness and swelling, causing her slight pain, yet she deemed it a small price to pay.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 344

    ?Chapter 344:

    Choosing brief difort over enduring emotional agony felt right to her.

    Exiting the office, Rachel noticed Tracy at her desk, her eyes puffy and moist as she secretly dabbed at tears.

    Tracy likely thought Brian had not defended her, which exined her visible distress. She had no idea that everypromise Brian made was in her favor.

    Rachel wasn¡¯t magnanimous enough to tell her that. She knew Brian would soothe Tracy¡¯s sorrows in time.

    As expected, momentster, Rachel overheard Tracy¡¯s choked voice on a phone call, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll stop troubling you.¡±

    Unaware of Brian¡¯s exact words, Tracy ended the call, her eyes still brimming with tears, and retreated back into the office.

    As the office door swung shut, Rachel paused, her gaze lingering, drawn to take onest look.

    Rachel had to admit that she was feeling a bit jealous of Tracy. Tracy had Brian¡¯sfort and love. It was a kind of warmth Rachel hadn¡¯t felt in a long time.

    She had endured far worse than anything Tracy had ever faced, longing for Brian¡¯sfort, hoping¡ªjust once¡ªthat he would pull her close and tell her everything would be okay. But that never happened. So, she had no choice but to pick herself up, to teach herself how to move on. And somewhere along the way, she forgot what it meant to be cared for, to be someone¡¯s priority. Tracy really had no idea how lucky she was.

    Just as Rachel turned to leave, a voice rang out behind her¡ªhigh-pitched and full of excitement. ¡°Oh my god, I¡¯m so jealous. Guess what I just saw through the window? Brian White and Tracy Haynes were hugging¡ªreally tightly.¡±

    A wave of murmurs swept through the office, a mix of jealousy and intrigue.

    The office door hid everything from view, but the window? It gave just enough of a glimpse to stir curiosity.

    ¡°How does Tracy always get so lucky? What do you think was going on in there?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± someone chimed in, leaning forward. ¡°Did you see how red her eyes were? He was definitelyforting her.¡±

    Your new favorite stories are at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    ¡°Brian White? Acting like that?¡± Another voice scoffed in disbelief.

    ¡°Why not? A man in love does crazy things,¡± someone countered. ¡°He¡¯d do anything to make her happy¡ªeven if it means moving mountains.¡±

    ¡°Who knows¡­ maybe they¡¯re making out right now. Give it a few minutes, and Tracy will walk out lookingpletely at peace, like nothing ever happened.¡±

    Silence briefly fell over the group before knowing nces were exchanged.

    A sharp, sudden ache bloomed in Rachel¡¯s chest.

    She thought maybe they were right.

    A memory surfaced¡ªone she hadn¡¯t dared to think about in a long time. Whenever she was upset and refused to speak to Brian, he never argued. He would just pull her into his arms and make love with her. Until she lost the strength to resist, until she had no choice but to let go of her anger.

    Their reconciliation never needed words. It was always in the way he kissed her, the way he refused to let go. And if she still refused to forgive him, his movements would be more forceful¡ªuntil the fight no longer mattered.

    Was he using the same tactic on Tracy now? The thought made Rachel¡¯s chest tighten. She needed air. She couldn¡¯t stand another second in that room. Without hesitation, she turned and bolted. She didn¡¯t even wait for the elevator¡ªjust rushed straight to the stairwell, taking the steps two at a time, desperate to escape.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 345

    ?Chapter 345:

    Meanwhile, inside Brian¡¯s office, Tracy¡¯s eyes shimmered with unshed tears, looking as if the slightest movement would make them spill over. She wore an expression of pure grievance as she said, ¡°Brian, I¡¯m so sorry. I know my presence is causing problems. Rachel doesn¡¯t want me here¡­ she doesn¡¯t want me near you. After everything that happened today, maybe it¡¯s best if I leave on my own.¡±

    Brian¡¯s voice sharpened with frustration. ¡°Leave? And then what? Where exactly do you think you¡¯ll go?¡±

    Tracy didn¡¯t know what to say. The truth was, her family had already abandoned her. The gap between them seemed impossible to fix. They had no intention of forgiving her, and she wasn¡¯t about to lower herself to beg for their kindness.

    She had been back for so long, yet not once had anyone from her family checked in on her. Not a single call, not a single word of concern. Their silence spoke volumes¡ªthey must despise her. And going back abroad? That would only be a different kind of prison. Tracy bit her lip, looking vulnerable. ¡°If ites to that, I¡¯ll just go back abroad. I can take care of myself.¡±

    Brian¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Back abroad? Have you seriously forgotten what that man did to you? You¡¯d be walking right into danger again.¡±

    Brian exhaled heavily. ¡°You can¡¯t rely on luck forever. And I won¡¯t always be there to pull you out of trouble.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± she whispered. Tears welled up in her eyes, spilling over before she could stop them. ¡°But I can¡¯t stay. I¡¯m just a burden to you. I admit I hit Miss Carpenter first, and that was wrong, but she didn¡¯t just let it go¡ªshe fought back, she made things worse for me.¡± Her voice broke, and she couldn¡¯t get another word out.

    However, Brian¡¯s tone softened as he asked, ¡°Are you upset with me for not standing up for you?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± she murmured.

    He let out a quiet sigh and exined everything to her. When he finished, she slowly lifted her head, her gaze clearer than before. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brian. I misunderstood you. You were doing everything for my sake, and instead, I med you. This is all on me.¡±

    Ovee with emotion, she suddenly lunged forward, wrapping her arms tightly around him. Brian¡¯s hand lifted instinctively, ready to push her away, but when he saw the tears streaming down her face, a wave of sympathy washed over him. So, for a moment, he let her be.

    After a short pause, he gently pulled away. ¡°Now that you understand everything, just be careful with what you say and do from now on.¡±

    ?????? ?????? ???????????????? ???????? ???? g????????¦Í??????.??o m

    ¡°Okay.¡± Tracy nodded eagerly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t fight with Miss Carpenter anymore, and I won¡¯t make things hard for you again.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to go out of your way to avoid her¡ªjust keep your distance and stay out of trouble.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Tracy walked out of the office looking lighter, almost cheerful. But Brian? His mind was still tangled in Rachel¡¯s words, his heart weighed down by a quiet, lingering heaviness.

    Rachel, on the other hand, had only made it down two floors when her phone started ringing.

    Natalia said over the phone, ¡°They told me you left already. Where are you now?¡±

    ¡°Still in the office.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 346

    ?Chapter 346:

    ¡°I¡¯lle down and meet you. Let¡¯s grab some afternoon tea.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Given everything that had happened earlier, Rachel expected Natalia to be feeling down. But to her surprise, Natalia seemed as upbeat as ever,pletely unfazed.

    Since she was heading out anyway, Rachel figured this was the perfect chance to check in on Jeffrey.

    ¡°Miss Carpenter, let me treat you to something,¡± Rachel offered suddenly.

    Natalia blinked at the formal address, then waved it off. ¡°Just call me Natalia. No need to be so formal.¡±

    Rachel hesitated. Were they even that close?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I just can¡¯t bring myself to dislike you,¡± Natalia murmured, almost to herself.

    At the caf¨¦, Rachel deliberately picked a seat outside. It was just far enough that Jeffrey wouldn¡¯t spot her, but close enough that she could keep an eye on him.

    They had barely ced their order when Natalia suddenly looked up. The moment her eyesnded on someone, she lit up and grabbed Rachel¡¯s hand. ¡°Wait¡ªis that your brother? What was his name again?¡±

    ¡°Jeffrey.¡±

    Natalia raised a brow. ¡°He works here? Don¡¯t tell me you brought me here just for this?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s his first day, and I¡¯m a little worried. But he doesn¡¯t want me around, so this is the only way I can keep an eye on him.¡±

    As Rachel finished speaking, a sharp tter rang out nearby. A coffee cup had just crashed onto the floor.

    Rachel¡¯s gaze darted over. Jeffrey was crouched down, hastily picking up the mess while apologizing over and over. ¡°I-I¡¯m so sorry¡­ I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll get you a new coffee!¡±

    Rachel sat back and watched as Jeffrey hurried to fix the spilled coffee. The patron scowled, ¡°What¡¯s the problem? You can¡¯t even talk properly?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s hand immediately formed a tight fist, her restraint keeping her from confronting the harsh patron. If not for her self-control, she might have whisked Jeffrey away right there. Jeffrey, meanwhile, bowed deeply.

    Find exclusive chapters g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    ¡°I-I apologize, I¡¯ll rece it immediately.¡±

    His words stumbled slightly, but his sincerity was clear. After a brief pause, the patron relented with a nod.

    ¡°Fine, just be quick about it.¡±

    ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll handle it now.¡±

    Jeffrey¡¯s relief was evident as he hurried off to fix the situation. When he sessfully served the recement coffee and the patron raised no furtherints, he exhaled deeply.

    From afar, Rachel let out a breath she didn¡¯t realize she¡¯d been holding. At that moment, Natalia, who had been stirring her coffee, turned to Rachel with a puzzled look.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious¡ªwhy is your brother working, given his condition?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s eyes snapped up, her look sharp. Natalia immediately sensed she might have overstepped and hurriedly added, ¡°Please, I didn¡¯t mean any disrespect to him. I¡¯m just concerned that his condition might expose him to mistreatment or undue stress at work. Besides, wasn¡¯t your financial situation quite stable? And Brian was quite generous during your time together. It doesn¡¯t seem like money is an issue.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 347

    ?Chapter 347:

    Natalia¡¯s remarks were perceptive, but Rachel took a calm sip of her coffee before responding.

    ¡°If my brother and I were in perfect health, you¡¯re right, we wouldn¡¯t becking financially.¡±

    Healthy? Natalia tilted her head, processing the implication. She thought Rachel was referring to her brother¡¯s autism. The condition was costly and difficult to manage, often leading to unpredictable oues. It was like throwing money down the drain.

    Natalia paid no mind to Rachel¡¯s words, unaware of the astonishing secret they concealed.

    She was too careless. In the future, she would often reflect on this conversation with deep regret. Yet, no amount of remorse could turn back time.

    Rachel added, ¡°Life is full of surprises, isn¡¯t it? Gaining a skill that ensures one¡¯s independence and not having to depend solely on others adds ayer of security and peace.¡±

    Natalia nodded, though it was unclear whether she grasped the full meaning.

    Rachel understood her confusion well. Their lives were worlds apart. Natalia had lived like royalty, sheltered and far away from such worries. Rachel, on the other hand, was grounded in the reality of day-to-day survival.

    ¡°Let¡¯s change the subject from your brother. Why did you end things with Brian? Don¡¯t you fear that Tracy might take him from you?¡±

    Rachel admitted, ¡°I was scared, but that was in the past. I¡¯ve made peace with it now. Being with someone who doesn¡¯t reciprocate your love isn¡¯t joyful. It¡¯s better to step aside and let him be happy.¡±

    Natalia asked, unwilling to give up, ¡°You¡¯re willing to let Tracy have him?¡±

    Rachel responded honestly, ¡°I dislike the idea, but what choice do I have?¡±

    For Brian, Tracy was the only one who mattered. This reality was something Rachel had been unable to alter for nearly a decade and wouldn¡¯t change any time soon. Thus, she had toe to terms with her situation.

    ¡°Do you think there¡¯s a chance you two might get back together?¡± Natalia questioned once more.

    Rachel simply shook her head. ¡°The odds are about as good as winning the lottery.¡±

    ????t£å??t ???????????????? ???? g¦Álnovels.£ã¦Ïm

    Natalia¡¯s eyes sparkled with a hint of yfulness. Pausing to consider, she then said sincerely, ¡°Rachel, these are your own words, not mine. You weren¡¯t coerced.¡±

    Rachel was confused by her statement, unsure of what it really meant. Natalia quickly added, ¡°So, would you help me? Help me win Brian.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s reaction was immediate. She choked on her coffee, descending into a fit of coughs. ¡°Are you suggesting that¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m quite serious. I could perhaps handle losing to you, but I refuse to lose to Tracy,¡± Natalia said with resolve.

    In that moment, Rachel almost spoke out. Gazing at Natalia, she briefly saw a reflection of her own younger self¡ªenergetic and audacious. Natalia, however, radiated a confidence and vitality that she had not possessed at that age.

    Yet, the thought of helping a rival win the affection of the man she loved was beyond her capacity for generosity. And while she might fool others, she couldn¡¯t fool herself. Deep down, she knew her feelings for Brian hadn¡¯t faded. Her love for him was as deep as ever.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 348

    ?Chapter 348:

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t help you. You¡¯ll need to look elsewhere,¡± Rachel replied clearly and firmly.

    Natalia was momentarily disheartened. ¡°Why? I was hoping you would help. I know you¡¯re the only one who could help me win. No one else understands Brian as well as you do. You know what he likes, what he needs. Your support would make my pursuit much more effective.¡±

    Rachel stood her ground. ¡°I really can¡¯t assist you.¡±

    Natalia didn¡¯t press further after her initial request was declined. ¡°Okay, but expect me to reach out. Could you save my contact? We should add each other on Messenger too,¡± Natalia suggested, pulling out her phone.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for us to connect on Messenger, Miss Carpenter.¡±

    ¡°I told you, just call me Natalia. We aren¡¯t rivals now. Perhaps we¡¯ll even be allies one day. Allies should definitely stay connected through Messenger.¡±

    Despite Natalia¡¯s persistent urging, Rachel reluctantly agreed to add her on Messenger.

    Once they connected, Natalia quickly flooded Rachel with a series of emojis. Through her choice of emojis, Natalia came across as endearing and yful.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask, what is it about Brian that you find appealing?¡± Rachel suddenly asked.

    Natalia began to respond. ¡°It¡¯s because¡ª¡±

    She stopped midway, yfully teasing, ¡°You know what? I¡¯ll keep that a mystery for now. Maybe I¡¯ll share it next time. What about you? When did you start falling for him? Has it been longer than me?¡±

    Natalia appeared genuinely intrigued by the conversation, eagerly firing off one question after another.

    ¡°That¡¯s all in the past.¡±

    Rachel obviously preferred not to dwell on the past.

    Suddenly, a harsh voice erupted in the distance, eximing, ¡°Where¡¯s the manager? I need to speak to them now! Why on earth would they hire a retard here?¡± The word struck a nerve.

    Rachel instinctively turned around.

    galnov??s keeps you updated

    There was Jeffrey, standing meekly at a table, his head bowed in a clear sign of distress. His cheeks burned with shame as he bowed in humility, stammering, ¡°I-I¡¯m truly sorry, this is¡­ this is all my doing.¡±

    Rachel felt a surge to intervene.

    Recalling Jeffrey¡¯s plea, however, gave her pause. ¡°Rachel, finding work is hard for someone like me, and keeping a job is even harder. Seeing me struggle or get scolded will hurt you, but I need to see if I can manage on my own. I don¡¯t want to be a burden on you forever. Please, let me try.¡±

    With this memory, Rachel held back, her heart heavy with pain, yet she resisted the urge to step in.

    Meanwhile, the patron continued his tirade, ¡°If you can¡¯t even speak properly, how are you supposed to serve your patrons? If it¡¯s a mental issue, you should be getting treatment, not making patrons ufortable by being here.¡±

    Jeffrey¡¯s embarrassment deepened with each word.

    He had never been subjected to such humiliation in public.

    All he could do was keep apologizing, not knowing how else to respond. Meanwhile, the patron¡¯s demeaning tone persisted. ¡°Is the manager gone? Why is nobody addressing this?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 349

    ?Chapter 349:

    Jeffrey¡¯s supervisor, observing themotion, quickly intervened, ushering Jeffrey to safety behind her.

    ¡°Good afternoon, sir. Unfortunately, our manager isn¡¯t avable right now, so I¡¯ll be addressing your concerns.¡±

    Confronted with a slender young woman, the man¡¯s arrogance intensified. ¡°You? I¡¯d prefer you to step aside and leave this to others, youngdy.¡±

    ¡°I understand your concerns, and while I might appear young, I possess eight years of experience. Furthermore, the manager has given me full authority today, so rest assured, your issue is in capable hands.¡±

    This response softened the man¡¯s expression slightly. Still, his tone remained firm as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve beening to this caf¨¦ for two years, yet today¡¯s experience was uneptable. I expect some form ofpensation, or it will continue to disturb me.¡±

    Trying to maintain professionalism, the supervisor asked, ¡°What form ofpensation would you consider fair?¡±

    The man responded with a grand gesture, ¡°My demands are not extreme: five years of VIP membership with a ny-percent discount, unlimited coffee, and it should cover any guests I bring.¡±

    Natalia scoffed. ¡°That¡¯s absurd. It¡¯s like highway robbery in broad daylight, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Rachel remained silent, observing the unfolding drama.

    The demand was clearly excessive. Agreeing just to appease the situation was not an eptable solution. If they did, it would set a precedent, leading others to behave the same, potentially causing more issues. She was eager to see how the supervisor would manage the scenario.

    The supervisor replied calmly, ¡°Since the issue happened on our premises, we take responsibility and aremitted to fixing the situation. You are a valued customer, and it is our duty to ensure you have a positive experience here¡­¡±

    Given how the conversation was unfolding, an agreement seemed imminent, right?

    The man¡¯s self-satisfied expression suggested he thought so too.

    His true intent was now obvious: he aimed to exploit the situation.

    ???????? ???????????????? ????????: g???????¦Í????????????

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s cut to the chase. Since you¡¯re on board, let¡¯s get it processed right away. And throw in a ny-percent discount on today¡¯s coffee as well.¡±

    The man was quite satisfied with himself afterying down his demands.

    But then, the supervisor took an unexpected stance, saying, ¡°Sir, after giving it some thought, I can offer you a one-year VIP membership, which includes a fifty-percent discount on beverages. However, it is strictly non-transferable and must be used only by you, as indicated on the membership card.¡±

    The man¡¯s temper red immediately. ¡°Excuse me? Could you repeat that?¡±

    With a calm smile, the supervisor responded, ¡°Saying it again won¡¯t change anything, Sir.¡±

    This response triggered the man¡¯s ire further.

    ¡°Hiring a waiter who can barelymunicate properly? Is this your idea of customer service? I need a satisfactory exnation today, or I will take this matter higher. And¡­¡±

    In a swift gesture, he pointed towards Jeffrey.

    ¡°Fire this retard immediately.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 350

    ?Chapter 350:

    The supervisor faltered, remembering her initial reasons for hiring Jeffrey¡ªhis neat appearance and the polite demeanor he exhibited during his interview.

    Jeffrey had stuttered a bit during his interview.

    She admitted to herself that she might have been too lenient, assuming he was merely nervous.

    The caf¨¦ was also understaffed at the time, which influenced her decision.

    However, after watching him work this morning, it became evident that he struggled with certain tasks.

    Though feeling sorry for him, she acknowledged that the caf¨¦ was a business and had to maintain certain standards.

    Thus, after a brief hesitation, she made up her mind and said,

    ¡°I will consider letting him go.¡±

    Upon hearing the conversation, Jeffrey quickly stepped forward. In his nervousness, he clutched at her sleeve, unable to utter aplete sentence.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡­¡±

    His anxiety worsened, causing his words to tangle further.

    Sweat dripped down his face as tears streamed from his eyes.

    Getting this job hadn¡¯t been easy. He was determined to make it work, to keep his job, and to keep his sister from worrying. Yet, it seemed all was lost.

    The man¡¯s dissatisfaction escted, and he demanded more, saying,

    ¡°Hold on, before he quits, I want an apology. He¡¯s ruined my good mood. He should bow, or better yet, kneel.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s hands balled into fists.

    She reached her breaking point and shot up from her seat, ready to intervene.

    But someone else acted quicker. It was Natalia.

    She rushed over, first looking at Jeffrey.

    M??? ??d???? ?? g????????.????

    ¡°You¡¯re Jeffrey, right? I know your sister. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got your back.¡±

    With that, she positioned herself protectively in front of Jeffrey. The man scoffed, ¡°Youngdy, you might want to think twice before you intervene. Step aside now, or I won¡¯t hold back.¡±

    Unfazed, Natalia retorted with a smirk, ¡°Is that so? Let¡¯s see you try.¡±

    The man sneered, his tone dripping with arrogance. ¡°I gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t know how to take it. But if you get down and wipe the dust off my shoes, maybe I¡¯ll let you off the hook.¡±

    Natalia let out a sharp, icy chuckle. ¡°I¡¯ve seen plenty of arrogant fools in my life, but you? You take it to another level. Honestly, I¡¯m impressed. Since you¡¯re so eager to make a scene, let¡¯s see if you can handle the consequences.¡±

    Humiliated and furious, the man lifted his hand, ready to p her. But before he couldnd the blow, two tall men swiftly stepped in front of her.

    In the blink of an eye, one of them grabbed his wrist.

    A sharp pain shot through his arm, making him cry out in agony. ¡°Ouch! You¡­ you guys¡­¡±

    Natalia crossed her arms, watching with cold amusement. ¡°Put a little more effort into it. I quite like the sound of his whining.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 351

    ?Chapter 351:

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Then a sickening crack filled the air.

    The man¡¯s arm twisted unnaturally, the pain so intense his face turned pale.

    ¡°I¡ªI was wrong! Please, have mercy¡­¡± Writhing in agony, he pleaded desperately.

    But Natalia¡¯s men didn¡¯t budge. Without her say-so, they wouldn¡¯t let him go.

    ¡°Miss, your orders?¡± one of them inquired.

    Natalia tilted her head, pretending to clean her ears. ¡°Hmm? What was that? I didn¡¯t quite catch it.¡±

    Gritting his teeth, the man forced himself to speak louder. ¡°Miss, please! I can¡¯t take it! My arm¡ªit¡¯s about to break. Please, have mercy!¡±

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Natalia said with a smirk, pulling Jeffrey closer. She turned back to the man, her gaze sharp. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say something about kneeling? Well, now¡¯s your chance. Apologize properly.¡±

    Jeffrey, visibly shaken by the whole ordeal, waved his hands nervously. ¡°N-no, that¡¯s not necessary¡­¡±

    ¡°Why not? He disrespected you, and he should face the consequences.¡± Natalia stood her ground, keeping Jeffrey close in silent support.

    The man, barely holding himself together, just wanted the pain to stop. Without a second thought, he copsed onto his knees. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I was wrong, I shouldn¡¯t have said those things. Please, I beg you. Forgive me! I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡±

    Jeffrey, overwhelmed, hesitated before tugging lightly on Natalia¡¯s sleeve. She caught on immediately and gave a small nod. The moment her men let go, they gave the pleading man a firm shove, sending him stumbling backward. He hit the floor hard, rolling slightly. His humiliation was obvious.

    Before he could react, Rachel rushed forward and pulled Jeffrey into a tight embrace. ¡°Jeffrey, I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Her voice trembled with guilt. ¡°I should have protected you better. I shouldn¡¯t have let this happen to you.¡± Her eyes glistened with unshed tears.

    Jeffrey, feeling anxious, quickly tried to reassure her. ¡°No, it¡¯s not¡­ it¡¯s not your fault.¡±

    But the more he tried tofort her, the heavier Rachel¡¯s guilt became. She immediately turned to Natalia to express her gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Natalia. This really means a lot.¡±

    g???????¦Í??????.??0??; ???????????????? ?????????? ?????? ????????????

    Natalia let out a dramatic sigh, pouting yfully. ¡°I just went out of my way to save your brother, and you¡¯re still calling me Miss Carpenter? Seriously?¡±

    Rachel corrected herself straight away. ¡°Thank you, Natalia. Jeffrey¡¯s had a rough day; I want to take him home now.¡±

    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll have the driver take you both home.¡±

    Right now, Natalia¡¯s kindness meant the world to her. Rachel didn¡¯t hesitate and said, ¡°Thank you once again. I really appreciate it.¡±

    Natalia turned to her men. ¡°Get them home safely.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Half an hourter, Rachel and Jeffrey finally made it home. As soon as they got back, she gathered his clothes, cleaned them up, and made sure he had a warm, rxing bath. Once he was settled, she headed to the kitchen to prepare dinner, knowing that after a day at work, he probably hadn¡¯t eaten well.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 352

    ?Chapter 352:

    When Jeffrey stepped out of the bathroom in his white pajamas, his skin looked ghostly.

    Reflecting on his rough day, Rachel¡¯s heart clenched with sorrow. ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready. Come and eat,¡± she said gently.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Jeffrey murmured, pulling out a chair and sitting down.

    Rachel ced a bowl of steaming soup in front of him. ¡°Eat this first¡ªit¡¯ll warm your stomach. And don¡¯t worry, I made your favorite ribs. I¡¯ll bring them over now.¡±

    After setting everything, she took her seat across from him.

    The room soon fell into an unexpected silence. Rachel took her time chewing the meat, then finally spoke. ¡°Jeffrey, I didn¡¯t mean to show up at your workce or go against your wishes. It¡¯s just that¡­¡±

    The words tangled in her throat, leaving her flustered and struggling to exin.

    Watching her like this, Jeffrey quietly picked up a rib and ced it in her bowl. ¡°You like ribs too, don¡¯t you?¡± he said softly.

    Memories of their childhood flickered in Rachel¡¯s mind. Their family had never been kind to them, and money had always been tight. Meat was a luxury they could barely afford, and since Kate loved ribs, Rachel and Jeffrey could only have whatever she left behind.

    By the time it was their turn, the ribs were cold, and there was hardly anything left. But even so, they cherished every bite, treating it like a rare feast. If there were enough, Rachel would take some, but if there wasn¡¯t much, she¡¯d always push it toward Jeffrey instead.

    ¡°Rachel, do you want some ribs?¡±

    Every time ribs were on the table, Jeffrey would ask her first before taking any.

    ¡°Yes, I already ate two big pieces,¡± she would say with a reassuring smile.

    The first time she lied about it, she had hesitated, feeling uncertain and guilty. But over time, she got used to saying it, and it became second nature. Now, staring at the ribs in her bowl, Rachel felt her vision blur. Tears welled up, slipping down her cheeks before she could stop them.

    ¡°Rachel, I¡¯m not a kid anymore. I know you used to lie so I could have all the ribs. But now, I want to share them with you, even if it¡¯s just one piece,¡± Jeffrey said softly.

    His words sent a fresh wave of emotion crashing over her, making it impossible to hold back her tears.

    ???§ÁE ??P?¦«T¦®? I§ª G¦«?§ª?V¦®??.???

    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t cry. The ribs won¡¯t taste good if they get soaked in your tears,¡± Jeffrey teased gently.

    Rachel quickly nodded and swallowed back her emotions.

    As she lifted the rib to her mouth, his voice softened. ¡°I never med you. I know you did it for me. You were just looking out for me. I don¡¯t me you.¡±

    He repeated his words, making sure she knew he meant them. Rachel wiped her tears away and took a big bite, forcing herself to enjoy the food.

    Jeffrey took a bite as well and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. I really love these ribs you made.¡±

    ¡°If you like them, eat more. Then get some rest and don¡¯t let anything bother you,¡± Rachel urged.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 353

    ?Chapter 353:

    ¡°Alright.¡± Jeffrey nodded obediently.

    Once dinner was over, he quietly returned to his room. Exhausted from the day, he quickly drifted off to sleep.

    Watching him sleep soundly, Rachel gently tucked the nket around him before slipping out of his room.

    Just as she stepped into the living room, the doorbell suddenly rang. Opening the door, she found Brian standing there with an unreadable expression on his face.

    As soon as Rachel saw Brian, her first instinct was to shut the door. However, he quickly intervened, wedging his hand to stop it, his voice resolute as he said, ¡°Let me in!¡±

    ¡°Mr. White, this simple ce is hardly suited for someone of your status,¡± Rachel responded sharply, clearly rejecting his entrance.

    Yet, Brian persisted, pushing past her into the apartment. Despite her efforts, she was no match for his strength. Her face turned red with the strain, but she was unable to stop him from entering.

    Once inside, Brian casually crossed his arms and settled onto the couch. ¡°You¡¯re intruding,¡± Rachel said heatedly.

    She braced for a retort, but instead, he casually observed the clutter, including dishes left on the table. He then said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m quite hungry. I haven¡¯t had anything to eat.¡±

    ¡°Skipping a meal won¡¯t harm you!¡±

    ¡°Skipping one might be okay, but I¡¯ve missed all my meals today.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t kill you,¡± she responded bluntly.

    At that, Brian grimaced, holding his stomach. ¡°Then at least let me have a ss of water. I¡¯ll go after that.¡±

    ¡°Is that a promise?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely.¡±

    Rachel handed him a ss of cold water, but Brian hesitated. ¡°Actually, could it be warm? My stomach is aching.¡± Shortly after, he sipped the warm water provided. Still, he continued to hold his stomach, appearing miserable.

    ¡°Any chance there¡¯s some food I could take for the road?¡±

    g???????¦Í??????.??0??? ????????  novels

    Rachel kept her exasperation to herself. Clearly, he was testing her patience. And she realized he was bing more and more thick-skinned.

    ¡°All I have are some junk snacks that probably won¡¯t suit your refined tastes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m definitely not picky. And I don¡¯t need luxury in every part of my life.¡±

    He had made his position clear. To deny him now would appear heartless.

    Rachel searched through her pantry and passed him some snacks. Brian quickly tore open a packet and started eating, his hunger seeming real, not fake.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be just water, and then you¡¯d leave? Now that you¡¯ve got food, it¡¯s time to go,¡± Rachel said, eager to see him out.

    ¡°Let me finish these and I¡¯ll have some water afterward.¡±

    Rachel was ready to object, but paused as he suddenly dropped the snack bag, clutching his stomach with a grimace. He did look noticeably pale.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± she asked, moving closer.

    ¡°My stomach¡­ it really hurts!¡± He was holding his stomach, his voice quivering with each word.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 354

    ?Chapter 354:

    Rachel examined the snack and realized it was extremely spicy. These were Yvonne¡¯s favorites; she kept them stocked even though she didn¡¯t eat them herself. She hadn¡¯t considered the variety when she hastily offered them, and Brian had chosen the hottest one.

    ¡°Typically, spicy food shouldn¡¯t cause such distress unless his earlier im of not eating all day was true.¡±

    ¡°Have you really not eaten anything today?¡± Rachel inquired, seeing his difort increase.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Brian answered, his forehead now slick with sweat.

    He tried to get up, his face contorting with effort.

    Rachel was so concerned about his condition that she feared he might faint at any second.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± she asked.

    Struggling for breath, he replied, ¡°Wasn¡¯t I supposed to leave after I had some water? I¡¯m trying to keep my promise.¡±

    ¡°In your current condition? Do you n on copsing outside and leaving me to handle the fallout?¡±

    Brian paused, not responding right away. He was taken aback by her sharp wit. Moreover, her knack for delivering biting remarks was unmistakable.

    ¡°I see!¡± Brian responded lightly, immediately returning to the sofa to lie down.

    Noticing the empty snack packet, Rachel said, ¡°That was the spicy one. I should have warned you. Let me make it up to you with some noodles. After that, you¡¯ll need to go.¡±

    Brian agreed without hesitation.

    Shortly after, Rachel appeared, wearing a floral apron, with a steaming bowl of noodles that emitted a tempting aroma. Considering Brian¡¯s delicate stomach, she kept the dish nd but added a poached egg for vor. It was simple yet appetizing.

    Brian took one look and started eating enthusiastically. It didn¡¯t take long for him to finish everything, even sipping everyst drop of the broth.

    ¡°Make sure you eat regrly from now on. Skipping meals isn¡¯t good for you. Plus, with the scale of White Group, any health issue you have could jeopardize many jobs,¡± she said, as she collected the bowl to clean it.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s brings your imagination alive

    Feeling refreshed after the meal, Brian approached her. ¡°Rachel, it seems you do care about me!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t read too much into it. I¡¯m just looking out for the welfare of employees like myself who¡¯d be at risk if you were unwell.¡±

    Brian found himself at a loss for words.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve finished your meal, it¡¯s time to honor your promise. I won¡¯t be escorting you out!¡±

    ¡°I understand, but there¡¯s something I need to resolve first.¡±

    ¡°What might that be?¡±

    ¡°I noticed it was Natalia¡¯s driver who dropped you off today.¡± He stated this as a fact, not a question.

    Rachel didn¡¯t contradict him, merely acknowledging with a subtle nod. A shadow fell over his face as he gripped her shoulders. ¡°Why won¡¯t you listen to me? Rachel, I¡¯ve told you to stay away from her.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 355

    ?Chapter 355:

    She shrugged off his hands. ¡°Let¡¯s set one thing straight¡ªwe¡¯re not together anymore. Moreover, my friendships are my own to decide. You don¡¯t get to dictate that.¡±

    His tone grew firm as he said, ¡°This isn¡¯t just anyone¡ªit¡¯s Natalia. The Carpenter family is not to be messed with.¡±

    His disapproval only fueled her defiance. ¡°What are you really worried about? That I can¡¯t handle the Carpenter family, or that Natalia¡¯s interest in you mightplicate things if we¡¯re friends?¡±

    Brian asked, ¡°Is that what you think?¡±

    ¡°What else should I think? That you¡¯re concerned for me, that you care as you do for Tracy? I¡¯m not that gullible. I know my ce and have no illusions.¡±

    With no further words, Rachel forced him out the door.

    His pleas continued from the other side, ¡°Please open up. We need to talk.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough! Let¡¯s keep things strictly professional. Please don¡¯t reach out to me again.¡±

    She dreaded the heartache that might follow. More importantly, she dreaded the thought of hesitating when it was really time to say goodbye.

    After closing the door, a sudden, sharp pain overwhelmed Rachel. In moments, she was wracked with an unbearable agony, leaving her speechless with pain.

    ¡°Rachel, Rachel¡­¡± Brian¡¯s voice echoed outside.

    Despite his calls, Rachel found herself unable to reply this time. Overwhelmed by pain, she felt her energy fading rapidly; she slumped to the floor, defeated. She tried to signal for help, to knock on the door, to call for him. Her arms, however, refused to cooperate, remaining lifelessly by her side.

    As shey on the floor, suffering, sweat dripped slowly from her brow. The room¡¯s excellent soundproofing meant that Brian, just outside, remained oblivious to her suffering. Separated by just a door, Rachel was sprawled on the floor, her gaze fixed emptily on the ceiling above. The overhead light was blinding, yet a chill and dread were all she felt. Her body ached terribly with each breath she took. A deep sense of helplessness overwhelmed her.

    Tears flowed freely as she wept from the depths of her despair. Fear consumed her. She feared that Jeffrey would wake up to find her lifeless body, never to witness her smile again. She imagined him holding her, repeatedly whispering her name, his world growing smaller in his grief.

    And she was afraid that herst conversation with Brian, tainted by disagreement, might have been thest time they saw each other. If only she had known, she would have held him close, ensuring their parting was filled with love, urging him, ¡°Brian, may you find happiness.¡±

    If she could, she would have added, ¡°Please, don¡¯t forget me too quickly.¡± But now, it seemed all opportunities had slipped away.

    Outside, Brian¡¯s persistent knocking slowly ceased, fading into silence. Overwhelmed by pain, Rachel could bear it no longer and copsed onto the floor with a resounding crash. The room reverberated with the noise of her fall.

    Startled awake by themotion, Jeffrey leaped from his bed and dashed to her side. He found Rachel motionless on the floor, panic seizing him as he rushed to her side and called out in rm, ¡°Rachel, please, wake up!¡± After repeated calls with no response, he frantically grabbed his phone and dialed for an ambnce.

    The paramedics arrived quickly and swiftly lifted Rachel into the ambnce. Holding her hand throughout the journey, Jeffrey wept silently. As the ambnce raced on, Rachel faintly sensed her surroundings and fluttered her eyes open. ¡°Jeffrey¡­¡± she whispered weakly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 356

    ?Chapter 356:

    Relief washed over Jeffrey upon hearing her voice. ¡°You¡¯re awake! Oh, thank God.¡±

    Struggling to sit up, Rachel murmured, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for rming you. I didn¡¯t mean to worry you.¡±

    Gripping her hand, Jeffrey reassured her, ¡°Just rest for now. It¡¯s enough that you¡¯re awake.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I feel better now.¡±

    It seemed she had passed out due to the pain.

    Turning to the attending physician, Rachel said, ¡°Doctor, please take me to LivWell Hospital, thank you!¡±

    Her health was typically overseen by Dr. Darren Thompson. For the time being, she wished to keep her condition confidential from others.

    ¡°Alright, just lie down and keep quiet. We¡¯ll arrive shortly.¡± Rachel then closed her eyes,forted by the doctor¡¯s assurance.

    Yet, the pain persisted relentlessly. With Jeffrey beside her, she kept her difort to herself, suffering in silence.

    Upon their arrival at the hospital, they met Dr. Darren Thompson, who had justpleted a surgery. Dressed in his scrubs, he instantly sensed the urgency of Rachel¡¯s condition.

    Rachel spoke up first, turning to Darren. ¡°My brother gets scared easily. I¡¯m counting on you to take care of the rest.¡±

    Her intentions were clear¡ªshe preferred Darren not to disclose everything to her brother.

    Darren caught on quickly and reassured Jeffrey, ¡°Let me take care of your sister. Why don¡¯t you take a moment to rest?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, doctor. Just¡­ please ensure¡­ ensure she¡¯s okay.¡± Jeffrey¡¯s nerves made his stutter more noticeable.

    Without dy, Darren escorted Rachel for her treatment.

    Upon her return, Rachel appeared much more stable, the painkillers having eased her difort significantly. Jeffrey rushed to her side the moment he saw her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m feeling a lot better.¡±

    ¡°You still look very pale and frail.¡± Ovee with concern, Jeffrey embraced her tightly, tears marking his cheeks.

    ???l????v??????.c??m brings fresh updates

    Rachel forced a faint smile and gently ruffled his hair. ¡°Hey, no more tears. I¡¯m alright. Since when did you be such a crybaby?¡±

    Jeffrey still held her tightly.

    ¡°Being sick can make you feel weak. Just give me a few days to get better.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Have I ever lied to you? Though I need to stay here a bit longer. Will you be okay on your own at home?¡±

    Jeffrey shook his head emphatically. ¡°I¡¯d rather stay here with you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. Look after yourself at home. I¡¯m in good hands here; no need to worry.¡±

    Yet, seeing her so unwell left him restless. ¡°Then I¡¯m calling Brian.¡±

    Rachel quickly stopped him. ¡°He¡¯s swamped at work right now. It¡¯ll just worry him. Let¡¯s not bother him.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 357

    ?Chapter 357:

    Jeffrey exhaled deeply and asked, ¡°If he¡¯s always this busy, how will things be after you get married?¡±

    Rachel chose to respond with honesty, saying, ¡°It¡¯s true that holidays can be lonely without him. Yet, I find happiness in our moments together.¡±

    ¡°You must be the happiest person in the future.¡±

    After much discussion, Rachel sessfully persuaded Jeffrey to head home.

    Soon after, Darren entered with a look of concern. ¡°The pain¡¯s getting worse, hasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it has.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already given you the maximum dose of painkillers for today. Seeing how you¡¯re doing, I strongly rmend you stay in the hospital for now.¡±

    ¡°As soon as I sort out some personal matters, I¡¯ll check in for treatment. Now¡¯s just not the right time.¡±

    Rachel was acutely aware of the harsh reality. A matching kidney donor might note in time. If a donor wasn¡¯t found, her choice about treatment would likely matter little. At best, treatment could only extend her life a few months.

    Darren let out a sigh and said, ¡°I understand you have your reasons. We¡¯ll respect your wishes. Just remember, your body is fragile right now. Rest well, and soon, you¡¯ll need to start dialysis. Please, take extra care.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    Once Darren left, Rachel surveyed the expansive hospital room with a sense of mncholy. She never imagined she would face an untimely death. Yet, as each day passed, she felt her time dwindling. Suddenly, a disturbance interrupted her thoughts. She turned to the nurse adjusting her IV.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on out there?¡±

    ¡°1 heard a rich youngdy had a botched cosmetic procedure, and now she¡¯s crying her eyes out,¡± said the nurse.

    ¡°I see. Thank you for the information.¡± Rachel didn¡¯t pay much attention to it at first, but the next morning, as she stepped out of the hospital room, she unexpectedly ran into Debby. Connecting the dots with what the nurse had mentioned the day before, Rachel quickly figured out who the so-called ¡°rich youngdy¡± was. It had to be Doris.

    The moment Debby spotted Rachel, her expression stiffened. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked, her tone sharp and unweing. ¡°You¡¯re not here to gloat over Doris, are you?¡±

    Latest updates from g?? lno  vels.??????

    Rachel scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m not that small-minded. If you check the hospital records, you¡¯ll see I was admitted before Doris even got here.¡±

    Debby let out a contemptuous snort, eyeing Rachel like she was beneath her. Just then, her phone buzzed. She checked the caller ID before answering, making sure Rachel could hear. ¡°Hey, Brian, what have you been so busy with? You¡¯ve been impossible to find. Doris has been in a terrible state¡ªshe nearly jumped off a building yesterday. You shoulde over now.¡±

    Hanging up, she shot Rachel a smug look. ¡°So, my son isn¡¯t with you either? Well, Rachel, this is what happens when you shamelessly cling to him. Call it karma.¡±

    Rachel wasn¡¯t interested in entertaining her. ¡°I¡¯m feeling a little tired. I¡¯m heading back to rest.¡±

    Without another word, she turned on her heel and walked away without sparing Debby a nce. ¡°Humph. Who knows if you¡¯ll even get to marry my son?¡± Debby¡¯s bitter voice rang out behind her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 358

    ?Chapter 358:

    Back in her room, Rachely down and drifted into sleep almost immediately. Lately, she hadn¡¯t been feeling well. She found herself sleeping longer and sinking into an almost unnatural heaviness. There were times it felt like she could sleep for twenty hours straight.

    Somewhere in the fog of sleep, she faintly heard a voice calling her. ¡°Ms. Marsh¡­ Ms. Marsh¡­¡±

    After a few more calls, she finally forced her eyes open, blinking sluggishly at the nurse. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I saw you sleeping for so long and got a little worried¡­¡± The nurse paused, then quickly added, ¡°I mean, worried that you might have trouble sleeping at night if you nap too much during the day.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for checking on me,¡± Rachel said as she sat up, put on her coat, and walked over to the window.

    The evening sky cast a quiet, lonely glow over the city. Deep down, she understood that the nurse¡¯s real concern wasn¡¯t about her sleeping too much during the day¡ªit was the fear that she might fall asleep and never wake up again. No one liked saying the word ¡°death¡± out loud, so the nurse had tiptoed around it.

    ¡°There¡¯s still some sunlight left. Would you mind taking a walk with me? I could use some fresh air.¡±

    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s great that you want to step outside.¡± Rachel found the nurse¡¯s warm smile reassuring. It made her feel that every penny spent on this private hospital was worth it. The attentive service ensured she never had to worry about being alone.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, you¡¯re still quite weak, so it¡¯s best to avoid too much exertion. If you don¡¯t mind, I can bring a wheelchair and take you for a stroll.¡±

    ¡°That would be nice. Thank you.¡±

    Momentster, the nurse came back with a wheelchair, ready to assist. The hospital grounds were well-maintained, offering lush greenery and crisp, fresh air. To Rachel¡¯s surprise, a few rays of sunlight peeked through. She quickly motioned toward the sunlight and said, ¡°Let me bask in it for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Once she had enjoyed the sunlight, the nurse wheeled her around the hospital grounds. As they were about to return, a piercing, sorrowful cry echoed from above.

    ???? ?????? ???????? ???????????? ¡ª ???????? ???? ?????????¦Í??????©q??????

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I can¡¯t take this anymore. I don¡¯t want to live.¡± The voice sounded strangely familiar. Rachel nced upward and noticed an open window in one of the hospital rooms. A woman dressed in white sat precariously on the windowsill, half her body dangling dangerously over the edge.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, I¡¯ll move you somewhere safer,¡± the nurse said urgently.

    As she wheeled Rachel away, the woman¡¯s sobs intensified.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve failed you. I can¡¯t repay your kindness anymore.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with her? Is she sick?¡± Rachel asked nonchntly.

    The nurse lowered her voice and leaned in.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you recall? She¡¯s the one I mentioned yesterday¡ªthe woman who had the cosmetic surgery.¡±

    Cosmetic surgery¡­ Doris?

    Rachel quickly pieced it together. She looked up again, studying the woman. The figure, the voice¡ªeverything matched Doris¡¯s.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 359

    ?Chapter 359:

    So Debby wasn¡¯t exaggerating. Doris really was attempting suicide.

    But Rachel had a feeling this was just a ploy to gain Brian¡¯s sympathy. Doris was walking a dangerous tightrope, one even someone as bold as Tracy might hesitate to cross.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, the hospital and the patient¡¯s family are taking care of this. The police have already been called. Let¡¯s go back,¡± the nurse said gently, watching Rachel closely.

    She was clearly worried about how Rachel was holding up.

    ¡°Rx. She won¡¯t jump. Let¡¯s watch a little longer,¡± Rachel said calmly.

    She knew Doris had put in so much effort to create this scene, all just to get Brian¡¯s attention.

    With him absent, there was no way she¡¯d actually go through with it.

    Someone as calcting as Doris would never truly risk her own life.

    The scene above escted, and Doris¡¯s wails grew even more pitiful.

    ¡°Debby, I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t go on. I¡¯m too ashamed to show my face. I¡¯m hideous now. No one will ever love me again!¡±

    She broke down into uncontroble sobs.

    Just then, hurried footsteps approached, and Debby seized the moment.

    ¡°Doris, calm down! Don¡¯t do anything drastic. Brian¡¯s here! He¡¯se to see you¡ªhe¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Hearing that, Doris seemed to rx a little, a hint of hope flickering in her eyes.

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Just listen¡ªhe¡¯s right outside!¡±

    A few secondster, the door burst open.

    Doris turned eagerly, expecting Brian¡ªbut it wasn¡¯t him.

    Instead, Aron stood there, breathless and tense.

    The moment she saw him, she felt a little disappointment.

    M?§Ô? ??????? ?? ??l????l?.???

    Meanwhile, Debby, desperate for help, clung to his arm with a shaky grip. ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re here. Talk to her. She¡¯s about to do something reckless!¡±

    Aron¡¯s hands were mmy with sweat, and his whole body felt tense. Doris was the only daughter of histe friend. If anything happened to her, he¡¯d never forgive himself.

    ¡°Doris, please! Come down. Don¡¯t do anything drastic. We have plenty of resources, and we¡¯ll fix your face, no matter what it takes.¡± He kept his voice steady, desperately trying to reason with her.

    But this wasn¡¯t the reassurance Doris wanted.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know you¡¯ve always looked after me like a daughter, but¡­ I can¡¯t burden you any longer.¡±

    With those words, she let go of one hand, ready to jump.

    Aron and Debby stood frozen, their breaths caught in their throats as fear gripped them. The air felt heavy, charged with desperation, but Aron managed to summon a thread of rationality. ¡°Stop! Doris, think about Blian. You two have always shared something special. If you go through with this, he¡¯ll never forgive himself. Do you really want to leave him with that burden?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360:

    Aron¡¯s plea seemed to stir something in Doris. She paused, her fingers tightening as she slowly turned to face them. Her eyes shimmered with tears, her voice trembling as she whispered, ¡°You¡¯ve already informed him¡ªhas he shown up yet? No. He¡¯s about to get married, and his whole world revolves around Rachel now. There seems to be no ce for me in his heart anymore.¡±

    The moment the words left Doris¡¯s lips, herposure crumbled. Tears cascaded down her face, each one a testament to the profound sorrow tearing her apart.

    Debby stepped closer, her voice urgent yet firm. ¡°Don¡¯t think that way, Doris. Brian isn¡¯t heartless; he would never turn his back on you. It¡¯s Rachel who¡¯s clouding his judgment. She¡¯s the one pulling the strings. Don¡¯t let her deceive you.¡±

    Aron joined in, his tone calm but earnest. ¡°Doris, you¡¯ve always been precious to Brian. He would never walk away from you. You have to hold onto that.¡±

    ¡°Is that true?¡± Doris asked, her voice fragile, her eyes glistening with unshed tears.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Aron reassured her, his words steady. ¡°He¡¯s probably stuck in traffic. You know how unpredictable it can be.¡±

    Debby, however, wasn¡¯t convinced. She shot Aron a sharp re, her frustration bubbling over. ¡°How can you still make excuses for Rachel Marsh at a time like this? She probably found out about Doris¡¯s misery and deliberately kept Brian away. This is exactly the kind of scheming she¡¯s capable of.¡±

    Aron exhaled deeply, his voice tinged with exhaustion. ¡°Debby, Rachel is about to join our family. You need to let go of these negative thoughts about her.¡±

    ¡°They haven¡¯t even finalized the marriage yet,¡± Debby retorted, her tone biting. ¡°And when I ran into her at the hospital, she didn¡¯t show an ounce of concern for Doris. Instead, she was outright disrespectful to me.¡±

    ¡°If you met her at the hospital, she must not have been feeling well. It¡¯s right for Brian to visit her.¡±

    This exnation, however, sparked a dispute between Aron and Debby. In the midst of their argument, Doris felt a growing turmoil within her. While Aron¡¯s care for her was apparent, his readiness to ept Rachel into the family wounded her. Doris believed she should be the sole recipient of the White family¡¯s love and attention. The idea of sharing that affection with Rachel was something she foundpletely uneptable. She resolved internally that this was a situation she could not and would note to terms with.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t argue,¡± Doris murmured, her voice fragile but sincere. ¡°Brian will always mean the world to me. Whatever he chooses, I¡¯ll never resent him. I¡¯m just sorry¡­ sorry for failing you both.¡±

    As she spoke, her hands slipped away from the ledge, her body tilting perilously toward the open window.

    ?????????????? ???????????? ????: g????????¦Í??????©q?????

    Debby¡¯s eyes widened in horror, her mouth agape as if to scream, but Aron acted swiftly, covering her mouth with his hand. ¡°Debby, keep quiet for now. Stay put. I¡¯m going over,¡± he whispered urgently, his voice barely audible as he steeled himself to sprint toward Doris and pull her to safety.

    However, at that critical moment, the door to the hospital room swung open unexpectedly. Brian burst in, his expression fraught with concern. Spotting Doris on the window ledge, with most of her body dangling perilously outside, he cried out in rm, ¡°Doris, pleasee down from there. Don¡¯t do this.¡±

    Doris¡¯s eyes shimmered with tears as Brian entered, her voice trembling with mixed emotions. ¡°Brian¡­ you finally came. I was afraid you¡¯d forgotten me, that you no longer cared about me.¡±

    Rushing to her side, Brian¡¯s tone was urgent and soothing. ¡°Doris, you¡¯re my family; how could I ever stop caring? Please, get down from there carefully.¡±

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Happy sunday dear readers! God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?

    .

 Chapter 361

    ?Chapter 361:

    Relieved by his presence, Doris attempted to descend, but her limbs, numb from sitting too long, failed her, causing her to slip.

    ¡°Doris!¡± Brian and Aron shouted in unison, their voices raw with panic as they surged forward.

    Debby, paralyzed with fright, was silent. Relief washed over her only when she saw Brian secure a firm hold on Doris. She touched her chest in relief, whispering, ¡°Oh, thank heavens. That was horrifying.¡± Aron, pale and sweating, quickly joined them, helping Brian pull Doris back to safety. Ovee by the ordeal, Doris broke down, weeping uncontrobly in Brian¡¯s embrace.

    Her tears began as a quiet trickle, but soon they surged forth in an uncontroble torrent. ¡°It was so frightening. I¡¯m sorry; I acted recklessly, foolishly. I almost hurt you. I promise I¡¯ll never do anything like this again.¡±

    Doris continued to pour out her guilt, her sobs raw and unrestrained, each cry a release of the anguish that had consumed her.

    Meanwhile, Rachel watched the resolution of the crisis from below, maintaining her calm demeanor. ¡°I assured you she¡¯d be alright,¡± shemented nonchntly.

    The nurse, intrigued by Rachel¡¯s apparent foresight, quipped, ¡°Ms. Marsh, you seemed so certain. Are you some sort of irvoyant? Could you perhaps foresee my future, too?¡±

    With a rueful smile, Rachel replied, ¡°I possess no mystical powers nor any special foresight. My confidence was in the man upstairs, not in divination.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± the nurse replied, sensing Rachel¡¯s reluctance to borate and choosing not to press further.

    Back in Doris¡¯s room, afterforting her for a few minutes, Brian finally witnessed a gradual calm wash over her. Her tears dried, and her breathing normalized, signaling a moment of tranquility after the storm.

    Debby¡¯s gaze shifted between Aron and Brian, both visibly worn and burdened by anxiety. Turning to Doris, her tone grew firm and serious. ¡°Doris, you must give me your word; no more impulsive decisions. If anything were to happen to you, we would carry that guilt for the rest of our lives. What just happened was far too close a call. If they hadn¡¯t reached you in time, the oue would have been unbearable for them.¡±

    Doris, recognizing the serious tone in Debby¡¯s voice, knew the gravity of the situation. Having lived with the White family for so long, she was acutely aware of the intricate rtionships at y. Carol and Hector¡¯s affection for her stemmed from Aron¡¯s deep attachment; their love was a reflection of his.

    Brian treated her like family, and their bond was strengthened by years of shared moments and mutual care. But Debby was different. Debby¡¯s kindness toward her was born of duty; Aron had brought her into their home, and societal expectations required a certain level of warmth. Yet, in Debby¡¯s heart, Brian always held the highest priority.

    Discover more

    Doris was aware that her rtionship with Debby hinged on how her actions affected Aron and Brian. A step too far could shift Debby¡¯s forced affection to outright resentment. It was a delicate bnce, one that Doris now understood she must manage carefully to maintain Debby¡¯s empathy and concern, rather than tipping it into disfavor.

    Doris grasped the seriousness of the moment and spoke with heartfelt sincerity, ¡°I¡¯m deeply sorry. This was entirely my doing; I let my emotions take over. But I promise, I¡¯ll regain myposure and live my life purposefully so you won¡¯t have to worry about me anymore.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 362

    ?Chapter 362:

    Brian nodded in agreement, his voice calm but resolute. ¡°I¡¯ve already looked into it. The ws in your nose and chin are minor. I¡¯ll arrange for a top specialist to handle your treatment.¡±

    Doris managed a grateful smile. ¡°Thanks. It means a lot.¡±

    As they thought the crisis was resolving, Debby couldn¡¯t resist expressing her residual frustration. ¡°I¡¯m utterly exhausted and soaked in sweat from the panic. Honestly, this is all Rachel¡¯s doing. If she hadn¡¯t deliberately dyed you, you wouldn¡¯t have been sote.¡±

    Surprised by the usation, Brian immediately defended Rachel. ¡°Mom, that¡¯s not fair. Rachel had nothing to do with my dy today. It¡¯s wrong to me her.¡±

    Watching Brian defend Rachel so steadfastly only fueled Debby¡¯s irritation. Her expression darkened as she shot back, ¡°How can you say that? If Rachel hadn¡¯t exaggerated her condition to keep you at the hospital longer, you would have been here sooner.¡±

    In the midst of Debby¡¯s rant, Brian cut in with a tense tone. ¡°She¡¯s in the hospital? Where is she?¡±

    Stunned by his interruption, Debby paused. She hadn¡¯t realized he was unaware.

    ¡°Mom, when did youst see her?¡±

    Switching her approach swiftly, Debby replied, ¡°Oh, no, I¡­ I¡¯ve actually been with Doris this whole time. Maybe I was wrong about seeing Rachel.¡±

    Her words sounded unconvincing.

    Brian wasn¡¯t fooled for a second. ¡°Just be honest with me.¡±

    ¡°I am being honest. If you doubt it, you can ask Doris.¡±

    Holding her chest, Doris said with a tearful voice, ¡°She¡¯s been here with me the entire time.¡±

    ¡°Just try to get some rest,¡± Brian muttered as he exited the room quietly.

    Meanwhile, Rachel received a phone call just as she sat down for dinner.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. White,¡± she answered, trying to sound more lively than she felt.

    ¡°Where might you be right now?¡±

    ?????? ?????????? ???? g???????¦Í??????£®?????

    ¡°Just having dinner at home,¡± Rachel responded, convinced he wouldn¡¯t know about her recent hospital stay.

    Given that Debby and Doris were not her allies, she didn¡¯t think they would inform him.

    ¡°You¡¯re in the hospital, yet you choose to lie?¡± His voice carried a mix of concern and frustration.

    Caught off guard, Rachel hadn¡¯t expected him to be aware.

    ¡°I appreciate your concern.¡±

    ¡°Just give me your room number,¡± he said, his tone authoritative. ¡°We¡¯re no longer an item now; it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for you to visit.¡±

    Despite their past, Rachel felt too frail and vulnerable to risk him seeing her in such a state.

    ¡°Give me the number of your room.¡±

    Brian struggled to mask his frustration.

    ¡°Unless there¡¯s something urgent, I¡¯m going to end the call.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 363

    ?Chapter 363:

    Rachel was about to disconnect when Brian clenched his jaw and muttered, ¡°Dare you hang up on me?¡±

    However, the only response was silence. She had hung up on him.

    Following their conversation, Rachel felt her appetite vanish. She had barely managed a few spoonfuls of her food when her hospital room door suddenly burst open. Brian¡¯s figure appeared in the doorway.

    Caught off guard, Rachel halted her spoon in midair. ¡°How did you manage to find me here?¡±

    ¡°I have my ways,¡± Brian responded as he approached and took a seat next to her. Noticing her reluctance to eat, he inquired softly, ¡°Lost your appetite, have you?¡±

    ¡°Somewhat,¡± she admitted honestly.

    ¡°Is there something particr you¡¯d feel like eating? I can go get it for you.¡±

    To her surprise, Brian offered it on his own initiative.

    Rachel merely shook her head in response.

    Brian observed her pale face and opted for a gentler approach. ¡°Perhaps some buffalo wings?¡± Again, she declined.

    ¡°Nachos?¡±

    She continued to refuse.

    ¡°Grilled shrimp, then?¡± he persisted.

    She chose to ignore the offer this time.

    A puzzled expression crossed his face. ¡°Aren¡¯t these your old favorites?¡± Exhaling a deep sigh, she turned to him. ¡°Do you understand my condition at all? My condition only allows for nd meals. No grease, no spice. Aren¡¯t you aware of that?¡±

    With a wave of her hand and a sorrowful look in her eyes, she added, ¡°Forget it. I was always the one nursing you back to health. Did you ever do the same for me? It¡¯s no wonder you¡¯re unaware.¡±

    Her words tried to excuse his neglect, yet they echoed with undeniable sadness.

    Brian wished he could admit that he knew. He had only wanted to lift her spirits with her favorite foods, prepared just right, without the spice.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is your escape to fiction

    Regrettably, the moment to speak had passed.

    ¡°You¡¯ve always had others care for you, so it¡¯s perhaps expected you wouldn¡¯t know how to reciprocate. Please, just go.¡± Her rejection was clear.

    But Brian felt an even stronger urge to stay as she pushed him away. ¡°You need to eat something nutritious. I can arrange for more porridge, maybe some noodles or soup.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s response was a disinterested shake of her head.

    Brian¡¯s frustration was evident on his face.

    Then, an idea struck him. ¡°Ah, ravioli! That¡¯s a favorite of yours too, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Ravioli are hard to find now. Only one shop up north still makes them. Honestly, I¡¯m just too tired. I need to rest.¡±

    Brian acknowledged her wish. ¡°Okay, rest well.¡±

    He dimmed the overhead lights before exiting, leaving only a softmp glowing.

    But shortly after he left, an urgent knock disrupted the quiet.

    ¡°Rachel, it¡¯s Debby.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 364

    ?Chapter 364:

    It seemed that those Rachel least wanted to see had a knack for appearing at the worst times.

    Rachel tried to ignore her, hoping Debby would take the hint and leave on her own.

    However, Debby burst through the door with force. ¡°Stop hiding, I know you¡¯re in there!¡±

    The light switched on with a snap, causing Rachel to shield her eyes from the sudden brightness.

    Upon seeing Rachel lying quietly in bed, Debby¡¯s frustration escted. She strode over and ripped the nket from Rachel. ¡°You¡¯re not fooling anyone! Think I can¡¯t see through your tricks? I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t test my patience. You¡¯re not untouchable, even with Carol on your side.¡±

    Her voice escted with every word.

    Rachel struggled under Debby¡¯s firm grip, finding it difficult to draw a breath.

    A wave of pain swept through her, sapping her strength and leaving her unable to resist.

    To Debby, this appeared to be just another act.

    ¡°Still ying the victim, huh?¡±

    Rachel looked up, her eyes brimming with tears, in a vain attempt to garner somepassion.

    However, Debby was unmoved. Her grip intensified. In her anger, she grabbed at the nket again, this time with too much force.

    Rachel, drained of strength, was inadvertently pulled off the bed, tumbling onto the floor with the nket. Shey there on the cold floor, her body limp.

    Half of her body was on the nket, the other half on the hard floor. She breathed weakly, her face devoid of color.

    At this, Debby¡¯s anger gave way to a flicker of concern. ¡°Come on, Rachel, you can stop pretending now.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s energy was spent; she couldn¡¯t muster a reply.

    A surge of panic shot through Debby. She nudged Rachel with her foot. ¡°Don¡¯t y dead with me. I¡¯m not so easily fooled.¡±

    Your next story starts here: g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    When Rachel remained unresponsive, Debby kicked her again, harder this time.

    Just then, the door swung open, and Brian entered, carrying a food container.

    ¡°Mom, what are you up to?¡± Brian eximed as he dashed toward Rachel.

    Taken aback by his sudden appearance, Debby flinched. Her voice shook with fear as she stammered, ¡°Brian, this isn¡¯t what it seems. I¡­ I didn¡¯t do anything. This is a trap.¡±

    Brian immediately lifted Rachel into his arms, noticing her severe trembling. Her face was ghostly pale, devoid of any color. He softly called out, ¡°Rachel¡­¡±

    Rachel offered no response. Her body trembled, her jaw clenched in pain, and her condition looked serious.

    Holding her close, Brian thought she might be chilled to the bone. However, the real issue was far more severe. She was battling intense pain. The agony was unbearable.

    Time seemed to stand still until Rachel finally gasped out, ¡°Painful.¡± At that moment, Brian realized the gravity of the situation and cried out for medical help.

    A young nurse rushed in first. When she saw Rachel¡¯s condition, she quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll get Dr. Thompson right away.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 365

    ?Chapter 365:

    Within ten minutes, Darren escorted Rachel for medical attention, with Brian following closely behind.

    Debby followed them at a safe distance.

    Brian, however, was solely preupied with Rachel¡¯s worsening condition.

    ¡°This couldn¡¯t have gotten this bad. Do whatever it takes¡ªI can¡¯t lose her.¡±

    ¡°Sir, I need you to stay calm and wait outside,¡± Darren instructed before heading inside the emergency room.

    Outside, overwhelmed with frustration, Brian pounded his fist against the wall.

    Unsatisfied, he struck the wall twice more, each blow drawing blood from his knuckles.

    The unsettling sight of bright red blood dripping caught Debby¡¯s attention.

    She quickly tried to console him, saying, ¡°Brian, stop hurting yourself! Rachel is stronger than you think. She survived the Marsh family¡¯s cruelty and came out strong. She won¡¯t die.¡±

    Brian¡¯s expression hardened at the mention of death.

    Debby stopped speaking immediately.

    ¡°Your hand is bleeding. Come, let¡¯s find someone to dress that wound, okay?¡± Debby suggested, her toneced with worry.

    ¡°Leave me alone,¡± Brian responded, his tone icy as he withdrew his hand.

    ¡°I understand you¡¯re upset with me. I owe you an exnation, but it pains me to see you hurt.¡±

    ¡°So exin how Rachel ended up on the floor. She didn¡¯t just fall, did she?¡±

    Each word Brian spoke was heavy and deliberate, pressing Debby for answers.

    Flustered, she tried to defend herself, saying, ¡°I admit I might have been harsh with my words, but this isn¡¯t my fault. She¡¯s fragile. I neverid a hand on her.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Brian¡¯s voice wasced with doubt, his disbelief evident.

    ???????? ???????????? ???? ?????????????????????????

    ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t hurt her. You must believe me!¡±

    Debby grasped his arm, trying desperately to persuade him.

    However, he remained unaffected.

    Realizing her justifications were in vain, she shifted to pleading, ¡°Brian, perhaps I was too harsh, but it was for the best. Please, don¡¯t be angry with me. I¡¯ll be more thoughtful next time. Just don¡¯t shut me out.¡± Tears rolled down her cheeks as she spoke.

    ¡°Don¡¯te near her again!¡± Brian retorted sharply, leaving her with those final, chilling words.

    ¡°Return home. Your presence isn¡¯t required. I¡¯ll remain with her.¡± With reluctance, Debby departed.

    An hour had passed when Rachel was moved out, appearing peaceful as though in a deep sleep, her earlier distress now absent.

    A steady drip of IV fluid coursed through her veins.

    Brian watched over her, his heart filled with indescribable grief. After ensuring Rachel was settled and stable in her room, he approached the doctor¡¯s office.

    Knocking gently, he asked the doctor, ¡°How did her condition escte to this point?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 366

    ?Chapter 366:

    Darren, unfamiliar with the visitor, adopted a cautious tone.

    ¡°May I know who you are?¡± he inquired.

    Brian asserted without hesitation, ¡°I am her fianc¨¦.¡±

    Taken by surprise, Darren hesitated, realizing he was meeting Rachel¡¯s fianc¨¦ for the first time despite her many hospital visits.

    Recalling her repeated requests for confidentiality, Darren resolved to honor her wishes.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh is currently quite frail and will require considerable rest in the near future. Sir, I must implore you to recognize that there¡¯s more to life than wealth. No matter yourmitments, please ensure you attend to your loved ones. Ms. Marsh is deeply devoted to you. It¡¯s crucial that you value and treat her well, before it¡¯s toote.¡±

    Upon Brian¡¯s return to Rachel¡¯s room, he found Rachel visibly agitated in her sleep.

    The effects of the pain relief medication had worn off, and without the possibility of continuous use, pain had roused her.

    As her eyes fluttered open, tears began to stream down her face as she glimpsed Brian through her tear-dimmed eyes.

    For a moment, she doubted her own eyes, but his familiar voice soon reassured her.

    ¡°Are you still in pain?¡± Brian inquired softly, his fingers gently moving a strand of hair from her face, his eyes filled with tender concern.

    In response, Rachel turned her head away, her tears now unstoppable. Undoubtedly, the pain was severe, unbearable even. How could it be otherwise? She had endured escting pain for days, each moment more excruciating than thest.

    She had endured it, clinging to her strength and courage.

    Yet now, her resilience crumbled, and she found herself overwhelmed by emotion.

    ¡°Brian¡­ I told you I was ready to let you go. Why do you and your family persist in this torment? I despise you. I wish our paths had never crossed. Why did our lives have to intertwine? All I ever wanted was a simple, loving home. Is that really too much to ask?¡± Rachel cried out, her voice choked with tears.

    Now, even her humble dream appeared beyond reach.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t cry,¡± Brian said as he approached and crouched beside her.

    Magic begins at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s

    With a gentle touch, he brushed the tears from her cheeks. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. The me is mine. Once you recover, if you agree, we¡¯ll marry. I¡¯ll provide the home you¡¯ve longed for.¡±

    Rachel shook her head, a gesture of refusal. It was toote for promises.

    Irrevocably toote.

    The chance for change had passed.

    Thinking Rachel was just mad at him, Brian kept trying to convince her. ¡°You can have it exactly as you want¡ªthe dress, the ceremony, the rings. If you want a big, fancy wedding, we¡¯ll stream it for the world to see. But if you¡¯d rather something simpler, we can marry at City Hall. Whatever makes you happy.¡±

    He cradled her hand in his, pressing soft kisses onto her skin, as if trying to etch his feelings into her heart.

    At that moment, memories of their first meeting resurfaced in Rachel¡¯s mind. He had been just as gentle back then. But certain things, once lost, were gone forever.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 367

    ?Chapter 367:

    Life had a way of offering everything¡ªexcept a way to turn back time and erase regrets.

    ¡°Brian, thank you. I appreciate your words, truly. But I¡¯ve let go of the idea of marrying you.¡± Rachel¡¯s voice was faint, but her resolve was firm.

    Brian¡¯s voice wavered, filled with agitation.

    ¡°I¡¯m exhausted. I just want to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Go back to sleep then.¡±

    Rachel shut her eyes, but her thoughts wouldn¡¯t settle. Her heart was in chaos.

    She knew better than anyone that Brian could never truly let go of Tracy. Then why was he asking her to marry him? Maybe it was nothing more than pity, right?

    She didn¡¯t need his sympathy, nor did she want a love built on empty constion.

    As the night stretched on, Brian had dozed off beside her bed, yet Rachel remained wide awake.

    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to sleep¡ªshe just couldn¡¯t.

    The pain was too much. Every part of her ached, and even breathing hurt. It wouldn¡¯t let her rest.

    When she opened her eyes again, she saw Brian resting his head on his arm. The soft glow of the moonlight highlighted his sharp features, making him look surprisingly gentle.

    In that moment, he looked heartbreakingly charming.

    It had been ages since shest allowed herself to take in his face this closely.

    Unable to resist, she gently traced her fingers along his face and whispered, ¡°If I were gone, would you even grieve? Or would you marry Tracy soon, have children, and slowly let me fade into a distant memory?¡±

    The mere thought sent a dull ache through her heart. But she knew there was no road leading back to the past. Maybe they were destined to cross paths, but never to walk the same journey forever.

    A short whileter, in the dead of night, Darren walked into the room. Noticing that Rachel was still awake, he felt a pang of worry and sympathy. ¡°Is the pain making it hard to sleep?¡± he asked gently.

    ¡°Just a little,¡± she admitted.

    G  a lno  ve ls . is where the magic begins

    Since he was her doctor, there was no point in pretending otherwise. Darren¡¯s eyes drifted to Brian, who was still asleep. ¡°He came to me earlier today,¡± he said. ¡°He wanted to know about your condition.¡± And yet, here he was, sleeping peacefully.

    The truth was clear. Darren had honored his promise¡ªhe hadn¡¯t told Brian anything.

    Rachel looked at Darren gratefully. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Darren hesitated. ¡°Are you really not going to tell him?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel a deep sense of pity as he looked at the frail woman before him.

    Rachel lowered her eyes to Brian, watching the steady rise and fall of his breath. ¡°The wedding¡¯s already called off. I have no right to burden him anymore. And¡­ I¡¯ve heard it¡¯ll only get worseter. I might not even be able to take care of myself. I don¡¯t want him to see me like that. At the very least, I want to leave him with a memory that¡¯s warm, not heartbreaking.¡±

    She took a breath before looking at Darren again. ¡°Dr. Thompson, can I ask you for a favor?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 368

    ?Chapter 368:

    Darren swallowed, his chest tightening. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to refuse her. ¡°Of course. What is it?¡±

    ¡°If one day¡­ I leave the world suddenly, without a chance to say anything, please tell my brother and my best friend, Yvonne, to pick a photo for me. One where I¡¯m smiling¡ªreally smiling. I want it to be full of color, full of life. I hope they will remember me as the joyful person in that photo.¡±

    Darren felt his throat tighten.

    As a doctor, he had seen death more times than he could count. But at that moment, watching Rachel confront her fate with such quiet eptance, his heart ached.

    Noticing Rachel struggling against the pain, he said gently, ¡°I¡¯ll adjust your dosage a little. It¡¯ll ease the pain so you can rest better. In a few days, I¡¯ll take you for dialysis¡ªit should help you regain some strength.¡±

    Rachel gave a small nod. ¡°Alright. Thank you, Dr. Thompson.¡± Shortly after, a nurse arrived to set up the IV for her pain relief.

    The medication worked quickly through the IV. In no time, the pain dulled, and Rachel felt herself slipping into sleep. By the time she woke up, the sun was high in the sky¡ªit was already noon. Even with her eyes closed, she could sense the brightness pressing against her lids.

    Then, the soft rustling of fabric met her ears, and the harsh light faded. ¡°You can open your eyes now.¡± Brian¡¯s voice was gentle.

    Rachel blinked awake and saw him standing by the window, his hand resting on the curtain he had just drawn shut.

    With the sunlight softened, the room was no longer so harshly bright. ¡°Thank you,¡± she murmured.

    Brian spoke again. ¡°Are you hungry? Let me help you freshen up before you eat.¡±

    Noticing her messy hair, Rachel gave a small nod. Once she had freshened up, she felt much better.

    Just then, a familiar scent wafted through the air.

    ¡°That smells so good,¡± she eximed.

    ??????????? ????¦Ñ???????? ?????????¦Í????????????

    Her eyesnded on a te of ravioli set neatly on the table. Just the sight made her mouth water.

    ¡°Here, let me help you over so you can eat.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    As soon as she settled into her seat, she reached for the spoon, but Brian was quicker.

    ¡°Just rx¡ªI¡¯ll handle it,¡± he said.

    He carefully scooped up a ravioli with the spoon, tested the temperature first, and then gently brought it to her lips.

    It wasn¡¯t often that he showed such tenderness.

    Rachel hesitated, caught off guard. ¡°You¡­¡±

    Noticing her reaction, Brian wondered if he had done something wrong. His brows knit together in thought. ¡°I remember when I was sick, you fed me like this. Did I do something wrong?¡±

    So that was it¡ªhe was simply mirroring how she had once taken care of him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 369

    ?Chapter 369:

    Rachel quickly shook her head and said, ¡°No, not at all. You¡¯re doing just fine.¡±

    ¡°Then go ahead, give it a try.¡±

    She parted her lips and took a small bite.

    Just then, Debby stepped through the doorway.

    Debby could no longer contain herself after witnessing the situation unfold.

    ¡°Drop your act, Rachel Marsh. It¡¯s merely an ailment, nothing more. Everyone gets sick. Brian still has an injured hand. Why make him feed you? You need someone to feed you, right? Well, I¡¯m avable today. I can do it.¡± As she spoke, Debby reached out with a spoon.

    Rachel eyed the ravioli on the spoon, torn between eating and refusing. With a dismissive gesture, she pushed the spoon away. ¡°I¡¯ve lost my appetite.¡±

    A look of triumph crossed Debby¡¯s face.

    Upon seeing Brian, a pang of sympathy struck her. ¡°You look exhausted, Brian. When I heard you spent the night by her bedside, I came right away. Those hospital beds are barely bearable, and you didn¡¯t sleep a wink. How do you keep going? We should head home and get some rest tonight.¡± The way Debby acted around Brian had changedpletely. She felt a mix of pride and caution.

    Momentster, Brian turned his gaze toward Debby, his look sending a chill down her spine.

    ¡°Are you done?¡± His voice was cold,pletely devoid of warmth.

    Debby¡¯s smile faltered immediately. ¡°I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t I make myself clear yesterday? Leave her alone. I will deal with our issues myself. I don¡¯t want any interference, not from you or Dad.¡±

    Debby felt a surge of anger and disappointment, yet she held it back. All she could do was suppress her frustration.

    ¡°Believe me, I didn¡¯te here to cause trouble for Rachel. I¡¯m concerned about you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±

    With a single sentence, Brian shut down everything else Debby wanted to say.

    Lose yourself in stories on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    ¡°I guess I should go now.¡±

    Debby realized that pushing further could only damage her rtionship with her son, so she chose to leave.

    Once outside Rachel¡¯s room, she went straight to Doris¡¯s room. The bags she carried were full of nutritional supplements and health products, all intended for Doris.

    Doris felt unexpectedly honored to receive these gifts.

    Though she had been well cared for by the White family in terms of basic necessities, Debby had never shown such personal care toward her. The gesture of bringing her health products was a first.

    Doris eyed Debby with concern and asked cautiously, ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    Years of observation had taught Doris that only issues concerning Brian could upset Debby this much. Given it was about Brian, she feltpelled to ask a little deeper.

    Still visibly upset, Debby unleashed her frustrations, saying, ¡°That Rachel Marsh drives me mad. She isn¡¯t even part of the White family yet, and she¡¯s already dictating terms to my son. If she bes his wife, I can only imagine the trouble.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 370

    ?Chapter 370:

    Doris wasn¡¯t surprised by Debby¡¯s rant. Although she felt a twinge of satisfaction, she soothingly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Brian is your son, and nothing can change that. You are his mother, always. And as for Rachel, their romance might be intense now, but feelings can change over time¡­¡±

    Before Doris could finish her thought, Debby¡¯s spirits visibly lifted. Her mood brightened as she eximed, ¡°Of course! How could I forget? A mother¡¯s role is permanent, a wife¡¯s is not. If Rachel thinks she can marry Brian, I¡¯ll ensure it doesn¡¯t happen.¡± With that deration, Debby¡¯s spirits lifted considerably.

    Doris, too, couldn¡¯t help but smile broadly.

    ¡°It¡¯s great to see you so positive. Remember, looking after your health is what truly matters.¡±

    Grasping her hand gently, Debby expressed her concerns. ¡°You need to recover swiftly, so you can help me watch over Brianter.¡±

    With a gentle nod, Doris responded, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure of it.¡± A smile crossed Debby¡¯s face as her irritation faded.

    With a long sigh, she muttered, ¡°They say a daughter is a mother¡¯sfort, and I believe it. Daughters are so thoughtful. Sadly, I only have a son who seems to favor his girlfriend over family.¡±

    Doris offered aforting smile. ¡°Actually, Brian is quite devoted too. He tends to show his affection through his deeds. It¡¯s often the way of men, showing love more through what they do than what they say.¡±

    Debby acknowledged this insight. ¡°That¡¯s true. You always find the right words. Brian has indeed been a joy, causing no troubles and always expressing himself through his actions. ¡°When you put it that way, Brian really is remarkable.¡± Debby¡¯s mood had noticeably improved.

    Doris exhaled softly, relieved she hadn¡¯t fueled Debby¡¯s earlier frustrations. After spending so many years with the White family, she felt she understood Debby quite well.

    Despite Debby¡¯s vocal preference for daughters, she favored boys over girls. Aron, on the other hand, did not share that kind of thinking.

    ¡°You¡¯ve matured into such a graceful and thoughtful young woman, increasingly charming and polite. Any man would be fortunate to have you as his wife. And I just wonder which woman will be lucky enough to have such a daughter-inw.¡±

    Your story source g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Blushing, Doris replied modestly, ¡°You tter me too much.¡±

    ¡°Exceptional children deserve recognition. I can tell who is genuine and who isn¡¯t. Take Rachel, for instance; she has nothing to boast about. Her modest upbringing is, quite frankly, pitiable. For her, meeting Brian was sheer luck. For him, it was misfortune.¡±

    Debby¡¯s negativements about Rachel were exactly what Doris wanted to hear. She remained silent, simply absorbing Debby¡¯s words. The more she heard, the more content she became.

    Yet, Debby mistook this as Doris being considerate, appreciating her willingness to listen as she vented. Consequently, Debby¡¯s affection for her grew, not quite as for a daughter, but as a confidante who met her emotional needs.

    For Doris, the motivation was clear: as long as she maintained Debby¡¯s favor and fueled her disdain for Rachel, she was content.

    Meanwhile, in Rachel¡¯s hospital room, Brian¡¯s voice carried a resolute tone. ¡°I promise, what happened today won¡¯t be repeated. You¡¯ve skipped breakfast. Try some of this ravioli first.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve lost my appetite.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 371

    ?Chapter 371:

    ¡°Then let me feed you.¡± He yfully suggested, ¡°Using my own mouth.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try a bit.¡±

    Rachel was taken aback after tasting the first one. It resembled the ravioli from that well-known shop northward of the city, though she doubted they were the same. However, the taste was unmistakably simr.

    ¡°Did thesee from the shop northward of the city?¡± she asked, curious.

    Brian simply responded, ¡°If you¡¯re enjoying them, go ahead and have more.¡±

    Rachel remained puzzled. ¡°But it is so far. How could these still be fresh and hot as if just made?¡±

    They wouldn¡¯t be so perfectly intact and steaming hot, like they were just cooked.

    ¡°How did you pull this off?¡± Rachel¡¯s curiosity deepened.

    Brian was on the verge of revealing the secret but decided to tease her a little. ¡°Finish your meal, and then I¡¯ll exin.¡±

    In the end, Rachel actually finished the ravioli.

    ¡°Now, will you tell me?¡±

    ¡°I just bought some uncooked ravioli and cooked them at the hospital kitchen,¡± Brian exined.

    Rachel was unexpectedly touched by his gesture. ¡°Thanks a lot!¡±

    ¡°Make sure to take it easy and follow all the doctor¡¯s instructions,¡± Brian instructed, making it clear he wasn¡¯t nning to leave anytime soon.

    ¡°And what about you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m staying right here with you,¡± he replied, his tone resolute.

    Brian remained true to his word for the next two days.

    On the morning of the third day, Tracy arrived, burdened with a pile of bulky folders.

    ¡°Brian, are you there?¡± she shouted. ¡°I¡¯ming in!¡± With that, she pushed the door open.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s has stories worth exploring

    A look of astonishment crossed her face as she spotted Rachel. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Who else were you expecting?¡± retorted Rachel.

    ¡°I was under the impression that Doris was the one staying here, especially after her recent suicide attempt,¡± said Tracy, her expression contorted with envy.

    The word around was that Doris had botched cosmetic surgery and had tried to end her life because of it. Tracy had believed Brian was attending to Doris during this period. She hadn¡¯t given it much thought until now, but she realized her assumptions had been mistaken all along.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve delivered the documents, I¡¯d appreciate it if you could leave,¡± Rachel said coldly.

    ¡°Why the hostility?¡± Tracy retorted sharply.

    ¡°This is all the response you¡¯re going to receive from me,¡± Rachel responded.

    Tracy was momentarily at a loss for words; her irritation was evident. Her gaze swept the room and paused on a cup on the table.

    She filled a ss with hot water and moved purposefully towards Rachel. ¡°You must be parched. Drink this water.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it,¡± Rachel said.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 372

    ?Chapter 372:

    ¡°Have some¡ªit might ease your throat for the next round of reprimands!¡± Tracy mocked.

    Rachel gave her a cold look, fully aware of her ploy. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend I¡¯m unaware of your games.¡±

    At that moment, footsteps sounded from outside the door.

    Tracy made her move, carelessly dropping the ss from her grasp.

    Instantly, the sound of shattering ss filled the room.

    Brian swung the door open and hurried inside.

    Surveying the broken ss and spilled water, he quickly focused on Rachel. ¡°Are you hurt? Did the hot water scald you?¡±

    He then fetched a ss of warm water and handed it to Rachel. ¡°Next time you need water, just let me know. Don¡¯t go getting it yourself.¡±

    Tracy, her lips pressed tightly together, simmered with anger. Brian hadpletely overlooked her presence, assuming Rachel was responsible for the ident.

    ¡°Brian¡­¡± she murmured tentatively.

    ¡°Have you brought all the required documents?¡± Brian inquired, barely ncing her way.

    ¡°Yes, I have them,¡± Tracy responded.

    ¡°Good, you may leave now.¡± He dismissed her with a detached tone.

    ¡°I¡¯ve burned my hand. Could you help me find some ointment?¡± Tracy requested, disying her reddened, swollen hand.

    She pursed her lips, managing to look both distressed and convincingly innocent.

    ¡°What happened here?¡± Brian asked.

    Tracy hesitated briefly before responding, ¡°I was trying to get Rachel some water because she looked so frail. Unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t careful enough and the ss slipped, sshing the hot water on me.¡±

    For once, Tracy refrained from implicating Rachel in her ount. Her original intent had been to me Rachel, but observing Brian¡¯s concern shifted her strategy.

    Opting for a different approach, she took a risk.

    The best reads are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    Brian then addressed Rachel. ¡°Do you still need some water?¡±

    Rachel returned the ss to him with a gentle shake of her head.

    Their long history together had given her a deep understanding of him. She could almost read his mind without him speaking.

    ¡°You should do what you feel is right. I won¡¯t dictate your choices,¡± she said calmly.

    ¡°Take some rest. I¡¯ll be back shortly,¡± Brian reassured her.

    Rachel acknowledged with a nod and settled back into her bed. Turning to Tracy, Brian cautioned, ¡°Next time, be more careful. Let¡¯s go get that treated.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s spirits lifted as she linked her arm with his. ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel painful with you by my side.¡±

    Side by side, they departed, their silhouettes visible through the frosted ss.

    From her position, Rachel observed them in silence.

    Brian proceeded at a measured pace, silently hoping Rachel would call out to him. He had resolved not to leave if she expressed any hesitation or asked him to stay.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 373

    ?Chapter 373:

    Yet, as he approached the doorway, Rachel remained silent. A sense of disappointment washed over him.

    He gently disengaged his arm from Tracy¡¯s and firmly said, ¡°We should head out.¡±

    Tracy hastened to regain her hold on his arm, but he deftly sidestepped her attempts.

    Back in the room, Darren entered to see Rachel. ¡°We need to prepare you for your dialysis shortly.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Rachel answered.

    Observing the scene, a young nurse felt a twinge of concern, aware of the difort the dialysis would likely cause Rachel, given her weakened condition.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask your fianc¨¦ to stay? It seemed like the perfect moment,¡± the nurse inquired. ¡°Hispany might have beenforting.¡±

    Rachel gave a nod, acknowledging the nurse¡¯s observation. With a slight smile, she responded, ¡°Human nature is peculiar. By forsaking hope, we shield ourselves from disappointment. Yet, if we hold onto hope and face rejection, the pain is far sharper.¡± Her thoughts remainedposed.

    Ten minutes after Brian had left, Rachel was escorted to her dialysis.

    By the time she returned to her room hourster, she was visibly drained.

    Sweat had matted her hair to her face in a disheveled mess.

    She appeared quite unwell, yet upon noticing Brian, she offered a weak smile. ¡°Was Tracy taken care of for her burn?¡±

    Brian nodded, his emotions overtaking him as he enveloped her in a hug. ¡°You were aware of your treatment today, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t see the point in concealing the truth and gave a feeble nod.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform me? Why wouldn¡¯t you allow me to support you?¡±

    Regret and self-meced Brian¡¯s tone, these heavy emotions constricting his heart, nearly overwhelming him.

    Rachel replied, ¡°I¡¯ve said before, you¡¯re free to make your choices. I have no right to dictate your actions.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s you I want to be with,¡± Brian said, gently kissing her forehead.

    I@te$t ¡é#@pter$ In g@!novel$.c0m

    ¡°You need me more than Tracy ever will,¡± he added.

    Tears welled up in Rachel¡¯s eyes as she looked up at him. He was correct. How different things might have been if he had realized this sooner¡­

    With a hopeful smile, she said, ¡°I¡¯m asking for a lot. If you choose me, you can¡¯t let anyone else pull you away, for any reason. Can you do that?¡±

    Brian¡¯s mind was weighed down with too many concerns.

    Tracy, Doris¡­ and who knew how many more in the future.

    ¡°I won¡¯t deny it¡ªwhen I was younger, I had feelings for Tracy,¡± said Brian.

    Rachel felt a pang in her chest at his words.

    She had always known, deep down. But hearing him say it out loud¡ªit was something else entirely.

    ¡°But those feelings have long faded. What I have for her now is more like pity.¡±

    Rachel said nothing, choosing to listen in silence.

    Even if it was only pity, it was enough to make things messy. As long as Tracy still mattered to him, there would always beplications between them.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 374

    ?Chapter 374:

    It was a problem with no real solution¡ªunless either she or Tracy chose to step away.

    A few dayster, when Brian stopped by again, he found out Rachel had already been discharged. He heard about it from the nurses.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were leaving the hospital?¡± Brian called Rachel right away.

    ¡°You¡¯ve had a lot on your te. I didn¡¯t want to trouble you with my matters.¡±

    ¡°How are you feeling? Is your recovery going well?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doing well. I should be back at work in a few days.¡±

    A brief silence stretched between them before Brian finally asked, ¡°How have you been handling meals? You¡¯re still recovering, so takeout isn¡¯t a good idea. Maybe I should¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, Rachel cut in, ¡°Yvonne said she¡¯d be staying with me for a few days to help out.¡±

    Brian¡¯s brows furrowed instantly. ¡°Yvonne? From what I remember, she¡¯s never had to lift a finger for anything. Are you sure she can handle taking care of you?¡±

    ¡°That was before. She¡¯s learned to cook pretty well now, and I trust her.¡±

    Brian was momentarily at a loss for words.

    Then, a thought crossed his mind. ¡°Norton¡¯s returning from his business trip soon. Yvonne might have to take care of him instead.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Rachel raised an eyebrow, slightly surprised. She was d Yvonne was willing to help, but thest thing she wanted was to cause trouble between her and Norton. ¡°Why don¡¯t I¡­¡±

    Once again, Rachel didn¡¯t let him finish. ¡°Samira mentioned that she coulde take care of me too,¡± she said calmly.

    ¡°I see,¡± Brian replied before hanging up. His tone was t, but it was clear his mood had soured.

    However, the very next moment, he called the design department, and just like that, Samira was assigned to a project she couldn¡¯t turn down. Not only was it far away, but it would also keep her busy for an entire month.

    When Samira called to tell Rachel about it, Rachel immediately had a feeling Brian was behind it.

    ¡°Rachel, I¡¯ll go refuse right now. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll stay with you,¡± Samira assured her.

    Your source of stories: g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í??s.c??m

    Samira had been by Rachel¡¯s side as her assistant for years. She was a loyal friend.

    Rachel understood that, despite how unexpected the assignment was, it was an incredible opportunity for Samira. The project itself was solid, and the bonus made it even more worthwhile. If Samira sessfullypleted the project, she¡¯d be in a prime position for a well-earned promotion¡ªone that Rachel could grant without anyone questioning it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t turn it down¡ªyou should take it,¡± Rachel decided without hesitation.

    Samira blinked in surprise. ¡°But what about you? And Jeffrey?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Yvonne¡¯s going to look after me.¡± After weighing the situation, Rachelid it all out for her, and Samira eventually agreed to take on the assignment. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be looking forward to your return.¡±

    Once Samira¡¯s situation was handled, Brian picked up his phone and called Norton.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 375

    ?Chapter 375:

    Around the same time, Yvonne called Rachel. ¡°Rachel, I¡¯m at the supermarket. Do you want anything in particr? I¡¯ll buy it now and cook for you tomorrow.¡±

    Rachel hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°If Norton¡¯sing back soon, you should be with him. I¡¯ll manage on my own.¡±

    Norton still hadn¡¯t given Yvonne the green light to work, and the two were still locked in negotiations over it.

    Yvonne had worked hard to get this far, and Rachel didn¡¯t want to be the reason all her friend¡¯s efforts went to waste.

    Thest thing Rachel wanted was to interfere with their rtionship.

    Yvonne froze, caught off guard. ¡°Norton¡¯sing back? Why didn¡¯t I hear about this?¡±

    ¡°Wait, what?¡±

    ¡°Who told you that?¡±

    ¡°Brian did.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound right. He left just four days ago, and I heard his trip was supposed tost seven days. That means he¡¯s got three more to go.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s expression shifted as she processed the realization.

    So Brian had lied.

    As they talked, Yvonne¡¯s phone kept buzzing with iing calls.

    The first one was from Norton. She let it ring.

    The second? Also Norton. She ignored that one too.

    Then came the third¡­

    ¡°Rachel, I have to go. I need to take another call,¡± Yvonne said, exhaling sharply.

    Seeing Norton¡¯s name sh across the screen again, she cursed him in her head. Seriously? Couldn¡¯t she have a moment of peace? It was infuriating.

    But she still had things she needed his approval for, so as much as she wanted to ignore him, she didn¡¯t dare push her luck.

    By the time his fifth call came in, Yvonne sighed, forced a perfect smile, and answered in the sweetest tone possible, ¡°Hey, darling¡­¡± Her voice was so sugary that even she herself could barely stand it.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?????? brings magic to life

    On the other end, Norton¡¯s mood seemed pleasant. ¡°What were you doing? Why didn¡¯t you answer sooner?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I was washing my face and forgot my phone in the other room,¡± she lied effortlessly. Norton wasn¡¯t here to fact-check, after all.

    ¡°Then why is there so much noise? It sounds pretty loud.¡±

    Yvonne didn¡¯t even blink. ¡°Oh, that? I¡¯m watching TV. It¡¯s just the TV.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Norton replied simply.

    Relieved, Yvonne was just about to hang up when his voice cut through. ¡°I have news for you. My flightnds tomorrow night.¡±

    Her fingers tightened around the phone, her whole body going rigid.

    Did he really think this was good news? Was he serious?

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Are you too happy to speak?¡± Norton teased.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 376

    ?Chapter 376:

    Yvonne didn¡¯t know what to say. Happy? What was there to be happy about? This was a nightmare.

    Even if she hadn¡¯t nned on helping Rachel, she had been looking forward to a few peaceful days to herself.

    With Norton around, she had barely had a moment to breathe. She was constantly catering to his demands just to win his approval for working outside.

    It was exhausting. Humiliating, even.

    Now that he was finally away on a business trip, she had been savoring her freedom. But before she could fully enjoy it, he was alreadying back?

    With a smile that looked more heartbreaking than actual tears, Yvonne asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say the project wasplicated and would take at least a week? Why are you back so soon?¡±

    ¡°Things went unexpectedly well,¡± he replied casually.

    Hearing that, Yvonne was at a loss for words.

    ¡°Be at the airport to pick me up tomorrow. See you then,¡± Norton added before hanging up, leaving her staring at her phone in disbelief.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡± Yvonne¡¯s voice was firm, a rare show of defiance.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go out and find a job?¡± Norton¡¯s tone was calm, almost indifferent, as if her answer didn¡¯t faze him in the slightest.

    Yvonne¡¯s fingers curled into fists, her nails digging into her palms. If Norton were standing in front of her right now, she wouldn¡¯t think twice about pping that smug look off his face. Did he enjoy threatening her? Was it some kind of twisted habit?

    ¡°Why so quiet?¡± Norton pressed.

    Yvonne drew in a sharp breath. ¡°Norton, I really have something important to do. Whether you see it as a favor or a simple act of mercy, sometimes, a small kindness matters a lot to me.¡±

    Norton let out a slow smirk, his voice as sharp as ice. ¡°Is that so? You should know by now. Yvonne¡ªI¡¯ve never been the charitable type.¡±

    ¡°Then maybe it¡¯s time you tried,¡± she shot back. ¡°Who knows? One good deed might actually change your life for the better.¡±

    Uncover new worlds at g   alnov els

    Norton chuckled,pletely unfazed. ¡°No need. My life is already perfect.¡±

    Yvonne bit her tongue. She really wanted to curse him out on the spot. What a jerk! He always knew exactly how to get under her skin.

    ¡°Norton, I¡¯m serious. I really have something important to take care of.¡±

    ¡°And what could possibly be more important than me?¡± Norton asked.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just that¡ª¡±

    But before Yvonne could get another word in, Norton cut her off. ¡°If you can keep me satisfied for the next few days, I¡¯ll make sure you get your freedom to work. But if you pass this up, there won¡¯t be a second chance. The choice is yours.¡±

    Yvonne had been prepared to argue, to push back and negotiate, but before she could, the line went dead. She dialed him again, but he ignored her calls on purpose.

    Instead, a message lit up her screen.

    It was a message from Norton¡ªhis flight details, down to the exact airport, flight number, and most importantly, his arrival time. Her jaw tightened in frustration as another message popped up. ¡°You only get one shot; don¡¯t miss your chance.¡± The meaning was painfully clear.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 377

    ?Chapter 377:

    She had never dealt with anyone so infuriating, so impossible.

    Her stomach churned with frustration, and she typed out a quick, half-hearted response. ¡°Got it!¡±

    On the other end of the conversation, Norton stared at her message, his expression darkening. That was it? That was all she had to say?

    Dissatisfied, he turned his phone toward Leif, arching an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? Is sheing to pick me up or not?¡±

    Leif blinked at the message, caughtpletely off guard. He hesitated, rubbing the back of his head. ¡°She¡¯s a sharp one. Even I can¡¯t tell what she¡¯s thinking.¡±

    Norton¡¯s gaze hardened at Leif¡¯s response, clearly unimpressed.

    ¡°Since when did you start singing her praises? What did she give you?¡± Norton¡¯s voice wasced with suspicion.

    ¡°I swear, nothing at all!¡± Leif immediately defended himself, his expression earnest.

    ¡°Or was it my grandfather? Did he offer you something to speak highly of her in front of me?¡± Norton¡¯s tone sharpened, his gaze scrutinizing.

    Leif shook his head firmly. ¡°No, not at all.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. Then remember where your loyalties lie and whose side you¡¯re on,¡± Norton said, his voice dripping with warning.

    Without another word, he pulled out his phone and sent a message to Brian. ¡°I¡¯ve done my part.¡±

    Brian¡¯s response came instantly.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Norton smirked. With the years they¡¯d spent as friends, he knew Brian well enough to understand that a simple ¡°thanks¡± carried weight. Anding from Brian, it was enough.

    Meanwhile, as Yvonne paid the bill and made her way back, unease settled in her chest. The more she thought about it, the more something felt wrong.

    Norton was never one to be serious about his work. If he said a week, he meant a week.

    Even if things were ahead of schedule, he wouldn¡¯t return so abruptly.

    ?????????????? ?????????? ???? ??????????¦Í??????©q?????

    There had to be a reason.

    Then it clicked.

    Rachel had learned about Norton¡¯s return from Brian. It had to be Brian¡¯s n all along¡ªgetting Norton toe back early so he could get close to Rachel.

    If that was the case, she couldn¡¯t let Brian have his way.

    If she let this happen, he¡¯d only end up breaking Rachel¡¯s heart.

    The next day, Yvonne woke up early.

    Once everything was set, she carried an armful of supplies and made her way to Rachel¡¯s ce.

    She took full control of breakfast and lunch, handling every step from cooking to cleaning, making sure Rachel didn¡¯t have to lift a finger.

    She even set up the TV and queued up Rachel¡¯s favorite shows. Rachel spent the entire day resting, alternating between eating and sleeping, and her condition improved significantly.

    Especially with Yvonne¡¯s home-cooked meals, her strength seemed to return even faster.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 378

    ?Chapter 378:

    ¡°Yvonne, I swear your cooking just keeps getting better.¡± Rachel¡¯s voice was full of admiration as she savored another bite.

    Jeffrey piped up cheerfully, ¡°Yeah, Yvonne! Your food is amazing! I ate so much at lunch!¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s eyes twinkled with mischief as she teased, ¡°So, Jeffrey, whose cooking do you like more¡ªmine or your sister¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re different,¡± he tilted his head thoughtfully.

    ¡°Oh? How so?¡± Yvonne pressed with curiosity.

    ¡°When you cook for me, I feel really happy¡­ but mostly grateful. But when my sister cooks, it makes me sad because I see how hard she works, and I don¡¯t want her to be tired.¡±

    Jeffrey¡¯s words melted both Yvonne¡¯s and Rachel¡¯s hearts.

    Rachel immediately took his hand and gave it a reassuring squeeze.

    ¡°Jeffrey, I love cooking for you. It doesn¡¯t make me tired at all.¡± Her voice was warm, filled with sincerity. ¡°I don¡¯t need anything in return¡ªjust having you here with me is enough.¡±

    Jeffrey nodded, then suddenly remembered something. His expression turned curious.

    ¡°Rachel, you were really sick this time¡­ Why didn¡¯t your boyfriende to see you?¡±

    The mention of Brian brought a sudden hush over Rachel and Yvonne.

    ¡°He¡¯s quite¡­¡±

    Before Rachel could finish, Yvonne cut in, ¡°You mean Brian White?¡±

    ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t he the only boyfriend my sister has? Or can there be more?¡± Jeffrey chimed in, grinning.

    Both Rachel and Yvonne were caught off guard, momentarily speechless.

    ¡°When¡¯s heing by? I miss seeing him around,¡± Jeffrey inquired.

    ¡°For the time being, he won¡¯t be visiting,¡± Rachel responded.

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    As Rachel hesitated, Yvonne quickly chimed in, ¡°He was bitten by a dog.¡±

    ???????? ???????? ???? ???????? ??????????¦Í??????[?]??????

    ¡°What?¡± Jeffrey¡¯s disbelief was evident.

    He looked to Rachel for an exnation. ¡°A dog bite injury? But doesn¡¯t he work in a skyscraper? How did that happen?¡±

    Yvonne gave Rachel a meaningful wink.

    Realizing she needed to y along, Rachel made up a story. ¡°Yes, there was a disturbance at the office. Someone brought a dog on purpose, and amidst the chaos, he was bitten.¡±

    ¡°How unfortunate.¡± Jeffrey expressed his sympathy.

    Later, after resting, Rachel was surprised by a call from Andres.

    ¡°Mr. Garrett, it¡¯s been too long!¡±

    Trying to avoid sounding frail, Rachel adjusted her posture.

    ¡°Indeed, it has. Is everything alright?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a minor issue, but I¡¯ll be back on my feet and at work within a few days.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great to hear. I¡¯m looking forward to that meal you owe me.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 379

    ?Chapter 379:

    As Yvonne walked in, she caught the tail end of Rachel¡¯s conversation with Andres.

    Seizing the moment, she eagerly joined the conversation. ¡°Hello, Mr. Garrett, Yvonne Jimenez speaking. Do you recall ourst meeting?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Ms. Jimenez. Our cars have quite the connection.¡±

    ¡°I overheard that Rachel owes you a meal. How about joining us at her ce? I¡¯ll handle the cooking.¡±

    Surprised, Andres responded, ¡°You cook?¡±

    ¡°Just enough to satisfy hunger. What do you say we n something?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be pleased to ept.¡±

    ¡°Perfect, Rachel will text you the details soon.¡±

    Once the call ended, Rachel, looking puzzled, inquired, ¡°You¡¯re really inviting him to dinner?¡±

    With confidence, Yvonne responded, ¡°Yeah. Ever heard that true hospitality is serving a meal you¡¯ve made yourself? For someone like Andres, who¡¯s tasted every delicacy, it¡¯s the thought that counts. Remember your coboration with his firm? Winning his favor could ease your path considerably. His team will certainly hold you in higher esteem.¡±

    Rachel expressed her gratitude with a nod. ¡°Thanks, Yvonne. You always have a knack for these strategies.¡±

    With a touch to her cheek and a grin, Yvonne said proudly, ¡°Right? I think I¡¯m quite savvy, perfect for the business world.¡± Yet, Norton hadn¡¯t seen it that way.

    The thought of Norton always stirred her anger.

    That morning, Leif had bombarded her with messages detailing Norton¡¯s flight.

    It was obvious Norton was expecting her to pick him up.

    She had intentionally ignored his messages, leaving them unread to spite him.

    Yvonne took on the task of preparing multiple dishes to wee Andres.

    She spared no expense with the ingredients, so busy that she didn¡¯t even pause for a drink of water.

    g???????¦Í??????.??0??, ?????????? ???????? ????

    Rachel observed this, feeling thankful yet worried.

    Each time she attempted to enter the kitchen, Yvonne would escort her out within seconds.

    After being turned away twice, Rachel resigned herself to not intruding again, fearing she might disrupt more than assist.

    Yet, when Rachel noticed the exotic seafood and premium ingredients Yvonne was using, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit excessive?¡±

    ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s precisely what¡¯s needed to show our appreciation,¡± Yvonne assured her.

    Unbeknownst to Rachel, Yvonne had an ulterior motive.

    Her goal was to irritate Brian. The more upset he became, the better for her n.

    Yvonne suspected that Brian had orchestrated Norton¡¯s return, expecting her to meet Norton at the airport.

    She was almost certain Brian would show up tonight.

    Imagining his reaction to theirvish dinner with Andres, Yvonne was convinced he¡¯d be seething with jealousy.

    Convinced that seeing Rachel potentially court another would make Brian rueful, Yvonne relished the thought.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380:

    This strategy of killing two birds with one stone delighted Yvonne. Now, all she had to do was wait for both Andres and Brian to show up, hopefully one right after the other.

    As they finished setting up, the doorbell signaled Andres¡¯s arrival. Rachel opened the door and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Garrett, thank you for making the trip. Please,e in!¡±

    ¡°I happened to be in the area for work, so the timing was perfect.¡± Inside, Rachel served him a ss of water.

    Taking the ss, Andres said with concern, ¡°You seem a bit under the weather. Are you alright? You look somewhat pale.¡±

    ¡°A bit, yes.¡±

    Rachel couldn¡¯t hide her paleplexion.

    Once the table was ready, Yvonne waved Andres over. ¡°Mr. Garrett, have a seat and enjoy the meal I made for you.¡± At that moment, Yvonne¡¯s phone interrupted with a ring.

    Leif was on the line.

    Under the stern watch of Norton, he reluctantly said, ¡°Mrs. Burke, Mr. Burke insists that if you¡¯re not at the airport within the next thirty minutes¡­¡±

    With Edmond¡¯s support behind her, Leif was clearly reluctant to cross Yvonne.

    ¡°What else? Just say it!¡± Yvonne urged, her anxiety rising.

    ¡°He says you might as well not bother returning to work.¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s anger red at the threat.

    ¡°Alright, tell him I¡¯m on my way,¡± she retorted, her anger evident. Quickly exining the situation to Andres, Yvonne snatched her purse and hurried off to the airport.

    Meanwhile, Norton had already been waiting there for thirty minutes.

    Did he really stay just to ensure she woulde?

    Clearly, he was adamant about having her pick him up.

    Back at Rachel¡¯s, she and Andres had barely begun their meal when the doorbell echoed through the apartment. Jeffrey, nearest the door, sprang up to answer it.

    Peering through the peephole, he eximed, ¡°Rachel, it¡¯s your boyfriend!¡±

    Your favorite stories g¦Áln¦Òv???s

    Rachel barely managed to whisper, ¡°Don¡¯t let him in,¡± but Jeffrey had already swung the door open, cheerfully greeting, ¡°Brian!¡± Stepping aside, Jeffrey gave Brian space to enter.

    Brian stepped in and immediately noticed Andres seated at the table.

    Andres also raised his eyes to meet Brian¡¯s gaze.

    Their eyes locked.

    Brian¡¯s look was piercing and daunting, as if he was ready to challenge anyone who crossed his path.

    On the other hand, Andres offered a gentle, inviting stare.

    ¡°Why is he here? I thought Yvonne was looking after things?¡± Brian directed his question at Rachel, his voiceced with jealousy.

    Rachel had no ns to respond, but Jeffrey, sensing potential confusion, quickly interjected.

    ¡°It was Yvonne who was helping out, Brian, but she had to rush off for an emergency.¡±

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Nice weednesday dear ones! Tomorrow I¡¯m gonna publish two new novels on gal. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ?

    .

 Chapter 381

    ?Chapter 381:

    Brian¡¯s expression finally softened a bit.

    Yet, the sight of the extravagant meal before them reignited his irritation.

    Rachel had only recently left the hospital and should be on a light diet.

    She shouldn¡¯t eat any seafood.

    Clearly, the meal was intended as a special indulgence for Andres. Was such an extravagant meal really necessary for Andres? They might as well have thrown a grand banquet.

    Seeing Andres seated to Rachel¡¯s left, partaking in the meal, made Brian feel even more constrained.

    ¡°Quite the timing¡ªI¡¯m quite hungry myself. Mr. Garrett, would you mind if I joined you for dinner?¡±

    Andres responded with a weing smile, ¡°Of course not. However, this is Rachel¡¯s ce. It¡¯s best to ask her.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary. Rachel and I are practically family already.¡±

    ¡°You must be joking. Haven¡¯t you and Rachel already¡­?¡± Andres paused, catching Rachel¡¯s stern look.

    It appeared that Jeffrey was still unaware that Rachel and Brian had recently ended their rtionship. If that weren¡¯t the case, he wouldn¡¯t continually refer to him as ¡°Rachel¡¯s boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°Already what?¡± Brian pressed, confident Andres wouldn¡¯t spell it out, prompting him to probe further.

    ¡°Like family already.¡±

    Rachel exhaled in relief and shared a thankful nce with Andres.

    The truth was bound to surface eventually.

    Yet, she understood Jeffrey all too well. He firmly believed that she would end up marrying Brian, viewing Brian as his future brother-inw.

    Jeffrey¡¯s loyalty ran deep, just like hers.

    More importantly, Rachel was aware that Doris¡¯s previousments had deeply affected Jeffrey.

    New chapters now on .c?m

    Discovering her split with Brian would likely lead Jeffrey to irrationally me himself, believing his own troubles had strained their rtionship to the breaking point.

    The thought of Jeffrey consumed by such guilt was unbearable for her. Recalling the distressing memory of Jeffrey¡¯s past breakdown, where he had dangerously scaled a bridge, Rachel shuddered. That image was a nightmare she couldn¡¯t shake.

    Thus, even the slightest risk to Jeffrey¡¯s well-being was uneptable to her.

    At this point, she was clinging to very little.

    Losing anything more was a risk she couldn¡¯t bear.

    Shortly after, Jeffrey approached with an additional chair.

    There was a spare set of dinnerware at the table, initially set for Yvonne. Since she was gone, Brian imed it.

    Still, Brian was displeased with his seating arrangement.

    He looked over at Jeffrey and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s swap seats, Jeffrey.¡± His reasoning was straightforward: Andres upied the seat to Rachel¡¯s left, and Jeffrey was on her right.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 382

    ?Chapter 382:

    Brian was set on securing a seat to Rachel¡¯s right.

    Rachel gave Brian a look that clearly said, ¡°Don¡¯t push it.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead, Brian, just take the seat next to my sister,¡± Jeffrey suggested casually and moved to let Brian sit.

    ¡°Mr. Garrett, with such an exquisite dinner before us, perhaps some drinks to apany?¡± Brian suggested, raising the stakes.

    Andres was quick to respond, nodding, ¡°Of course. Would you prefer wine or whisky?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s have both.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good.¡±

    The two men engaged eagerly, showing no signs of backing down as they nned to drink until one conceded defeat.

    They began with wine, going head-to-head, each matching the other¡¯s pace.

    Soon finding wine too mild, they simultaneously opted for whisky.

    They made a point of clinking sses with each drink.

    Rachel was at a loss for words.

    The dinner was bing ufortable for her.

    Stuck in the middle, she found it difficult to catch her breath.

    As the drinking continued, Andres thoughtfully offered her some food.

    ¡°Rachel, you look too slim. You should eat more.¡±

    Not to be outshone, Brian chimed in quickly, ¡°Yeah, a bit more weight wouldn¡¯t hurt. It might feel morefortable when we cuddle.¡±

    Rachel, clearly annoyed, pinched Brian sharply. He must be dreaming. They were not together anymore!

    Brian felt the sting from the pinch but kept his difort to himself, bearing it silently.

    Despite his efforts to conceal it, he couldn¡¯t entirely hide a wince of pain.

    R3ad the r3zt at g??lno¦Íels.??????

    Jeffrey might have missed it, but Andres caught it.

    ¡°Mr. White, something the matter? Is the whisky too much for you?¡±

    For any man, acknowledging weakness was often seen as a defeat.

    Without hesitation, Brian gulped down his whisky in response.

    Andres matched his actions, quickly finishing his own ss.

    Rachel saw that both men were bing inebriated and wanted to say,

    ¡°Enough with the alcohol!¡±

    However, they were already pouring another round.

    The tension in the room had escted.

    Andres then delicately prepared a piece of fish, carefully removing the bones before offering it to Rachel.

    ¡°This fish is both nutritious and soft, ideal for you right now.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Brian scoffed at this disy, seemingly unimpressed. He then peeled a shrimp, dipped it in sauce, and deliberately ced it before Rachel, his actions clearly challenging Andres.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 383

    ?Chapter 383:

    Andres intervened at just the right moment. ¡°Mr. White, perhaps you¡¯ve forgotten, given how well you¡¯re usually looked after, that seafood isn¡¯t suitable for someone fresh out of the hospital.¡±

    Caught off guard, Brian realized his mistake.

    The mood at the table turned awkward.

    It was then that Jeffrey chimed in, ¡°Brian, you really shouldn¡¯t be drinking either. I forgot to mention earlier. How are you feeling? Any dizziness?¡±

    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I drink?¡± Brian asked, confused.

    Jeffrey was momentarily embarrassed, then exined, ¡°Well¡­ because you were recently treated for a dog bite, right? People who¡¯ve had the rabies shot shouldn¡¯t consume alcohol.¡±

    After Jeffrey¡¯s words hung in the air, an ufortable silence ensued.

    ¡°Mr. White was bitten by a dog?¡± Andres asked, his tone gentle yet tinged with a hint of amusement.

    Brian, taken by surprise, replied, ¡°Why am I the only one who didn¡¯t know I was bitten by a dog?¡±

    Jeffrey looked visibly confused.

    ¡°Who told you that?¡±

    Struggling with his honesty, Jeffrey stammered, ¡°Yvonne mentioned¡­¡±

    ¡°Yvonne¡¯sments were¡­¡±

    Brian attempted to rify but was cut off as Jeffrey added, ¡°And my sister, they both mentioned it.¡±

    Finding himself at a loss for words, Brian attempted to exin, ¡°They weren¡¯t careful with their choice of words. It was a close call, not an actual bite.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± Jeffrey responded with relief.

    With that, the misunderstanding seemed to resolve.

    Yet Brian¡¯s attention remained intensely on Rachel.

    Feeling responsible for spreading the rumor, Rachel felt a pang of guilt. She avoided Brian¡¯s steady gaze and set down her utensil.

    ¡°I¡¯m done eating. I need to get some water.¡±

    She left the table swiftly, almost as though escaping something.

    Her rush took her straight to the kitchen.

    While Andres and Jeffrey didn¡¯t notice her abrupt exit, Brian did.

    As she walked away, Brian took a slow sip of his drink and nced at the leftover dishes.

    ¡°Now that Rachel¡¯s finished, I might add a little kick to this. You don¡¯t mind, do you, Mr. Garrett?¡±

    ¡°By all means,¡± Andres responded with a gesture of approval.

    ¡°Let me assist you with that, Brian!¡± Jeffrey offered eagerly.

    ¡°Thanks, but I¡¯ve got it. I know my way around the spices.¡±

    With those words, Brian picked up a dish and made his way to the kitchen.

    The sound of the door creaking open made Rachel jump, and before she could react, Brian had his hand over her mouth.

    His breath was warm as he whispered close to her ear, ¡°Everyone¡¯s still outside. Do you really want them to think we¡¯re sneaking around in here?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 384

    ?Chapter 384:

    Sneaking around? He was the one who barged in! With a look of annoyance and unable to speak, Rachel could only re at him. Her eyes, wide and shimmering, seemed even more striking under the dim kitchen light.

    ¡°Shall we lower our voices?¡± Brian murmured, his breath tickling her ear.

    Feeling a mix of emotions, Rachel gave a slight nod.

    Once he removed his hand, he went on to lock the kitchen door.

    Now with some room to herself, Rachel¡¯s first instinct was to leave, yet Brian was blocking the exit.

    ¡°Let me pass; I need to get out.¡±

    ¡°Why did you drink water in the kitchen?¡±

    Rachel retorted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    ¡°You usually drink your water in the living room. Are you avoiding me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not avoiding anything!¡±

    Though she couldn¡¯t deny feeling slightly guilty.

    ¡°I was actually heading to my room but took a wrong turn.¡±

    ¡°Why would you make such a mistake?¡± Brian continued, not easing up.

    ¡°I just did! It was an ident. Why so many questions?¡±

    ¡°You seem nervous!¡±

    ¡°I am not nervous; why would I be?¡±

    His persistent stare put Rachel on the back foot.

    Suddenly, Brian drew her close, his arm locking around her waist firmly.

    ¡°Let go of me,¡± Rachel said, her tone steady yet firm.

    Brian let out a softugh, edging closer to her.

    Rachel immediately leaned back, increasing the distance between them.

    Fresh chapters are live at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    Undeterred, he moved closer once more.

    Again, she retreated.

    Noticing her resistance, he ceased advancing and softened his tone, infusing it with a charismatic drawl. ¡°Why start rumors about me? About being bitten by a dog?¡±

    Facing the inevitability of the conversation, Rachel chose to be honest. ¡°What choice did I have? Jeffrey kept wondering why you weren¡¯t around, not knowing we had broken up. I had to distract him somehow, so I came up with an excuse.¡±

    Her tone was subdued, tinged with frustration.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who stayed away? You told me not toe,¡± Brian also felt wronged in this moment.

    ¡°But we¡¯re not together anymore. We shouldn¡¯t keep up appearances like this. And you shouldn¡¯t havee tonight.¡±

    As Rachel spoke, Brian¡¯s thoughts briefly flicked to Andres waiting outside.

    His face clouded over, his voice dropping further. ¡°Should I not havee? Then should Andres Garrett have?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not like you.¡±

    Rachel meant to rify that her rtionship with Andres was strictly professional.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 385

    ?Chapter 385:

    However, remembering theirst time acting as a couple, she held back her words.

    Thus, she remained silent.

    Her silence spoke volumes to Brian, suggesting deeper implications.

    ¡°Are you actually with him? It¡¯s not just a ploy to upset me?¡± Brian¡¯s expression shiftedpletely, his voice turning fragile, like that of a hurt child.

    Witnessing him like that, Rachel felt a sting in her chest.

    Her heart softened towards him, unable to stand seeing him in pain or distress.

    The tension in the kitchen escted, and Rachel nervously licked her lips.

    ¡°We¡¯re not officially together, yet Andres possesses all the qualities I look for in a partner, making future possibilities with him quite promising.¡±

    ¡°Does that include marrying him and starting a family?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He has a lot of charm and behaves like a true gentleman¡ªqualities of a good husband, don¡¯t you think?¡± Rachel responded confidently.

    Brian¡¯s hands balled into fists. ¡°Say that again!¡±

    ¡°Andres has the makings of an excellent husband.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re referring to him as your future husband now?¡± Brian was on the verge of losing it.

    Rachel went silent, uncertain of how to proceed.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Does that mean you agree?¡± Brian pressed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s not talk about him. Talk about me.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    Brian slightly leaned in, resting his head against her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ve drunk too much tonight. I¡¯m a bit tipsy.¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t believe him.

    His alcohol tolerance was well-known, and he hadn¡¯t had enough tonight to be drunk.

    Find exclusive updates g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls

    If he truly was drunk, he still had no businessing to her. Over the years, he had a habit of exaggerating his weaknesses to gain her sympathy.

    He knew herpassion well and exploited his supposed drunkenness as a repeated tactic.

    With Rachel remaining detached, Brian¡¯s tone grew even softer. His expression was that of a forlorn puppy as he looked up at her. ¡°Are you really going to stop caring about me?¡±

    Rachel shut her eyes, acting as if Brian wasn¡¯t even there.

    Undeterred, Brian rested his head against her shoulder, pressing closer. His breath, warm and teasing, tickled her ear as he worked to break down her resistance.

    But Rachel had no intention of falling for his act this time.

    ¡°Move.¡± Her voice dropped to a warning tone as she reached out to shove him off.

    ¡°I¡¯m so drunk. My legs aren¡¯t working. Just let me stay like this for a little longer,¡± Brian mumbled, sounding pitiful.

    ¡°Then lean on the couch¡ªor better yet, go home and sleep in your own bed.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 386

    ?Chapter 386:

    ¡°Home? No thanks. My bed¡¯s too stiff. You¡¯re warm and soft, and you smell good. Why would I leave?¡±

    His bed was stiff? What kind of nonsense was that? He slept on a mattress so expensive it could pay her rent for a year, and he had the nerve to call it ufortable. He was shamelessly making excuses just to keep clinging to her.

    Without hesitation, Brian slid his arms around her waist and pulled her even closer.

    ¡°Brian, let go! Just stop it!¡±

    Rachel¡¯s voice was tight with frustration, though she kept it low. But Brian knew she wouldn¡¯t raise her voice, which only encouraged him to tighten his grip.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t let go, I¡¯ll call someone in here.¡±

    ¡°Go on, call them. I¡¯m just holding my girlfriend¡ªwho¡¯s going to stop me?¡±

    Rachel clenched her teeth. ¡°How can you be this shameless?¡±

    Did he even remember how long they had been apart?

    Yet he was throwing the word ¡°girlfriend¡± around like nothing had changed.

    ¡°I absolutely can,¡± Brian said, and without another word, he cupped the back of her head and kissed her deeply.

    He had been craving this for so long¡ªto kiss her until she was breathless, leaving her no room to push him away.

    He longed to see that familiar, shy blush on her face, the way she used to look at him, trying to hide but unable to resist.

    Before, she had been too sick, too fragile for him to be this reckless. But now, with her back to full strength and a bit of alcohol clouding his restraint, he didn¡¯t see a reason to hold back.

    Rachel twisted in his hold, trying to shove him off, but he was too strong.

    He had her pinned,pletely overpowered. Leaning close, he whispered against her lips, ¡°What do you think Jeffrey and Andres would say if they walked in right now?¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t want to think about the rest. She refused to let her mind go there.

    ¡°Stop it!¡± Her voice cracked as she choked on her sobs, tears spilling freely down her cheeks.

    She already looked frail, her paleplexion making her seem almost ghostly, and now, with her face streaked with tears, she looked heartbreakingly delicate¡ªlike she could shatter at any moment.

    Brian loosened his hold just enough to press soft kisses against the dampness on her face, brushing away her tears with an aching gentleness.

    But the tenderness of his actions only made it worse.

    ¡°Brian, please¡­ just let me go!¡± Rachel pleaded, her voice breaking as fresh tears streamed down. She couldn¡¯t do this anymore.

    It was exhausting¡ªphysically, emotionally.

    She was worn thin, drained to the core.

    It felt like she was drowning, struggling to breathe in a space that only kept shrinking around her.

    The tears on her lips carried a salty taste.

    To Brian, they were sweet¡ªa taste he hadn¡¯t had in what felt like forever. He had missed it more than he realized.

    When he finally pulled away, Rachel¡¯s face was tinged with a soft blush. Against her usual paleplexion, that faint flush only made her features more captivating, giving her an almost delicate, irresistible beauty.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 387

    ?Chapter 387:

    But her whole body trembled. Her fingers clenched the fabric of his shirt like she needed something to ground her.

    Brian kissed her forehead, holding her close as if trying to reassure her, trying to calm her.

    As soon as she steadied herself, she tore away from him, her red-rimmed eyes filled with anger and desperation. ¡°If this is what you wanted, then you got it. Now leave.¡±

    Meanwhile, outside, Andres had been waiting long enough. His patience had run out.

    Sensing the shift in the atmosphere, Jeffrey quickly called out, ¡°Brian, what¡¯s going on in there? Need me toe in?¡±

    Rachel froze. Jeffrey was already making his way over, footsteps growing louder as he neared the kitchen.

    Her heart pounded as she nced down at herself¡ªher hair a mess, her lips swollen, her whole appearance inplete disarray.

    She couldn¡¯t let him see her like this.

    She turned to Brian in desperation, silently mouthing, ¡°Go out first!¡± But Brian didn¡¯t move. His calmness only made her panic more. She pushed against him, trying to shove him toward the door, but he was unyielding, standing firm like a wall.

    ¡°Brian¡­¡± Jeffrey whispered. He was nearly there.

    Rachel braced herself, knowing she was out of time.

    But before the door opened, Brian suddenly pulled her in again, his arms wrapping around her waist as he leaned in and kissed her. This time, it wasn¡¯t desperate or forceful. It was light. Brief. Just a whisper of a kiss.

    ¡°Get some restter,¡± he murmured in her ear.

    And then, just like that, he let her go and stepped out.

    Jeffrey met him in the hallway, immediately questioning, ¡°Brian, where¡¯s the dish you put chili in?¡±

    Brian, unfazed, shrugged. ¡°I got carried away and added too much vinegar. Ruined the whole thing. Had to toss it and clean the te beforeing out.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that exins why you were gone for so long.¡±

    Gal no ve l s . hosts your favorite stories

    Back at the table, the air between Andres and Brian remained thick with tension, the short break doing nothing to ease the brewing storm. After a brief pause, they were back at it, each knocking back a generous gulp of whiskey, their eyes locking with renewed intensity.

    ¡°Mr. White, it looks like you understand that trying too hard can ruin everything,¡± Andres said, his tone hinting at a deeper meaning.

    Brian caught the hidden jab instantly. Just as he was about to retort, he noticed Rachel quietly making her way from the kitchen to the bedroom.

    Meanwhile, at the dining table, the silent battle between the two men was still ongoing.

    Jeffrey had initially tried to step in and smooth things over, but after being roped into a few drinks himself, he ended up slightly tipsy. Fortunately, since it was only beer and he hadn¡¯t had much, he sobered up rather quickly. When he finally blinked himself awake, the sight before him was an absolute disaster.

    Brian and Andres were both passed out drunk in the living room.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 388

    ?Chapter 388:

    Their positions were oddlyical.

    Andres was slumped over the table, his arm tucked under his head, face hidden, yet still carrying an air of elegance, as if even in sleep, he refused to look disheveled.

    Brian, on the other hand,y sprawled on the sofa, his face flushed from the alcohol. His posture was decent but far more rxedpared to Andres.

    Seeing the state they were in, Jeffrey wasted no time and rushed to wake Rachel.

    She had only nned to lie down for a moment, but exhaustion had taken over, and she had dozed off.

    ¡°Rachel, wake up! Brian and Andres arepletely out of it. You need to see this!¡±

    Upon entering the living room, Rachel discovered both men were significantly impaired by alcohol. Surveying the scene, she concluded that getting their respective assistants to take them home was the best course of action. She immediately contacted Ronald, Brian¡¯s assistant, who answered promptly.

    The real challenge, however,y with Andres. Rachel was at an impasse because shecked his assistant¡¯s contact information and deemed it inappropriate to search his phone, which was also password-protected.

    For a moment, she stood there, uncertain of her next step. After a brief pause, she resolved to try rousing Andres. She shook him gently at first, then with more insistence, but he remained unresponsive, his heavy breathing a testament to how deeply the alcohol had imed him.

    With no viable alternatives, Jeffrey suggested, ¡°Rachel, since he¡¯s your friend, perhaps we could let him stay over tonight?¡±

    Rachel hesitated, her brows furrowing slightly. She and Andres weren¡¯t particrly close, but with no better alternative at hand, she reluctantly agreed.

    ¡°He can stay,¡± Rachel said, her tone measured. ¡°He¡¯s a key business associate. Jeffrey, could you sleep in the living room tonight?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Jeffrey responded without missing a beat. ¡°He can have my room. I¡¯ll be fine out here for the night.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Rachel replied, her voice warm with appreciation.

    ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.???

    Jeffrey offered a reassuring smile. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±

    Once they had agreed on the n, they started preparing to move Andres to Jeffrey¡¯s room. However, the task proved far more challenging than expected. Andres was much heavier than anticipated in his drunken state, making it nearly impossible for them to reposition him.

    As they stood there, unsure of what to do next, the sound of the doorbell broke the silence.

    It was Ronald, arriving to take care of Brian. He immediately assured Rachel, ¡°Trust me, I¡¯ll ensure that Mr. White is safely escorted home.¡±

    ¡°Thank you foring sote,¡± Rachel acknowledged his effort.

    ¡°Attending to him is part of my job,¡± Ronald responded with a professional demeanor. With practiced ease, he slung Brian¡¯s arm over his shoulder and guided him toward the door.

    Upon observing Ronald adeptly manage Brian, Rachel seized the opportunity to request his assistance further. ¡°Ronald, could you possibly help us with another issue?¡±

    ¡°Of course. What can I do for you?¡± Ronald responded.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 389

    ?Chapter 389:

    Rachel motioned towards Andres, who was heavily inebriated and slumped on the sofa. ¡°He is quite burdened by his intoxication, and he¡¯s proven too heavy for Jeffrey and me to relocate to the room. Would you be able to assist in moving him?¡±

    Caught off guard by the request, Ronald paused, his eyes reflecting his sudden realization. ¡°Are you suggesting he stay here tonight?¡± he inquired, his toneced with a hint of concern.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Rachel confirmed sinctly, choosing not to borate further.

    Despite his reluctance, Ronald had alreadymitted to aiding them. ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll see to it,¡± he conceded, though internally he harbored reservations, hoping Brian would remain oblivious to the arrangements. The potential fallout of facilitating Andres¡¯s stay while Brian was sent away could ignite Brian¡¯s ire.

    Ronald managed to move Andres to Jeffrey¡¯s room with more ease than expected. Once assured that Andres was settled, he promptly escorted Brian out, eager to avoid any furtherplications.

    As they approached the car, the lingering effects of alcohol seemed to cloud Brian¡¯s judgment, causing him to misidentify Ronald as Rachel and cling to him relentlessly. Ronald¡¯s initial n to seat Brian in the back and drive him home himself was thwarted by Brian¡¯s insistent grip.

    Left with no alternative, Ronald waspelled to call a chauffeur service. Although only a ten-minute ride, the journey was punctuated by the driver¡¯s curious nces, heightening Ronald¡¯s difort. This incident quickly topped his list of the most awkward situations he¡¯d ever encountered.

    In an attempt to alleviate the tension, Ronald addressed Brian, hoping to coax some lucidity into his boss. ¡°Mr. White¡­¡±

    However, his efforts were in vain, as they seemed only to worsen the situation.

    Holding Ronald even tighter, Brian leaned into his chest, his voice a whisperden with vulnerability, ¡°Don¡¯t be upset with me¡­ don¡¯t go. Please,e back to me.¡±

    Ronald muttered softly, almost to himself, ¡°If only you¡¯d treated Rachel better earlier, none of this would¡¯ve happened.¡± But his musings were cut short as the driver nced back for the fourth time, a look of curiosity etched on his face. It was then that Ronald grasped the weight of Brian¡¯s drunken ramblings.

    Without hesitation, Ronald quickly exined, ¡°Please, don¡¯t misunderstand! This is my boss. He¡¯s going through a tough breakup, and he¡¯s had too much to drink. He was talking to his ex-girlfriend. That¡¯s all there is to it.¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s takes you to new worlds

    Ronald hoped his words would sound convincing, but the driver simply nodded and replied, ¡°Oh, I understand.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Ronald said politely, though a faint sense of unease lingered. As he reyed the driver¡¯s tone and expression in his mind, a growing suspicion took root. That single, seemingly innocent word now felt loaded with unspoken meaning.

    As they reached their destination, Ronald, mindful of thete hour and the driver¡¯s efforts, handed him double the fare. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said, his tone carrying a note of caution. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll maintain professional discretion.¡±

    The driver nodded immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. Client confidentiality is paramount. Nothing I¡¯ve seen or heard tonight will be shared.¡±

    Ronald acknowledged this with a brief nod, but the driver¡¯s next remark caught him off guard. ¡°I get it. These kinds of situations can be tricky for people to understand. Using an ex-girlfriend as a cover is a smart move.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 390

    ?Chapter 390:

    Ronald froze, momentarily speechless. The driver¡¯s misunderstanding was now ringly clear, and any attempt to correct him would only deepen the awkwardness.

    Walking away, Ronald muttered under his breath, ¡°Mr. White, you¡¯ve really put me in an impossible position. I¡¯m not Rachel, for goodness¡¯ sake.¡±

    After making sure Brian wasfortable, Ronald sent Rachel a quick update. ¡°Mr. White is asleep now.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Rachel replied simply.

    She then checked on Andres, who was also sound asleep. Noticing the smelly coat he was wearing, she called Jeffrey to help change him into something morefortable and freshen him up. Once everything was done, Rachel went to bed.

    Since Rachel had rested earlier, sleep didn¡¯te easily. Her mind drifted, and she found herself scrolling through her social media feed before she realized it.

    A post shared by Elsa caught Rachel¡¯s attention¡ª a fundraiser for a charitable cause. Assuming Elsa was helping someone in need, she decided to contribute.

    But as she read further, her heart skipped a beat. The beneficiary¡¯s name was Myrna Bard, a name she knew well. Myrna had been her college ssmate and, more notably, Elsa¡¯s longtime romantic rival. For Elsa to extend such help, Myrna¡¯s situation must have been serious. Rachel, caught in a storm of conflicting feelings, first contributed a donation before finally turning her attention turned to the unread message sent by Elsa. She had fallen ill shortly after it arrived and had been confined to a hospital bed ever since, the message buried and forgotten in the chaos. If not for the chance encounter with a social media post, it might have remained lost to her memory entirely.

    As Rachel absorbed the contents of Elsa¡¯s document, a heavy silence enveloped her. The words struck her with such force that she was left momentarily paralyzed, a deep ache settling in her chest, mingled with an oppressive sense of unease.

    Without dy, Rachel grabbed her phone, typed out the message, and sent it: ¡°Elsa, I¡¯m free the day after tomorrow. Let¡¯s meet.¡±

    The moment Elsa saw the message, excitement bubbled up inside her. She quickly typed back, ¡°Got it! I¡¯ll book the ce.¡±

    The next morning, Rachel woke up to the delicious scent of something cooking.

    L??€$? ¡é??t?€§ñ? ?¦Ç ?@l§Ú?¦Í¦Ål?.c?m

    ¡°Yvonne, what did you make? It smells incredible,¡± she called out, assuming her friend was the one behind the heavenly aroma. Still in her pajamas, she casually stepped out, only to stop dead in her tracks when she spotted Andres.

    The realization hit her like a truck. Without missing a beat, she spun around and bolted back to her room.

    shes ofst night rushed back into her mind. She had forgotten that Andres was still here! And worse, she had just walked out in her sleepwear.

    After quickly changing into something more appropriate, Rachel took a deep breath, mentally preparing herself before stepping out again.

    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Garrett!¡± she greeted, trying to soundposed.

    ¡°Morning. You must be hungry. Let¡¯s eat,¡± Andres said smoothly, acting as if nothing had happened. His nonchnt attitude made her rx a little.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll just wash up real quick,¡± she said.

    ¡°No rush. I¡¯ll wait,¡± he replied.

    ¡°No need to wait for me. If you¡¯re hungry, go ahead and start,¡± she told him.

    With a small smile, he simply said, ¡°I¡¯m not in a rush. I can wait.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 391

    ?Chapter 391:

    Hearing that, Rachel didn¡¯t argue further. She freshened up in record time, pulled her hair into a loose ponytail, and returned to the dining area without makeup.

    By the time she came back, Andres had already set the table, everything neatly arranged.

    As she sat down, he passed her a fork.

    ¡°Oh, thanks.¡±

    ¡°Dig in,¡± he said casually.

    Other than their brief meeting at the bar, where drinks were involved, this was their first actual meal together alone¡ªsomething that made her a little self-conscious.

    After all, their rtionship was strictly professional.

    Noticing her hesitation, Andres raised a brow. ¡°Not hungry? Or does it not suit your taste?¡±

    ¡°No, it all looks amazing¡ªI just don¡¯t know where to start,¡± Rachel admitted.

    ¡°Then sample a little of everything,¡± he suggested. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure what you¡¯d prefer, so I got a mix.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s eyesnded on the bread. ¡°Wait, are these from the famous bakery?¡± she asked, surprised.

    ¡°I saw a huge line and figured they must be worth it, so I lined up to try it,¡± Andres said casually. ¡°What do you think? Do you like it?¡±

    Rachel took a bite, and her face lit up. ¡°Yeah, I love it. They¡¯re tough to get, though¡ªI only line up for them on weekends. But most of the time, I end up sleeping in, and by the time I wake up, they¡¯re already gone. So I only get to have them once or twice a month.¡±

    She chuckled lightly. ¡°I guess it¡¯s always the things we can¡¯t have that stick with us the most.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, just like people,¡± Andres said, his gaze carrying a deeper meaning.

    Then, he pushed all the bread toward her. ¡°Go ahead and enjoy as much as you want today. Once you¡¯ve had your fill, the craving won¡¯t be as strong.¡±

    As they ate, the tension in the air gradually melted away, reced by an easygoingfort.

    Feeling more at ease, she finally spoke up about the night before. ¡°Mr. Garrett, I owe you an apology for yesterday. I invited you for dinner, but things didn¡¯t quite go as nned, and you got drunk. I wanted to reach out to your assistant, but I didn¡¯t have his number, so the only option was to let you stay here. I hope that was okay.¡±

    ???????? ???????? ???? ???? ????????????????: g????????¦Í????????????

    Andres let out a smallugh. ¡°If anyone should be saying sorry, it¡¯s me. I overestimated my tolerance, and that¡¯s on me. Jeffrey was kind enough to let me crash in his room while he took the couch. I really appreciate that.¡±

    The mention of Jeffrey reminded Rachel of something. ¡°Speaking of which, where is Jeffrey?¡± she asked.

    ¡°He mentioned something about visiting a medical facility and headed out early,¡± Andres answered.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Rachel murmured, though she couldn¡¯t shake the worry that he was out job hunting alone, still affected by what had happened before.

    As they wrapped up breakfast, Rachel¡¯s eyesnded on Andres¡¯s outfit, and something about it struck her as oddly familiar.

    ¡°Mr. Garrett, is that¡ª¡± she started, but before she could finish, Brian appeared at the entrance.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 392

    ?Chapter 392:

    The door had been open, so the moment he arrived, Rachel saw him instantly.

    ¡°What¡¯s he doing here?¡± Brian¡¯s face, which had been neutral a moment ago, hardened instantly.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Rachel stammered,pletely thrown off by Brian¡¯s sudden presence.

    Andres stepped in before Rachel could respond. ¡°Rachel helped me outst night, so I figured bringing her breakfast was the least I could do,¡± he said casually.

    ¡°But what about you, Mr. White? What¡¯s got you here so early?¡± His tone was calm yet pointed.

    ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern,¡± Brian shot back, his expression hardening.

    Noticing that Rachel had nearly finished eating, Brian made no move to bring out the food he had with him.

    ¡°I figured you¡¯d want to get out for a bit, so I came to take you somewhere,¡± Brian said, turning his attention to Rachel.

    ¡°I appreciate it, but I just want to stay home and rx today,¡± Rachel responded.

    ¡°A little fresh air might help. Let¡¯s bring Jeffrey along too,¡± Brian suggested. ¡°Where is he, by the way?¡±

    Rachel opened her mouth to respond, but Brian¡¯s sharp eyes had already locked onto Andres.

    ¡°Those clothes¡­ they belong to Jeffrey,¡± Brian said, his tone unwavering.

    Following his line of sight, Rachel finally realized why Andres¡¯s outfit had looked so familiar to her.

    ¡°Where exactly did you sleepst night?¡± Brian asked bluntly, making Rachel freeze in ce.

    She was caughtpletely off guard. How had he figured it out just from that?

    Seeing no reason to lie, Andres simply met Brian¡¯s gaze and said, ¡°Take a wild guess.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re testing me now?¡± Brian growled, grabbing Andres by the cor. ¡°Listen to me¡ªRachel isn¡¯t someone you can just waltz into the life of.¡±

    Even with Brian¡¯s aggression, Andres stood firm,pletely unshaken.

    g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, your storytelling home

    ¡°You and Rachel are no longer together, so I don¡¯t see why I can¡¯t get close to her. We¡¯re both single, and that gives me every right to make a move. Most importantly, I don¡¯t have an old love in my life. When I like someone, Imit fully¡ªunlike you, who can¡¯t seem to make up your mind.¡±

    Andres spoke calmly, but his words hit hard, leaving Brian with nothing to say.

    Brian stiffened, momentarily at a loss, his confidence gone.

    After a brief silence, he turned his attention to Rachel and asked in a low voice,

    ¡°Is that what you want too?¡±

    Rachel held Brian¡¯s gaze this time, unwavering.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth?¡± she asked, her voice calm yet piercing.

    Brian¡¯s lips curled into a bitterugh, his eyes shing with barely contained fury.

    ¡°So, you allowed him to stay the night but decided to send me away,¡± he shot back, his voice sharp with usation.

    Without another word, he turned and walked out, leaving the room in stunned silence.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 393

    ?Chapter 393:

    The once vibrant atmosphere now felt hollow, the breakfast on the table growing cold as the warmth drained from the room.

    Rachel¡¯s hands shook as she reached for a ss of water, her fingers struggling to grip it properly.

    Noticing her distress, Andres stepped in, gently cing the ss in her hand.

    ¡°Take your time,¡± he said softly, his voice soothing. ¡°There¡¯s no need to hurry.¡±

    Rachel took a few quick sips, the cool water helping to steady her nerves. Slowly, the tension in her chest began to ease, and she felt herself regainingposure.

    ¡°He¡¯s angry now, but he probably hasn¡¯t gone far. If you want to exin, there¡¯s still time,¡± Andres suggested gently, his tone encouraging.

    Rachel set the ss down and shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s better this way,¡± she replied softly.

    After finally parting ways, she didn¡¯t want to reopen old wounds orplicate things further.

    The following day, Rachel carefully applied makeup to conceal her paleplexion before heading out to meet Elsa.

    When she arrived, Elsa was already seated, two steaming cups of coffee on the table, their rich aroma filling the air. It was clear she had prepared in advance.

    ¡°Rachel, you¡¯re here! How was the traffic?¡± Elsa greeted her warmly, standing up with a bright smile.

    ¡°Pretty smooth,¡± Rachel replied, returning the smile.

    ¡°Please, sit down. No need to stand on ceremony.¡±

    Though Rachel insisted, Elsa waited until she had taken her seat before settling back into her chair.

    Elsa soon signaled a waiter and passed the menu to Rachel.

    ¡°Take a look and see if there¡¯s anything else you¡¯d like. Don¡¯t hold back; order whatever you want,¡± she said with a warm smile.

    Rachel shook her head gently.

    L??t??¦Ó ch?¨»¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.?§àm

    ¡°This coffee is perfect for now.¡±

    ¡°How about something sweet, then? A little dessert won¡¯t hurt; you¡¯ve always kept your figure so well,¡± Elsa pressed, her tone cheerful but insistent.

    Rachel couldn¡¯t help but notice the unusual deference in Elsa¡¯s manner, almost as if she were trying too hard to please.

    It was unexpected. Having known Elsa for years, Rachel was familiar with her confident, spirited personality. She had always been proud and self-assured. Though not from a wealthy background, she had nevercked anything and had grown up surrounded by affection. Her straightforward, lively nature had never required her to act so¡­ submissive.

    The shift in Elsa¡¯s behavior left Rachel feeling unsettled.

    ¡°Elsa, really, there¡¯s no need to fuss. I just had breakfast, so I¡¯m not hungry. If I feel like somethingter, I¡¯ll order. And please, sit down,¡± she said kindly, hoping to ease the awkwardness.

    Elsa finally smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Yet, even after sitting down, her expression stayed strained. Her hands fidgeted on the table, fingers clenching and unclenching in a restless rhythm that betrayed her inner turmoil.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 394

    ?Chapter 394:

    Rachel, noticing her unease, softened her tone.

    ¡°Elsa, there¡¯s no need to be so nervous. Just say what¡¯s on your mind. And honestly, I¡¯m curious, what happened to Myrna? How did she be so ill so suddenly?¡±

    At Rachel¡¯s gentle tone, Elsa seemed to rx slightly. Her lips quivered as she struggled to find the right words. Finally, she spoke, her voice fragile but clear.

    ¡°Rachel, the truth is¡­ Myrna is in thete stages of breast cancer. It¡¯s already spread to her liver.¡±

    The words struck Rachel like a thunderp, leaving her momentarily breathless. A heavy, suffocating weight seemed to press down on her chest, making it hard to think.

    ¡°How¡­ how did this happen?¡± Rachel asked, her voice trembling.

    Perhaps thinking of her own struggles, her heart ached with deep, empathetic sorrow.

    ¡°When did this start?¡±

    Elsa¡¯s face was heavy with grief.

    ¡°It happened earlier this year. By the time Myrna found out, it was already toote.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion.

    ¡°But I¡¯ve heard the survival rate for breast cancer is rtively high. How did it get this bad?¡±

    Elsa nodded, her expression grim.

    ¡°It¡¯s true, but Myrna has the most aggressive and incurable type. The disease spread quickly. After years of hard work with Huey Dury, they finally bought a house and settled down here. But the treatment costs have wiped them out. She¡¯s under so much pressure, she doesn¡¯t want to burden him, and her constant depression has only made things worse.¡±

    Rachel sighed deeply, her heart heavy. Life was unpredictable, full of twists no one could foresee. No one knew what woulde first¡ªtomorrow, or an unexpected tragedy.

    It reminded her of her own situation. Without the test results staring her in the face, she wouldn¡¯t have believed Myrna had a terminal illness. Sometimes, waking up in the morning, she felt it was all just a cruel joke fate was ying on her. But as soon as she got up and faced the day, the illusion shattered.

    Time and again, she was forced to confront the harsh reality¡ªit wasn¡¯t a joke. It was her life, an unchangeable truth she had no choice but to ept.

    For a long time, she believed she was the most unfortunate. But now, hearing about Myrna, she wasn¡¯t so sure. Who was worse off, her or Myrna? It was impossible to say.

    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    Yet she sensed Elsa hadn¡¯te to her just to talk about Myrna¡¯s illness. If she had to guess, Elsa needed her help with something. But given that their college friendship had been nothing more than average, Elsa was likely hesitant to ask, fearing rejection.

    Thinking of Myrna¡¯s struggles and their shared past, Rachel felt a pang of sympathy. At the same time, she couldn¡¯t ignore the unspoken request lingering in Elsa¡¯s hesitation.

    Rachel met Elsa¡¯s gaze and spoke gently, bridging the silence.

    ¡°Elsa, if you need my help, just say it. I¡¯ll do what I can.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 395

    ?Chapter 395:

    Elsa probably didn¡¯t expect Rachel to be so straightforward, and for a brief moment, she was stunned. But it didn¡¯t take long for her face to brighten with excitement.

    ¡°Rachel, I really appreciate it.¡±

    Elsa¡¯s excitement was impossible to miss.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re probably wondering about my history with Huey and Myrna. Back in college, you might¡¯ve heard some things. It¡¯s true, I had feelings for Huey and did everything I could to win his affection, but his heart was always with Myrna. No matter how many times I confessed or what I tried, he turned me down every time, making it clear that his heart belonged to someone else. What I didn¡¯t expect was that someone else would be Myrna, my best friend. She knew all along but never told me. Honestly, I even wished for her to disappear, and sometimes, I even wished her harm in my sleep. Can you believe how cruel I was?¡±

    Elsa let out a bitterugh at herself.

    Rachel¡¯s heart ached for her. Elsa had always been known for her strength, courage, and fearless attitude. There were times when Rachel saw a mirror of herself in Elsa. Just like Elsa had once been, Rachel too had relentlessly chased after Brian, no matter what it cost.

    ¡°Who hasn¡¯t made some mistakes for love, right?¡±

    Rachel¡¯sforting words helped Elsa breathe a little easier.

    ¡°Thank you, Rachel. You¡¯re so kind. As you probably know, my friendship with Myrna ended badly. We went from being best friends to bitter rivals in the blink of an eye. After that, Huey stopped holding back. He started pursuing Myrna openly, but she wouldn¡¯t ept him. Back then, I always thought Myrna was just ying hard to get with Huey for the thrill of it. I had no idea she was actually thinking about me, afraid that being with him would hurt me. The truth was, she had fallen in love with him even before I did, but she kept her feelings to herself. She was too shy to admit it. And when she finally found the courage to tell me, she realized I loved him too. So, she chose to bury her love, to stay away from Huey, to protect my feelings. But I was blinded by resentment. All I could think about was getting back at her.¡±

    Elsa¡¯s voice trembled with emotion.

    Rachel quietly handed her a tissue.

    Fresh chapters live g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í????s

    After dabbing her eyes and taking a deep breath, Elsa continued, ¡°I waited for the perfect moment to take my revenge. And then, my chance finally came. Huey got caught in a giarism scandal with his thesis. I was the only one who could prove his innocence. I saw an opportunity and took it¡ªI told him I would help, but only if he agreed to be with me. Even with his entire future on the line, he still refused. So, I went to Myrna instead. I knew she was soft-hearted, that she wouldn¡¯t let Huey suffer. So I made her a deal¡ªif she walked away from Huey, I¡¯d clear his name. Just as I expected, she didn¡¯t even hesitate. She gave him up without a second thought. But even then, it wasn¡¯t enough for me. I was afraid they¡¯d find their way back to each other, so I made sure Myrna had no way to return. I forced her to marry someone she didn¡¯t love. I thought that once she was out of the picture, Huey would finally look at me. That he would finally love me. But¡­¡± Elsa¡¯s eyes flickered with emotion as she spoke. ¡°I was wrong. No matter what I did, no matter how much effort I put in, his heart always belonged to Myrna. I tried for years, but it was all in vain. It wasn¡¯t until my family went bankrupt and Huey helped me without hesitation that I realized how deeply I had gone astray. I admitted everything to him. Half a year ago, he and Myrna crossed paths again. I never expected to see her in such a state¡ªher body covered in bruises from an abusive marriage. Thankfully, she managed to escape and divorced her husband. She and Huey reunited, and despite all the years apart, their love remained strong. They quickly got back together. But less than a monthter, she was diagnosed withte-stage breast cancer. I was consumed by regret and guilt. That¡¯s why I want to make up for the terrible mistakes I made.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 396

    ?Chapter 396:

    Overwhelmed, Elsa finally broke down, unable to hold back her emotions any longer.

    Tears poured down her cheeks.

    Rachel passed her a tissue while quietly dabbing at her own tears.

    Myrna¡¯s fate was unbearably cruel.

    She had grown up in hardship, struggling against the odds.

    But in one way, she had been blessed¡ªshe had found Huey, a man who had loved herpletely, unwaveringly, until the very end. Rachel couldn¡¯t help but think¡ªif given the choice, she would rather die like Myrna.

    At least she would take her final breath in the arms of the man who loved her. At least, in thosest moments, she would feel his warmth, hear his heartbeat, and know she was cherished. And there would be peace, with no fear or regrets.

    But she would never have that.

    Huey¡¯s love for Myrna was unwavering and unshakable.

    But Brian¡­ Brian didn¡¯t love her.

    And that was the biggest difference. A distance she could never bridge. Elsa took a deep breath, regaining a bit ofposure, and called out, ¡°Rachel!¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡± Rachel snapped out of her thoughts, quickly wiping away the tears lingering at the corners of her eyes.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a heartbreaking love story?¡± Elsa murmured, her voiceced with regret. ¡°Back then, I was young and foolish. I destroyed something truly beautiful.¡±

    She hesitated for a moment before continuing. ¡°Huey and Myrna are struggling financially, so I¡¯ve been trying to gather money however I can. The fundraising campaign you saw online is just one way. But there¡¯s something else, something bigger, that I need your help with. Please, promise me you¡¯ll help. If you do, I¡¯ll owe you¡ªI¡¯ll do anything you ask.¡±

    Rachel remained calm despite the turmoil in her heart. ¡°Tell me what it is first, Elsa.¡±

    ¡°Huey has dedicated his life to medicine, working tirelessly as a doctor.

    When Myrna fell ill, he sought out every specialist and expert, hoping for a miracle, but the oue remained the same¡ªshe had less than three months left. But¡­ the White Group¡¯s biomedical division has been working with top medical centers, and they¡¯ve just developed a new drug. It¡¯s still in clinical trials, not avable to the public yet, but I heard it¡¯s meant for Myrna¡¯s exact condition. Huey wants to join the research team so he can secure the treatment for her. But he¡¯s just one doctor among many, and thepetition is brutal. He doesn¡¯t stand a chance on his own. Rachel, I know you¡¯ve been with the White Group for years¡ªyou must have connections. I¡¯m begging you, please help him. If you do, I¡¯ll owe you forever.¡±

    Gal n o v el s . is your destination for fiction

    Just as she finished speaking, she dropped her gaze, then made a sudden motion to kneel, her face marked with raw desperation.

    The sheer sincerity in her expression was undeniable.

    Rachel hesitated for a moment, then recalled her connection to the department¡¯s new manager. With a measured nod, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡±

    But deep down, she knew the truth¡ªwhen it came to real influence, no one held more power in this matter than Brian.

    If Rachel wanted to help Huey, she had to beg Brian.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 397

    ?Chapter 397:

    However, she had made a clean break from him not too long ago. If she suddenly approached him now, he would surely think she had just been ying too hard to get.

    Worse, he might find her actions maniptive and push her even further away.

    That was why Rachel couldn¡¯t promise anything. ¡°Elsa, I¡¯ll try my best, but things might not work out. I hope you and Huey are ready for that possibility.¡±

    Elsa nodded quickly, her gratitude overflowing. ¡°Thank you, Rachel. I had almost given up hope, but I never thought you¡¯d still be willing to help us. Oh, by the way, there¡¯s an alumni reunioning up in two days. It¡¯s not often we all get together¡ªyou shoulde.¡±

    Seeing Elsa¡¯s excitement, Rachel felt it would be rude to refuse and nodded in agreement. Wait¡­ the alumni reunion?

    Hadn¡¯t Tracy invited Brian to that as well?

    If it was supposed to be around this time, shouldn¡¯t it have already taken ce?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Elsa asked, picking up on Rachel¡¯s puzzled expression.

    ¡°I thought the reunion was already over.¡±

    ¡°It was supposed to best Friday, but some alumni hadst-minute conflicts, so we pushed it back. It¡¯s happening in two days.¡±

    Two days would go by in a sh.

    On the day of the reunion, Rachel chose a simple outfit, kept her makeup natural, and met up with Elsa.

    The venue had a cozy, weing atmosphere, and by the time they arrived, most of the ssmates were already there, chatting andughing.

    ¡°You must be hungry. Let¡¯s get something to eat first,¡± Elsa suggested, steering Rachel toward the buffet.

    Rachel had barely taken a few bites when an alumnus approached, inquiring about Myrna¡¯s condition.

    Myrna¡¯s sudden misfortune had be a topic of deep concern among them.

    Before long, Elsa was swept away by others, leaving Rachel to quietly observe from the sidelines. She didn¡¯t mind¡ªbeing unnoticed suited her just fine.

    ??¦Ñ??¦Á?????? ?????? ???? ????????¦Í????????????

    She had only just started eating when a man walked up to her. His face lit up in recognition. ¡°Rachel Marsh, a manager of White Group! It really is you! I almost didn¡¯t believe my eyes. We¡¯ve had a few reunions before, but this is the first time you¡¯ve joined us. What a surprise!¡±

    Rachel hesitated for a moment, the man¡¯s face vaguely familiar but not quite ringing a bell.

    The event had drawn arge crowd, and the venue was spacious, making it hard to keep track of everyone.

    Some faces stood out¡ªshe could match them to names without much effort.

    But there were plenty of others she simply couldn¡¯t ce.

    And yet, from the way he spoke, it was clear he knew her well. Rachel put on a polite smile and said, ¡°Just call me Rachel. And let¡¯s not talk about work.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to mention her position at White Group at a casual gathering like this.

    However, the man grew even more enthusiastic. ¡°How could I? You¡¯ve aplished so much¡ªgetting into White Group, bing a manager at such a young age. I really admire you!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 398

    ?Chapter 398:

    As he continued talking about White Group, his real intentions became obvious.

    Rachel quickly caught on to what he was after.

    ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m feeling a bit thirsty. I¡¯ll grab some juice.¡± She got up at once, using it as an excuse to slip away.

    But before she could even finish her drink, he was back.

    This time, his grin was even wider. ¡°Do you remember Tracy Haynes? I heard she¡¯sing tonight, and Brian White might be with her. Since you¡¯re a manager at White Group, you must know his schedule. Is he reallying?¡±

    The moment he mentioned Brian, Rachel¡¯s expression subtly shifted. Before she could respond, others quickly crowded around, their curiosity evident. ¡°Yeah, Rachel, is Brian Whiteing?¡±

    Seeing how blunt they were, Rachel didn¡¯t bother sugarcoating her answer.

    She ced her ss down with a dull thud and said coolly, ¡°I have no idea.¡±

    That response clearly didn¡¯t satisfy them.

    A few got impatient. ¡°Come on, how could you not know? You work at White Group.¡±

    Rachel wasn¡¯t in the mood to entertain them and had no interest in exining.

    So she simply stated, ¡°I quit.¡±

    ¡°No way! White Group is everyone¡¯s dream job. Why would you quit? You¡¯re just making excuses,¡± someone scoffed, clearly doubtful.

    Rachel huffed. ¡°Overtime never ends, sleep is a luxury, and employees are treated like machines. And the boss? Cold and heartless. If any of you want that job, be my guest. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore.¡±

    To make them stop pestering her, Rachel had no choice but to make up a story, and she didn¡¯t hold back on the exaggeration.

    Even so, someone still scoffed. ¡°So what if it¡¯s exhausting? The pay makes it worth it.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s the use of it if you¡¯re worked to death? You¡¯re just mad because I won¡¯t spill where Brian White is, aren¡¯t you?¡± Rachel shot back.

    Just then, someone in the hall excitedly announced, ¡°Tracy is here!¡± In an instant, the crowd abandoned Rachel and swarmed toward the entrance. ¡°Where¡¯s Brian White? Did hee with her?¡±

    ?????????????? ???????? g???????¦Í???????????????

    Rachel watched themotion unfold and let out a quiet chuckle.

    Elsa handed Rachel a ss of juice with a wry smile. ¡°People chase after wealth like birds chase after food. To them, Brian White isn¡¯t just a man¡ªhe¡¯s a goldmine. Get close to him, and you¡¯re set for life.¡±

    ¡°Is that how it is?¡± Rachel mused with another small smile.

    Just as Elsa had pointed out, there was no shortage of people eager to get a piece of his wealth, status, and influence.

    If she had been like them, perhaps life would have been easier. But that wasn¡¯t the case. She never cared for the riches, the prestige, or the connections. She only wanted the man himself.

    And because of that, she lost¡ªutterly andpletely.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Tracy made her grand entrance.

    Draped in a flowing white gown that highlighted her graceful figure, she looked every bit the refined and sophisticateddy. Her long, wavy hair tumbled elegantly down her back, while the hem of her dress danced with every step she took.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 399

    ?Chapter 399:

    There was no denying it¡ªTracy was breathtaking.

    More importantly, she was exactly the type of woman Brian had always envisioned by his side. She was graceful, poised, and exuded an effortless elegance. Who wouldn¡¯t be captivated by her charm? Murmurs spread through the crowd. ¡°Tracy Haynes is stunning. No wonder Brian White was drawn to her.¡±

    ¡°I heard he has liked her since their college days. They were each other¡¯s first love¡ªwhat a perfect pair.¡±

    ¡°But for some reason, they ended up parting ways. Now that they¡¯ve reunited, it¡¯s like they were meant to be.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s eyes sparkled with delight as a triumphant smile curved on her lips. She seemed to glow, basking in her own sense of victory.

    Still wearing that smug smile, Tracy approached Rachel with the elegance of a swan. ¡°Rachel, what a surprise! I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be here!¡±

    ¡°Oh? You have the right to be here, but I don¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Oh no, Rachel, you¡¯ve misunderstood. That¡¯s not what I meant. I just¡­ well, I know you¡¯re not fond of these kinds of social gatherings, so I assumed you wouldn¡¯t attend.¡±

    Tracy yed the part of the innocent victim, her eyes welling up as she rushed to exin.

    ¡°I simply felt likeing today.¡±

    Tracy paused for a moment before leaning in and lowering her voice so only Rachel could hear.

    ¡°Rachel, care to take a guess? Do you think Brian came with me?¡±

    ¡°Not interested,¡± Rachel said tly, her tone as cold as ice.

    To Rachel, Tracy¡¯s motives were painfully clear.

    Tracy wasn¡¯t one to give up easily. She shed a soft smile. ¡°Are you truly not interested, or are you just scared to guess? Afraid to face the truth?¡±

    ¡°Does it even matter?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it does. If I had to guess, you probably hate me right now. Maybe even hoping I get run over the second I walk out of here!¡±

    ?????????? ?????????? ????: g???????¦Í????????£®??????

    ¡°Oh? Sounds more like that¡¯s what you¡¯ve been hoping for. Wishing for my downfall every single day.¡±

    Tracy had meant to provoke Rachel, but instead, Rachel flipped the script on her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too full of yourself. Once Brian shows up, I¡¯ll be the center of attention, and you? You¡¯ll be nothing but a forgotten shadow.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine by me. I couldn¡¯t care less.¡±

    She had no interest in entertaining people who were all smiles on the surface but full of arrogance underneath.

    ¡°You¡¯re so stubborn. But deep down, know the truth that you¡¯re jealous. After all these years, Brian has never once acknowledged you in public. I bet that eats you up inside.¡±

    Tracy always knew exactly where to twist the knife.

    Once upon a time, that had been Rachel¡¯s deepest wound. But now?

    She didn¡¯t even want Brian, much less some meaningless gestures.

    ¡°And what of it?¡± Rachel sneered.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400:

    Tracy let out a mockingugh. ¡°Stop deluding yourself. Brian never liked you. If he did, he wouldn¡¯t have kept you a secret.¡± Every word Tracy said was the harsh truth.

    And painful truths always cut the deepest.

    Rachel had seen iting and thought she could handle it, but hearing Tracy say it out loud still felt like a p to the face.

    Tracy, growing bolder, sneered. ¡°Rachel, you¡¯ve only ever been a stand-in. If I sugarcoat it, that¡¯s what I¡¯d call you. You should at least know your ce. Don¡¯t forget where you stand.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s face turned cold in an instant.

    She stepped forward and grabbed Tracy by the cor, her voice sharp as ice. ¡°Tracy, you¡¯d better stay quiet for a while. If you keep pushing me, I won¡¯t think twice about exposing my rtionship with Brian. And when that happens, your little fairytale romance will turn into a scandal overnight. You¡¯ll be nothing but the infamous ¡®other woman,¡¯ hated by everyone.¡±

    Tracy let out a soft chuckle, utterly unbothered.

    ¡°Oh, Rachel¡­ Do you really think anyone will believe you? They¡¯ll just assume you¡¯re bitter, making up stories because you can¡¯t stand seeing me with him.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s lips curved into a slow, knowing smile. ¡°Oh? Is that so? Then what if Carol vouches for me? What if I show them our wedding rings and the invitations?¡±

    Tracy¡¯s smirk faltered. Her confidence began to crack, and as realization set in, her face darkened.

    ¡°I don¡¯t scare that easily.¡±

    Rachel met her gaze without a hint of hesitation. ¡°If you¡¯re so sure, then go ahead and call my bluff. I¡¯ve got nothing to lose.¡±

    With that, she turned on her heel, unwilling to waste another second on this conversation.

    But Tracy wasn¡¯t done. She reached out and grabbed Rachel¡¯s wrist.

    Rachel instinctively yanked her hand away, and in that split second, a sharp sound rang out¡ªclear and shattering, like fragile ss hitting the floor.

    She turned her head just in time to see themotion unfold. A waiter¡¯s tray had tipped over, sending ssware crashing onto the floor, splintering into countless pieces. And right in the middle of the mess was Tracy.

    She hadnded awkwardly, her once-elegant white gown now a mess. Her carefully styled hair was in disarray, strands falling over her face. The shattered ss glimmered under the lights as it scattered around her, some shards evennding on her dress and skin.

    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    But instead of crying, she put on a delicate, sorrowful look, ying the perfect damsel in distress.

    Rachel could neverpete with her in this game. Pretending to be fragile and innocent? Just the thought made her sick.

    ¡°Rachel, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have stopped you. I know you didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± Tracy murmured, biting her lip, her eyes full of understanding.

    Rachel said nothing and simply watched her little performance.

    Then, someone in the crowd gasped, ¡°She¡¯s bleeding! Tracy is bleeding!¡±

    All eyes instantly dropped to the floor.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Hope you enjoyed the chapters dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ?(?? ? ? )??

    .

 Chapter 401

    ?Chapter 401:

    Sharp shards of ss had pierced Tracy¡¯s leg, and blood slowly trickled down, pooling onto the carpet in a pattern that almost looked like a blooming flower¡ªstrangely mesmerizing in its own way.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for ruining the carpet. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll pay for the damages,¡± Tracy said softly.

    Even while injured, she was worried about something as trivial as a carpet¡ªonly making the crowd adore her more.

    ¡°Tracy, you¡¯re hurt! Why are you even thinking about the carpet?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so kind, as always! Rachel just attacked you in front of everyone, yet you¡¯re still forgiving her?¡±

    That one remark sent every pair of eyes in the room straight to Rachel.

    Tracy had always been a master at ying the victim.

    Right now, Rachel found herself utterly speechless. No matter what she said, people would assume she was just making up excuses. That was exactly what Tracy had nned all along with this carefully orchestrated act. And she had certainly pulled it off.

    But there was one thing Tracy hadn¡¯t ounted for¡ªRachel couldn¡¯t care less about what these people thought.

    ¡°Tracy Haynes, what a shame you¡¯re not an actress.¡±

    Rachel was never one to back down. And her sharp tongue never missed its target.

    Tracy¡¯s face turned pale as she bit her lip, looking as fragile as ever. ¡°Rachel, this is my fault. I¡¯m just not well¡­ I¡¯m too weak. But I really didn¡¯t fall on purpose. My leg hurts¡­ Could you help me up?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Rachel rejected her tly, without a second thought.

    Just as she turned to leave, a loud voice rang out from the entrance. ¡°Brian White is here!¡±

    At those words, half the crowd rushed toward the entrance in excitement.

    But a handful of people stayed behind, whispering among themselves.

    ¡°Now that Brian is here, Rachel¡¯s done for.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she really messed up, offending his favorite.¡±

    ????? ??erfe???? check g???????¦Í???????????m

    ¡°Seriously, who does she think she is, going against Tracy? She¡¯spletely out of her league.¡±

    They weren¡¯t even trying to be discreet. The words reached Rachel loud and clear.

    After all these years, people still saw Tracy and Brian as the perfect couple¡ªpractically destined for each other.

    Back then, Brian had adored Tracy beyond reason, showering her with the kind of love that was deep, fierce, and unconditional.

    That kind of devotion had belonged to Tracy alone.

    Maybe that was why Tracy felt bold enough to challenge Rachel time and time again.

    At first, Rachel had wanted to wait. She believed that after everything they had been through, Brian would at least know what kind of person she was. Maybe he¡¯d trust her. But now, she saw no point in it.

    Without a word, Rachel turned and walked away. She had barely taken two steps when someone suddenly grabbed her wrist. ¡°Rachel Marsh, where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 402

    ?Chapter 402:

    ¡°I don¡¯t know you. Let go.¡±

    The woman scoffed, looking smug. ¡°I was right here. I saw everything. You hurt Tracy, and now you¡¯re just trying to run away?¡±

    ¡°Running away? I¡¯m walking out with my head held high.¡± Rachel shrugged off the woman¡¯s grip and kept walking.

    The woman, caught off guard, turned red with anger and shouted, ¡°Stop her! Don¡¯t let her leave! Brian White will be here soon, and when he arrives, she¡¯ll get what she deserves.¡± Her words had an immediate impact.

    The crowd quickly moved, forming a wall in front of Rachel, cutting off her exit. Every time she tried to step left, they moved left. When she stepped right, they shifted right. Their stance was firm, their hostility clear.

    ¡°Step aside, or I¡¯ll call the police,¡± Rachel warned, her voice calm but firm.

    The mention of the police made some waver, a few even stepping back uncertainly.

    But before she could make it out, Brian walked in, nked by a group of people. Today, he was dressed simply in a gray casual T-shirt and matching pants. Even in something so understated, he remained the undeniable focus of the room.

    Just as Rachel was about to step out, a voice rang out in protest. ¡°Rachel Marsh made Tracy Haynes fall! Brian White, you can¡¯t just let her go.¡±

    ¡°Exactly! If not for Rachel, Tracy wouldn¡¯t have been hurt.¡±

    A wave of murmurs spread through the crowd, all echoing the same usation.

    Rachel didn¡¯t spare them a nce. With her back straight, she walked toward the exit with steady steps.

    But as she walked past Brian, a hand suddenly mped around her wrist. The grip¡ªstrong, familiar, unmistakable. But this time, it felt different¡ªcolder, harsher, devoid of the warmth it once held.

    The entire room fell into a hushed silence.

    Brian didn¡¯t let go, as if waiting to see how she¡¯d respond.

    Taking a deep breath, Rachel turned with a calm smile. ¡°Did you grab the wrong wrist? Tracy is the one on the floor.¡±

    ???????? ???????? ???????? ?????????????????¦Í??????????????

    Brian raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh? Then maybe you would like to exin how, at a simple reunion, she ended up on the floor?¡±

    Before Rachel could speak, the crowd eagerly filled in the nks.

    ¡°Rachel pushed Tracy!¡±

    ¡°No, this has to be a misunderstanding! I believe Rachel¡ªshe¡¯s always been fair and honest.¡± Elsa immediately spoke up in her defense. However, being the only one on Rachel¡¯s side, Elsa became an easy target for the others.

    ¡°Elsa, are you blind? Everyone saw Rachel push Tracy!¡±

    Frustrated, Elsa snapped, ¡°Just because you think you saw something doesn¡¯t make it true. Why are you all making such a big deal out of this?¡±

    ¡°Elsa, are you losing it? Is this because Myrna took Huey from you? Now you¡¯re trying to twist the truth?¡±

    Someone deliberately dragged her personal life into it.

    And just like that, the rumors started. ¡°Right! How can we trust someone who tried to steal her own best friend¡¯s boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°Myrna¡¯s so unlucky to have ever called you a friend. Honestly, if anyone deserved to die from cancer, it should¡¯ve been you, not her. Life is so unfair.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 403

    ?Chapter 403:

    The insults and anger quickly turned on Elsa, with some even throwing wine at her.

    ¡°Elsa, be careful!¡± Rachel shouted, trying to pull her away.

    But in an instant, the attacks redirected, now targeting Rachel instead. She managed to dodge the spilled wine, but then, arge cup of steaming hot water was hurled straight at her chest.

    Hot water sshed over Rachel¡¯s dress, soaking it instantly. The burning sensation was so intense that she couldn¡¯t even cry out. Her skin felt as though mes had licked over it, and even breathing became a struggle.

    She remained frozen in ce, her feet heavy as stone, unable to take a single step.

    The room filled with mockingughter.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a little hot water¡ªwhy is she acting so dramatic?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s always picking on Tracy, but now she can¡¯t handle a bit of hot water herself?¡±

    ¡°Exactly! She should know how it feels to be on the receiving end.¡±

    With amused grins, two women raised their cups again, ready to throw more hot water at Rachel.

    But what happened next took everyone by surprise.

    Without warning, Brian seized Rachel¡¯s wrist and yanked her aside. The scalding water sshed onto the floor, sending up wisps of steam. Maybe the shock numbed her, or perhaps she simply forgot to react. Rachel stood frozen, her expression nk, as if her mind hadpletely shut down.

    ¡°Rachel, why didn¡¯t you move?¡±

    Brian¡¯s voice rose sharply, nearly a shout.

    If he hadn¡¯t acted, he didn¡¯t even want to think about what might¡¯ve happened. Didn¡¯t she care about her own safety¡ªher skin, her face?

    ¡°Say something!¡± Brian pressed, frustration creeping into his voice.

    The burning sting on her skin intensified.

    Only then did Rachel raise her head, her fists tightening. ¡°Move? Do you really think I had a choice?¡±

    ???????? ?????????????? ????????: ?????????¦Í??????©q??????

    This wasn¡¯t her fault, and she knew it. She was the one being hurt, yet somehow, she was always the one getting med.

    Without another word, she turned on her heel and walked away, refusing to stay any longer.

    But the crowd wasn¡¯t done with her yet.

    A few people stepped into Rachel¡¯s path, their voices sharp. ¡°You still owe Tracy Haynes an apology! You¡¯re not leaving yet.¡±

    At the mention of her name, Tracy, still sitting on the floor, let out a faint, pitiful moan. ¡°Brian¡­¡±

    Hearing her, Brian immediately moved toward her.

    ¡°Are you okay? Can you stand?¡± he asked, reaching out to help her.

    Tracy gave a small shake of her head and said, ¡°I think I hurt my ankle.¡±

    ¡°Look, her leg is bleeding! That looks bad!¡± someone pointed out.

    ¡°Brian, I never intended to bother you again,¡± Tracy said at just the right moment.

    After speaking, she bit her lip, her expression growing even more sorrowful.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 404

    ?Chapter 404:

    ¡°Just hold on a little longer. The doctor is on the way,¡± Brian assured her gently, lowering himself to her level.

    But to Rachel, every word of his felt like a sharp needle piercing her heart.

    They were both hurt, yet the way he treated Tracy and her were as different as night and day.

    There was a time when this would have shattered her. But now, she could almost be thankful for it. If she hadn¡¯t witnessed it firsthand, how would she have truly let go?

    ¡°Brian, my leg really hurts¡­ I want to stand,¡± Tracy whimpered, ying up her frailty.

    ¡°Ronald!¡± Brian reflexively called out, expecting Ronald to assist her.

    But when he realized Ronald wasn¡¯t around, Tracy seemed to understand and said nothing. Instead, she let her tears fall silently, each drop soaking into her clothes.

    Brian¡¯s expression tightened at the sight. With a slight frown, he asked, ¡°Is it still painful?¡±

    ¡°It is, but since the doctor¡¯s not here yet, I can wait. It¡¯s fine,¡± she said weakly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no point in waiting. Here, lean on me. I¡¯ll help you up.¡± Tracy¡¯s heart leaped with joy, but she masked it with a look of quiet endurance.

    She leaned in slightly and whispered, ¡°Rachel¡¯s already been misunderstood. If you carry me, she might get upset. Brian, really, I can wait.¡±

    Brian¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern. I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Without hesitation, he scooped Tracy into his arms.

    She instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck, their closeness stirring envy among the onlookers.

    A round of apuse broke out, loud and enthusiastic. Admiration filled the air. ¡°Wow! Brian and Tracy look perfect together!¡± ¡°Yeah, after all this time, their love is still strong. Tracy¡¯s tearspletely melt his heart.¡± ¡°Time and distance mean nothing to true love. This is amazing. I believe in love again!¡± The crowd buzzed with excitement.

    Rachel figured she might as well y along, otherwise, she¡¯d risk spoiling the cheerful atmosphere. Turning with a polite smile, she spoke. ¡°Tracy, after all these years, he still treats you with such affection. You¡¯re really lucky. But I did hear that while you two were apart, he had a new girlfriend.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s words caused an instant stir, sending murmurs rippling through the crowd. ¡°He had another woman? Then does that mean Tracy is¡­¡± Someone trailed off, the implication of ¡°the other woman¡± hanging heavily in the air.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s, the heart of storytelling

    ¡°I just said they were perfect together, but if he was two-timing, that¡¯s awful.¡± ¡°I feel awful for his girlfriend.¡±

    As whispers spread, Tracy¡¯s face turned grim. She shot Rachel a re and bit her lip before responding softly, ¡°Yes, someone was around Brian after I left. But she wasn¡¯t his girlfriend¡ªjust a shameless woman who wouldn¡¯t leave him alone.¡±

    Someone from the crowd asked skeptically, ¡°Then why did he tolerate her?¡±

    Tracy lifted her chin slightly, her tone turning smug. ¡°It¡¯s simple. She looked too much like me. Every time Brian saw her, he felt pity. He just couldn¡¯t bring himself to push her away.¡± Tracy¡¯s response was calcted and persuasive. The crowd nodded, epting her words at face value.

    ¡°Oh, that makes sense. He has always been devoted to you. You¡¯re so lucky.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 405

    ?Chapter 405:

    Rachel let out a quiet, mirthless chuckle. Ignoring the tightness in her chest, she turned her gaze toward Brian. ¡°Mr. White,¡± she said, her voice calm but sharp, ¡°I¡¯m curious. Is her version of events urate? That woman¡ªwas she really not your girlfriend? Just some desperate woman clinging to you?¡±

    Brian¡¯s eyes suddenly became unreadable. There was no hint of emotion, no change¡ªjust an unsettling calm.

    ¡°Since when did my personal life be your concern?¡± Brian asked, a smirk ying on his lips.

    Rachel shrugged. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t. But everyone else seems curious, so I figured I¡¯d ask.¡±

    She paused, then added with a cool smile, ¡°If you¡¯ve truly been single all these years, waiting for Tracy, that¡¯s quite the rare devotion. I sincerely hope the two of you have a long and happy life together.¡±

    ¡°Noment.¡± Brian¡¯s refusal was cold.

    Cradling Tracy in his arms, he moved through the crowd, clearly heading for the second floor. With the two central figures gone, the crowd gradually dispersed. Finally unimpeded, Rachel made her exit.

    Just as she stepped through the doorway, Elsa hurried up to her, wearing an apologetic expression. ¡°Rachel, I¡¯m sorry, this is all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t invited you, none of this would have happened.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just spent. I need to go home and rest.¡± She gged down a taxi shortly after.

    Meanwhile, in a secluded room upstairs, blood still trickled from Tracy¡¯s leg. She clenched her teeth, silent, her vulnerability more apparent than ever.

    ¡°Stay here for a moment. The doctor will be here soon.¡±

    After delivering these instructions, Brian reached for his coat. At the same time, he turned and began walking outside.

    ¡°Are you leaving?¡± Tracy¡¯s voice trembled with anxiety.

    Brian remained silent, his actions speaking volumes.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to see Rachel, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    This time, Brian nodded firmly. ¡°She¡¯s hurt. I need to check on her.¡±

    Tracy bit her lip, her eyes filling with vulnerability. ¡°But I¡¯m hurt too. My leg is bleeding, and there might be ss shards in my skin. You always used to stay by my side when I was hurt. You never left me alone.¡±

    Brian¡¯s demeanor remained impassive. ¡°Tracy, things are different now. I¡¯ve called Ronald; he¡¯ll be here to stay with you.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s eyes pleaded with him. ¡°But I don¡¯t want him. I want you to stay with me.¡±

    She limped towards Brian and wrapped her arms around him without hesitation. ¡°Brian, don¡¯t you see? I¡¯ve always loved you, only you. Stay with me just a little longer. Until the doctor has treated my wounds, then you can go to Rachel. I know you¡¯re worried about her. Just half an hour, that¡¯s all I ask. It won¡¯t take long.¡±

    Tracy pressed her face against Brian¡¯s back.

    His hand reached back, trying to disentangle her arms. Yet suddenly, he felt a warmth spreading through his shirt.

    Tracy didn¡¯t say a word. She just cried silently, her tears seeping into his clothes. Her tears were a wordless plea. For a moment, he wavered, his resolve softening. But the image of Rachel doused with hot water haunted him. Her defiance always left him anxious. Had she sought medical help? Had she properly tended to her injuries? These concerns gnawed at him, driving him nearly mad.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 406

    ?Chapter 406:

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tracy.¡±

    Brian gently but firmly loosened her grip and left decisively.

    Tracy crumpled to the floor, her silent sobs turning to muted thumps as her fists hit the floor.

    ¡°Why? Why is it this way? What does Rachel possess that I don¡¯t, making you forsake me for her?¡±

    Her clenched fists trembled with mounting bitterness.

    By the time Rachel reached home, night had already enveloped the city in darkness. The burn on her chest was still fiercely painful. Recalling that she had some burn ointment stashed away, she decided against a trip to the pharmacy.

    Upon her arrival, she found Jeffrey already in the arms of slumber, so she tread softly, cautious not to disturb his rest.

    In her bedroom, she gingerly sat on the edge of the bed and carefully peeled off her outer garments, switching to a camisole. Relieved from the harsh friction of fabric against her burned skin, the pain subsided somewhat.

    Yet, despite her thorough search through the living room and bedroom, the ointment was nowhere to be found. Left with no alternative, she phoned the pharmacy in the neighborhood, requesting a delivery.

    About ten minutester, the doorbell chimed. Without a second thought, Rachel swung the door open, only to find Brian on her doorstep.

    Instinctively, she attempted to shut the door, but his keen eyes had already glimpsed the severe burn on her chest.

    ¡°How did it get so severe?¡± he asked, noting the rming swelling and raw, bloody patches.

    ¡°What did you expect?¡± Rachel replied, her voice faltering as she struggled to find the right words.

    Brian¡¯s words faltered, caught in his throat, leaving his thoughts unspoken. Without waiting for an invitation, he grasped her hand and guided her into the living room.

    ¡°Let me apply the ointment.¡±

    ???????? ?????????????? @ ?????????¦Í?????????????

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I can manage.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the time for stubbornness.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not being stubborn.¡±

    ¡°Please let me assist. If you¡¯re really upset with me, you can take it out on me once your wounds are cared for.¡±

    His tone carried a rare softness. Yet, Rachel was still reluctant to let him touch her. Suddenly, she found herself swept off her feet.

    ¡°Put me down!¡± Rachel eximed, startled.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Jeffrey is asleep. You don¡¯t want to wake him up, right?¡± Brian remarked slyly, using Jeffrey as leverage.

    In a sh, he pushed open the bedroom door and quickly shut it behind them. Once inside, Brian pulled her onto hisp and held her close.

    ¡°Let me go!¡± Rachel protested, continuing to resist.

    Brian remained silent. Instead, he opened the ointment and began applying it to his fingertips. He carefully massaged it open, then gently dabbed it onto her wounded skin. Instantly, a cooling sensation spread across the burn, easing the pain significantly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 407

    ?Chapter 407:

    However, when he reached the most grievously injured areas, Rachel flinched.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Brian inquired.

    Abandoning any pretense, Rachel whispered, ¡°It hurts a lot.¡±

    Knowing her aversion to pain, he advised, ¡°Then look at me.¡±

    ¡°Why should I? You¡¯re not a doctor. Looking at you won¡¯t lessen the pain¡­¡±

    Her protest was cut short as he kissed her, leaving her mind momentarily nk.

    When she came to her senses, she struggled, but his embrace was firm, his kiss so deep it seemed as though he wished to consume her entirely. In her indignation, she momentarily forgot the sting of her burns. Only after he had finished applying the ointment did he release her lips.

    By then, the skin of her lips had split from her biting, and blood trickled down in thin streams.

    Rachel had bitten them.

    ¡°You¡¯re ruthless,¡± Brian teased with a smile.

    ¡°You provoked me.¡±

    He interjected, ¡°I¡¯ve finished with the ointment. Does it still hurt?¡± Rachel nced down; the burns indeed appeared well treated. So, he had kissed her to divert her from the pain?

    ¡°Tracy fell. I know you didn¡¯t push her. Why didn¡¯t you exin to me?¡± Brian suddenly asked.

    A sharp pain shot through Rachel¡¯s chest. If Brian already knew the truth, why did he choose to stay silent back then? One sentence from him was far more useful than any exnation she could have given. And yet, he let her be misunderstood, standing by without a single word in her defense.

    That only proved he had no love for her, not even the slightest bit ofpassion. If it had been Tracy in her ce, he wouldn¡¯t have hesitated to step in. He would¡¯ve defended her without a second thought, never allowing her to suffer even the smallest slight.

    But for Rachel? Was she nothing more than someone he could step on whenever he pleased?

    Rachel put on a shirt and lifted her gaze. ¡°Thank you for your help. You can leave now.¡±

    Your favorite stories are on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s?c?m

    Brian caught her wrist. ¡°Avoiding the topic? Why won¡¯t you answer me?¡±

    ¡°What about you? You knew everything, yet you let them twist the truth. Have I ever even crossed your mind?¡± Rachel couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. ¡°Do you enjoy seeing me humiliated? Do you get some twisted satisfaction out of watching me be misunderstood and trampled on? Or am I just meant to be your obedient shadow, always there when you need me, always struggling without you?¡±

    Her words hit Brian hard, like sharp nails driven straight into his chest. He had never once seen it from that perspective.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I¡ª¡± Brian hesitated, struggling for words. ¡°I just¡­ I wanted you toe to me, to ask for my help.¡±

    His heart pounded erratically, as if he were tumbling into a bottomless abyss. It hit him then¡ªhe had made a terrible mistake. He had beenpletely, utterly wrong.

    Rachel let out a bitterugh. ¡°Come to you? Haven¡¯t I begged you enough times already? I¡¯m a person, not some pet you keep around to entertain you. When you¡¯re in a good mood, I¡¯m allowed to be near you. When you¡¯re not, I have to grovel for your attention. I¡¯m a human. I feel pain too. I don¡¯t have much time¡­¡±

    She stopped mid-sentence, realizing she was dangerously close to losing control. Her emotions were spiraling, and she had nearly said something she shouldn¡¯t have.

    But right now, it felt like her heart was being ripped to shreds.

    ¡°Just because I stay silent doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t care. I care, Brian. I care more than you know. I know you love Tracy¡ªyou always have. You would give up everything for her, even your own future. That¡¯s why I stepped back. I didn¡¯t want to be in your way. But you and I were happy once, too.¡± Her voice cracked as she finally broke down. She clutched her chest, the ache inside her deepening, almost unbearable.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 408

    ?Chapter 408:

    ¡°I¡¯m not foolish enough to expect you to love me. I don¡¯t expect you to acknowledge what we had or to change your mind. All I want is for you to respect my choice and leave me alone.¡±

    Was that really too much to ask? Why did she have to be dragged through the mud again and again?

    She wiped her tears and took a shaky breath. ¡°When I saw youing, I was happy. I thought¡ªeven if you don¡¯t love me, at least you wouldn¡¯t just watch me be humiliated. But¡­¡±

    Her voice caught in her throat, and she couldn¡¯t go on.

    Reality was cruel, and the truth was clear¡ªhis choice would always be Tracy.

    After pouring out her feelings, Rachel wiped away her tears. Maybe it was the release she needed because, strangely, she felt lighter. When she finally spoke, the desperation in her voice had disappeared, reced by a quiet,posed tone.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just drop it. There¡¯s no point in discussing this any further. Once my project is wrapped up, I¡¯ll resign and stay out of your way. It¡¯ste. You should leave now.¡±

    Rachel steadied herself and gestured toward the door, making it clear that their conversation was over. But before she could take another breath, Brian pulled her into a tight embrace.

    His voice dropped to a low, regretful tone. ¡°Rachel, I messed up. But I swear, I never meant to embarrass you or ignore you. I was just¡­ angry. And jealous.¡±

    The moment he said those words, a weight seemed to lift off his chest. The words came effortlessly. ¡°I won¡¯t deny it¡ªI¡¯m jealous of Andres. So much that I can¡¯t stand it. I wish I could erase him from your life. I never knew what jealousy felt like until I saw you being kind to another man. When I heard you allowed him to stay over, I lost control. Every time you smiled at him, it felt like a knife in my chest. I just wanted you to be there for me, the way you used to be. I wanted to be the only one in your heart. But the days without you have been unbearable. I was wrong, Rachel. Please,e back to me.¡±

    Brian rested his head against her shoulder, like a manpletely lost in his own regret.

    For the first time, his words were unguarded, spilling out with raw honesty.

    New updates live on g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s

    Rachel couldn¡¯t lie¡ªhis words stirred something deep inside her. But she also knew that no matter what he said, their story had already reached its final chapter.

    When she didn¡¯t respond, Brian tightened his grip on her.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t with Tracy. I only took her upstairs, then I came straight to you. Rachel, it¡¯s been so long¡ªaren¡¯t you done being angry? Please, don¡¯t shut me out.¡±

    Brian sounded almost childlike, his voice gentle, as if he was trying to win her over.

    ¡°I only held her to see how you¡¯d react. I wanted you to get jealous, to care. You used to get upset over things like this. But now, you don¡¯t even seem to mind.¡±

    Rachel hadn¡¯t expected him to say that.

    When he was cold, she knew exactly how to push back. But when he spoke so gently, she found herself at a loss for words.

    Rachel stayed quiet.

    Brian¡¯s anxiety only grew.

    ¡°Say something!¡± He nudged her neck, desperate for a response.

    Rachel turned to face him, her gaze clearer than before. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right¡ªmaybe you are jealous. But Brian, after all these years, you¡¯re just used to having me by your side, always loving you. This isn¡¯t love. It¡¯s just possessiveness. And that¡¯s not what I want.¡±

    She wanted something real¡ªlove. To be the one and only in his life. To be someone who couldn¡¯t be reced.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 409

    ?Chapter 409:

    ¡°Brian, let go. Let¡¯s not drag this out any longer.¡±

    This time, her voice held no anger, just quiet eptance.

    ¡°I loved you so much, but some things just aren¡¯t meant to be.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re really walking away from me?¡± For once, Brian¡¯s eyes were calm too.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid I¡¯ll choose Tracy? That I¡¯ll marry her?¡±

    Even after all this time, hearing that still stung. But this time, she managed to smile.

    ¡°Yes. I truly hope you¡¯re happy.¡±

    Brian kept pushing. ¡°You¡¯re not scared I¡¯ll forget you? That I won¡¯t even remember your face?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s fingers curled into her palm, but her smile never wavered. ¡°That¡¯s okay. It¡¯s only fair. You were never really mine anyway¡ªyou always had her on your mind. So maybe it¡¯s better if you forget about me.¡±

    Brian would never truly understand how much strength it took for Rachel to say those words, nor would he ever grasp the depth of the pain that came with them.

    ¡°I need to think about it,¡± he finally said.

    When his eyes met hers again, there was an intensity in his gaze, something dark and unreadable.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Rachel replied. ¡°How long?¡±

    ¡°Give me five minutes.¡±

    She blinked. That answer caught her off guard. She had expected him to take days, maybe even weeks, not mere minutes.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait,¡± she said softly. Without another word, Brian turned and walked out.

    The night felt cold against the hard wall.

    His tall figure cast a long shadow under the dim light, making him look lonely. He ced a cigarette between his lips, lit it with a quick flick of his lighter, and watched as the smoke curled around him.

    Taking a deep drag, he exhaled slowly and leaned back against the wall, letting its cool surface support him.

    End it? Did she really want to end things? She had fought so hard, swallowed her pride, and let her tears fall as she begged him to walk away. The Rachel he had known would never have done that. She used to be so full of dreams¡ªso naive, so certain about their future.

    She had once said she wanted to wear the most beautiful wedding dress, walk down the aisle toward him, and slip on the perfect diamond ring. She had wanted to be his wife. She had wanted to have children with him.

    But now, in what felt like the blink of an eye, she had changed her mind.

    He couldn¡¯t describe the emotion stirring inside him.

    Yet, no matter how much he tried to push it away, the image of her crying kept reying in his mind.

    And the truth was¡ªhe hated seeing her cry.

    But it was just a breakup, wasn¡¯t it? With his status and his wealth, he could have any woman he wanted. If she was so desperate to leave, then fine. He would grant her wish. There was no reason for him to keep chasing after her, trying to change her mind.

    Convincing himself of that, Brian exhaled one final cloud of smoke and crushed the cigarette underfoot. At that moment, he had no clue that this would be the biggest regret of his life. By the time he¡¯d understand just how much he had lost, it would already be toote.

    When Brian walked back into the room, there was a chill in the air around him, and the sharp scent of smoke clung to his clothes. Rachel coughed lightly, the smell catching in her throat.

    ¡°How are your burns?¡± Brian asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s better,¡± she answered simply.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 410

    ?Chapter 410:

    Silence stretched between them, thick and heavy.

    Finally, she spoke again, her voice steady. ¡°Have you made your decision?¡±

    Brian moved closer, his eyes bright and soft as he looked at her. ¡°I remember you once said you loved children,¡± he murmured. ¡°You wanted two, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Rachel admitted without hesitation. ¡°I once said that.¡± Back then, she had said those words to please him. But now, with everything ending, there was no reason to pretend anymore. She had no reason to hide the truth now.

    ¡°What if I told you I wouldn¡¯t mind having kids?¡± Brian asked.

    Rachel let out a faint smile. ¡°Really? It doesn¡¯t matter now, though. Because when I choose a husband, he¡¯ll be someone who truly loves children.¡±

    Brian¡¯s expression stiffened. A sudden madness gripped him, like a wave crashing against his mind. How foolish had he been to think that merely agreeing to have children would be enough to make her stay? The thought was absurd.

    Without a second thought, he nodded, his voice firm. ¡°Alright. I agree. From this moment on, we¡¯re done. You¡¯re free to love, date, or marry whoever you want.¡±

    Rachel clenched her hands so tightly that her nails nearly pierced her skin.

    The end had arrived faster than she had expected. She had assumed she¡¯d feel a sense of relief, but there was none. Instead, all she felt was a vast emptiness¡ªloneliness, disappointment, and a dull, aching pain.

    Deep down, she knew¡ªthis time, there was no going back. There was nothing left between them. Everything they had built, every memory, would soon fade into nothing, dissolving like smoke in the wind.

    No matter how many times she had braced herself for this, no matter how often she had repeated in her mind that this was the right choice, the actual moment was far more painful than she had ever anticipated.

    ¡°Okay,¡± she forced a weak smile, her lips barely moving as she whispered the word.

    ¡°But I have one condition,¡± Brian said as he took a step closer.

    ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± she asked.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is where dreams unfold

    Before she could process his words, he pulled her into his arms. His eyes, dark and smoldering with something unreadable, locked onto hers. ¡°Let me kiss you¡­ just onest time.¡±

    This time, Rachel didn¡¯t resist. She rose onto her toes, closed her eyes, and pressed her lips to his first. If this was truly thest time, she wouldn¡¯t let it be hesitant or halfhearted.

    But within moments, Brian took the lead. His kisses had always been possessive, demanding. But this time, he was different¡ªslower, gentler, as if he wanted to savor every second, as if he was memorizing her.

    Again and again, he kissed her, as if he could imprint her essence onto his soul, as if he could make her a part of him. Her familiar scent wrapped around him, pulling him deeper, making him forget everything else.

    Rachel matched his intensity, her lips and tongue moving with his in a fervent, desperate rhythm.

    Under the soft glow of the night, they clung to each other as if the world beyond them no longer existed.

    But even the most intoxicating moments had toe to an end. As they finally pulled apart to catch their breath, Rachel leaned in, her lips grazing his onest time.

    A soft sigh escaped her lips before she slowly stepped back, letting the space between them grow. ¡°It¡¯ste,¡± she murmured. ¡°You should get some rest.¡±

    But Brian hesitated, his fingers lightly tracing her lips. At first, his touch was soft, almost hesitant, but then it deepened, bing more urgent. Unable to hold back, he leaned in, wanting to kiss her again.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 411

    ?Chapter 411:

    But this time, Rachel pulled away. She stepped back, putting distance between them. Her voice was steady as she reminded him, ¡°You said after that goodbye kiss, there would be nothing left between us. So, goodnight.¡±

    Brian¡¯s eyes, deep and unreadable, locked onto hers. But unlike before, he didn¡¯t move toward her. Instead, he simply parted his lips and gave a quiet nod. ¡°Alright.¡± Then, without another word, he turned and vanished into the night, leaving behind nothing but an empty void in her heart.

    That night, Rachel couldn¡¯t sleep. She curled up with her pillow, missing her mom. Soft whispers escaped her lips, repeating over and over. ¡°Mom, my heart hurts so much. I miss you. If only you were here. Did I do something wrong? But I don¡¯t want to be someone¡¯s recement anymore, nor do I want to live in fear that he¡¯ll abandon me. Mom, when I finally see you again, will you still recognize me? Mom¡­¡± Eventually, exhaustion took over, pulling her into a restless sleep.

    By the time she opened her eyes, sunlight was already streaming in. She freshened up, put on some makeup, painted her lips with a bold shade, and headed to work. Several of her projects were approaching their final stages, and she needed to ensure everything was properly wrapped up. Others were in crucial phases, demanding her full attention to stay on course. There was still a mountain of work waiting for her.

    After gathering the necessary documents, she was just about to take them to Brian for his signature. But as the memory ofst night surfaced, she hesitated and called for her assistant instead.

    ¡°Bring these papers to the president¡¯s office and have Mr. White sign them,¡± she instructed.

    ¡°He has left for a business trip. You didn¡¯t know?¡± the assistant asked.

    Rachel froze for a moment. ¡°When did he leave?¡±

    He was just here yesterday. How could he be gone already?

    ¡°Early this morning,¡± the assistant exined. ¡°He left¡ªwithout Ronald. But Tracy Haynes went with him.¡±

    Rachel gave a small nod. ¡°Alright, just have him sign it once he¡¯s back.¡± That evening, as she stepped out of the office, she spotted Natalia hurrying toward her.

    ¡°Are you done for today?¡±

    Finish the chapters at g???????¦Í????s. ??o??

    ¡°Yeah, I just wrapped up.¡±

    Natalia hooked her arm through Rachel¡¯s. ¡°Come on, dinner¡¯s on me.¡±

    Rachel blinked in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s the asion?¡±

    ¡°You forgot already? You promised to help me win over Brian. Plus, I¡¯ve got a surprise for you.¡±

    When Natalia set her mind on something, there was no escaping it.

    In the end, Rachel gave in with a sigh. She figured Natalia would take her to some fancy restaurant. Considering Natalia¡¯s upbringing in luxury, that seemed like the obvious choice.

    But to her surprise, she led her to a factory instead.

    It wasn¡¯t in some remote area, though¡ªit was still rtively close to downtown.

    Even so, the idea of eating at a factory didn¡¯t quite make sense to Rachel. Curious, she wondered aloud, ¡°Is there some kind of exclusive restaurant here?¡±

    Natalia burst intoughter. ¡°Not even close! We¡¯re eating at the factory¡¯s cafeteria.¡±

    ¡°The cafeteria?¡±

    ¡°Yep! I heard the food here is actually great, and the prices are super cheap since they offer employee discounts.¡± That got Rachel¡¯s attention.

    Letting her curiosity win, she followed Natalia inside.

    To Rachel¡¯s surprise, the cafeteria was nothing like she expected¡ªit had an impressive variety of dishes.

    Most importantly, everything looked fresh and well-prepared.

    ¡°Pick whatever you like. Let¡¯s meet back here in five minutes,¡± Natalia said before darting toward one of the counters.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 412

    ?Chapter 412:

    Rachel preferred lighter meals at night, so she picked a few simple dishes.

    After making her choices, she found a table and waited for Natalia.

    A few minutester, Natalia reappeared, her tray piled high with food. Rachel stared at the overflowing tray.

    ¡°Are you seriously going to eat all that?¡±

    ¡°Obviously! You have no idea¡ªI spent the whole afternoon shopping while waiting for you. My legs are killing me, and I¡¯m starving. If I don¡¯t eat something delicious, I¡¯ll copse,¡± Natalia dered without hesitation.

    Rachel frowned. ¡°You waited all afternoon? Why didn¡¯t you just call?¡±

    Natalia casually took a bite before answering, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to disturb you at work. Besides, I was just passing the time, so I figured I might as well go shopping. No big deal, just a little exhausting.¡±

    She happily dug into her meal, not showing a hint of the typical arrogance expected from a wealthy heiress.

    Rachel hadn¡¯t expected this side of her. She had to admit¡ªshe liked Natalia¡¯s free-spirited and straightforward nature.

    After finishing her meal, Natalia leaned forward and asked, ¡°So, what do you think of the food?¡±

    Rachel nodded. ¡°It¡¯s actually pretty good.¡±

    ¡°And how about the atmosphere?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty good too.¡±

    Natalia rested her chin in her hands, her expression turning serious. ¡°What if Jeffrey got a job here? What do you think?¡±

    Rachel was caught off guard. No wonder Natalia had been so mysterious about the surprise and insisted on having dinner here.

    ¡°Wait, are you serious?¡± Rachel asked, her excitement barely contained.

    Natalia blinked, her eyes gleaming. ¡°Obviously! Since when have I ever lied to you?¡±

    g???????¦Í??????.????n ¨C ?????????? ???????????????? ????

    ¡°But you know about Jeffrey¡¯s condition,¡± Rachel reminded her cautiously.

    It wasn¡¯t that she was doubting Natalia. She just didn¡¯t want to set herself up for disappointment. It was best to clear things up beforehand.

    Natalia nodded eagerly. ¡°I know. I¡¯ve already taken care of it. This factory has special positions made just for people like Jeffrey.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s heart leaped with hope. ¡°Can I see it?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely!¡±

    Natalia pulled out her phone and dialed a number.

    A few momentster, a staff member in factory uniform approached and stood respectfully in front of Natalia.

    ¡°Miss Carpenter, the manager has asked us to assist you in any way you need.¡±

    ¡°Great! Show us around.¡±

    ¡°Right this way.¡±

    By the time the tour ended, Rachel was practically glowing with excitement. She turned to Natalia, her eyes brimming with gratitude.

    ¡°Thank you so much. I don¡¯t even know how to put it into words.¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be so dramatic. It was nothing! I just brought it up to my dad, and he handled the rest.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 413

    ?Chapter 413:

    In that moment, Rachel felt a quiet pang of envy. She looked at Natalia and sincerely remarked, ¡°Your dad is really amazing.¡±

    ¡°Obviously! That¡¯s why I¡¯ve always wanted to marry someone like him. And Brian is the perfect candidate. Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t seen him in days. Do you know where he is?¡±

    At the mention of Brian, Natalia perked up instantly.

    ¡°He¡¯s away on a business trip,¡± Rachel answered.

    ¡°A business trip? Did Ronald go with him?¡±

    Rachel hesitated, not answering right away.

    Natalia, ever sharp, caught on immediately. ¡°With Tracy Haynes, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s silence said it all.

    The second Tracy¡¯s name was mentioned, Natalia¡¯s temper red. ¡°Her again? Why does she always get to be alone with Brian? That¡¯s it. I¡¯m going too. Take me to him!¡±

    She spun around to face Rachel.

    Rachel immediately shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not a good idea.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with going after what you want. Love takes courage. And there¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting Tracy win.¡±

    Without hesitation, Natalia grabbed her phone and ordered someone to pack her bags.

    Rachel hesitated, but remembering everything Natalia had done for Jeffrey, she sighed and gave in. ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle with you.¡±

    ¡°Yes! With you by my side, everything will go smoothly. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be rewarded.¡±

    Rachel assumed they¡¯d be traveling by car. But the moment they stepped out of the factory, a private helicopter was already waiting on the helipad.

    A group of uniformed staff approached in perfect formation. ¡°Your helicopter is ready.¡±

    ¡°Perfect, let¡¯s get going.¡±

    Sitting inside the helicopter, Rachel was still processing what had just happened. Brian had been right all along¡ªthe Carpenter family¡¯s power was far beyond what she had imagined.

    Read the rest on g??l nov els.????

    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡± Rachel said.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Hypothetically speaking¡­ if you don¡¯t win Brian over, what¡¯s your n?¡±

    Natalia tilted her head, actually taking a moment to think it over. After a brief silence, she frowned. ¡°That thought has never even crossed my mind.¡±

    After all, she had never once failed to get what she wanted.

    An hourter, the helicopter touched down smoothly on the rooftop helipad of Brian¡¯s hotel. In no time, they were already stepping into the hotel lobby.

    As fate would have it, the moment they entered, Brian and Tracy were at the front desk, checking in. Almost immediately, Natalia dashed over and swiped the room key straight from Tracy¡¯s hand. She nced at Brian¡¯s room number, then at Tracy¡¯s, and with zero subtlety, announced, ¡°Oh, perfect! Brian, I want the room next to yours.¡±

    The moment Tracy saw Natalia, she instantly felt uneasy.

    Biting her lip, she spoke with a touch of hesitation. ¡°Miss Carpenter, the receptionists have already taken my details and handed me a room card.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Natalia mused, tapping her chin as if lost in thought. After a brief pause, a slow smile spread across her face. ¡°Alright then, sure.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s face brightened instantly, and she wasted no time expressing her gratitude. ¡°Miss Carpenter, thank you! I really appreciate it.¡±

    Natalia¡¯s smile vanished as she gave Tracy a withering look. ¡°Thank me? For what? Did I say I was giving it back to you?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 414

    ?Chapter 414:

    Tracy¡¯s expression froze,pletely caught off guard. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just¡­ imply that you were letting me keep the room?¡±

    ¡°When exactly did I say that? Is it your hearing that¡¯s off, or did I misspeak?¡±

    Tracy protested, frustration creeping into her tone. ¡°But you really did say it a moment ago.¡±

    Natalia lightly touched her ear as if trying to recall, then blinked innocently. ¡°Did I really?¡±

    Tracy was at a loss for words,pletely unable to refute her.

    Meanwhile, Natalia, all smiles, casually handed her passport to the receptionist. ¡°Darling, please book the room next to Brian¡¯s under my name and get me a key.¡±

    The receptionist hesitated, stealing a nce at Brian. When he showed no sign of protest, she proceeded to take Natalia¡¯s passport.

    Forcing a smile, Tracy tried again. ¡°Miss Carpenter, Brian and I booked ordinary rooms because of our schedule. With your status, wouldn¡¯t a luxury suite be more fitting?¡±

    Natalia turned back to the receptionist. ¡°Then upgrade all our rooms to luxury suites.¡±

    ¡°Apologies, Miss Carpenter, but all luxury suites are currently upied.¡±

    ¡°In that case, just leave it as is.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s hands balled into fists, her frustration barely contained. She had been certain that Natalia wouldn¡¯t settle for anything less than a presidential suite and would choose another hotel, leaving her alone with Brian.

    To her dismay, Natalia was far more adaptable than Tracy had anticipated.

    A few momentster, the receptionist officially reassigned Tracy¡¯s room to Natalia.

    ¡°Thank you, sweetheart, you¡¯re an absolute angel,¡± Natalia praised with a radiant smile.

    Tracy bit her lip, turning to Brian with pleading eyes. ¡°Brian, what about me?¡±

    ¡°Get her another room,¡± Brian said without hesitation.

    The receptionist quickly checked the system before responding, ¡°Apologies, Mr. White, but the hotel is fully booked. That was thest avable room.¡±

    Tracy stared in shock. ¡°What are we supposed to do now?¡±

    Your storytelling begins at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,

    Before Brian could say a word, Natalia smoothly intervened, ¡°There¡¯s a hotel right across the street. You can stay there. I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s pretty basic, nothing too fancy, but I¡¯m sure someone as hardworking and resilient as you can manage.¡±

    Tracy knew by now that any further protest would be meaningless. Besides, even if she objected, what could she possibly do? Natalia was far beyond her league¡ªchallenging her was simply out of the question. She had no choice but to swallow her pride for now, though she silently vowed it wouldn¡¯tst forever. One day, she would turn the tables, making Natalia pay for every bit of humiliation she endured until she begged for mercy.

    ¡°Miss Carpenter is right, I¡¯m not that fragile. I¡¯ve been through far worse while living abroad, so this is nothing to me.¡±

    Tracy cleverly took the opportunity to bring up her struggles, hoping to tug at Brian¡¯s heartstrings, and sure enough, she saw hesitation flicker in his eyes.

    ¡°You stay here. I¡¯ll take the other hotel,¡± Brian said out of nowhere, extending his room card to Tracy.

    Tracy¡¯s heart leaped with joy, though she feigned reluctance. ¡°No, Brian, you¡¯ve never had to rough it before. That ce is too shabby for you. I can¡¯t let you downgrade yourself just for me.¡± Brian remained expressionless, revealing nothing.

    ¡°It¡¯s just for a few nights; it¡¯s not a big deal. And honestly, it¡¯s more inconvenient for you to stay there.¡±

    Just as Tracy was about to take the card, Natalia swiftly grabbed it and put it back in Brian¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Brian, I don¡¯t want to be here alone. You have to stay with me, or I¡¯ll have nightmares. And my dad doesn¡¯t even know I left. If anyone finds out, I could be in real danger.¡± Everything Natalia said was true. Her father, with all his power and status, had inevitably made enemies along the way. If word got out that she was unprotected, someone might take advantage of it. That convinced Brian. He didn¡¯t argue any further.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 415

    ?Chapter 415:

    ¡°Tracy, sorry for the inconvenience. Keep your phone on, and don¡¯t put it on silent. Let me know if anything happens.¡± Though she hated it, Tracy had no choice but to nod.

    She nodded reluctantly. ¡°Alright, I will.¡±

    Dragging her suitcase behind her, she made her way to the hotel across the street, only to freeze when she saw Rachel in the lobby. For a moment, she thought her eyes were ying tricks on her. But a second nce confirmed it¡ªRachel was really there.

    ¡°Rachel? You¡¯re here too?¡± Tracy eximed, quickly striding over. Hearing Tracy¡¯s voice, Brian instinctively turned¡ªand the moment he did, he saw Rachel. Hadn¡¯t she said they were over? Then what was she doing here? Was she here to make amends? The idea sent an uncontroble rush through Brian¡¯s chest.

    Before he could stop himself, he was already walking toward her.

    Noticing theming her way, Rachel knew there was no escaping, so she acknowledged them with a nod.

    When Rachel first arrived, Natalia had hurried inside, and she figured it was the perfect chance to stay out of sight. She had intended to message Nataliater to exin before quietly slipping away. However, to her surprise, she ended up running into Tracy.

    ¡°Rachel, you haven¡¯t booked a room yet, have you? Great! Let¡¯s stay at the hotel across the street together.¡±

    Tracy figured bringing Rachel along wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea¡ªit would at least put some distance between her and Brian. Sure, Brian spoiled Natalia, but she was obviously too young and pampered to be his type. Her main goal was to keep Rachel away from Brian.

    But before Tracy could react, Natalia seized Rachel¡¯s arm. ¡°She¡¯s staying with me.¡±

    Tracy felt awkward and hesitated. ¡°Miss Carpenter, don¡¯t you think this is a little inappropriate?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯spletely fine. I¡¯m extending an invitation to my friend. Yet you seem to have a problem. Isn¡¯t that overstepping?¡± Natalia shot back without hesitation.

    ¡°I had no idea you and Rachel had be so close,¡± Tracy murmured, her voiceced with doubt.

    Natalia, without bothering to be polite, responded sharply, ¡°Rachel is honest and straightforward, which I appreciate. Unlike certain people who are fake and deceitful¡ªI¡¯d rather they stay far away.¡±

    ????t??st ch??pt??rs in g??lno¦Íels.??????

    After going back and forth, Tracy realized she wasn¡¯t getting anywhere. Left with no choice, she had to check into a different hotel.

    Just before leaving, she tried onest trick. ¡°Brian, my suitcase is really heavy. Could you¡ª¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Natalia cut her off before she could even finish.

    ¡°Miss Carpenter, I¡ª¡± Tracy bit her lip, her eyes turning pitifully toward Brian.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a suitcase. Do you think you can just order Brian around? The president gives instructions, not the secretary. Miss Haynes, you should know your ce.¡±

    Natalia¡¯s sharp words left Tracy without aeback.

    In the end, she had no option but to haul her suitcase to the other hotel alone.

    As soon as Tracy was gone, Natalia looped her arm through Rachel¡¯s and looked at Brian. ¡°Brian, let¡¯s go up now.¡±

    ¡°Natalia, since you¡¯re already here, just take a few days to rx. I have work to handle, so I won¡¯t be able to keep youpany,¡± Rachel said, giving Natalia¡¯s hand a light squeeze.

    Considering everything, spending time with Brian again didn¡¯t seem like a good idea. Avoiding him might not be the smartest move, but right now, it seemed like the best option.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 416

    ?Chapter 416:

    ¡°It¡¯s already sote. It¡¯s not safe for you to go back alone. Plus, without my helicopter, getting home will be a hassle,¡± Natalia reasoned.

    ¡°The train is pretty fast. I¡¯ll be home in a few hours.¡±

    ¡°Still, no. Stay with me for two more days, okay?¡± Natalia pressed, gripping Rachel¡¯s arm a little tighter.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Natalia leaned in and whispered, ¡°You promised to help me win Brian over. This is my best chance. You have to stay and back me up.¡±

    Rachel gave a resigned smile. Honestly, she wasn¡¯t in any position to be Natalia¡¯s love coach. If she were any good at it, her own efforts with Brian wouldn¡¯t have been so fruitless. If she had known what to do, he would have fallen for her long ago instead of still holding on to Tracy.

    But Natalia had just done her a huge favor. Turning her down now would make her seem ungrateful.

    After a brief pause, Rachel nodded. ¡°Alright, two days.¡±

    ¡°Deal.¡±

    Back in the room, Natalia unzipped her suitcase, casually tossing clothes onto the bed before neatly organizing them.

    Rachel raised a brow in surprise at the sight. Natalia wasn¡¯t at all like the spoiled girl Rachel had pictured. She had a strong personality and could be a little headstrong, but she wasn¡¯t fragile or fake. Instead, she was tough, cheerful, and genuinely kind.

    ¡°Natalia, you go ahead and finish sorting. I need to step out for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Why? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I rushed over and didn¡¯t bring any clothes. I need to go shopping.¡±

    Natalia immediately stopped her. ¡°I¡¯ve got some you can wear.¡±

    Rachel blinked in surprise.

    ¡°They¡¯re all brand new¡ªeverything from top to bottom. I have plenty of extras, so I¡¯ll give you two sets,¡± Natalia said eagerly.

    Stories live now on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s.c¦Ïm

    Rachel hesitated for a moment but didn¡¯t refuse, seeing how excited Natalia was.

    After traveling all day, exhaustion had caught up with them. They ended up taking a nap, and by the time they woke up, night had already fallen.

    ¡°I¡¯m starving. Let me order room service,¡± Natalia announced, jumping up and picking a selection of dishes without hesitation. She then looked at Rachel. ¡°Do you want me to add anything?¡±

    ¡°No, this is already plenty. I just want to lie down a little longer.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you rest. I¡¯ll go freshen up.¡± Natalia got up and started fixing herself up.

    A little whileter, her phone rang. Noticing it was her father, she quickly stepped out to take the call somewhere quieter. The call ended upsting longer than expected.

    By the time Brian knocked on the door, Natalia still hadn¡¯te back. Thinking it was room service, Rachel opened the door without a second thought, only to find Brian standing there instead.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Rachel was caught off guard for a moment.

    ¡°Natalia invited me for dinner,¡± Brian answered, his tone steady, his expression unreadable.

    Rachel quickly realized she might have been overthinking. Brian had always been carefree and never the type to dwell on things for too long.

    ¡°Come on in. She just stepped out, but she¡¯ll be back soon,¡± Rachel said, moving aside to let him enter.

    Wanting to be polite, she poured him a ss of water. But he didn¡¯t reach for it. Instead, he fixed his gaze on her, his deep eyes unwavering.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 417

    ?Chapter 417:

    Feeling uneasy under his stare, Rachel subconsciously licked her lips. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Brian cleared his throat, his gaze flickering to her neckline. ¡°Are you sure you want to keep talking to me dressed like that?¡±

    Only then did Rachel realize she was still in her nightgown¡ªa rather revealing one at that. The neckline dipped lower than it should, clearly designed to be enticing, especially when she had leaned over just now¡­ She didn¡¯t even want to imagine what he might have seen.

    Her face burned as she blurted, ¡°I¡¯ll go change!¡± before rushing off. By the time she returned, she had swapped the nightgown for her daytime clothes.

    Natalia still wasn¡¯t back, and a heavy silence settled between them.

    Brian¡¯s deep voice finally cut through the silence.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning to, but I came mainly for Natalia.¡±

    His gaze sharpened. ¡°For Natalia? I didn¡¯t realize you two were that close.¡±

    There was a shift in the air¡ªhis expression darkening, his entire demeanor cooling.

    Rachel recognized it instantly. Brian was angry.

    But why?

    He had asked. She had simply answered.

    ¡°Is that the only reason?¡± he pressed.

    Rachel opened her mouth to reply, but before she could, Natalia burst through the door. ¡°Brian! You¡¯re here!¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Brian replied, his tone t, revealing nothing.

    Unbothered, Natalia grinned and boldly linked her arm with his. ¡°Brian, I¡¯m officially announcing my pursuit of you.¡±

    Brian raised a brow. ¡°You do know Rachel is my ex-girlfriend, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± she chirped without hesitation.

    Stay updated with g?ln¦Òv???s

    ¡°And yet you brought my ex-girlfriend along while nning to pursue me?¡±

    ¡°Why not? She¡¯s your ex, which means you¡¯ve already broken up. Besides, Rachel agreed to help me.¡± Natalia¡¯s bluntness was almostical.

    But Brian wasn¡¯t amused.

    His expression turned stormy, his jaw tightening as he slowly turned to Rachel.

    ¡°So that¡¯s your other reason for being here?¡± His voice wasced with disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re here to help her chase after me?¡±

    Rachel said nothing.

    To Brian, her silence confirmed everything.

    ¡°Wow. Unbelievable,¡± Brian sneered, his eyes cold as ice.

    Rachel had nothing to say in response.

    Thankfully, dinner arrived, putting an end to their tense standoff. Throughout dinner, Natalia eagerly ced Brian¡¯s favorite dishes before him.

    She went as far as deboning his fish, peeling his shrimp, and slicing his steak.

    Seeing the once-proud Natalia fuss over Brian like this, Rachel wasn¡¯t sure how she felt.

    Love really did make people lose themselves, she had to admit.

    The entire meal, Natalia and Brian carried on a lively conversation, while Rachel neither joined in nor had any desire to.

    Instead, she quietly ate, focusing only on her food.

    When dessert was served, Natalia immediately scooped up a spoonful and held it out to Brian.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 418

    ?Chapter 418:

    ¡°Brian, have a bite. It¡¯s your favorite,¡± she said sweetly.

    She knew Brian had a weakness for sweets.

    When he hesitated, she coaxed, ¡°Come on, just one bite.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Brian made a low sound before opening his mouth, allowing Natalia to feed him.

    After he took a few bites, Natalia leaned in excitedly. ¡°Well? Do you like it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Brian said with a nod.

    Natalia¡¯s smile widened instantly.

    ¡°Finish feeding me,¡± he said out of nowhere.

    Both Rachel and Natalia froze in surprise.

    ¡°Brian, you¡­ you really want me to keep feeding you?¡± Natalia stammered, her cheeks flushing as disbelief set in.

    ¡°Why? You won¡¯t?¡±

    Natalia was quick to shake her head.

    She was overjoyed.

    This was more than she had hoped for.

    Still, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Brian was acting strangely. Before, he had always kept his distance whenever she tried to approach him. But tonight, rather than rejecting her, he seemed surprisingly open.

    She didn¡¯t think too much about it. As long as he wasn¡¯t pushing her away, it meant she still had a chance, and that was enough to thrill her.

    After dinner, Brian did something unexpected¡ªhe invited both women to an event.

    ¡°Our business partners are hosting a party tomorrow. Would you two like to attend?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d love to!¡± Natalia agreed instantly.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll pass,¡± Rachel refused.

    ga??????¦Í??????.k??n ¨C ?????????? ???????? ????????

    Their responses couldn¡¯t have been more different.

    ¡°Mr. White, just focus on Natalia. I¡¯m noting along.¡±

    Before Brian could reply, Natalia grabbed Rachel¡¯s hand. ¡°Rachel,e with me.¡±

    ¡°Parties really aren¡¯t my thing,¡± Rachel said, trying to decline. ¡°Just stay with me. If you don¡¯te, I¡¯ll be all alone, and it¡¯ll be so dull.¡± Natalia pleaded, her big eyes full of appeal.

    Rachel hesitated but thought about how kind Natalia had been to Jeffrey. With that in mind, she sighed. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go.¡±

    With everything decided, Brian simply said his goodbyes.

    Natalia trailed after him, watching his departing figure with reluctance.

    ¡°Brian, thanks for having dinner with me. I really enjoyed it.¡±

    ¡°So did I.¡±

    Feeling a surge of courage, she suddenly asked, ¡°Can I give you a hug?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s hands froze for a moment when she heard that. But she quickly continued what she was doing, acting as if nothing had happened.

    Brian shot her a quick nce but then looked away.

    The moment the words left his lips, Natalia wasted no time, rushing into his arms and hugging him tightly, her small frame fitting snugly against him.

    ¡°Brian, thanks for giving me a chance. One day, I¡¯ll win your heart and make you mine. I won¡¯t give up so easily,¡± Natalia said, her voice filled with conviction.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 419

    ?Chapter 419:

    Brian ced a hand on her shoulder, giving it a light pat.

    Initially, he was going to pull away and tell her to rest early, but when his gazended on Rachel, he changed his mind.

    For a brief moment, he found himself wondering¡ªwould she turn around? Did she care?

    ¡°What do you want for breakfast tomorrow? I¡¯ll have someone make it for you,¡± Brian asked, steering the conversation elsewhere.

    Natalia beamed, her eyes sparkling with excitement. ¡°Whatever you arrange, I¡¯ll love it.¡±

    Rachel caught their reflection in therge mirror across the room. They were still hugging.

    She couldn¡¯t deny it¡ªthey looked like they fit together perfectly. Natalia¡¯s small frame seemed even more delicate in Brian¡¯s arms, while his towering figure wrapped around her effortlessly.

    As their conversation carried on, Rachel found she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Without a word, she turned and walked to the bathroom. She sshed cold water on her face, letting the chill jolt her awake.

    She didn¡¯t step out until the voices faded and Brian was gone.

    The moment Rachel came out, Natalia dashed over, practically glowing with excitement. ¡°Rachel, you¡¯re my lucky charm. After all these years, it¡¯s the first time Brian has been so close to me. He actually let me hug him. I¡¯m so happy I won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight. Tell me, what should I do next?¡±

    Seeing Natalia so giddy she could barely contain herself, Rachel reached over and gave her cheek a yful pinch.

    ¡°I think your best move right now is to take a bath and get some sleep.¡±

    ¡°No way! I want to enjoy this feeling a bit longer.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you want to show up at the party tomorrow looking tired?¡± That made Natalia rethink. ¡°Oh, good point. I should get to bed early.¡± Half an hourter, Natalia was already sound asleep in the room.

    Meanwhile, Rachely awake, gazing at the moon through the window. After a long moment of thought, she pulled on a robe and knocked on Brian¡¯s door.

    Brian opened the door, his expression unreadable. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ???????? ?????????????? ???????? ???? ?????????¦Í?????????????

    Rachel managed a faint, bitter smile but didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the night, and you¡¯re standing outside a man¡¯s room in a nightgown. What do you think people would assume?¡± Typical Brian.

    If he wanted to, he could always twist things to put her in an awkward spot.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think about that. I just need to talk to you about something. May Ie in?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Brian leaned casually against the doorframe, lookingpletely unbothered.

    Just then, a loud, drunken-sounding knock echoed down the hallway. Rachel hesitated before asking, ¡°Can Ie in? It¡¯ll be easier to talk.¡±

    Brian smirked. ¡°Say it here. Or is it something that can¡¯t be said in the open?¡±

    He was clearly being sarcastic just to make things difficult for her.

    Rachel took a deep breath and spoke with quiet sincerity. ¡°Natalia really likes you. Even though shees from a powerful family, she¡¯s a good person at heart. I know your heart belongs to Tracy. But if you have no intention of being with Natalia, it¡¯s better not to give her false hope and let her get hurtter.¡±

    Brian let out a mocking sneer. ¡°Oh? You¡¯re so considerate of her feelings, but what about yours? Does she even care about yours?¡± The sarcasm in his voice was unmistakable.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420:

    Rachel swallowed the bitterness rising in her chest. ¡°It¡¯s better to pull the Band-Aid off fast. I¡¯ve been through it¡ªI know how it feels. If there¡¯s no love, it¡¯s best not to get involved from the start.¡±

    Brian let out a chillingugh. ¡°Nicely said. But tell me, why did you get involved with me in the first ce?¡±

    Rachel inhaled deeply, searching for the right words. ¡°I admit it. Back then, I pursued you because I genuinely liked you. If you¡¯re still holding a grudge over that, I¡¯ll apologize. I shouldn¡¯t have intruded into your life or thrown off your pace. But don¡¯t we all make mistakes when we¡¯re young?¡±

    Brian¡¯s stare hardened, his eyes turning as cold as ice.

    The room felt like it got colder too.

    Mistakes, huh? So now, everything about them¡ªabout him¡ªwas just a ¡°youthful mistake¡± in her eyes.

    Unbelievable.

    ¡°If that¡¯s how you see it, then you¡¯re not wee here.¡±

    Brian¡¯s rejection was final as he moved to shut the door.

    Startled, Rachel instinctively reached out to stop him, only for the door to m against her hand.

    The pain was so strong that she almost screamed, her face twisting in agony.

    ¡°What the hell were you thinking?¡± Brian yanked the door open, immediately grabbing her arm.

    At that moment, he looked genuinely worried as he quickly checked her hand.

    Even though his words had been harsh, his touch was soft and careful.

    ¡°Come inside. Let me see.¡±

    Rachel looked up, her eyes misting over.

    With that tear-filled gaze, it was impossible to be cruel to her.

    Without a word, she stepped inside.

    ?????????????????? ???? ???????????????? ¡ú g???????¦Í????????????

    Brian guided her to the sofa. ¡°Roll up your sleeve. Let me check.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    Gritting her teeth, she carefully began rolling up her sleeve.

    But the pain was too much¡ªher hand trembled uncontrobly.

    She bit down on her lip, her expression tense with difort.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Brian didn¡¯t hesitate. He grabbed a pair of scissors and, with a swift motion, snipped the sleeve apart.

    ¡°You¡ª¡± Rachel gawked at him,pletely taken aback by his direct approach.

    ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a new one.¡±

    With that, he applied ointment to her skin, and the cooling sensation immediately soothed the pain.

    Rachel gave him a small, sincere nod and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Be more careful next time. Don¡¯t go getting yourself hurt right after leaving me.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking straight earlier¡­¡±

    The tension between them softened¡ªjust a little.

    Rachel hesitated, studying his face before carefully saying, ¡°About Natalia, I really hope you¡¯ll think it through. Especially since you already have Tracy.¡±

    Brian didn¡¯t answer.

    Instead, he reached out, his fingers tilting her chin up. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re jealous.¡±

    ¡°No. You¡¯re reading too much into it.¡±

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: New chapters on wednesday dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ????(? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?

    .

 Chapter 421

    ?Chapter 421:

    Rachel jerked her head to the side, avoiding his touch as if escaping. ¡°In that case, who I treat well and who I choose to be with is none of your concern. Rachel, let me remind you¡ªwe¡¯re over. So what makes you think you still have a say in my love life?¡±

    As much as Rachel hated to admit it, his words, though cutting, were undeniably true.

    Their conversation ended with Rachel practically retreating in defeat.

    ¡°Sorry for disturbing your rest.¡±

    With that, she turned on her heel and left without looking back.

    The next morning, Natalia wasted no time diving into preparations for the evening¡¯s party.

    She spent the entire morning pulling Rachel from boutique to boutique in search of the perfect evening gown.

    With her petite frame, Natalia shone best in delicate and adorable dresses.

    ¡°Rachel, you need to get one too.¡±

    ¡°No need, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Natalia pouted. ¡°That won¡¯t do. I can¡¯t let Tracy look down on you.

    You¡¯re with me¡ªyou have to overshadow her!¡±

    Rachel chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m just here topliment you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, please. I¡¯m not the type to worry about someone outshining me.

    Just pick one¡ªI want us both to look stunning.¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine!¡±

    Rachel skimmed through the racks and picked the simplest dress avable. It was a in ck one with a V-neck and puff sleeves. It wasn¡¯t shy, just an understated piece with delicate jacquard patterns.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take this one. Let me try it on.¡±

    Though the dress was simple, Rachel made it look effortlessly elegant. The ck fabric wasn¡¯t anything special, but the satin added a touch of elegance and ss.

    ¡°It¡¯s perfect. Let¡¯s¡ª¡±

    M??? ?????????????? ???? g??l??ov?ls.??0??

    Before Natalia could finish her words, Tracy strolled into the store.

    Natalia¡¯s expression turned icy. What were the odds?

    And just when she thought it couldn¡¯t get worse, Brian wrapped up a phone call and stepped inside.

    ¡°Brian!¡±

    Natalia practically ran over,tching onto his arm.

    Giddy with excitement, she spun around in her tulle dress. ¡°Do you like it? I picked it for the party tonight.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it looks good on you.¡±

    ¡°As long as you think so.¡±

    Natalia blushed slightly before turning to Rachel. ¡°And this one? What do you think?¡±

    Before Brian could respond, Tracy cut in. ¡°Brian, this is the dress I mentioned. I want to try it on.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Tracy turned to the store clerk. ¡°Excuse me, can you bring me this ck dress? I want to try it on.¡±

    The clerk hesitated. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss, but this is ourst one.¡±

    Tracy pressed her lips together, feigning disappointment. ¡°Oh, I see. I guess this dress just wasn¡¯t meant for me.¡±

    Then, she turned to Brian with a sigh. ¡°Let¡¯s go check out some other boutiques, then.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 422

    ?Chapter 422:

    But despite her words, her expression wasced with unmistakable regret.

    Brian studied her. ¡°Do you like it that much?¡±

    ¡°This is a limited-edition piece from a renowned designer. It wasunched overseas justst week, and only one of each size was released here.¡±

    Tracy kept her tone even, but her meaning was crystal clear¡ªshe wanted this dress.

    ¡°Then try it on.¡±

    His words caught everyone off guard.

    ¡°Brian, Rachel is already wearing it,¡± Natalia protested before anyone else could.

    ¡°Yeah, this isn¡¯t fair,¡± Tracy chimed in. ¡°I know you want me to have the best, but I don¡¯t want to take away what Rachel loves.¡± What a hypocrite!

    But Brian wasn¡¯t joking. His expression remained firm. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been bought yet, has it? Try it on first.¡± Then, he turned his gaze to Rachel, his expression giving nothing away.

    ¡°What do you say, Rachel Marsh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just wondering¡ªwhat right do you have to make demands of me?¡± Rachel met his gaze head-on.

    As a boss? Or an ex-boyfriend?

    Brian¡¯s expression remained impassive, but his voice carried a distinct chill.

    ¡°I¡¯m your boss. That should be enough of an answer.¡±

    Right.

    How could a mere manager like her defy thepany president? Without so much as a nce in Brian¡¯s direction, Rachel strode straight into the fitting room.

    When she reemerged, she handed the clothes directly to Tracy. ¡°Have a lovely time with your secretary, my dear president.¡± Her tone was light butced with sarcasm.

    ¡°Natalia, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t wait for a response, already making her way toward the exit.

    Dive into tales at g¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,

    Natalia hesitated, torn between wanting to stay longer with Brian and standing by her friend.

    After a brief internal struggle, loyalty won out.

    ¡°Brian, I really do like you, but you¡¯re being way too cruel to Rachel.¡± With that, she turned and hurried after Rachel.

    Because of what happened with the dress, Natalia couldn¡¯t shake her unease about the party that evening.

    She sprawled on the sofa, looking utterly defeated.

    Sensing her mood, Rachel spoke up. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the party.¡±

    ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t nning to go.¡± Natalia tilted her head, surprised.

    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Rachel admitted, then met her gaze. ¡°But you want to, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Natalia hesitated for a moment before nodding.

    Rachel reached out a hand. ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Are you reallying with me?¡± Natalia asked, her eyes lighting up.

    Rachel assured her, ¡°I¡¯ll be right there with you.¡±

    Natalia was easy to read. Her emotions always showed on her face.

    Rachel knew that if she refused, Natalia would probably back out too.

    At exactly seven, they arrived on time.

    The party was set at an outdoor vi, glowing with warm lights. The air buzzed with conversation, the sound of clinking sses blending into the hum of music.

    The moment they stepped inside, Natalia¡¯s eyes began darting around, scanning the crowd for Brian.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 423

    ?Chapter 423:

    But with so many guests and such a vast venue, he was nowhere in sight.

    ¡°Let¡¯s split up,¡± Rachel suggested. ¡°If I spot him, I¡¯ll text you.¡±

    Natalia beamed. ¡°Rachel, you¡¯re the best!¡±

    Rachel had barely taken a few steps when she spotted Brian.

    Though the venue was filled with men, he was always the one who stood out the most.

    His refined presence and effortless charm were simply unmatched. And with so many eager to curry favor with the White family, people would go to great lengths just to approach him.

    So, spotting him in the crowd wasn¡¯t difficult.

    Amidst the sea of guests, Brian held a wine ss, a faint, unreadable smile ying on his lips as he effortlesslymanded attention.

    The sight transported Rachel back to their university days.

    Back then, he was the most sought-after man on campus, the one every girl admired and desired.

    There was never a moment he wasn¡¯t surrounded,yers uponyers of admirers forming a barrier around him.

    And Rachel? She had only ever watched from a distance, unable to get close.

    She would stand there quietly, craning her neck, hoping for just a nce.

    Now, years had passed. The setting had changed, but he remained at the center of it all¡ªwhile she remained unseen.

    It turned out that no matter how much time had passed, she still wasn¡¯t the one standing by his side.

    They were only meant to walk part of the journey together, never the whole way.

    ¡°Natalia, I found him. Just look where the crowd¡¯s thickest.¡±

    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    Natalia rushed over without hesitation.

    L§Ñt?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g?lnov?ls.?¦Ïm

    ¡°There he is!¡±

    Rachel gestured toward Brian.

    The moment Natalia spotted him, she lit up and dashed toward him without hesitation.

    Rachel didn¡¯t stick around. She quietly turned away, slipping outside. Luckily, the vi was expansive, making it easy to find a secluded spot to clear her thoughts.

    After two hours, judging that the party was winding down, she returned to look for Natalia.

    ¡°Rachel! Where did you go? I¡¯ve been searching for you everywhere!¡± The instant Natalia saw her, she ran up and threw her arms around her, sobbing uncontrobly.

    Tears streamed down her face, her whole body trembling.

    Rachel steadied her, concern knitting her brow. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Natalia hupped through her sobs, her breaths uneven, her eyes swollen and red.

    Rachel held onto her, rubbing her back in a soothing motion. ¡°Take a deep breath. Just tell me when you¡¯re ready.¡±

    It took a while for Natalia to calm down, though her voice still wavered with emotion.

    ¡°I¡ªI confessed to Brian¡­ but he turned me down.¡± A failed confession was painful.

    Rachel knew that no words could truly ease that kind of heartbreak. ¡°Does he like Tracy that much? So much that nothing else matters? That he can just ignore everything?¡± Her voice cracked with frustration as she wiped her tears away.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 424

    ?Chapter 424:

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. Brian must have feelings for me. I know he does.¡± She inhaled sharply, determination ring in her eyes. ¡°This is myst chance. If I lose this time, I swear, I will move on.¡±

    Without another word, Natalia spun around and took off.

    Rachel blinked, momentarily stunned, thinking she was about to confess again.

    She thought that if Brian could make Natalia give up, it would be for the best.

    They were never meant to be, and if Natalia forced herself between him and Tracy, she¡¯d only end up hurting more.

    Backing out before it was toote¡ªbefore she lost herselfpletely¡ªwould be the wisest thing Rachel could do.

    However, her stomach twisted uneasily as Natalia¡¯s words echoed in her mind.

    ¡°Does he like Tracy that much? So much that nothing else matters? That he can just ignore everything?¡±

    A chill ran down Rachel¡¯s spine. Something wasn¡¯t right.

    Without hesitation, she turned and sprinted in search of Natalia.

    But by the time she found her, it was already toote.

    By therge swimming pool, Natalia stood rigid, her hand gripping a knife, the de pressed against Tracy¡¯s neck.

    The steel gleamed under the lights, cold and merciless.

    Her hair was a tangled mess, her face streaked with dried tears, and her swollen eyes burned with raw despair.

    ¡°Brian, you rejected me because of her, didn¡¯t you?¡± Her voice was unsteady, trembling on the edge of madness.

    ¡°Natalia, calm down.¡±

    ¡°Just say it¡ªyes or no!¡± Natalia¡¯s grip tightened, her entire body shaking as she teetered on the brink of a breakdown.

    ¡°It has nothing to do with her. Natalia, listen to me. Put the knife down.¡± Despite the gravity of the moment, Brian remainedposed, his voice steady.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s takes you on a journey

    ¡°No!¡± Natalia¡¯s breath hitched, her chest rising and falling erratically.

    ¡°You¡¯re lying¡ªyou¡¯re trying to trick me!¡±

    In her distress, her hand trembled violently, causing the knife to waver. The de was razor-sharp, and the slightest movement left a thin, crimson line on Tracy¡¯s neck.

    A streak of blood surfaced against her pale skin, stark and jarring under the harsh lights.

    Brian¡¯s face darkened in an instant, his eyes turning sharp with warning. ¡°I¡¯ll say this once more¡ªput the knife down. Don¡¯t do something you¡¯ll regret.¡±

    Natalia let out a hollowugh, her lips curling as if daring him. ¡°And if I don¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°If you hurt her, I won¡¯t let it slide.¡± Brian¡¯s voice was deadly calm, each word edged with ice. ¡°Even if you¡¯re a Carpenter, you won¡¯t be an exception.¡±

    A cold shiver ran through the air.

    ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ll do.¡±

    With a sudden, reckless motion, Natalia shed forward. Rachel shoved through the crowd, her voice rising in desperation. ¡°Natalia, don¡¯t¡ª¡±

    But it was already toote.

    Brian reacted instantly, dashing forward and reaching for the knife in Natalia¡¯s grip.

    Tracy¡¯s voice trembled with fear as she cried out, ¡°Brian, help me!¡±

    ¡°Stay back!¡± Natalia¡¯s voice was heavy with despair as she stared at the man now just inches from her.

    But Brian didn¡¯t stop. Without a second thought, he grabbed the de. The sharp edge sliced into his palm, and blood gushed out, staining his arm in seconds.

    Ignoring the pain, he used his other hand to pull Tracy behind him in order to shield her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 425

    ?Chapter 425:

    Then, something no one sawing¡ªTracy suddenly reached out and shoved Natalia, hard.

    ¡°Brian, do you¡­¡± Natalia broke off abruptly.

    She lost her footing entirely.

    Before she could regain her bnce, her heel slipped, and with a startled gasp, she toppled straight into the swimming pool behind her.

    ¡°Natalia!¡± Rachel¡¯s panicked scream tore through the air as she bolted forward, ready to dive in.

    But Brian caught her wrist, stopping her. ¡°Are you insane? Stay back and don¡¯t do anything stupid!¡±

    Rachel¡¯s fury boiled over, her voice shaking. ¡°Have you lost it? Do you even realize what just happened? She can¡¯t swim! Are you going to watch her die?¡±

    ¡°And what about you? You can¡¯t swim either!¡± Brian¡¯s sharp words snapped Rachel out of her reckless impulse.

    He was right¡ªshe couldn¡¯t swim.

    A bitter memory surfaced¡ªshe had first met Brian when he saved her from nearly drowning.

    Her fear had clouded her judgment.

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle this,¡± Brian said before diving straight into the water. With his strong swimming skills, reaching Natalia should have been effortless.

    Rachel watched, her breath evening out slightly.

    But Brian¡¯s words stuck in her mind.

    He had been concerned¡ªconcerned that she couldn¡¯t swim, that she would be the one drowning if she jumped in.

    Before she could dwell on it, Natalia¡¯s frantic screams shattered the moment. ¡°Help!¡±

    She thrashed wildly, her hands reaching out in a desperate plea. Brian pushed through the water, swimming toward her as fast as he could.

    Normally, the distance wasn¡¯t an issue¡ªhe could reach her in seconds. But Natalia had never been in a situation like this before. She panicked and choked on mouthfuls of water.

    ???????? ???????? ???????????????????? ? ??????????¦Í??????©q??????

    ¡°Natalia, stay calm! Stop struggling!¡± Rachel shouted, pacing frantically at the edge.

    Tracy stepped closer, putting on an act of concern. ¡°Rachel, rx. Miss Carpenter will be fine.¡±

    Rx? Seriously? How was she supposed to do that?

    ¡°Tracy, if you¡¯re so concerned, why don¡¯t you jump in instead of standing there and running your mouth? If anything happens to her, I swear you won¡¯t get away with it!¡±

    Tracy had probably never seen Rachel this furious before. For a brief moment, she was stunned.

    But with so many eyes watching, she couldn¡¯t afford to let herposed, generous image slip.

    ¡°Rachel, I know you¡¯re only upset because you¡¯re worried about her. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    The way she spoke made her seem gracious and understanding, while making Rachel look unreasonable and overly emotional.

    On any other day, Rachel would have thrown a few sharp words back just to vent her frustration.

    But this wasn¡¯t just any situation. Natalia¡¯s life was on the line. And worse, Rachel knew it was Tracy who had pushed Natalia. There was no room for restraint now.

    ¡°Is that right? Since you¡¯re so generous, why don¡¯t you keep herpany in the pool?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426:

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tracy didn¡¯t even have a second to react before Rachel shoved her toward the pool.

    A loud ssh echoed as Tracy hit the water¡ªbut she wasn¡¯t going down alone.

    In ast-ditch effort, she grabbed Rachel¡¯s arm, yanking her in as well. The moment Rachel hit the water, sheer panic overtook her. Memories of her childhood trauma¡ªof nearly drowning¡ªcame rushing back. Fear paralyzed her, stealing her breath before she could even call for help. Her body was sinking fast, the water swallowing her whole. The world blurred into darkness, dragging her into a suffocating abyss.

    Tracy, however, shrieked in panic. ¡°Brian! Help me!¡±

    Brian snapped his head around at the sound of her voice.

    Just then, a waiter bolted toward the pool and dove in without a second thought.

    He was nearest to Natalia.

    Brian pointed toward Natalia, barking orders. ¡°Get her out first! Save her!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± the waiter responded and quickly swam toward Natalia. Brian, meanwhile, spun around and powered through the water toward Tracy.

    His injured hand burned in the water, but he pushed through the pain, refusing to slow down.

    ¡°Tracy, stay put! I¡¯m on my way!¡±

    Rachel, on the other hand, kept sinking deeper and deeper.

    Her mind was slipping, the edges of her consciousness blurring. Yet, at the sound of Brian¡¯s voice, she forced her eyes open, looking upward.

    And in that instant, whatever hope she had left disappeared. She saw him¡ªhis arms cutting through the water, swimming with all his strength. But not toward her.

    The water around him was streaked with red blood spilling from his wounded palm.

    She watched as he scooped Tracy up and swam her toward safety¡ªnever sparing even a single nce her way.

    Her chest tightened. She shut her eyes, and her heart crumbled into pieces.

    People said hearing was thest thing to go before death. She had never given it much thought before. But now, she knew it was true. Even as everything else faded, she still heard Brian¡¯s frantic voice. ¡°Tracy! Wake up! Stay with me!¡±

    The tales you love are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    Within seconds, thest thread of awareness slipped away, and the world around her faded into an abyss.

    About ten minutester, Tracy, feeling the moment was right, slowly fluttered her eyes open.

    She wasn¡¯t a strong swimmer, but she could manage.

    To make it look like she couldn¡¯t swim, she had intentionally swallowed a bit of water¡ªjust enough to sell the act, but not enough to be dangerous.

    Luckily, everything had unfolded just as she had nned. Brian had rushed to save her without a second thought. She had never actually lost consciousness.

    She had simply bided her time before opening her eyes.

    And now, after a full ten minutes, Rachel wouldn¡¯t havested. No one could hold their breath that long.

    As far as everyone was concerned, she was the victim.

    The entire incident had been caught on camera¡ªRachel pushing her into the pool.

    She was the lucky survivor, while Rachel had sealed her own fate, drowning in the depths.

    Without Rachel in the picture, Brian would be hers¡ªno more obstacles, no morepetition.

    As for Natalia? Tracy didn¡¯t even see her as a rival.

    Satisfied with her scheme, Tracy finally fluttered her eyes open, putting on a look of terror as she clung to Brian. ¡°Brian, I was so scared!¡±

    ¡°Are you okay? Are you hurt?¡± Brian asked, his voice thick with worry.

    Tracy shook her head gently. ¡°I¡¯m fine now¡­ but Rachel¡ªdid they save her?¡±

    Brian¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, his lips quivering uncontrobly.

    His heart clenched painfully, as if it had stopped beating. ¡°What? What did you just say? Rachel¡¯s still in the pool?¡±

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Happy wednesday dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (=?=) /

    .

 Chapter 427

    ?Chapter 427:

    ¡°Yes, Rachel also¡ª¡±

    Before Tracy could finish speaking, Brianunched himself into the pool.

    He plunged into the cold water, paddling frantically, turning this way and that in search of Rachel. But no matter how hard he looked, he couldn¡¯t find a single trace of her.

    He decided to swim around the pool¡ªonep, then two, then three¡­ until he eventually lost track of how many times he had scoured the entire pool.

    Eventually, his stamina waned. When he finally broke the surface, he took a deep breath and yelled out desperately, ¡°Rachel, where are you? Come out, now! Stop hiding. Please, juste out.¡±

    He called out repeatedly, but received no response. ¡°I¡¯m begging you, pleasee out! You can yell at me, or hit me, you can do whatever you want! Just please, show yourself¡­¡± By the end, his voice dropped to a whisper.

    Droplets dripped from his chin, though it was impossible to tell whether they were water or tears. Brian was deste, and it was clear to anyone who looked.

    ¡°Brian!¡± Tracy cried from the poolside, her voice trembling with fear for his well-being. ¡°Please get out of the water. That¡¯s enough, okay? I¡¯m the one begging you now¡ªplease stop this!¡±

    But Brian remained oblivious to her pleas. He didn¡¯t even turn toward her and continued to drift in a daze, as if he hadn¡¯t heard a word.

    Tracy¡¯s face tightened with worry. ¡°Come on, Brian. You¡¯ve been in the water for far too long. You can¡¯t keep going like this! If you push yourself any further, you might actually die.¡±

    That got his attention, though he merely nced at her briefly, silent, before closing his eyes and disappearing back into the water.

    This time, he didn¡¯t resurface for what felt like an eternity.

    The water was calm, disturbed only by the asional, small ripples.

    g???????¦Í??????.??????, ¨C ???????? ???????????????? ????

    Tracy was so frightened that she began to cry in earnest. ¡°Brian, get out of the water! Stop scaring me! Come out now! Don¡¯t leave me alone¡­¡±

    She cried until her voice turned hoarse, and finally, she copsed to the ground.

    Fortunately, she still had a shred of rationality left, and she managed to yell at the security. ¡°What are you just standing there for? Go and save him! I¡¯m telling you, if anything happens to him, you will all face serious consequences!¡±

    At hermand, a dozen people jumped into the pool.

    They quickly managed to grab hold of Brian, but even in the water, they were no match for him. They couldn¡¯t stop him.

    ¡°Brian, I¡¯m begging you!¡± Tracy screamed again. ¡°Just get out of the water.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t rest until I find her, whether she¡¯s dead or alive.¡±

    Brian kept telling himself that he needed to find Rachel, no matter what. He wasn¡¯t going to leave the water without her.

    Meanwhile, through the haze of Tracy¡¯s fear, she felt utterly bewildered. How could Rachel just vanish without a trace?

    More than ten minutes had passed, and she refused to believe that Rachel was still alive at that point.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 428

    ?Chapter 428:

    And yet, Rachel¡¯s body was nowhere to be found. Where in the world could she be?

    Tracy grabbed the arm of the nearest security guard and demanded, ¡°Where is she? The woman who just fell into the pool?¡±

    Thinking she meant Natalia, the guard promptly pointed over to her.

    ¡°Not her, the other woman!¡±

    But the guard merely scratched the back of his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. The surveince footage is still being checked.¡±

    ¡°Useless! Tell your men to hurry it up!¡±

    No sooner had Tracy finished speaking than she sensed a presence beside her. A figure with pale skin and disheveled hair had appeared, seemingly from out of nowhere.

    ¡°What woman?¡± came a chilling voice. ¡°You¡¯d better exin yourself.¡±

    Tracy shuddered, her arms now covered with goosebumps.

    Natalia seized the opportunity and continued, ¡°You vicious woman. You wanted to kill me, didn¡¯t you? You owe me your life! I want a life for a life!¡±

    Tracy stumbled back, shaking her head in frantic terror.

    ¡°NO, don¡¯t! I didn¡¯t mean it. You¡¯ve got the wrong person! I¡¯m begging you, spare me!¡±

    Tracy wasn¡¯t in the right state of mind to evaluate her situation. She acted out of the fear that overtook her, giving in to her first instinct¡ªpleas for mercy and the urge to escape.

    That was, until Natalia¡¯s face was identally revealed through the gap of her long, messy hair.

    ¡°Natalia?¡± Tracy blurted out in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s you? You almost scared me to death! You might be privileged, but there¡¯s a limit to the things you can do to others!¡±

    Natalia straightened, cing her hands on her hips, sneering. ¡°Speak for yourself! Shouldn¡¯t you be held ountable for murder?¡±

    Read thetest updates at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    ¡°What? What are you even saying? I¡¯m the one who had a knife to my neck. I¡¯m the one who was threatened! Think before you speak, would you?¡±

    ¡°Stubborn to the very end, I see. Just wait until I call Rachel.¡±

    Natalia suddenly stopped short.

    The mention of Rachel¡¯s name made her realize, toote, that something was wrong.

    Oddly enough, she hadn¡¯t seen Rachel anywhere after she opened her eyes. Given how worried Rachel had been about her earlier, Rachel should have been by her side.

    Then, Natalia¡¯s gaze shifted toward the silhouette of Brian¡¯s figure underwater, and she recalled Tracy¡¯s words from a while ago.

    Understanding hit her like a freight train.

    Natalia lunged and grabbed Tracy by the cor. ¡°So the other woman in the pool you were talking about was Rachel?¡± she demanded through gritted teeth.

    Tracy said nothing, but her expression spoke volumes.

    Furious, Natalia shoved Tracy, causing her to slip across the wet ground.

    Not far behind her were a few steps¡ªjust five or so.

    But tumbling down those steps was enough to injure Tracy.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 429

    ?Chapter 429:

    A sharp crack echoed as she fell, followed by Tracy¡¯s pained wails. Natalia guessed that she had broken a bone somewhere.

    The security team and nearby hotel staff immediately rushed over, and Natalia followed suit.

    But before anyone else could assist Tracy, Natalia stood before her and dered, ¡°Everyone, listen carefully. Whoever dares to help this woman will be an enemy of the Carpenter family from now on.¡±

    If anyone had been in doubt about Natalia¡¯s identity before, they were certainly certain now. Everyone knew immediately that she was Wilson Carpenter¡¯s cherished daughter.

    As expected, no one made a move to help Tracy.

    Tracy writhed on the ground, groaning in agony, her face contorted in pain.

    She reached for the hem of Natalia¡¯s dress. ¡°Miss Carpenter, I was wrong. It was all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have provoked you. I know I deserve whatever ising for me, but I¡¯m begging you, save me, just this once. Please¡­ The pain¡­ I can¡¯t take it.¡±

    Natalia scoffed and swatted her hand away without a second¡¯s hesitation.

    Just then, the guard in charge of checking the surveince footage rushed over. ¡°The woman from earlier is no longer in the pool!¡±

    ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    Before the security guard could finish speaking, Brian lunged forward, seizing him by the cor.

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying! The security footage clearly shows a man pulling her out of the water.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡±

    Under Brian¡¯s sharp, unyielding gaze, the security guard quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m positive. He pulled her out and carried her away.¡±

    Find thetest releases g?ln¦Òv????s

    Brian¡¯s tone grew harsher. ¡°Where did he take her?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Show me the footage. Now.¡±

    He had to find out who had taken Rachel and where they had gone. Only then could he track her down and uncover the truth.

    Brian had barely taken two steps when Tracy¡¯s wailing voice rang out from behind. ¡°Brian, help me!¡±

    Tears streamed down her face as she sobbed uncontrobly.

    Natalia gave her a cold, impatient look. ¡°Stop screaming! It¡¯s just a fracture, not a death sentence. If Rachel isn¡¯t found, trust me, I¡¯ll make sure you have a lot more broken bones to cry about.¡±

    Tracy immediately fell silent, biting her lip to keep from crying any louder.

    But her eyes still searched Brian¡¯s, silently begging for his attention. Without sparing her another nce, Brian signaled to a nearby staff member. ¡°Get her to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Brian, aren¡¯t youing with me?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t. There¡¯s something more important I have to take care of.¡±

    And they both knew exactly what that meant¡ªfinding Rachel.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 430

    ?Chapter 430:

    Tracy was painfully aware of that.

    But how could she let this golden opportunity go to waste?

    ¡°No, I want to stay with you. Hospitals terrify me¡ªthe machines, the disinfectant smell¡­ I can¡¯t handle it! If you¡¯re noting with me, I¡¯d rather stay here and suffer!¡±

    She bit her lip, her face a picture of sorrow and guilt.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re upset. I know you me yourself¡ªand me. If it weren¡¯t for me, you would have saved Rachel instead. This is all my fault¡­ I caused this mess!¡±

    Suddenly, despite her injury, she struggled to move, trying to throw herself toward the pool.

    Brian darted forward, catching her before she could go any further. His voice was sharp with frustration. ¡°Tracy, what the hell are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! If you hadn¡¯t saved me, Rachel wouldn¡¯t be in danger. It¡¯s my fault, all of it! I should be the one to pay the price!¡±

    She sobbed dramatically, putting on a performance as if she were moments away from copsing.

    Brian¡¯s patience snapped. ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Go to the hospital. Now.¡±

    ¡°No! Only if I die¡ªonly then will you forgive me!¡±

    Once more, Tracy tried to hurl herself toward the water.

    But this time, Brian had had enough. He grabbed her without hesitation and shoved her toward the security guards. ¡°Call an ambnce. Get her out of here.¡±

    ¡°No! Brian, please, don¡¯t do this,¡± Tracy pleaded, shaking her head frantically.

    However, Brian didn¡¯t budge. With just a sharp nod from him, the security guards moved in, grabbing her by the arms and legs. Her protests grew fainter as they carried her away.

    Inside the surveince room, Brian¡¯s gaze was locked onto the screen. There was no mistake¡ªit was Andres. He was the one who had saved Rachel. He had pulled her out of the water and carried her away from the venue.

    Your escape is on g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s

    Wasting no time, Brian grabbed his phone and made a call.

    His voice was firm and demanding. ¡°Where is Rachel?¡±

    Andres let out a low chuckle. ¡°A littlete to be asking that, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°I made a mistake, but that doesn¡¯t give you the right to keep her locked up. I need to see her,¡± Brian said, his tone urgent.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I can¡¯t stop her from going where she wants. But what if she doesn¡¯t want to see you?¡±

    The moment Andres said that, Brian felt a sharp sting in his chest. ¡°I need to exin,¡± Brian pleaded, his voice thick with sorrow and regret.

    The man who had always exuded confidence now lookedpletely defeated, weighed down by guilt.

    Andres scoffed. ¡°Exin what exactly?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know Rachel had fallen into the water too,¡± Brian admitted.

    His words were so faint they almost disappeared into the air.

    But Andres caught every single word.

    ¡°So what you¡¯re saying, Mr. White, is that if you had known Rachel was drowning, you would have left Tracy and saved her instead?¡± Andres¡¯ voice dripped with sarcasm.

    As he spoke, he nced at Rachel. She was lying on the bed, her fingers trembling slightly, her eyelids fluttering. Without hesitation, he switched the call to speaker.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 431

    ?Chapter 431:

    Brian¡¯s voice echoed through the quiet room.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t leave anyone behind. I would save them both.¡± That was all he could say.

    Andres let out a short, mockingugh but didn¡¯t bother replying. Rachel¡¯s eyes remained half-closed, but silent tears slipped down, wetting the pillow beneath her. She had heard every single word.

    Loud and clear.

    But what did it change? Even if Brian had known, would it have mattered?

    His instincts had chosen Tracy first.

    It was a habit, a reflex buried deep inside him.

    ¡°Mr. White, since your secretary means more to you, stop dragging Rachel into this. Let her go and give her a chance to move on.¡±

    ¡°Enough with the distractions. Just tell me where you¡¯re keeping her?¡±

    Brian demanded.

    ¡°With all the power and connections you have, tracking down one person shouldn¡¯t be that hard.¡±

    Without saying anything else, Andres ended the call.

    Brian¡¯s face was frighteningly dark, like a storm was about to hit at any moment.

    But at least he had learned one important thing¡ªRachel wasn¡¯t in any life-threatening danger.

    Without wasting a second, he called Ronald. ¡°No matter the cost, find Rachel. Also, get me every detail on the Garrett Group.¡±

    Ronald didn¡¯t hesitate. The moment he received the order, he began working on it.

    When Natalia heard that Rachel was alive, relief flooded her, and she broke down in tears of joy.

    Discover more content at galnov??????.c??m

    ¡°Natalia, are you alright?¡± Brian asked softly.

    As they stepped out, Brian¡¯s voice carried a trace of concern.

    Natalia scoffed, not bothering to look at him.

    ¡°You should save your concern for your precious secretary. After all, she¡¯s the only one that matters to you. Rachel and I? We mean nothing, right?¡± she said coldly.

    With that, she stormed off, not caring about the pouring rain as she ran straight into the street.

    Her feet kept moving, but her tears fell even faster.

    Brian stood still, watching her retreating figure, his chest tightening with guilt and regret.

    But Rachel¡¯s words echoed in his head. She had told him not to give Natalia any false hope.

    And maybe, this was his chance to finally set things right.

    ¡°Natalia, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Brian murmured. ¡°I was never the right person for you, and I never will be.¡±

    Without him, she would have a much better life.

    Maybe she would be heartbroken for a while, but eventually, she would return to the cheerful, free-spirited girl she used to be.

    But right now, Natalia couldn¡¯t see that.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 432

    ?Chapter 432:

    She sat alone under the heavy rain,pletely drenched. But even as the rain poured down, it wasn¡¯t enough to hide the endless tears streaming down her face.

    Just thinking about everything that had happened made her chest tighten with unbearable pain.

    The sky grew darker, and her phone battery was nearly dead.

    A deep fear crept over her.

    Panicked, she instinctively called Rachel.

    There was no answer.

    The drizzle quickly turned into a heavy downpour, soaking everything in sight.

    With her phone hanging on to just three percent battery, Natalia clutched it tightly, whispering a desperate plea. ¡°Please, Rachel¡­ pick up. I¡¯m begging you.¡±

    Tears rolled down her cheeks, mixing with the raindrops, but the ache in her chest hurt even more.

    Then, her fear escted. A group of men, dressed oddly, lingered nearby. Their whistles sent a chill down her spine as they moved toward her with clear, malicious intent.

    Her instincts screamed danger.

    Gripping her phone tightly, she turned and bolted.

    But the group wasn¡¯t about to let her escape. The moment she ran, they followed.

    She sprinted through the pounding rain, her heart racing in terror. The roads were slick, and her shoes offered no grip. Within moments, they slipped off her feet.

    But there was no time to stop. Barefoot and panicked, she pushed herself to run faster as the men gained on her.

    The night was pitch-ck, and the relentless rain blurred her vision.

    g???????¦Í??????.k???? ¨C ?????????? ??????????

    One drop, then another¡­ each seemed to hit her heart directly. Her chest tightened, her pulse racing so fast it felt like her heart might burst. Fear consumed her.

    The men¡¯s voices slithered through the storm, mocking. ¡°Where are you off to, sweetheart? A pretty thing like you shouldn¡¯t be running. What if you slip? Let us take care of you.¡±

    Their jeers grew closer, suffocating her with terror.

    Then¡ªdisaster struck. Her foot skidded, and before she could regain her bnce, she crashed to the ground.

    Pain exploded through her limbs, sharp and unforgiving.

    But she had no time to cry out. Bracing herself with one hand, she struggled to push herself up.

    The moment she got back on her feet, they had already encircled her.

    ¡°Not bad, darling. You¡¯ve got some speed,¡± one of them sneered, his eyes crawling over her like insects.

    His stare was vile, peeling away her dignity with every second that passed.

    ¡°Told you, didn¡¯t I?¡± Another one leered. ¡°Look at that face, that body¡ªpure perfection. A real prize.¡±

    He took a step forward, reaching a filthy hand toward her.

    Natalia didn¡¯t flinch. She smacked his hand away, her voice cold and defiant. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch me.¡±

    ¡°Feisty, huh?¡± he chuckled darkly. ¡°That just makes you more fun.¡± He reached for her again.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 433

    ?Chapter 433:

    Without missing a beat, she struck his hand away again, disgust shing in her eyes. ¡°I said, don¡¯t touch me.¡±

    That did it. His expression twisted with anger.

    He lunged, seizing her wrist in one hand and gripping her chin with the other. His voice dripped with cruelty. ¡°Who do you think you are, huh? Acting all high and mighty. You asked for this.¡±

    Her wrist was locked in his grasp, no escape in sight.

    But she had never been the type to submit without a fight.

    Without hesitation, she sank her teeth deep into his flesh.

    ¡°Argh! You little¡ª¡± he yelped, his face contorting in agony.

    Natalia didn¡¯t let up. If anything, she bit down harder, as if sheer force could carve her defiance into his flesh.

    ¡°Dammit, let go! I said let go!¡± he roared, shaking his arm violently in an attempt to break free.

    Soon, blood began to drip from the man¡¯s hand, making the scene even more terrifying.

    Before she knew it, others forcefully pulled Natalia away.

    But the moment she was free, the man pped her hard across the face¡ªonce, twice, three times in a row. Her vision blurred as dizziness took over, leaving her dazed and disoriented.

    But even through the ringing in her ears, her mind remained razor-sharp. Lifting her head, she locked eyes with the man and said, ¡°Unless you kill me and erase every trace, you will regret this.¡±

    He scoffed, his voiceced with mockery. ¡°Keep dreaming. You¡¯re insane.¡±

    ¡°Insane? We¡¯ll see about that.¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??????? brings great stories

    ncing at his injured hand, the man scowled. ¡°Damn it, just my luck. Take her back. I¡¯ll handle her once I get this patched up.¡±

    Natalia was shoved into a van by a few of the men, while the rest escorted their wounded leader to the hospital.

    As the van rumbled down the road, Natalia saw a chance.

    She reached for her phone, hoping to make another call, but the screen remained ck. Battery dead.

    She swallowed hard.

    Fear wed at her throat, but she shoved it down.

    She had no illusions. She knew no one wasing to save her.

    Her only chance was if that injured man took his timeing back.

    When Rachel opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was Andres.

    ¡°Mr. Garrett?¡± she murmured, startled.

    ¡°Surprised to see me?¡± he teased.

    ¡°Honestly? Yeah. I wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d wake up at all.¡± Since childhood, she had harbored a deep fear of water, so the moment she fell in, she thought it was over.

    ¡°Lucky for you, I got there in time.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough. Without you, I doubt I¡¯d be here to see another sunrise.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that. Get some rest¡ªwe¡¯ll watch the sunrise together tomorrow.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 434

    ?Chapter 434:

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    But as shey back down, a sudden thought jolted through her. Natalia. She had fallen into the pool too.

    Rachel¡¯s heart pounded as she grabbed her phone, turning it on in a hurry.

    The screen lit up with several missed calls. Brian had called, and so had Natalia.

    With her heart racing, she dialed back, but there was no answer.

    It waste¡ªwas Natalia just asleep?

    Yet, the longer shey there, the more unsettled she felt.

    Natalia had never been one to hide her feelings. Brian¡¯s actions today must have hit her hard.

    But why so many calls? Something wasn¡¯t right.

    That was it¡ªRachel shot up, quickly throwing on her clothes.

    Andres noticed and frowned. ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Natalia. I have a bad feeling. I need to find her.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s pouring out. I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Through the pounding rain, Andres drove Rachel to the hotel in under twenty minutes.

    At the front desk, she checked the records and surveince footage¡ªNatalia hadn¡¯te back.

    Rachel¡¯s stomach twisted, and her unease deepened.

    She pressed a hand to her forehead, anxiety tightening her chest. ¡°We need to find Natalia now. I¡¯m scared something¡¯s happened.¡±

    Andres steadied her. ¡°Rx. I¡¯ll have my people start looking immediately.¡±

    Feel the thrill at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s

    ¡°Thanks. Should we also report it to the police?¡±

    ¡°Definitely. The more hands on this, the better.¡±

    Rachel hesitated, lost in thought.

    After a long pause, she finally called Brian.

    Brian answered almost instantly, his voice brimming with excitement.

    ¡°Rachel, you¡¯re awake? How do you feel?¡±

    ¡°Still breathing, I suppose.¡±

    ¡°Where are you? I¡¯lle get you,¡± he replied eagerly.

    ¡°Forget about me. I can¡¯t reach Natalia. Something¡¯s wrong. Get someone to look into it¡ªnow.¡±

    Rachel hung up the phone, her heart a tempest.

    Anxiety etched deeper lines into her brow.

    Outside, the rain continued its relentless downpour.

    Andres guided her to the car, seeking shelter from the rain.

    Yet, the drumming of raindrops against the roof only amplified Rachel¡¯s unease.

    Seeing her pallid face, Andres gently covered her hand with his, giving it a reassuring squeeze. ¡°Don¡¯t fret. I¡¯ve given instructions. News will reach us soon.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 435

    ?Chapter 435:

    Thirty minutes crawled by, void of any updates from Andres, Brian, or the police.

    Rachel¡¯s brow furrowed again, her restlessness mounting.

    She flung open the car door, grabbing an umbre. ¡°I can¡¯t just sit here. I need to find her.¡±

    Andres swiftly intervened. ¡°I understand your concern, but the weather is treacherous. If something were to happen to you, it would only worsen the situation. Trust us, just a little longer. We¡¯ll have news shortly, I promise.¡±

    Rachel hesitated, her gaze searching his, before ultimately cing her trust in him.

    Andres immediately made another call.

    Upon hanging up, he offered Rachel a reassuring smile. ¡°We have a lead. My people are tracking the trail, and results are imminent. As soon as we have an address, I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, truly!¡±

    The rain persisted, the wind whipping at the trees.

    Raindrops hammered against the ss.

    Inside the car, however, a tense silence settled.

    ¡°You¡¯re deeply worried about Brian, aren¡¯t you?¡± Andres¡¯s voice cut through the quiet.

    Rachel turned to him. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    ¡°If something has befallen Natalia, and Brian is implicated, Natalia¡¯s father, Wilson Carpenter, would never forgive him. The White and Carpenter families would¡­¡±

    ¡°Certainly, they would sh, perhaps even be bitter enemies. A conflict between them would be catastrophic for both.¡± Andres¡¯s analysis was astute.

    Yet, he underestimated Rachel¡¯s genuinepassion.

    ???????????????? ?????????????? ???????? g???????????????????????

    She shook her head slightly, a hint of bitterness in her voice. ¡°Do you think I only care about Brian? That I only consider his interests?¡±

    Andres tapped his fingers on his knee, intrigued by her response. ¡°Honestly, I haven¡¯t known Natalia for long, and our time together has been brief. My initial impression was of a spoiled, headstrong heiress. But as I¡¯ve gotten to know her, I¡¯ve found her to be sweet, sincere, and kind. Despite her privileged background, she¡¯s simple and genuine. Being with her is easy andfortable. She understands the world¡¯splexities, yet remains pure. I believe that¡¯s a rare quality among rich young women, and she possesses it fully.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s eyes shone with determination as she faced Andres.

    ¡°So, beyond the implications for the two families, I¡¯m concerned for Natalia¡¯s safety. Such a kind young woman deserves a life of peace and happiness.¡±

    The sincerity radiating from Rachel¡¯s face seemed to illuminate her.

    Andres admitted, he was moved by her words.

    In the dim light, he watched her sp her hands over her heart, her prayer imbued with earnestness.

    Light and shadow danced across her features, highlighting her gentle beauty. The curve of her profile caused his heart to flutter, unforgettable.

    He watched a stray strand of hair fall across her forehead and found his hand reaching out instinctively. But realizing his impulse, he quickly retracted his hand, snapping back to reality.

    A voice echoed within him, ¡°Andres, regain control. Some desires must remain unfulfilled. Your rtionship with her can only be one of partnership, not romance.¡±

    Just then, Rachel opened her eyes.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 436

    ?Chapter 436:

    Andres quickly masked his inner turmoil and asked, ¡°What did you pray for?¡±

    ¡°I prayed for Natalia¡¯s safe return.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that some prayers demand a sacrifice of something precious. What did you offer?¡±

    Rachel gazed out the window, observing the neon lights that lined the street.

    Her own life was barely tethered, so whether she lived another month or two held little significance. Now that Jeffrey could provide for himself, she would have few regrets.

    Therefore, she had offered a month of her remaining time, beseeching for Natalia¡¯s safe return.

    ¡°If I told you I offered half of my remaining days, would you believe me?¡± Rachel suddenly asked, turning to Andres.

    Andres was visibly startled, his expression a mixture of surprise and disbelief.

    Rachel offered no further exnation, simply redirecting her gaze.

    Yes, her words were absurd. No one would believe her. But if she were a woman dying, a person who had lost all hope, perhaps it would all make sense.

    The rain continued its relentless descent.

    This time, however, Rachel¡¯s steps as she exited the car were firm and resolute.

    Andres attempted to stop her, but her resolve was unwavering. As she stepped out, umbre in hand, she swiftly opened his phone and sent an OK gesture emoji.

    Within a minute, he received an address.

    He quickly caught up to Rachel, pulling her back into the car. ¡°Get in. We¡¯ve located Natalia¡¯s whereabouts.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s face lit up with relief, and she immediately re-entered the car.

    ?????? ???????????????? ????????????: gal?no?vels?co?m

    As soon as she settled, her phone rang. It was Brian.

    ¡°I¡¯ve found Natalia¡¯s location. Where are you? I¡¯lle and get you.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. You focus on getting to Natalia first,¡± Rachel answered without hesitation.

    Brian clenched the steering wheel, his knuckles turning white. He exhaled sharply, then stopped the car, pressing a hand to his forehead.

    ¡°You¡¯re with Andres Garrett.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Rachel replied, her tone calm and unwavering.

    It wasn¡¯t as if she had anything to hide. There was no secret, no betrayal.

    Right now, finding Natalia mattered more than anything.

    ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll meet upter.¡±

    At least Brian knew when to set emotions aside and focus on what was important.

    In the confined room, Natalia faced the injured man again, an hourter.

    His hand was bandaged, but his expression was even more menacing. He kicked the door open, dismissing everyone else, leaving only Natalia.

    Fear seized Natalia, sending a chill down her spine, yet she refused to show weakness. She had to stand firm.

    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer,¡± she warned, keeping her voice steady. ¡°I want to talk.¡±

    He snorted, unimpressed. ¡°Talk? You mean negotiate? You nning to pay me off for this?¡± He jabbed a finger at the bandage on his hand.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 437

    ?Chapter 437:

    ¡°No,¡± Natalia replied firmly. ¡°I want to ask you something. Do you know about the Carpenter family?¡±

    He hesitated for half a second before scoffing, a slow, mocking smirk creeping onto his face. ¡°The Carpenter family?¡± He let out a short, humorlessugh. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡ªyou expect me to believe you¡¯re one of them? You think shing that name will buy you freedom?¡±

    Natalia affirmed with conviction, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not deceiving you. My father is Wilson Carpenter.¡±

    The man erupted into scornfulughter. ¡°You really think you can y the part of Wilson Carpenter¡¯s daughter? Don¡¯t take me for a fool!¡± With that, his patience evaporated, and he lunged forward.

    He clutched Natalia¡¯s chin with one hand and started to pull at her clothing with the other.

    At that moment, all of her feigned bravery crumbledpletely. She couldn¡¯t hold back her tears any longer and burst into sobs. Her tears flowed like a river.

    The man halted abruptly and barked, ¡°Why are you crying? I haven¡¯t even done anything yet!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll cry if I want to. Look at what you¡¯re doing, and now you¡¯re trying to deny me even this?¡±

    Natalia cried even more sorrowfully. Her wails continued relentlessly, one sob cascading into another, reverberating through the room.

    The man grew increasingly exasperated by her cries.

    Unable to endure it any longer, he shoved her aside. ¡°Weep all you want, but it changes nothing. What misfortune, to have caught a woman like this.¡±

    Natalia seized the moment to intensify her crying.

    Her sobs were sporadic yet loud, filled with a profound despair. The man felt as if his head would burst from her cries. Enraged, he stormed toward the door, only to be met with a fist to his face.

    Additional chapters at g ??ln ov els .???? ??

    A swift kick followed.

    The man was left sprawled on the floor, his face bruised and swollen.

    Realizing he was alone, he grasped the gravity of his predicament.

    ¡°Who¡­ Who are you?¡±

    Brian red down at him, his expression livid and his eyes icy, sending shivers down his spine.

    ¡°You¡¯d better hope she¡¯s unharmed. You¡¯ll regret it if she¡¯s hurt,¡± he hissed through clenched teeth.

    His demeanor was stern, utterly devoid of humor.

    At that moment, the man felt genuine fear. It was as if a cold wave had washed over him, chilling him to the core. Quivering, he stammered,

    ¡°No, no. I swear¡­ I didn¡¯ty a finger on her.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Brian sneered, nudging him aside with his foot.

    He then strode past the threshold.

    Inside, Natalia was on the sofa, her limbs bound, unable to move. More distressingly, her hair was tousled, her cor torn, and her face marred by tear streaks.

    ¡°Natalia!¡±

    Brian immediately shed his coat, intending to cover her with it. But Natalia looked up at him, shook her head sternly, and declined.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 438

    ?Chapter 438:

    He draped the coat over her nheless. She merely gazed at him with serene eyes, then silently let the coat slide to the floor beside her. All the while, she remained silent, hugging herself tightly and staring nkly at the coat on the floor.

    Brian¡¯s voice was thick with emotion. ¡°Natalia, are you alright? I¡­ I¡¯m sorry; this is all my fault.¡±

    He covered his face with his hands, his shoulders heaving as he was wracked with sobs. In that moment, he was engulfed in regret. His goal had been to push her away, to extinguish her feelings for him. He simply wanted her to awaken to her own life.

    However, he never anticipated such a horrific event would befall her. True, his feelings were not romantic, but he had known her for years.

    In his heart, she was like a sister.

    How could his heart not break? How could he not me himself?

    ¡°Natalia, can you say something to me?¡±

    Brian bent down, crouching in front of her, his voice threaded with caution.

    But Natalia remained silent.

    Her silence only confirmed his fears.

    He believed she had been vited by that man, and his rage knew no bounds.

    Rolling up his sleeves, Brian stormed out, his fury unleashed with every punch and kick, each strike delivered with merciless precision.

    The man was sent flying by Brian¡¯s kick, then mmed back down.

    He collided with the door, then the floor.

    After several rounds, the man was spitting blood, his body battered and drenched in it.

    When Rachel and Andres arrived, this was the carnage they walked into.

    M?????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    Rachel gasped and hurried over. ¡°Brian, calm down!¡±

    Brian was beyond calming. The thought of Natalia being tormented, coupled with his own sense of guilt, made him loathe himself even more.

    However, Rachel¡¯s presence gradually pulled him back from the edge.

    Stumbling forward, he embraced Rachel. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for putting you in life-threatening danger. And for letting Natalia get hurt. I¡¯m horrible!¡±

    Rachel patted his shoulder, then quickly stepped back, creating a buffer between them.

    Her gaze was cool and detached. ¡°Since what¡¯s done is done, regret is futile. Thank you foring to her rescue today. After all this, she and I just want a quiet, simple life. So, I hope you and Tracy won¡¯t disturb us anymore.¡±

    With that, Rachel walked past him without a second nce.

    Brian¡¯s hand instinctively reached out, trying to grasp her.

    But as his fingers nearly brushed hers, his hand recoiled into a fist.

    And so, they passed each other in silence.

    Inside the room, upon seeing Rachel, Natalia took a few steps forward and threw herself into her arms.

    The emotions she had been suppressing burst forth.

    She clung to Rachel, sobbing uncontrobly, her tears cascading down her cheeks.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 439

    ?Chapter 439:

    ¡°Rachel, you finally came! I called you a million times, why didn¡¯t you answer? Do you know¡­ I almost¡­¡±

    Her voice broke between sobs, her sadness nearly tangible.

    Rachel could only continue to stroke her back, offering gentle reassurances. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here now. Everything¡¯s alright, you¡¯re safe. Sorry I missed your calls. Tell me, are you injured? Did that man mistreat you?¡±

    Natalia, wiping away her tears, shook her head.

    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t touch me. I was just terrified. I¡¯ve never been kidnapped before; this was a first.¡±

    One could only imagine the terror she had felt.

    It must be acknowledged, her family had always shielded her well. But this time, the sheltered and pampered young heiress suffered due to Brian.

    Thankfully, her affections for Brian were all gone.

    After a while, perhaps having exhausted her tears, Natalia looked up at Rachel with eyes rimmed red. ¡°Can you promise me something?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Rachel asked.

    Natalia pleaded, her eyes imploring. ¡°Just promise me first!¡±

    Rachel released a soft sigh, her expression softening with maternal tenderness. ¡°Alright, I promise.¡±

    Natalia¡¯s face lit up with pure joy. She thrust out her hand, her eyes sparkling with determination. ¡°It¡¯s a promise then. Cross my heart, hope to die, no take-backs.¡±

    ¡°Okay, no take-backs,¡± Rachel responded.

    As Natalia wrapped her in a sudden embrace, she whispered a heartfelt request, ¡°From now on, can you see me as your little sister?¡±

    Rachel was stunned.

    Find what you love at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???????

    Initially, she believed Natalia was teasing, ying one of her impulsive games.

    But when she caught the earnest, unwavering gaze in Natalia¡¯s eyes, she realized the profound sincerity behind the words.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Rachel¡¯s voice trailed off, uncertain.

    Natalia pouted, her lips forming a stubborn curve. ¡°You just promised ¡ª no take-backs.¡±

    Rachel hesitated. ¡°Do you really understand what you¡¯re asking?¡±

    Rachel couldn¡¯t help but think Natalia was being a little too naive. She gently reminded her, ¡°You know, your parents might not approve. And then there¡¯s Brian¡­ If we¡¯re sisters, well, that means two sisters shouldn¡¯t like the same person.¡±

    She thought this might make Natalia reconsider.

    To her surprise, Natalia¡¯s expression didn¡¯t waver. Instead, her eyes burned with determination as she nodded. ¡°I know! That¡¯s why¡ªI¡¯ve decided. I¡¯m over him now.¡±

    Rachel hadn¡¯t expected that.

    Given Natalia¡¯s persistence, she didn¡¯t seem like the kind of person to let go so easily.

    ¡°Are you really sure?¡± Rachel pressed.

    Natalia lifted her chin, blinking rapidly as if to hold back the sting of tears.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440:

    Then, with another resolute nod, she answered, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡±

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll regret it?¡±

    ¡°No regrets.¡± Though her eyes shimmered, her voice remained steady.

    Rachel exhaled, touched by the certainty in Natalia¡¯s words. ¡°Thank you for your sincerity, but¡­ do you really understand my situation?¡±

    Natalia tensed, as if afraid Rachel was about to refuse. ¡°You already promised,¡± she said quickly.

    Rachel shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. It¡¯s just¡­ this isn¡¯t something to take lightly. You don¡¯t really know much about me, my family, or Jeffrey. If, after learning everything¡ªand if your parents are on board¡ªthen yes, I¡¯d be happy to call you my sister.¡±

    Natalia¡¯s eyes searched Rachel¡¯s face. ¡°You mean it? You¡¯re not just saying that?¡±

    ¡°I mean it.¡±

    The next second, Natalia looped her arm through Rachel¡¯s with a bright smile. ¡°Then tell me everything!¡±

    A voice cut through their moment. Andres, who had been standing nearby in silence, finally spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll take you both home first. You can talk in the car.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± they answered in unison.

    They left together, arms intertwined, deliberately passing Brian without a nce.

    Their synchronized movement spoke volumes.

    Brian watched them leave, a bitter smile ying on his lips.

    ¡°Rachel, Natalia, if my absence can bring you peace, I¡¯m willing to step back.¡±

    In this lifetime, he acknowledged, he had disappointed them.

    Inside the car, Rachel began to share her story candidly. ¡°Natalia, I¡¯m not like you. I didn¡¯t have a loving father. He remarried when I was young. My stepmother and stepsister, we¡¯re like oil and water. They¡¯ve always seen me as a constant irritation.¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?§àm takes you away

    Natalia listened, her eyes wide with surprise.

    ¡°What about your mother?¡± she asked softly.

    Rachel¡¯s expression grew haunted. Her voice trembled as she took a deep, shuddering breath. ¡°She passed away the day Jeffrey and I were born. She left this world bringing us into it.¡±

    Natalia was stunned by the profound sadness underlying Rachel¡¯s story.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to¡ª¡±

    ¡°I know you didn¡¯t mean any harm,¡± Rachel interrupted gently.

    She continued, revealing the weight of her responsibilities. ¡°I lost my mother early. Beyond protecting myself, I¡¯ve dedicated my life to caring for Jeffrey. His autism significantly impacts his social interactions, daily living, and professional opportunities. I¡¯ll need to support him throughout his life. Compared to your rtively straightforward circumstances, my situation is considerably moreplex.¡± Rachel¡¯s voice softened with maternal concern. ¡°So, Natalia, I hope you¡¯ll carefully consider this and not act on pure impulse.¡±

    When the car reached a convenient parking spot, Natalia requested, ¡°Mr. Garrett, could we stop for a moment?¡±

    ¡°Certainly,¡± Andres replied.

    She stepped out and immediately called her parents.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Have a great week dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?

    .

 Chapter 441

    ?Chapter 441:

    Upon returning, she embraced Rachel with unbridled excitement. ¡°Rachel, my parents agreed. From today forward, you are a sister to me!¡±

    Rachel looked genuinely surprised. ¡°You sought their approval right then and there?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely!¡±

    Natalia¡¯s unfiltered honesty was disarming.

    Her sincerity touched Rachel deeply. ¡°We promised, no take-backs. I¡¯ll help you care for Jeffrey, treating him like my little brother.¡±

    Rachel yfully tapped Natalia¡¯s nose. ¡°You¡¯re too excited to remember¡ªJeffrey and I are twins. He¡¯s actually older than you.¡±

    Natalia paused, then cheered, ¡°Oh, right! So he¡¯ll be my elder brother. Perfect!¡± Her enthusiasm was infectious.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always craved siblings. My parents were cautious, warning me that people often have hidden motives. They restricted my connections, which only intensified my desire for familial bonds.¡± Her tone grew more serious. ¡°I¡¯ve been deceived before, which made me more guarded. But you, Rachel¡ªyou never sought to exploit my status or manipte me for personal gain. That¡¯s why I trust my instincts. You¡¯re genuinely a wonderful person.¡±

    Rachel felt warmth spread through her heart, grateful for this unexpected connection. Observing their emotional moment, Andres suggested, ¡°Shall we celebrate with a meal?¡±

    Natalia waved dismissively. ¡°No, I want to drink.¡±

    Rachel understood immediately. Natalia was masking her emotional pain, using alcohol as a temporary shield.

    ¡°Alright,¡± she agreed softly.

    Natalia¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Rachel, you¡¯re the best!¡±

    Your source of stories: galn¦Òv??ls.??????

    In the most vibrant bar, after several rounds of drinks, Natalia¡¯s inhibitions dissolved.

    Intoxication allowed her suppressed emotions to surge forth.

    Clutching her chest, she let out a shaky breath, pain evident in her expression. ¡°Rachel¡­ it hurts. My heart feels like it¡¯s being twisted by a knife.¡± Tears pooled in her eyes as her voice cracked. ¡°Why does Brian only have eyes for Tracy? Why doesn¡¯t he ever look at me?¡±

    She took another sip, but it did nothing to dull the ache. ¡°It¡¯s one thing if he doesn¡¯t like me,¡± she went on, her voice trembling, ¡°but he doesn¡¯t even trust me. In his eyes, am I just some spoiled brat who throws tantrums? Someone capable of hurting others? Am I really that awful to him?¡±

    Her hands clenched into fists as fresh tears spilled over.

    ¡°How could he not see?¡± she whispered, her voice breaking. ¡°I was just testing him. I never meant to hurt Tracy. I would never go that far. But he¡­ he didn¡¯t believe me.¡±

    A bitter sob escaped her lips. ¡°For Tracy, he¡¯d rather get hurt himself than take a step back. For her, he was willing to cast me aside without hesitation.¡± She bit her lip, her whole body trembling. ¡°Am I really that insignificant to him?¡±

    Natalia was utterly drunk, her emotions a raw, exposed nerve. She wept, a torrent of heartbroken sobs.

    Rachel reached out, her hand a gentle sce, wiping away the tears that streamed down Natalia¡¯s face. Again and again, her tender movements repeated, a silent rhythm offort.

    Yet, in that moment, Rachel¡¯s own heart ached with a silent, mirroring grief. She knew, with a sharp pang, that she was just as insignificant in Brian¡¯s heart as Natalia felt in hers. Despite the years she¡¯d spent by his side, despite her unwavering, selfless love, she was nothing more than a footnote.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 442

    ?Chapter 442:

    A bitter taste rose in her throat, and Rachel took a small sip of wine.

    The liquid burned as it slid down, a sharp, fiery sting.

    That burning sensation spread, a wild me consuming her stomach.

    But the real pain, the unbearable ache, remained locked in her heart.

    As she continued to wipe Natalia¡¯s tears, she spoke, her voice soothing. ¡°Natalia, you know now, so don¡¯t let it destroy you. You¡¯re wonderful, and you have everything going for you. One day, you¡¯ll find the one who will love and cherish you.¡±

    Natalia, her face flushed and her eyes zed with drunkenness, looked at Rachel, a flicker of hope in her dazed expression. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Natalia¡¯s lips formed a pout, her voice thick with grievance.

    Before she could finish her thought, fresh tears welled up, and she began to sob again. She copsed against Rachel¡¯s shoulder, her sobs uncontroble, a messy mix of tears and snot.

    ¡°I¡¯ll drive youdies to your hotel,¡± Andres offered, stepping forward.

    Rachel¡¯s eyes filled with gratitude. ¡°Thank you!¡±

    In the car, Natalia drifted in and out of consciousness, her drunken ramblings filling the silence. She only quieted as they approached their destination.

    But the moment they arrived at the hotel, Natalia retched. Her sudden sickness resulted in some of the vomitnding on Rachel.

    Rachel remained calm, herposure unwavering.

    Only after Natalia had finished did Rachel guide her to the bathroom. She cleaned Natalia as best she could, then helped her into bed before taking a shower herself.

    Once she had settled everything, she reached for her phone, intending to thank Andres properly.

    ???????????? ?????????? ???????????? ???? ?????????¦Í??????©q??????

    As soon as she unlocked the screen, Andres¡¯s message popped up.

    ¡°How¡¯s Natalia? Need my help?¡± The message had just been sent.

    He hadn¡¯t left.

    Rachel opened the door, and there he was, waiting.

    He leaned casually against the wall, his tall figure a striking presence in the dimly lit hallway.

    The moment he heard the door open, he stepped forward.

    ¡°Mr. Garrett, I thought you¡¯d gone back,¡± Rachel said, her voice genuinely surprised.

    He quickly extinguished the cigarette in his hand, hiding it behind his back. His demeanor instantly became polite. ¡°Natalia drank too much. I was worried you might have trouble handling her alone.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s asleep now. She should sleep soundly.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long day. You must be exhausted. You should rest.¡±

    ¡°Alright. You should go back too.¡±

    With that, Rachel turned to go back inside.

    ¡°Rachel.¡± Andres called out, stopping her.

    She turned back, a question in her eyes. Andres offered, ¡°If you¡¯re not too tired, would you like to take a walk? I remember this hotel has a beautiful garden.¡±

    ncing down at her casual loungewear, she hesitated, then nodded.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 443

    ?Chapter 443:

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    After a brief walk, they found themselves on a secluded path.

    Though night had fallen, the path was brightly illuminated.

    Blooming flowers lined the pathway, their delicate fragrance carried on the gentle breeze, a soothing and refreshing presence.

    A silent understanding passed between them, and they walked infortable silence.

    After a while, surrounded by the lush greenery, Rachel felt a chill. She instinctively wrapped her arms around herself.

    In the next instant, a jacket was draped over her shoulders, its fabric carrying a crisp, clean scent.

    ¡°You¡­¡± She looked up, a hint of embarrassment in her voice.

    He gently stopped her hand as she tried to remove the jacket. ¡°I¡¯m not cold. It¡¯s just a jacket¡ªno need to rush to return it.¡±

    He gestured toward a nearby bench. ¡°Let¡¯s sit and rest for a moment.¡±

    Rachel nodded.

    The gentle breeze continued to stir as they sat side by side on the bench.

    The moonlight, soft and luminous, cast a serene glow over them.

    ¡°If you¡¯re feeling sad, you can lean on my shoulder,¡± Andres said suddenly.

    Rachel froze, her body stiffening. She had always believed she concealed her emotions well, acting so convincingly that she almost fooled herself.

    Yet, somehow, Andres had seen straight through her.

    His voice was softer than the night breeze. ¡°All this time, it¡¯s been Natalia drinking and pouring her heart out to you. She¡¯s devastated, but I know you¡¯re in greater pain. And yet, you still put on a brave face,forting her. Rachel, if anyone deserves to grieve tonight¡­ it¡¯s you.¡±

    Maybe it was the gentleness in his words. Maybe it was the warmth in his voice. Or maybe it was simply that, after carrying the weight of her pain for so long, Rachel could no longer hold it in.

    F??rst ??pp??ared ??n g?????????¦Í???????????

    A single tear slipped down,nding on the back of her hand.

    Under the glow of the streemp, it refracted into tiny shards of light.

    Shattered.

    Just like her heart¡ªcracked, scarred, yet still beating.

    Andres shifted closer. He didn¡¯t speak, didn¡¯t press. And this time, Rachel didn¡¯t pull away. She leaned against him, just slightly, letting herself rest¡ªjust for a moment.

    With her eyes closed, her chest ached with the bitterness of a truth she had always known.

    She had never mattered to Brian the way Tracy did. She also knew that, as his so-called girlfriend, she was insignificant next to his first love.

    But knowing and witnessing were two different forms of cruelty. Watching him choose Tracy and abandon her with her own eyes was a different kind of pain entirely.

    That pain was like a knife carving into her heart.

    As time passed, the night breeze grew cooler.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 444

    ?Chapter 444:

    When Rachel opened her eyes again, she lifted her head from Andres¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now.¡±

    Then, ncing up at him, she offered a small nod. ¡°Thank you. For everything tonight.¡±

    Andres studied her for a long moment before simply nodding. ¡°It¡¯ste. Let¡¯s head back.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    When they reached the door to her room, Rachel turned to bid him goodnight.

    But before she could step inside, a familiar figure appeared from the shadows¡ªBrian.

    The sight of him sent an instinctive jolt through her, her body tensing, her fingers tightening on the doorknob. Her first thought was to retreat, to slip inside, close the door, and shut him outpletely.

    But Brian moved quickly, catching her wrist before she could escape.

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to see me,¡± he said, his voice edged with urgency. ¡°I just need to say a few words. That¡¯s all. After that, I promise I won¡¯t bother you again.¡±

    Rachel studied him, searching for insincerity in his face. But there was none. Still, her voice remained cool. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Brian exhaled slowly, as if bracing himself. ¡°Earlier¡­ at the pool¡­ I didn¡¯t know you had fallen in too.¡±

    Rachel let out a quiet, humorlessugh. ¡°And?¡±

    His brows furrowed, his tone growing solemn. ¡°If I had known¡­ I wouldn¡¯t have left you behind. I swear, Rachel, I would never¡ª¡±

    She cut him off, her voice like ice. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right,¡± she said. ¡°Maybe you would¡¯ve saved me. After all, I¡¯ve been by your side for so many years. Even a dog raised that long would inspire some loyalty.¡±

    ¡°Attachment, wouldn¡¯t it? How could you just let it drown?¡±

    Fresh content avable now g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    ¡°But in the end,¡± she continued, her words slow and deliberate, ¡°your first instinct will always be Tracy. Always. Only after ensuring her safety would you even think to look for me¡ªwhether I lived or died.¡±

    This time, she didn¡¯t phrase it as a question. Because it wasn¡¯t one. It was the truth.

    Brian¡¯s voice trembled with remorse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rachel. After all these years, I¡¯ve failed you.¡±

    A bitter, self-deprecatingugh escaped Rachel¡¯s lips.

    She couldn¡¯t bear to look at him anymore.

    Pushing open the door, she stepped inside, her weary body sliding down against the wooden surface, copsing like a marite with severed strings. The weight of his betrayal crushed her spirit.

    She hadn¡¯t anticipated hispleteck of exnation.

    Even a fabricated story would have been preferable to this deafening silence.

    It was painfully obvious howpletely Brian was consumed by Tracy.

    Another message from Brian buzzed on her phone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t contact you except for work-rted matters.¡±

    Rachel dismissed the message without a second nce, her resolve hardening.

    The next day, she messaged Natalia and headed to the train station. As the train prepared to depart, someone hurriedly slipped into the seat beside her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 445

    ?Chapter 445:

    Concealed beneath a hat and mask, the mysterious passenger caught Rachel¡¯s attention.

    She cast a curious nce before returning her gaze to the passingndscape.

    Minutes into the journey, Natalia could no longer contain herself. Removing her disguise, she took a deep breath. ¡°Rachel, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡±

    ¡°Natalia?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s surprise was immediate and genuine.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Natalia grabbed her arm. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ming back with you.¡±

    ¡°Not waiting for him?¡± Rachel asked, her question subtle but clear.

    They both knew who ¡°him¡± referred to.

    ¡°Not anymore,¡± Natalia said, almost to herself. ¡°I¡¯ve realized something¡­ In this world, I can fight for anything I want¡ªexcept love. That¡¯s the one thing that refuses to be forced. I once gave it my all¡­ but that¡¯s enough. At least now, I won¡¯t have regrets.¡±

    Rachel studied her, noting the quiet strength in her voice.

    Natalia had changed¡ªgrown.

    Rachel reached over and gave her hand a reassuring squeeze. ¡°That¡¯s the right way to see it. You¡¯re still young. There are people out there who will be worth your love.¡±

    Natalia nodded, more certain now. ¡°I know.¡±

    The two of them leaned against each other and dozed off, lulled by the steady rhythm of the train.

    When they woke up, they snacked and talked, and before they knew it, the journey had passed in a blur.

    At the station, Natalia had to head home first, so they parted with a hug, promising to meet soon.

    Your story hub g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s

    The next evening, just as Rachel was stepping out of work, her phone rang.

    ¡°Hey, are you free right now?¡± said Elsa.

    ¡°I just clocked out. What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Can I see you?¡± Elsa¡¯s voice was unusually strained.

    ¡°Of course. Meet me at the restaurant next to my office?¡±

    Rachel ordered dinner and hadn¡¯t waited long before Elsa arrived, looking as if she had dragged herself through a battlefield.

    Her face was pale, her eyes sunken with exhaustion, and even the way she moved seemed weighed down by an invisible burden.

    ¡°Elsa, have you been sleeping at all?¡± Rachel asked, her concern deepening.

    Elsa gave a feeble nod, but her dry lips and weary expression told another story.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first,¡± Rachel suggested gently. ¡°We can talk while we eat.¡±

    Elsa didn¡¯t argue, merely muttering a weak, ¡°Okay.¡±

    But halfway through the meal, the dam finally broke. She dropped her utensils, buried her face in her arms, and began to sob¡ªdeep, gut-wrenching cries that shook her whole frame.

    Rachel immediately put down her fork, reached across the table, and rubbed soothing circles on Elsa¡¯s back. ¡°Elsa,¡± she murmured, her voice soft yet steady, ¡°tell me what happened.¡±

    Elsa didn¡¯t answer. She just kept crying, her shoulders trembling violently.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 446

    ?Chapter 446:

    Rachel didn¡¯t press her. She simply stayed by her side, waiting. After a few minutes, Elsa finally lifted her head, her face pale and drawn as she looked at Rachel.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rachel, for making a scene. I just¡­ I just couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.¡±

    ¡°Could you tell me what¡¯s happening?¡± Rachel asked gently.

    From the moment Elsa had called, Rachel had felt a sense of dread.

    And indeed, the situation was far worse than she had imagined.

    Elsa, her voice trembling with grief, poured out her sorrow. ¡°Myrna¡¯s condition has worsened. And it¡¯s progressing faster than we thought. I just came from the emergency room. It¡¯s the second time this week she¡¯s needed emergency treatment. I don¡¯t know how many more times she¡¯ll have to go through this. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll be lucky enough to survive each time. I¡¯m sorry, Rachel, I¡¯m just so heartbroken.¡±

    Rachel felt the weight of those words.

    Not every critical moment would end with survival.

    Myrna¡¯s life¡ªand her own¡ªhung in a delicate bnce.

    ¡°And Huey?¡± Rachel asked softly.

    Elsa¡¯s eyes filled with fear. ¡°He¡¯s barely holding on. I¡¯ve caught him secretly collecting sleeping pills. I¡¯m genuinely terrified. If something happens to Myrna, Huey won¡¯t be able to cope.¡±

    She reached out, gripping Rachel¡¯s hand. ¡°The experimental drug is theirst hope. I¡¯m begging you, please help Huey and Myrna.¡± Her plea was raw, desperate. Rachel felt her heart constrict.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do everything possible,¡± she promised. ¡°However, have you considered asking Tracy? Given her rtionship with Brian White, her assistance could significantly improve your chances.¡±

    A flush of embarrassment crossed Elsa¡¯s face. ¡°Actually, I approached Tracy first. She refused me outright.¡±

    More novels avable at g¦Áln¦Òv???s?c?m

    The revtion surprised Rachel.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rachel, I didn¡¯t mean to keep this from you. I just didn¡¯t want to give you the wrong impression.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Rachel reassured Elsa. ¡°I understand. But I have a request.¡±

    Elsa sat up a little straighter. ¡°Anything¡ªjust tell me, and if it¡¯s within my power, I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Rachel hesitated briefly before saying, ¡°I¡¯d like to visit Myrna. If she¡¯s okay with it.¡±

    She knew that not everyone in Myrna¡¯s position wanted visitors. Some preferred to keep their world small, to shield themselves from pitying eyes.

    Elsa didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, she pulled out her phone. ¡°I need to check with Myrna and Huey first. Give me a second.¡±

    Rachel nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±

    A few minutester, Elsa returned with a nod. ¡°It¡¯s okay. But Myrna just fell asleep, so would you be able toe by tomorrow morning?¡±

    Rachel agreed.

    The next day greeted them with perfect weather¡ªclear skies, a gentle breeze, and golden sunlight spilling over the city.

    Rachel stopped by a florist and picked out a bouquet bursting with color¡ªreds, pinks, purples¡­

    She remembered how much Myrna had loved flowers back in college. A little bit of beauty, a little bit of life¡ªsometimes, that was all a person needed.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 447

    ?Chapter 447:

    At 8 AM, she met up with Elsa, and by 9, they arrived at the hospital.

    The morning light streamed softly through the windows, casting golden hues over the white walls.

    As they stepped inside the room, Rachel paused, her breath catching at the sight before her.

    Myrna sat upright in bed, her long hair spilling over her shoulders in soft waves, glowing in the sunlight like strands of silk.

    Behind her, Hueybed through it gently, his touch feather-light, his expression full of quiet devotion.

    They both wore small, peaceful smiles, the kind that spoke of an unshaken bond, a love that neither illness nor time could touch.

    For a fleeting second, it was as if the hospital room, the sickness, the fear¡ªall of it had melted away, leaving behind nothing but warmth and tenderness.

    If Rachel hadn¡¯t known the truth, she never would have believed Myrna was fighting a battle with no promised victory.

    And yet, that battle was very real.

    Myrna turned her head slightly, a soft, knowing smile gracing her lips.

    ¡°Rachel,¡± she murmured, her voice gentle, ¡°is that you?¡±

    Rachel stepped inside and called out, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    She set the bouquet down on a nearby table as she spoke.

    The sight of the flowers instantly lifted Myrna¡¯s spirits, making her smile even brighter.

    ¡°These are beautiful. They smell amazing. Rachel, thank you for bringing them¡ªI love them. And thank you for visiting. It really makes me happy.¡±

    Ever since she fell ill, most of her rtives and friends had kept their distance, as if afraid she¡¯d be a burden or ask for help.

    Your imagination begins with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©q?????

    At first, it hurt her deeply. As time passed and the reality of her condition set in, her perspective began to change.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Just then, Huey, who had been quiet all this time, finally spoke up. He lifted a mirror and held it in front of Myrna. Myrna took a quick look and smiled.

    ¡°Huey, you¡¯re getting really good at braiding hair. I love it.¡±

    ¡°Rachel, can you take a picture of us?¡±

    Rachel nodded and reached for her phone.

    But before she could, Myrna handed her own phone over with a warm smile.

    ¡°Use mine. Take a few extra pictures, I want to be able to look at them often.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Rachel adjusted the angle and was just about to take the photo.

    ¡°Wait a second!¡± Suddenly, Huey turned around and plucked a few flowers from the bouquet Rachel had brought.

    The bouquet was a colorful mix of roses, baby¡¯s breath, sunflowers, and daisies.

    He carefully picked out the daisies, their small petals symbolizing sunshine and hope.

    As he gently ced the daisies in Myrna¡¯s hair, Rachel quickly snapped the photo.

    It captured the perfect moment¡ªhim leaning in, adorning his beloved with flowers, pure and full of love.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 448

    ?Chapter 448:

    Rachel snapped a few more pictures of the couple, each one capturing the warmth of the sunlight and the soft breeze that lifted Myrna¡¯s hair. In every shot, they¡­

    They looked like the perfect couple¡ªwrapped in each other¡¯s arms, their love on full disy.

    Myrna faced the camera with a gentle smile, while Huey¡¯s eyes stayed fixed on her, filled with tenderness.

    What a beautiful sight! Rachel couldn¡¯t deny that she felt a little jealous. To be cherished by someone so deeply¡ªit was truly a rare and precious gift.

    After capturing the moment, she handed the phone back to Myrna, who eagerly showed the pictures to Huey. His face lit up with the same joy, as if those images alone were enough to bring him happiness.

    Around noon, Huey ordered lunch, and they ate together.

    Because of Myrna¡¯s condition, she could only manage a little liquid food. Seeing this, Huey barely ate anything himself.

    Myrna, noticing hisck of appetite, yfully nudged him. ¡°Huey, eat more. You¡¯ve lost weighttely, and it¡¯s starting to show in the photos. If this keeps up, I might stop finding you handsome.¡±

    Huey straightened up and nodded immediately. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll eat properly.¡±

    And with that, he finished everyst bite.

    After lunch, Huey stepped out to take care of some matters, leaving thedies alone in the hospital room.

    Rachel hesitated for a moment before speaking. ¡°Myrna, your mindset amazes me. How do you manage to stay so positive?¡±

    Deep down, Rachel couldn¡¯t shake the thought that one day, she too might end up in a hospital bed, just like Myrna. Would she be able to face it with the same resilience? Or would she crumble under the weight of it all? She wanted to learn from Myrna.

    Myrna smiled softly. ¡°To be honest, I wasn¡¯t always this way. I was a mess in the beginning. When I first got diagnosed, it felt like the whole world copsed around me. I couldn¡¯t ept it. I didn¡¯t want to drag Huey down with me, so I told him we should break up. But he refused. No matter how much I pushed him away, he wouldn¡¯t leave. Eventually, I became desperate. I disappeared, hoping he¡¯d finally give up. I locked myself away, shutting out the entire world. But no matter where I ran, Huey always found me. Then¡­¡±

    Find what you love at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Myrna paused, her smile turning bitter.

    ¡°Then, I did something even more foolish. I tried to end my own life. I cut my wrists, took sleeping pills¡ªonce, twice, three times¡­ But every time, Huey found me. He never let me go. I¡¯ll never forget that night. I woke up after another failed attempt, and there he was, sitting beside me, holding a knife to his chest. He told me that if I died, he¡¯d follow me immediately. No hesitation, no second thoughts.¡±

    Rachel had thought she was long past the age where love stories could move her.

    And yet, hearing this, she felt something tighten in her chest. Blinking away the tears gathering at the corners of her eyes, she took a quiet breath, trying to steady herself.

    Myrna went on, ¡°That night changed everything. I was terrified¡ªI didn¡¯t dare to try again. That was when I decided I had to be strong. Now, I¡¯ve made up my mind to cherish every moment. Even if I only get one more second with him, it¡¯s worth it. It was his love that brought me back. His love gave me the strength to fight this illness.¡±

    In that moment, Myrna seemed to glow under the sunlight, radiating warmth and light.

    Rachel watched her with admiration. ¡°To be loved like that¡­ it¡¯s a rare blessing. A kind of happiness most people only dream of.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 449

    ?Chapter 449:

    ¡°What about you, Rachel? Are you married? Do you have someone special in your life?¡±

    ¡°No, not at the moment,¡± Rachel answered simply.

    Myrna gave her a reassuring smile. ¡°Don¡¯t rush. Be patient. Huey and I endured so much before we found our way back to each other. Rachel, believe me¡ªthe one who truly loves you will find their way to you, no matter the storms, no matter the distance. When they do, they¡¯ll hold your hand through every step of life.¡±

    Rachel nodded, offering a small smile, but said nothing more. She didn¡¯t have the heart to say anything pessimistic to someone facing such a battle.

    Yet, deep down, she couldn¡¯t shake the thought that perhaps such love was not meant for her.

    Just then, Rachel¡¯s phone buzzed, pulling her from her thoughts. Seeing the caller ID, she realized it was an important work call regarding key data. She stepped into the stairwell to take it.

    As she ended the call, a faint sound reached her ears¡ªsoft, broken¡­

    Was someone crying?

    At first, she dismissed it as her imagination.

    But after pausing and listening again, she knew she wasn¡¯t mistaken. She stepped down the stairs slightly and noticed a familiar figure on the floor below.

    It was Huey.

    He stood in the corner, his head lowered, his whole posture weighed down by despair.

    From where she stood, she couldn¡¯t see his face, but the floor around him was littered with cigarette butts¡ªa silent testament to how long he had been there.

    The muffled sobs wereing from him.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s has the stories you love

    Rachel froze. She never imagined that Huey, who always seemed so calm and gentle around Myrna, was drowning in such deep sorrow when no one was watching.

    Those smiles¡ªthey must have been for Myrna, to keep her from worrying.

    A man who could break down like this, unseen, unheard¡ªhis love must have run deeper than words could ever express.

    But Rachel knew this wasn¡¯t her ce. It was his private grief, something she had no right to witness.

    She decided it was best to walk away, pretending she hadn¡¯t seen a thing.

    She quickly turned to leave, but the moment she took her first step, the silence of the stairwell betrayed her¡ªa faint but unavoidable sound echoed beneath her feet.

    She stiffened but forced herself to keep moving, acting as if nothing had happened.

    But before she could disappear up the stairs, Huey¡¯s voice cut through the silence. ¡°Rachel¡­ please wait.¡±

    Huey¡¯s voice remained hoarse from silently shedding tears.

    Ovee with anxiety, he turned, his cheeks still damp with fresh tears.

    He hastily wiped them away. ¡°Sorry¡­ I must look pathetic.¡±

    ¡°Not at all, Huey. To me, you¡¯re someone with a deep heart and unwavering loyalty. I admire that about you.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 450

    ?Chapter 450:

    Rachel¡¯s words melted away his embarrassment. He straightened his clothes, then hesitated. ¡°Elsa must havee to you. I¡¯m sorry for the trouble, but¡­¡±

    Huey¡¯s voice cracked. ¡°But please¡­ If there¡¯s any way, help me. I can¡¯t just stand by and watch Myrna die. I¡¯m begging you. If I have to kneel, I will.¡±

    Rachel quickly stopped him. ¡°Please don¡¯t.¡±

    The thought of him kneeling was too much for her to bear.

    His eyes were filled with raw pain¡ªso much that Rachel found it difficult to meet his gaze.

    ¡°Huey, I promise¡ªif there¡¯s anything I can do, I will.¡±

    ¡°You mean it?¡± His voice wavered.

    She gave a firm nod. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say it if I didn¡¯t mean it. I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much.¡± A faint smile flickered in his eyes for the first time.

    ¡°I need to take care of something. Could you stay with Myrna for a while?¡±

    Rachel nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±

    The moment Huey left, she made her way to the hospital room. But as soon as she stepped inside, she froze. Sitting in a wheelchair was someone with a shaved head.

    For a split second, she thought her eyes were deceiving her.

    She stepped back into the hallway, double-checking the room number, just to be sure.

    But even after confirming it was the right room, she stood there in stunned disbelief.

    Her face was frozen in shock, as if she had been struck by lightning. The person in the wheelchair slowly turned and offered a small smile. ¡°Sorry, Rachel. Did I scare you?¡±

    Rachel still felt like she was in a daze. If she weren¡¯t seeing it firsthand, she wouldn¡¯t have believed it. The person sitting there was Myrna. There was no doubt about it.

    L¨»t?st ch¦Ápt?rs ??n g??l??ov????.§ã??m

    But just ten minutes ago, Myrna had long, flowing hair, pinned with a tiny daisy and tied back with a delicate bow. She had been smiling, dressed beautifully, glowing with warmth.

    How could everything change so drastically in a mere ten minutes?

    Rachel¡¯s feet felt like lead as she stepped forward. ¡°Did you cut your hair?¡±

    Myrna shook her head gently. ¡°I didn¡¯t cut it. This¡­ this is the real me.¡±

    So, she really had no hair. But what about the long hair she had earlier? Seeing Rachel¡¯s confusion, Myrna took the initiative to exin.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. The long hair you saw was a wig. Late-stage cancer means chemotherapy, and I foolishly thought I could hold onto my hair. But as the days passed, more and more strands fell out, until there was barely anything left. It was no different from being bald. Women love looking beautiful, and I cried over it more times than I can count. In the end, Huey bought me a set of wigs. I love him, Rachel. I want him to remember me at my best, not like this. That¡¯s why, whenever he¡¯s around, I wear the wig.¡±

    Rachel listened, her throat tightening with emotion. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    After saying goodbye to Myrna and leaving, Rachel felt an overwhelming sense of sadness. The image of the wig lingered in her thoughts.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 451

    ?Chapter 451:

    Unable to shake the feeling, she pulled out her phone and called the doctor.

    ¡°Dr. Thompson, I need to ask you something.¡±

    ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡±

    ¡°As my condition progresses¡­ will I lose my hair too? Will it fall outpletely?¡±

    Darren paused briefly before responding in a careful tone. ¡°Ms. Marsh, kidney failure can cause hair loss, yes. Your mental state, stress levels, and overall health also y a role. That¡¯s why it¡¯s important to take care of yourself and not dwell on it too much.¡±

    ¡°I understand. Thank you, Dr. Thompson.¡±

    So, it was possible. It could happen to her, too.

    Maybe it wouldn¡¯t fall out in clumps like with chemotherapy, but for a woman, watching it thin and disappear little by little could be just as painful¡ªif not worse.

    Rachel was lost in thought as she crossed the street at a traffic light. Out of nowhere, a car came to a screeching halt. The driver stuck his head out and snapped, ¡°Are you crazy? Watch where you¡¯re going!¡±

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Rachel said instinctively.

    But a secondter, she realized¡ªshe hadn¡¯t done anything wrong.

    It was the driver who had run the red light, not her.

    The world, she thought bitterly, had too much unfairness in it.

    That afternoon, Rachel found herself wandering into a shopping mall. She walked into the most high-end store and tried on two different rings.

    After a moment of consideration, she made her decision and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take these two. Please wrap them up. Also, I¡¯ll provide you with an address¡ªcould you arrange for them to be delivered in two months?¡±

    The shopkeeper blinked in surprise, thinking she had misheard. ¡°Two monthster?¡±

    For updates, visit ?¦Ál?ov??s.co?

    ¡°Yes,¡± Rachel confirmed. By then, her condition would likely have deteriorated. Or maybe she wouldn¡¯t even have the strength to go shopping anymore.

    When she returned home, Rachel thought for a moment that she was hallucinating. ¡°What are you doing in my ce? And how did you even get my address?¡± Her voice wasced with indifference as she stared at Tracy, her expression distant and detached.

    Ronald stepped forward, looking slightly guilty. ¡°Apologies, Ms. Marsh. I was the one who told her about it.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s gaze snapped to him. ¡°Ronald, isn¡¯t leaking an employee¡¯s personal information a vition?¡± Her words were sharp, leaving no room for excuses.

    Before Ronald could respond, Tracy suddenly grabbed Rachel¡¯s arm, her voice trembling with desperation. ¡°Rachel, Brian¡¯s in trouble. Please¡­ you have to help him.¡±

    Rachel immediately assumed that Brian¡¯s grandparents had learned about their breakup and were making things difficult for him.

    ¡°You overestimate me,¡± she said coolly. ¡°I can¡¯t help.¡±

    But Tracy refused to let go and clutched her arm tightly as if Rachel were herst hope.

    ¡°Tracy, instead of wasting your time here, why don¡¯t you go buy some medicine? If his grandparents are punishing him physically, at least you¡¯ll have something to treat his wounds afterward.¡± With that, she pried Tracy¡¯s grip off and turned to leave.

    But Tracy¡¯s voice rang out urgently behind her. ¡°Rachel, you don¡¯t understand¡ªit¡¯s not his grandparents. It¡¯s the Carpenter family!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 452

    ?Chapter 452:

    Rachel stopped in her tracks. ¡°The Carpenter family?¡±

    Tracy nodded anxiously. ¡°After Brian got back, he said he was going to the Carpenter¡¯s to apologize to Natalia Carpenter¡¯s father. But it¡¯s been an entire day, and there¡¯s been no news from him.¡±

    Rachel shifted her gaze to Ronald. ¡°Have you sent anyone to check on the situation?¡±

    ¡°I have,¡± Ronald replied, his tone serious. ¡°But that residence is heavily guarded. Our people couldn¡¯t get in.¡±

    Rachel crossed her arms. ¡°If even your people can¡¯t get in, then what makes you think I could? Brian and I have nothing to do with each other anymore. If he¡¯s still missing after 24 hours, just call the police.¡±

    Tracy stared at her in disbelief, as if she couldn¡¯t recognize the woman in front of her. ¡°How can you say that? Brian¡¯s life could be in danger, and you¡¯re just going to stand by and do nothing? You were together for so long. How could you be so cold?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s gaze turned icy. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m cold and heartless. Now get out. Don¡¯t evere here again.¡±

    Rachel shoved the door shut with force, but Tracy reacted fast. She thrust her arm forward, wedging it between the frame to stop it from closing.

    Pain shot through her limb, and within seconds, her face twisted, flushing red from the pressure.

    ¡°Ow¡­¡± she bit out, her teeth clenched as unshed tears welled in her eyes. ¡°Rachel, please¡ª¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want a broken arm, I suggest you move it,¡± Rachel said, her tone as cold as ever.

    Tracy, however, merely smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just an arm. Compared to Brian, this is nothing. I left him once, but now? I¡¯d give up everything for him.¡±

    ??¦Á???????? §ã????¦Ñ???????? ??¦Á??????¦Í??????©q?????

    ¡°How sweet.¡± Rachel¡¯s expression remained unreadable. ¡°Maybe save the heartfelt speech for him¡ªI don¡¯t give a damn.¡±

    Tracy gave another desperate yank, struggling with all her strength.

    Rachel wasn¡¯t sure if the act was one of true devotion or just another maniptive y, but either way, she wasn¡¯t falling for it.

    Growing tired of the back-and-forth, she turned her gaze toward Ronald.

    ¡°Ronald, I assume you¡¯re aware that what you and Tracy are doing qualifies as breaking and entering,¡± she stated coolly. ¡°Take her and leave. Now. Or I¡¯ll call the police.¡±

    Ronald¡¯s expression stiffened. Truthfully, he had high hopes for this encounter, especially after hearing from Tracy that Rachel and Natalia were close.

    He had been certain that, given Rachel¡¯s feelings for Brian, she would help without hesitation. But this? He hadn¡¯t seen thising.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, are you really going to turn your back on us?¡± he asked, his voiceced with disbelief.

    ¡°Ronald, there¡¯s something you might not be aware of.¡± Rachel remainedposed. ¡°Brian White and I no longer have any connection.¡±

    Ronald¡¯s brows furrowed. No longer had any connection? Had they broken up? What about their engagement?

    ¡°Did you two have a falling out?¡± he probed.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 453

    ?Chapter 453:

    Rachel shook her head, her expression unreadable.

    ¡°In the past, we¡¯ve had our share of conflicts, and we¡¯ve broken up more times than I care to count. But this time? It¡¯s final.¡±

    ¡°And the wedding?¡± Ronald pushed further.

    ¡°It¡¯s off.¡± Rachel¡¯s voice held not a shred of hesitation.

    Ronald struggled to process it. If he recalled correctly, just a few days ago, Carol had personally asked him about the wedding arrangements for Brian and Rachel.

    Carol had been radiant, exuding warmth, her happiness almost contagious. If she learned the wedding had been called off, it would devastate her.

    For a long moment, Ronald stood there, stunned.

    For Tracy, however, this was an unexpected stroke of luck.

    The news of their breakup was incredible.

    Tracy¡¯s heart soared¡ªfinally, she had a real chance to win Brian back! At that moment, only one thought consumed her. No matter what, she had to help Brian and take this opportunity for herself.

    It was now or never.

    Throwing aside all pride, Tracy dropped to her knees with a heavy thud.

    ¡°Rachel, please, if you just say a few good words to Natalia Carpenter on Brian¡¯s behalf, I¡¯ll do whatever you ask.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being dramatic. I don¡¯t have that kind of influence,¡± Rachel replied, her tone sharp with finality.

    But Tracy wasn¡¯t about to let this chance slip away. Desperation welled up inside her, spilling over as she sobbed, tears cascading down her cheeks.

    ¡°Rachel, it¡¯s all my fault. I never should¡¯vee back. You have every reason to resent me, to despise me¡ªI don¡¯t me you. I shouldn¡¯t have shown up in front of Brian or taken his offer to be his secretary. I swear¡­¡±

    Stay tuned for more g??lno¦Íe??s.c?m

    Her voice broke as she wept bitterly. ¡°If you help him this time, I¡¯ll disappear. I¡¯ll never bother you again. I¡¯ll stay out of your lifepletely.¡±

    Rachel let out a cold, scornfulugh, not even sparing her a nce. ¡°Tracy, don¡¯t insult my intelligence. Your little games might fool Brian, but they won¡¯t work on me.¡±

    With that, she grabbed her phone and dialed the police.

    But just as the call connected, Tracy lunged forward, snatching the phone from her grasp.

    Her hands trembled as she clutched it tightly, her voice desperate. ¡°I won¡¯t leave unless you agree.¡±

    Rachel was about to respond when the elevator doors suddenly slid open.

    She turned her head and saw two police officers stepping out.

    Without hesitation, she pointed straight at Tracy. ¡°Officers, she broke into my home and has been harassing me. Please take her immediately.¡± In the end, Tracy was escorted out.

    Rachel stepped inside her apartment and spotted Jeffrey lounging in the living room, watching TV.

    ¡°Is she gone?¡± he asked without looking away from the screen.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 454

    ?Chapter 454:

    ¡°Yeah. Did you call the police?¡± Rachel asked.

    Jeffrey gave a small nod.

    Rachel studied him for a moment, relieved to see his usualposed expression.

    Good. That meant he hadn¡¯t overheard her breakup with Brian.

    If he had, he would have bombarded her with endless questions.

    ¡°By the way, I couldn¡¯t hear everything from my room earlier. What was that woman so worked up about? It looked like she was begging you for something,¡± Jeffrey asked.

    Rachel stiffened, her back going rigid.

    After a pause, she carefully asked, ¡°You heard all that?¡±

    ¡°Not really, just bits and pieces. She was clinging to you, blocking your way, even dropping to her knees. I was worried she might try something drastic,¡± Jeffrey said.

    Rachel walked over and gave his head a light pat.

    ¡°It¡¯s just some business matters¡ªnothing you need to worry about. She can¡¯t do anything to me.¡±

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s good to hear,¡± Jeffrey said with a nod.

    That evening, Rachel made a pot of soup.

    After setting aside Jeffrey¡¯s portion, she carefully packed some to bring with her.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Jeffrey asked.

    ¡°I have something to take care of. I might be backte, so don¡¯t wait up. Just go to sleep if you¡¯re tired,¡± Rachel instructed.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Jeffrey agreed without question.

    When Rachel arrived at the Carpenter family¡¯s estate, she immediately noticed the heavy security presence.

    ?o?.sl??ou??? uo s??s?? l??????o

    ¡°What do you want? Get out of here!¡± one of the guards barked.

    Rachel pulled out her phone and called Natalia, but the call went unanswered.

    Before she could try again, an elegantly dressed older woman stepped outside.

    Wearing a warm, weing smile, she greeted Rachel with unexpected politeness.

    ¡°Are you Ms. Marsh?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Rachel confirmed.

    ¡°Then please,e with me. Miss Carpenter instructed that if you arrived, you should be brought in immediately,¡± the woman said.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Rachel replied.

    She followed the woman inside, stepping into the elevator.

    When they reached the third floor, the woman gestured toward a door. ¡°Ms. Marsh, this is Miss Carpenter¡¯s room. She¡¯s not here at the moment, but she asked that you wait for her inside.¡±

    Rachel nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    She waited for nearly an hour.

    During that time, the woman returned once with a tray of drinks and snacks, but Natalia never appeared.

    For some reason, Rachel¡¯s eyelids twitched, an uneasy feeling creeping up her spine.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 455

    ?Chapter 455:

    ¡°Do you know where Natalia went?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I believe she went to see her father,¡± the woman replied.

    Just then, footsteps pounded down the hallway, and Natalia rushed in, tears spilling down her cheeks.

    The moment she saw Rachel, she broke down even more.

    ¡°Rachel, I knew you¡¯de.¡±

    ¡°Why are you crying like this?¡± Rachel asked, concerned.

    Natalia, her face drenched in tears, lifted her eyes to meet Rachel¡¯s.

    ¡°Rachel¡­ did youe because of Brian?¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t respond right away. Instead, she asked, ¡°Did you beg your dad to let him go?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I did.¡±

    Natalia nodded, looking guilty, like a kid caught sneaking cookies. She pressed her lips together and gently tugged at Rachel¡¯s sleeve.

    Rachel changed the subject. ¡°Have you eaten yet? I made some chicken soup. Want to try it?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I can¡¯t wait to taste what you made.¡±

    Natalia eagerly opened the container, her eyes lighting up.

    But after taking just one sip, she set the spoon down, rested her chin on her hand, and seemed uninterested.

    ¡°Does it taste bad?¡± Rachel asked.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just in a sour mood.¡± Natalia sighed, resting her head on her arms. ¡°I won¡¯t lie; it really hurt when Brian chose Tracy over me. We¡¯ve known each other since we were kids. Even if we can¡¯t be together, I don¡¯t want to lose that connection. My dad is just trying to stand up for me, but seeing Brian suffer only makes me feel worse. It doesn¡¯t make me happy at all.¡±

    She leaned her head on Rachel¡¯s shoulder as she spoke.

    Explore g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s for fresh content

    ¡°Rachel, even if I can¡¯t be with him, I still want him to be happy. I don¡¯t want him to struggle¡­ That would just hurt me more.¡±

    Rachel gazed at the moon outside the window, her thoughts tangled and restless.

    Natalia wasn¡¯t the only one who felt like this.

    Rachel felt the same way too, didn¡¯t she?

    ¡°Rachel, what about you? Do you even care what happens to him?¡±

    ¡°Do you really want the truth?¡±

    Natalia nodded firmly. ¡°Yes, tell me.¡±

    Rachel hesitated before answering, her voice steady. ¡°I hope he¡¯s okay¡­ just like you do.¡±

    Even if she passed away someday, she would still want him to be happy.

    ¡°What if he marries Tracy? Would you be okay with that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    She wanted him to have a happy life. But if that day ever came, would she really be able to handle it?

    For now, all she could do was take things one step at a time.

    After talking for a bit, Natalia called a servant over. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did my dad let Brian go?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 456

    ?Chapter 456:

    The servant shook her head. ¡°Not yet.¡±

    Natalia panicked when she heard that and jumped to her feet, ready to run out.

    But Rachel quickly caught her arm and said calmly, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, your dad is probably still upset. Rushing over now won¡¯t help¡ªit might only make things worse.¡±

    ¡°Then what should I do? Just sit here and do nothing while my dad makes Brian suffer?¡±

    ¡°Trust me. Eat first, take a bath, and rest.¡±

    Natalia frowned, her brows knitted tightly. ¡°But what about Brian? You don¡¯t understand¡ªmy dad is cold to everyone except my mom and me. I¡¯m scared he might actually hurt Brian.¡±

    Rachel gently patted her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go talk to him.¡±

    Natalia immediately shook her head. ¡°No way, you can¡¯t!¡±

    Rachel gave her a calm look. ¡°Trust me. You want to be my sister, and your parents agreed, remember? Your dad loves you, so he won¡¯t make things too hard for me.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Natalia hesitated, her worry clear.

    Rachel squeezed her hand and reassured her, saying, ¡°Just leave it to me. You need rest, okay?¡±

    Natalia could see Rachel wasn¡¯t backing down. Reluctantly, she nodded.

    She then called a servant and told them to take Rachel to Wilson.

    Wilson was in his study, so the servant brought Rachel there to wait.

    But after waiting for half an hour, he still didn¡¯t show up.

    Rachel didn¡¯t mind. She leaned against the wall and waited.

    Time passed. An hour slipped away.

    galno¦Í?ls is your update source

    Then ten more minutes crawled by, and a few people walked over. The man in front, wearing a ck trench coat, looked refined and imposing. The moment Rachel saw him, she straightened up, ready to introduce herself. But before she could say a word¡­

    A word, a man standing next to Wilson eyed her suspiciously and snapped, ¡°Who are you? Do you even know where you are?¡±

    Without hesitation, Rachel responded, ¡°Good evening, Mr. Carpenter. My name is Rachel Marsh.¡±

    The man looked ready to reprimand her further, but Wilson raised a hand, signaling him to stop. Instead, he turned to Rachel and asked, ¡°Rachel Marsh? The new friend my daughter has been talking about?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Carpenter,¡± Rachel answered, her calm demeanor catching Wilson slightly off guard.

    ¡°So, is there a reason you wanted to meet me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there is.¡±

    Wilson opened the door to his study, entered without another word, and then instructed, ¡°Follow me inside.¡± Rachel wasted no time stepping in after him.

    ¡°Prepare a cup of coffee for Miss Marsh,¡± he ordered.

    ¡°I appreciate it, Mr. Carpenter.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 457

    ?Chapter 457:

    A quiet stillness settled over the room.

    Wilson straightened the stack of documents on his desk, while Rachel remained standing beside him, maintaining a quiet, respectful posture, not daring to take a seat.

    A few momentster, Wilson¡¯s assistant entered with two cups of coffee.

    He set one cup in its usual ce on Wilson¡¯s desk and handed the other to Rachel. ¡°Miss Marsh, please enjoy.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Rachel said politely.

    ¡°You may go now,¡± Wilson said to his assistant.

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    The assistant left, carefully shutting the door behind him but leaving a slight gap.

    Yet, Wilson remained silent.

    A quiet tension crept into Rachel¡¯s chest, making her heartbeat quicken. She couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how one could achieve such authority while remaining soposed.

    His demeanor was nothing short of deliberate and controlled. Rachel kept her hands wrapped around the cup, but she made no move to take a sip.

    Time seemed to stretch endlessly until Wilson finally broke the silence. ¡°Miss Marsh, if you wait any longer, your coffee will turn cold.¡±

    At the sound of his voice, Rachel steadied herself, pushing aside the unease.

    She took a quiet sniff, then brought the cup to her lips and sipped slowly.

    In that moment, she felt grateful for the countless business ¡°battles¡± she had witnessed alongside Brian, as they now gave her an edge. Without those experiences, she would have beenpletely overwhelmed by Wilson¡¯s imposing presence.

    Wilson took a sip of his coffee, then ced the cup down effortlessly. His deep voice carried a quiet authority. ¡°Miss Marsh, I assume you¡¯re not just here for Natalia¡ªyou¡¯re also here because of Brian, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ?????????????? ????????????: ?????????¦Í???????????????

    Rachel¡¯s eyes slightly widened in surprise.

    She hadn¡¯t expected him to be so perceptive, let alone so direct about it.

    His uracy caught herpletely off guard.

    Wilson took another sip of his coffee and continued, ¡°Brian¡ªhe¡¯s your ex, isn¡¯t he? The two of you were together for almost five years, am I right?¡±

    Wilson¡¯s words were blunt and correct.

    Rachel felt as if a crushing weight had mmed into her chest, knocking the breath out of her.

    She couldn¡¯t deny it. Wilson¡¯s ability to read people was far sharper than she had imagined.

    Her lips quivered slightly, but she forced herself to stayposed. ¡°You already knew?¡±

    ¡°Of course. The moment Natalia expressed her wish to acknowledge you as her sister, I had you investigated. Your background, character, and professional history¡ªeverything is wless. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t interfere with her decision.¡±

    Wilson spoke with quiet confidence. His words dispelled the lingering doubts that had been gnawing at Rachel.

    There was even a faint trace of approval in his gaze.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 458

    ?Chapter 458:

    However, in the next instant, his tone hardened. ¡°Your mistake wasing here today to speak on Brian¡¯s behalf. He should consider himself fortunate that my daughter is safe and sound. Otherwise¡­ not just him¡ªthe entire White family would have faced the consequences.¡±

    A dangerous glint flickered in his eyes.

    Rachel had expected this from the very beginning, so she wasn¡¯t surprised.

    ¡°He hurt my daughter, and that¡¯s something I won¡¯t overlook. Miss Marsh, because Natalia is close to you, I¡¯ll give you this chance¡ªleave now, and I¡¯ll act as if this never happened.¡±

    Rachel slowly rose to her feet.

    Wilson assumed she was about to leave, but instead, she straightened her back and bowed deeply.

    ¡°Mr. Carpenter, I know how much you love Natalia and how fiercely you protect her. I understand your anger¡ªit¡¯s only natural. If there must be consequences, then let them fall on me. I was the one who took Natalia to see Brian, the one who brought her to the party. From the start, I had a hand in this, and I can¡¯t deny my responsibility. As for Brian White, he failed to protect her, and that is his burden to bear. However¡­¡±

    Even though fear tightened around her heart, Rachel refused to back down. Meeting Wilson¡¯s unwavering gaze, she took a steady breath and pressed on, ¡°But from a different perspective, this might not be a disaster at all. In fact, it could actually be a good thing.¡±

    Wilson raised an eyebrow, his deep voice tinged with skepticism. ¡°A good thing? I¡¯d like to hear your reasoning.¡±

    Rachel kept her tone calm and firm. ¡°From what I¡¯ve observed and from my conversations with Natalia these past few days, I believe she¡¯s already lost faith in Brian White. The care she shows him is out of her natural kindness, not love. If anything, this might be the moment she finally moves on.¡±

    Wilson¡¯s gaze sharpened. He took a slow sip of his coffee, pausing in thought before looking at her intently. ¡°How sure are you about this?¡±

    .c¨®m is the source

    ¡°Seventy to eighty percent,¡± Rachel answered with firm conviction.

    Noticing that Wilson seemed to waver slightly, she seized the chance to press on. ¡°Mr. Carpenter, if you let Brian White go, Natalia might finally break free from her lingering attachment to him. Isn¡¯t that a worthwhile oue? On the other hand, if you choose to detain him, harm him, or escte tensions between your families, herpassionate nature could lead her to take the me upon herself. She may feel responsible for what happens to him, which could make it even harder for her to let go.¡±

    Wilson didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, he got up, turned toward the window, and sped his hands behind his back.

    His expression was unreadable, his lips pressed into a firm line as he stared into the distance, lost in contemtion.

    Rachel, meanwhile, felt her palms grow damp with sweat. Her hands curled into fists at her sides.

    She was well aware that she wasn¡¯t dealing with an ordinary man¡ªthis was Wilson Carpenter, a figure both feared and respected.

    To say she wasn¡¯t anxious would be a lie.

    To say she wasn¡¯t intimidated would be an even bigger one.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 459

    ?Chapter 459:

    But she forced it all down, refusing to let any of it show.

    In reality, she had no idea if she would seed. The only card she had to y was her knowledge of Natalia.

    Wilson¡¯s love for his daughter ran deep. That was her only leverage.

    Atst, Wilson turned to face her again. ¡°You speak as if you know my daughter very well.¡±

    ¡°Honestly, when ites to her routines and likes, I could never match your knowledge. You¡¯ve raised her, shaped her world, and made sure everything around her is just right. But when ites to love¡­ that¡¯s where I can rte to her in a way you may not. Because I¡¯ve been where she is. I once loved the same man.¡±

    Rachel gave everything, believing it was worth it. ¡°When I see her now, it feels like looking at a reflection of my past self. And that makes me understand her pain even more deeply.¡±

    Rachel was careful not to push too hard. She simplyid out her reasoning, allowing Wilson toe to his own decision.

    As expected, Wilson considered her words for a moment and nodded. ¡°You have a sharp mind. And you were right about one thing.¡±

    Before he could continue, Rachel spoke up. ¡°I know. Natalia nearly lost her life, and someone has to answer for that. If punishment must be given, let it be me. I¡¯ll take full responsibility.¡±

    Wilson gave a slow nod. ¡°You¡¯re bold. But I don¡¯t believe in mercy. Are you truly ready for that?¡±

    Rachel met his gaze without wavering. ¡°I am.¡±

    Wilson studied her briefly before picking up his phone. ¡°Casper, step inside.¡±

    Almost immediately, a man entered, bowing respectfully. ¡°Sir, what are your orders?¡±

    Wilson tapped his phone screen, issuing amand. ¡°The door is unlocked. Get Brian some clean clothes, let him freshen up, and take him home yourself.¡±

    Continue reading at g?????¦Ï¦Í??????. c o??

    This decision spoke volumes.

    Having his right-hand man personally escort Brian home was both a disy of courtesy and a silent warning.

    It was Wilson¡¯s way of making it clear¡ªhis daughter was not to be taken lightly. At the same time, it prevented an all-out rift between the two families.

    Wilson¡¯s approach was both calcted and decisive.

    As Casper turned to leave, Rachel took a breath and spoke. ¡°Mr. Carpenter, may I see him?¡±

    Given her bond with Natalia, he had no reason to refuse.

    He gestured dismissively before ncing at Casper. ¡°Let her see him.¡±

    Rachel dipped her head. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Rachel followed Casper downstairs, only stopping when he turned to her. ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll bring Mr. White.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Nearly ten minutes passed before Brian appeared.

    She didn¡¯t move closer. Instead, she remained upstairs, observing from afar.

    His face was drawn with exhaustion, but he wasn¡¯t hurt. That was enough for her. She gave a slight nod of relief.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460:

    Without hesitation, she followed Wilson¡¯s men to her next destination.

    The consequences¡ªwhatever they were¡ªshe had willingly epted.

    There was no room for refusal, and she knew it.

    Just getting Wilson to agree to her request had been a feat in itself.

    And now, she had to endure whatever came next.

    Yet, as she was taken to an unfamiliar ce, unease settled deep in her chest.

    She had no clue what Wilson truly meant when he said she¡¯d have to face the consequences.

    The group soon reached a heavy iron door.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, please step inside. Mr. Carpenter has instructed us to unlock the door for you in an hour.¡±

    The man leading the group spoke with an unsettling calmness, but Rachel¡¯s pulse pounded in her ears.

    She had no idea whaty beyond that door.

    ¡°What¡¯s¡­ inside?¡± she asked cautiously, her voice barely above a whisper.

    The man¡¯s expression remained unreadable, his tone just as steady. ¡°You¡¯ll find out once you step in. Go in quickly ande out as soon as you can.¡±

    Under their sharp gazes, Rachel, despite the gnawing anxiety twisting in her chest, forced herself to move forward.

    Step by step, she approached the door. With a slow, agonizing creak, the iron door swung open, revealing the unknown beyond.

    Rachel stepped inside. The space before her stretched vast and unnervingly empty.

    Ahead, a narrow path barely wide enough for two people ran into the distance.

    She hesitated, taking a few tentative steps before stopping¡ªonly for a voice to echo around her. ¡°Ms. Marsh, please continue forward. When you reach the designated spot, I will notify you.¡±

    Rachel lifted her gaze, spotting a surveince camera positioned not far ahead.

    Upon closer inspection, she realized cameras covered every inch of the area, leaving no ce unobserved.

    She had never encountered anything like this before. A strange mix of awe and fear settled in her chest, and even now, she had no idea what she was about to face.

    She walked a few more steps and soon came across the first room. Inside, the walls were lined with an array of tools¡ªor rather, grotesque instruments of torture.

    Knives, guns, and other implements she had only ever seen in thriller movies.

    Each one looked more sinister than thest. The cold gleam of metal seemed to radiate malice, like beasts baring their fangs in the dim light.

    Rachel instinctively wrapped her arms around herself, her teeth chattering as a chill of terror swept through her.

    This ce was¡­ monstrous.

    As she ventured deeper, a low, guttural growling reached her ears.

    The sound grew louder, and when she finally reached the source, her breath hitched. Inside a caged-off room, massive dogs of various breeds and colors paced restlessly, their eyes glinting with barely restrained aggression.

    Onemon trait united them all¡ªtheir razor-sharp teeth and overwhelming size.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Hope you liked the chapters dear ones, there is gonna be two new novels today. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ??(£Þ?£Þ)??

    .

 Chapter 461

    ?Chapter 461:

    Rachel¡¯s stomach twisted.

    And these were just the horrors she could see.

    What about the ones hidden from her?

    She didn¡¯t dare let her mind wander further.

    Before stepping foot in this ce, Rachel had been skeptical. Wilson wielded immense power, but could he truly keep Brian contained?

    If Brian wanted to escape, he would have found a way by now.

    For him to remain here, there had to be something chaining him down. Now, she understood. Tracy was his weakness. If Brian fled and provoked Wilson, any one of these merciless methods could be used against Tracy.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, walk another fifty meters. The door to the room on your right will open,¡± the voice instructed once more.

    Rachel shuddered violently.

    Her fear had reached its breaking point.

    With every step she took, the dread tightened its grip on her. By the time she neared the room, her legs felt like lead, her movements sluggish, as if she were wading through quicksand. Each step took her an agonizing minute, but atst, she reached the second door.

    Without warning, it swung open.

    A st of icy air mmed into her, piercing through her clothes and seeping into her skin.

    ¡°Please step inside,¡± the voice instructed.

    As soon as she stepped in, the bone-chilling cold wrapped around her like a deathly embrace.

    A violent sneeze erupted from her, and she instinctively clutched her arms around herself.

    ?????????????? ???????????????? ????????: ??????????¦Í??????.??????

    It didn¡¯t take long for realization to set in¡ªthis was a freezing cer. An ice cer so cold that even the air felt razor-sharp against her skin. Within minutes, her body convulsed from the relentless cold. Her teeth chattered uncontrobly, and she trembled as if the very marrow in her bones had turned to ice.

    The cold was unbearable.

    But the stillness was a mistake. Her limbs stiffened, her fingers numbed, and frost clung to the strands of her hair like tiny, glistening daggers.

    A wave of panic surged through her. If she stayed still, she¡¯d freeze to death.

    Mustering every ounce of strength, Rachel forced herself upright and began to jog in small, unsteady steps, fighting to keep her body from sumbing to the merciless cold.

    She had to keep moving. Only by forcing her body to stay active could she generate enough warmth tost the hour.

    Wilson¡¯s punishments weren¡¯t just physical¡ªthey carved themselves into the soul, leaving scars that would never fade.

    The horrors she had witnessed on her way here had been enough to shake her, but this ice cer¡ªthis was his version of mercy, granted only because of Natalia.

    Rachel had no idea how long she had been running. Her limbs were still stiff, her skin frozen numb.

    Every breath she took felt like inhaling shards of ice. Her energy was draining fast.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 462

    ?Chapter 462:

    Just as despair began to creep in, her fingers brushed against something inside her pocket.

    She reached in, her frozen hands fumbling, and pulled out a small bundle.

    It was a few pieces of chocte she had absentmindedly stuffed in her pocket before leaving the house.

    At that moment, tears pricked her eyes. She didn¡¯t hesitate. She ripped the wrappers off and devoured the chocte hungrily.

    It was rock hard from the cold, each bite crunching between her teeth. But right now, it was the most delicious thing she had ever tasted. The small burst of sugar¡­

    A flicker of energy coursed through her, just enough to keep her moving for another ten minutes.

    Slumping onto the frozen ground, Rachel¡¯s thoughts drifted to Jeffrey. Jeffrey had always had a sweet tooth¡ªhis love for chocte filled their house with every variety imaginable.

    She and Yvonne would bring him new vors whenever they found them, ensuring there was always a stash hidden somewhere. He would always share his favorites with her, even though she never cared much for sweets.

    These choctes, the very ones she had just eaten, had been the ones Jeffrey had slipped into her hand before she left.

    She had intended to give them to Natalia, thinking it would be a small gift.

    But now, those very choctes had saved Rachel¡¯s life.

    A silent thank you formed in her heart for both Jeffrey and Natalia. Without that little burst of energy, she might not have survived.

    Just as her body was on the verge of copse and her breaths had grown faint, the voice returned. ¡°Ms. Marsh, the hour is up. Congrattions on passing the test. The door is now open. You may leave.¡±

    Gritting her teeth, Rachel forced herself to her feet.

    ???????? ?????????????? ???????? ???? ??????????¦Í??????[.]??????

    Each step was agony as she dragged herself toward the exit.

    The moment she crossed the threshold, warmth enveloped her.

    She copsed onto the ground, gasping for air.

    She had no idea how long she sat there, trembling, but eventually, the numbness faded, and strength trickled back into her limbs. Bracing herself against the wall, she pushed herself up and began walking.

    When she finally emerged, her face was ghostly pale, exhaustion etched into every inch of her features.

    After a brief moment, one of the men broke the silence. ¡°Ms. Marsh, this was only the first test Mr. Carpenter prepared for you. There¡¯s a second one.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s head snapped up, disbelief shing in her eyes. ¡°You mean there¡¯s more?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± another man said icily. ¡°You should count yourself lucky Ms. Carpenter returned unharmed. If she hadn¡¯t, even killing you wouldn¡¯t have been enough to¡­¡± Make up for it. And let me remind you¡ª not just anyone is worthy of being friends with Ms. Carpenter. ¡°If you can¡¯t pass the tests, then you¡¯re nothing.¡±

    Rachel clenched her teeth and gave a firm nod. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    But she never could have predicted that when she followed them to the next location, she woulde face-to-face with Brian.

    From afar, Brian¡¯s figure was a blur, indistinct and shadowed. Yet, Rachel recognized him instantly.

    ¡°Stop staring. We need to move. You haven¡¯t finished your punishment yet.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 463

    ?Chapter 463:

    The man¡¯s voice was cold and clipped, snapping Rachel out of her daze. She turned to the one leading the group, her voice soft but pleading. ¡°Just five minutes, okay? Please.¡±

    He hesitated, but remembering Wilson¡¯s attitude towards her, he gave a small nod. ¡°Fine. Five minutes. No more.¡±

    Rachel nearly choked on her relief. ¡°Thank you. Five minutes¡ªthat¡¯s all I need.¡±

    Without another word, she started toward Brian.

    As soon as she could make out Brian¡¯s features, she stopped in her tracks. She hadn¡¯t nned to approach him, much less speak to him. She only wanted to see him, to make sure he was okay, to check if he was hurt.

    Peering from around the corner, she saw Brian standing tall, his posture asposed as ever. Fresh from a shower, he wore a crisp white shirt and ck trousers, exuding a quiet elegance that seemed untouched by confinement.

    The image sent a wave of d¨¦j¨¤ vu crashing over her. It was just like the first time they met. Back then, he had also worn white and ck¡ªthough instead of a dress shirt and trousers, it had been a in white T-shirt and ck cks.

    And he had leaped into the water to save her, throwing caution aside without hesitation. Back then, he had been a light in the darkness. A beacon she had never forgotten.

    Back when they were nothing more than strangers, he had pulled her out of the water without hesitation. Yet after everything¡ªafter years together¡ªhe ignored her when she was in danger.

    Time had slipped through her fingers so fast. The moments she had desperately clung to had long since dissolved into nothing. She was the only one still trapped in the past.

    ¡°Brian, this time, let¡¯s call it even,¡± she whispered under her breath. From this moment on, she owed him nothing. The thread tying them together could finally be cut.

    Blinking back the tears, Rachel turned and met the man¡¯s gaze. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ?????????? ???????????????? ???????? ???? g????????¦Í?????????????

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Minutester, Rachel was led into another room. It was secluded, dimly lit, and nearly bare¡ªnothing about it stood out. Not long after, a woman entered. Without a word, she ced two pieces of clothing in front of Rachel, her expression cold and unreadable. Rachel frowned.

    Then a man walked in, a whip gripped tightly in his hand. And just like that, she understood. Her punishment was ashing, designed to carve itself into her memory. There was no escaping it.

    Rachel clenched her fists, steeling herself. The sooner this ended, the sooner she could go home to Jeffrey. If she didn¡¯t return tonight, he would definitely start to worry.

    ¡°Should I stand or lie down?¡± Rachel asked, her voice steady.

    Herposure clearly caught the man off guard. He hesitated before answering, ¡°Standing will do.¡±

    He passed the whip to the woman beside him. ¡°You take care of it, since you¡¯re both women. I¡¯ll step outside¡ªcall me when it¡¯s done.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± the woman replied, gripping the whip.

    Rachel could tell from the look in her eyes¡ªshe wasn¡¯t going to hold back.

    And sure enough, the firstsh tore across her back, searing like fire. A sharp, unbearable sting ripped through her, as if her skin had been shed open.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 464

    ?Chapter 464:

    Rachel bit down hard on her lip, her fists trembling at her sides, but the pain was too much. The scream escaped before she could stop it. The metallic tang of blood thickened in the air. She didn¡¯t have to look to know her back was a mess of raw, open wounds.

    ¡°Herees the secondsh,¡± the woman said, her tone chillingly indifferent.

    Rachel forced herself to steady her breathing, her nails digging into her palms. ¡°Alright. Do it.¡±

    The second strikended, agony erupting through her body. Her knees buckled, and she crashed to the floor.

    After an hour locked in that ice-cold cer, she was already at her limit. Just twoshes, and she could barely stay conscious.

    ¡°Well? Do you want to continue with the thirdsh?¡± The woman¡¯s voice dripped with mockery.

    Rachel nted her palms against the cold floor and tried to push herself up. Once. Twice. By the fifth attempt, she still couldn¡¯t get to her feet. The woman let out a derisive snort. ¡°If you can¡¯t handle it, then just give up. You¡¯ve already failed.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s hand shot out, gripping her wrist tightly. ¡°I can do it. Just one moresh, right? Let¡¯s finish this.¡±

    The woman¡¯s sneer faltered, disbelief flickering across her face. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of dying, are you?¡±

    Dying? A faint, bitter smile ghosted over Rachel¡¯s lips. Death was thest thing that scared her. Sooner orter¡ªit made no difference.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just get it over with. I won¡¯t stand. Do it while I¡¯m down here.¡±

    The woman narrowed her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re really serious about this?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Fine. If you¡¯re that fearless, I won¡¯t hold back.¡± She raised the whip high and struck.

    ???????? ???? ???????????????? ???????? ?g???????¦Í?????????????

    The motion was sharp, deliberate¡ªbut Rachel knew. Thesh was nowhere near as harsh as the first two.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Rachel murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.

    The moment the words left her lips, a violent cough racked her body. A mouthful of bright red blood sttered onto the floor.

    She wiped it away with trembling fingers, her faint, bitter smile never fading. Though the finalsh hadn¡¯t carried the same force, her body had already reached its breaking point. Now, it was finally giving out.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± The woman hesitated, shifting awkwardly. She reached out as if to help but quickly withdrew her hand, second-guessing herself. ¡°Bless yourself. I¡¯ll call him in.¡±

    The man returned swiftly. His gaze swept over Rachel¡¯s torn clothing and the deep red stains marring her back.

    Threeshes. No more, no less.

    Satisfied, he gave a curt nod and said to Rachel, ¡°Change your clothes and clean yourself up. I¡¯ll take you to report to Mr. Carpenter.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Rachel murmured, her voice barely audible.

    Left alone in the dimly lit room, she clenched her jaw and braced herself. It took several attempts before she managed to drag herself off the floor, inch by agonizing inch. Every muscle screamed in protest, and the searing pain nearly sent her spiraling into unconsciousness.

    Even so, she forced herself to move, painstakingly slipping into the long-sleeved ck coat.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 465

    ?Chapter 465:

    Dark in color. Heavy in fabric. Perfect for hiding the damage beneath. How thoughtful of them.

    She hadn¡¯t even finished buttoning it up when a sharp knock sounded at the door.

    The sudden noise startled her. In a frantic attempt to steady herself, she lost bnce, her weakened legs giving out beneath her. She hit the floor hard, this time with nothing left to fight back.

    Upon hearing the voices, a man and a woman stepped inside. They halted, exchanged a brief nce, and then moved to help Rachel up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine!¡± Rachel said, fearing that Wilson would lose patience.

    ¡°No need to rush. Mr. Carpenter is still with Mr. White, so you¡¯ve got time,¡± the man said. ¡°Besides, you look like you might drop dead any second. Wouldn¡¯t want that happening before we even get there. Take a breather.¡±

    Rachel exhaled shakily, unable to argue. As much as she wanted to push forward, her body had its limits. She sank into a chair, overwhelmed by pain and exhaustion. A momentter, the woman approached and held out a bottle of water.

    Rachel blinked at it, skeptical. ¡°This is for me?¡±

    Given how cold the woman had been before, she hesitated to take it. The woman scoffed and tossed it onto herp. ¡°Just drink it. Stop overthinking everything.¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Rachel rasped, eagerly downing the water, finishing most of it in a single gulp.

    The woman crossed her arms. ¡°Look, we¡¯re both women. I¡¯m not that heartless.¡±

    ¡°Plenty of people tried to cozy up to Miss Carpenter for their own selfish reasons. I figured you were just another one of them.¡± Her gaze softened slightly. ¡°But I guess you proved me wrong. You actually care about her. So¡­ I won¡¯t hold it against you anymore.¡±

    Rachel gave a faint nod. From the start, she could tell this stern-faced woman genuinely cared about Natalia.

    ?????????????? ?????????? ?????? galn??v??????£®??????

    ¡°I know words alone won¡¯t convince you,¡± she said, meeting the woman¡¯s gaze. ¡°But time reveals everything. Natalia trusts me, and I won¡¯t let her down.¡±

    A flicker of hesitation crossed the woman¡¯s face, and her expression softened just a little. She nced at Rachel¡¯s half-buttoned clothes. ¡°Need help?¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    With the woman¡¯s assistance, Rachel finally managed to get dressed, though every movement sent a fresh wave of searing pain through her back.

    The fabric scraped against her wounds like fire, each shift unbearable. The woman muttered the name of a medicine and advised, ¡°Once you leave, head to a pharmacy and buy this. It works fast on wounds like yours.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thanks!¡± Rachel responded, her voice strained.

    The woman¡¯s tone turned sharp again. ¡°One more thing¡ªdon¡¯t breathe a word of what happened today to Miss Carpenter. If you do¡­¡± Her voice dropped, cold and firm. ¡°Forget Mr. Carpenter¡ªeven I won¡¯t let you off.¡±

    Rachel met her gaze without flinching. ¡°I understand. Natalia¡¯s kind and innocent. Just like you, I want to protect her.¡± She exhaled slowly. ¡°I know what to say¡ªand what not to.¡±

    ¡°Good. Get some rest.¡±

    An hour passed. Rachel dozed off without meaning to and eventually drifted into deep sleep. By the time she woke, her wounds still throbbed viciously, but at least her strength had returned enough to stand.

    Just then, the door creaked open. The man stepped inside, this time alone. ¡°Come on. Mr. Carpenter¡¯s waiting.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 466

    ?Chapter 466:

    ¡°Okay,¡± Rachel replied hoarsely, her voice barely above a whisper.

    She followed the man, her steps slow and unsteady. They walked for about ten minutes before turning a corner. Just then, she collided with something¡ªsolid and warm, like a thick wall. But when she looked up, her breath caught.

    It wasn¡¯t a wall. It was Brian.

    A cold chill spread through her veins, freezing her in ce. Her mind went nk, and for a second, she couldn¡¯t move.

    The word shot out in panic as she tried to slip past him, acting as though she hadn¡¯t seen him at all.

    However, before she could take another step, his hand closed around hers. His grip was firm, unyielding¡ªthere was no breaking free. His tall frame loomed in front of her, cutting off her pathpletely. When he spoke, his voice wrapped around her like a vice. ¡°Not even a hello?¡± His tone carried a sharp edge, irritation clear in every syble.

    They might have broken up, but he was still her superior.

    Ignoring him so tantly? Uneptable.

    Rachel¡¯s palms dampened with sweat, and her back burned with fresh pain. She forced herself to keep her voice steady as she lifted her gaze. ¡°Mr. White, I remembered you said you wouldn¡¯t bother me anymore.¡±

    ¡°But a polite greeting is still basic courtesy, isn¡¯t it?¡± He held her gaze, his voice cool. ¡°After all, I¡¯m still your boss.¡±

    This was something Rachel couldn¡¯t argue with. It was the truth.

    Still, all she wanted was to get away from him as soon as possible, so she didn¡¯t push back. Instead, she forced a pleasant tone and greeted him with a smile. She hoped that would be enough for him to let her go.

    But his grip didn¡¯t loosen.

    ?????????????? ???????? ???????????????? ???? g???????¦Í??????????????

    ¡°Mr. White, you¡¯re hurting me. Could you let go?¡± Rachel¡¯s voice remained calm, but there was a sharpness in her words.

    Brian frowned, as if he hadn¡¯t heard her. His hold tightened instead. A sharp pain shot up her arm, making her wince. If being polite wouldn¡¯t get her free, then perhaps provoking him would.

    ¡°Mr. White, Tracy Haynes has been worried sick about you. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s been counting the minutes until you return. Since you¡¯re free now, shouldn¡¯t you hurry back? No need to keep her waiting.¡±

    That did it.

    Brian¡¯s expression darkened, his temper ring instantly. But instead of letting her go, he did the exact opposite. His fingers clenched around her wrist, his grip turning iron-tight. His re burned into her, his fury barely restrained.

    ¡°So, you knew I was here?¡± Rachel nodded.

    ¡°And you knew I was trapped?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then what about you?¡± His voice lowered, rough with something deeper than anger. ¡°Were you not the least bit worried?¡±

    Was she really so eager to push him toward Tracy? He refused to believe it. He refused to believe she could erase everything between them so effortlessly.

    ¡°No,¡± Rachel replied without hesitation. ¡°With your skills and your family¡¯s influence, even if Mr. Carpenter was furious, he wouldn¡¯t darey a hand on you.¡±

    Brian let out a sharpugh, his voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Even Tracy was worried¡ªafraid I¡¯d get hurt¡ªyet you act like nothing could have happened to me. Rachel, I see it now. Not everyone cares the same way.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 467

    ?Chapter 467:

    Rachel pressed her lips together, unwilling to respond. There was nothing to say.

    She understood what he meant.

    Yes, they were different. Tracy was the woman he cherished, the one he would risk his life to protect. And she? Rachel was just a subordinate, someone who had stood by his side for years but could be cast aside whenever it suited him.

    She had long since stopped deceiving herself into believing she couldpare to Tracy.

    But she had no desire to repeat those painful truths aloud.

    Each time she did, it felt like reopening an old wound, cutting deeper than before.

    She couldn¡¯t endure it anymore.

    ¡°Mr. White, you should go back.¡±

    With that, Rachel reached out, determined to pry his hand off her wrist.

    Brian let go¡ªjust for a second. Then, before she could pull away, his grip tightened once more, locking her in ce.

    His voice was low and unyielding. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. If you truly weren¡¯t worried, then why did youe here in the middle of the night? Rachel, look me in the eyes and tell me the truth.¡±

    Rachel felt a sharp constriction in her chest, an inexplicable tugging sensation that swelled within her heart.

    She swiftly regained herposure and offered a smile. ¡°Natalia has acknowledged me as her sister and requested her father arrange employment for Jeffrey. I¡¯m deeply appreciative. That¡¯s why I personally prepared some soup and brought it for them to enjoy. Though modest in value, the sentiment behind it matters most. Natalia genuinely adores it.¡±

    As Rachel spoke, the expectation illuminating Brian¡¯s face gradually dimmed.

    Step into fiction with  .

    He released a cold snort, his tone crystallizing. ¡°She values rtionships, unlike certain individuals.¡± The implication hung unmistakably in the air.

    Rachel endured a crushing weight descending upon her heart. She clenched her teeth and withstood the usation without uttering a single word in her defense.

    ¡°Mr. White, would you please release me now?¡±

    Her condition had deteriorated rmingly, and she feared imminent copse.

    She dreaded even more that he might detect something amiss with her. ¡°Is your hand so cold?¡± Brian suddenly inquired.

    Rachel¡¯s pulse faltered momentarily, and she hastily withdrew her hand.

    This time, he relinquished his grip.

    Concealing her hands behind her back, she replied evenly, ¡°If you had truly paid attention, you¡¯d realize that throughout our time together, I¡¯ve consistently feared the cold. Regardless of season¡ªwinter or summer¡ªmy hands remain icy.¡±

    Brian¡¯s gaze darkened.

    Indeed, he conceded that his knowledge of her fell woefully short of what it should have been.

    ¡°Why does your voice sound so hoarse? You appear remarkably frail.¡± Brian knew his persistence was unnecessary. She had explicitly stated her indifference toward him, yet he stubbornly exhibited concern.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing significant, merely a cold. I¡¯ll recover within days.¡±

    ¡°Have you purchased medication? Is anything else troubling you?¡± His voice softened.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 468

    ?Chapter 468:

    Rachel bit her lip, unable to contain herself any longer. A solitary tear cascaded onto her hand, burning like fire.

    Fortunately, standing within the shadows concealed this from Brian¡¯s notice.

    Fearing discovery, she dared not wipe away the tear, allowing it to linger, scorching her very soul.

    ¡°If you¡¯re genuinely unwell, don¡¯t conceal it. Tell me,¡± Brian pressed when Rachel maintained her silence.

    Rachel kept her gaze downcast, yet her heart churned with a turbulent mix of emotions. During their rtionship, he had never demonstrated such attentiveness. Now, with their rtionship over, he suddenly seemed to monitor every small detail.

    In this moment, all she could do was sigh to herself.

    The ache intensified, nearly unbearable.

    She inhaled deeply, yet the bitterness in her heart remained overwhelming. Her eyes stung fiercely.

    ¡°Are you truly unwell? Why have you fallen silent?¡±

    Rachel finally responded, ¡°I¡¯m fine, just suffering from a sore throat that discourages speech. I¡¯ve already obtained medication, thank you for your concern.¡±

    Noticing her indifference, Brian grew frustrated. ¡°Never mind. Just ignore me,¡± he muttered irritably, striding toward the door.

    ¡°One moment.¡± Abruptly, Rachel turned and called out.

    ¡°Is there something else on your mind?¡±

    Brian¡¯s heart swelled with anticipation. Even the slightest disy of kindness or softening of her stance would have delighted him. But his hopes were misced.

    ¡°Mr. White, I¡¯ve been ill these past several days. Might I request a brief leave of absence?¡±

    C?ntent ?riginally fr?m g?l????¦Í?????????????

    Brian¡¯s expression sobered instantly. ¡°Is that all you wished to say?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Noting his continued displeasure, she cautiously added, ¡°I promise I¡¯ll return to work immediately upon recovery. I¡¯ll continue working remotely during this period and won¡¯t impede progress. I hope you will grant this request.¡±

    ¡°Do as you please.¡±

    With that, Brian stormed away, his patiencepletely evaporated. This departure carried unmistakable finality. His tall silhouette gradually diminished, bing increasingly distant and indistinct against the backdrop.

    Rachel watched him until her eyes burned with strain, only averting her gaze when his figure hadpletely disappeared from sight. ¡°I should seek out Mr. Carpenter now,¡± Rachel resolved inwardly.

    When she encountered Wilson again, his demeanor had softened perceptibly. Perhaps her recent punishment had satisfied his need to avenge Natalia, or maybe she had unknowingly passed some implicit test of loyalty. Whatever the reason, Wilson no longer projected the severe, intimidating presence that had previously characterized him.

    ¡°I must admit, you¡¯ve proven quite surprising,¡± Wilson initiated the conversation.

    Fighting through her physical difort, Rachel responded, ¡°Mr. Carpenter, do you require anything further from me?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 469

    ?Chapter 469:

    ¡°During your earlier journey, did you observe everything thoroughly?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I witnessed everything withplete rity,¡± Rachel answered with straightforwardness.

    ¡°In that case, I sincerely hope those punishments will never be directed toward you in the future. Consider this instance both the first and final urrence.¡±

    Rachel acknowledged this with a nod. ¡°I know your intention, and I too have no desire for such a day to materialize.¡±

    ¡°My intention? Then enlighten me¡ªwhat is it?¡±

    Clenching her teeth, Rachel enunciated each word deliberately: ¡°The reason you arranged for me to witness those scenes was to instill fear and to ensure I thoroughly grasp that betraying Natalia would exact a tremendous price, correct?¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Wilson¡¯s expression reverted to seriousness. ¡°Natalia is the apple of my eye. She desires friendships, which I cannot deny her, but I must guarantee her safety. Remember this, Rachel Marsh¡ªshould you ever harm my daughter, cause her distress, or inflict any suffering upon her, I will respond with unmitigated severity and ensure your suffering.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    With those words, Rachel¡¯s lips curved into an unexpected smile.

    ¡°Why this amusement?¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t misinterpret, Mr. Carpenter. I merely envy Natalia for having a father whose love runs so deep.¡±

    Unlike her own father, who had bequeathed her nothing but bitter smiles and mockery.

    Some thoughts were better left unexpressed. Articting them only amplified the sorrow.

    Discover more on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??¦Ï?? (uso de ¡°?¡± y ¡°¦Ï¡± griega)

    Before departing, Rachel requested a favor from Wilson. ¡°Mr. Carpenter, my injuries aren¡¯t suitable for Natalia¡¯s viewing. Could you arrange for someone to inform her that I¡¯ve already returned home?¡±

    ¡°Certainly.¡±

    Wilson nodded, adding, ¡°Moving forward, addressing me as Mr. Carpenter isn¡¯t necessary.¡±

    Rachel momentarily froze, uncertain about the appropriate form of address.

    Wilson borated, ¡°Just call me Uncle Wilson.¡±

    ¡°Sure, Uncle Wilson.¡±

    After bidding farewell to Wilson, Rachel hastened homeward. Firstly, because the agony radiating from her back had be intolerable. Secondly, she worried that an extended dy might cause Jeffrey undue concern.

    However, what awaited her defied all expectations¡­

    Barely stepping through the gate, she immediately spotted Brian. And beside him stood Tracy.

    Rachel froze, her steps faltering.

    The street stretched ahead, a necessary path to catch her ride, but it forced her to confront Brian and Tracy, an encounter she desperately wanted to avoid.

    They were close enough that she could clearly hear Tracy¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Brian, you¡¯re finally out. I was so scared. If anything bad had happened to you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to live alone in this world.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 470

    ?Chapter 470:

    Tracy gazed at Brian, tears streaming down her face. Yet, she managed a relieved smile a secondter. Her expression seemed utterly sincere.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Brian offered, his words perfunctory.

    He hadn¡¯t left immediately after stepping out because he¡¯d hoped to wait a little longer, to see if Rachel would emerge. But what he hadn¡¯t expected was Tracy, standing there the moment he appeared.

    ¡°Tracy, thank you foring to pick me up. And thank you for caring.¡±

    Tracy shook her head, her voice thick with emotion. ¡°I¡¯ve been here all along, waiting for you.¡±

    As she spoke, she hunched her shoulders slightly, shivering as though the night¡¯s chill had seeped into her bones.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been here the whole time?¡± Brian¡¯s surprise was evident.

    Tracy bit her lip and nodded. ¡°Mm-hmm. The moment I heard you were in trouble, I went straight to Rachel.¡±

    ¡°You approached her? Why?¡±

    ¡°To save you, of course. She has connections to Miss Carpenter, so I begged her to intervene, to persuade the Carpenter family to release you. But¡­¡±

    Tracy¡¯s voice faltered, her expression clouding with hesitation.

    ¡°Continue,¡± Brian demanded sharply.

    ¡°But I¡­ I feared your anger when you heard what I had to say, worried you couldn¡¯t bear the truth.¡±

    Brian¡¯s features hardened into stone. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I cannot ept. Tell me everything.¡±

    ¡°I pleaded with Rachel, but she refused outright. She dered your problems were none of her concern. She saw no reason to exert herself for someone who meant nothing to her. I even fell to my knees, begging with every ounce of sincerity in my heart, yet she remained coldly indifferent.¡±

    When Tracy finished, she fell silent, saying nothing more. She understood that Brian needed time to process this revtion¡ªonly then could his anger fully form, and only then might he finally let go.

    More chapters on g????????¦Í??????.?????

    ¡°Is everything you¡¯ve told me true?¡± In the engulfing darkness, his voice carried a suffocating intensity.

    ¡°I swear on my life, every word is the absolute truth. Not a single lie has passed my lips.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s revtion hit like lightning, the final devastating blow to his already fragile hopes.

    Brian remained speechless for what felt like an eternity. The silence stretched between them, heavy and oppressive.

    Now, he believed Rachel had trulye only to find Natalia. He had been deluding himself, constructing borate fantasies from nothing. Time blurred as he reached up and pinched the bridge of his nose, where a pulsating pressure mounted, making him increasingly restless and ufortable.

    Eventually, Tracy¡¯s patience crumbled. ¡°Brian, please don¡¯t frighten me like this. Say something¡ªanything! I know Rachel¡¯s rejection has wounded you deeply. But remember, I¡¯ll always stand by you. From this moment forward, wherever you go, I¡¯ll follow. As long as you permit it, I won¡¯t leave your side, not for an instant. For you, I would sacrifice everything¡ªeven my life, if necessary.¡± Tracy¡¯s deration resonated with raw emotion.

    Especially on such a moonless night, when a man¡¯s hearty most vulnerable¡ªhow could her words not prate his defenses?

    Unable to restrain herself any longer, she gently encircled his waist with trembling hands. Her face inched closer to his, her breath warm against his skin.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 471

    ?Chapter 471:

    ¡°Brian, I know your rtionship with Rachel ended without drama or conflict; you parted ways peacefully. However, she turned a cold shoulder on you. You have nothing to feel guilty about. Please, grant me one chance. Allow me to love you, won¡¯t you?¡±

    As her plea faded into the night, fresh tears spilled from her eyes, cascading down her cheeks.

    The moisture seeped into his clothing, leaving darkened patches where they fell.

    In the profound darkness surrounding them, no further words disturbed the silence.

    Until a piercing ringtone shattered the stillness of the night.

    Rachel nced at her phone to find the driver of the ride she ordered online calling.

    As she answered, the driver¡¯s apologetic voice came through clearly. ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry. My car experienced an unexpected breakdown, so I won¡¯t be able toplete your ride. Would you mind requesting another vehicle?¡±

    Rachel parted her lips to respond, but suddenly she noticed Brian and Tracy turning in her direction.

    The realization struck instantly¡ªthey had spotted her.

    ¡°Hello? Are you still there?¡± the driver prompted.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Rachel replied distractedly, her attention divided.

    ¡°Did you hear what I just exined?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she murmured, nomittally.

    ¡°Could you please cancel your order and arrange for another ride? Thank you for understanding.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    L??€$? ???t??§ñ? I¦Ç ?a?n?¦Í¦Ål?.c?m

    After ending the call, Rachel remained motionless, caught in a web of indecision as her thoughts raced. Should she approach them with a greeting? Or perhaps pretend this chance encounter never urred?

    While Rachel deliberated, Tracy¡¯s voice carried through the night air. ¡°It¡¯s Rachel. What business does she have here?¡±

    ¡°She came to see Natalia,¡± Brian responded with unsettling certainty, his conviction suggestingplete faith in Tracy¡¯s earlier fabrications.

    ¡°Should we acknowledge her?¡± Tracy inquired hesitantly.

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Brian stated with chilling detachment. His gaze, when it fell upon Rachel, contained nothing but coldness¡ªas though regarding aplete stranger.

    The darkness enveloped everything around them.

    Though Rachel couldn¡¯t discern the details of his expression, she felt the emotional weight of his stare¡ªanger, resentment, perhaps even hatred radiated toward her with frightening intensity.

    One brief nce from him proved unbearable,pelling her to avert her eyes quickly.

    To Brian, however, this simple action confirmed everything Tracy had led him to believe. Rachel¡¯s apparent indifference reinforced his misperception that she cared nothing for him.

    Redirecting his attention to Tracy, Brian gently drew her closer with a soft motion of his arm, his voice noticeably softer. ¡°You must have been terrified throughout this ordeal.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely. I kept my gaze fixed on those gates, not daring to blink even once,¡± she replied earnestly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 472

    ?Chapter 472:

    With tender care, Brian reached out to wipe the lingering tears from her cheeks. ¡°You¡¯ve endured so much hardship because of me. I¡¯ve failed you terribly. I brought you into my life promising something better, yet I¡¯ve only caused you anxiety and distress. The fault lies entirely with me. I promise this won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    His deep, resonant voice carried even more powerfully through the quiet night.

    Upon hearing these words, Tracy¡¯s head snapped upward, her eyes glimmering with newfound hope. ¡°Brian, I love you,¡± she dered inly.

    In that profound moment, no borate deration could have matched the impact of her simple confession.

    This time, Brian offered no rejection. Instead, he gathered Tracy into his embrace, one hand resting protectively on her shoulder as she leaned against him.

    ¡°Brian, my heart is overflowing with happiness. Will you escort me home?¡± Tracy¡¯s joy radiated unmistakably.

    Rachel couldn¡¯t resist stealing another nce in their direction. That single look froze her heart as if it had been plunged into ice, her feet suddenly as immovable as if anchored by lead weights.

    Were they truly together now?

    In that devastating moment, Rachel became blind to everything else¡ªfailing to notice the threatening rumble of thunder overhead or the rain beginning to pelt down around her.

    Her consciousness narrowed to a single, overwhelming realization: they were back together now.

    Brian¡­ he had returned to Tracy.

    The sky roared with a thunderous crash, and within seconds, rain began to pour down in thick, heavy drops, each striking the ground like marbles. The downpour quickly intensified, transforming into a relentless deluge with no sign of easing.

    No one had thought to bring an umbre. Without hesitation, Brian seized Tracy¡¯s hand, pulling her swiftly toward the car to escape the storm.

    Feel inspired on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®c§à??

    Rachel followed behind, her injuries leaving her weak and unsteady. Running was out of the question; all she could do was quicken her pace slightly, each step aborious effort as the rain soaked through her clothes and weighed her down.

    A few momentster, something unexpected urred. The rain suddenly stopped pelting her. She looked up to find an umbre sheltering her from the relentless downpour. When she turned her head, she met Andres¡¯s familiar, striking face.

    ¡°Mr. Garrett, what brings you here?¡± she asked, her voiceced with surprise. Given that this was the Carpenter family¡¯s estate, his presence was thest thing she had expected.

    ¡°I caught wind of Brian¡¯s predicament and suspected you might be here. I thought perhaps I could be of assistance,¡± Andres¡¯s presence was both surprising andforting.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Rachel responded, her voice imbued with genuine gratitude. She couldn¡¯t help but feel deeply appreciative of Andres. Their rtionship was strictly professional, but time and again, he had extended his care and support, leaving her both touched and slightly overwhelmed by his kindness.

    ¡°The path here is too narrow for my car, so I parked over there. Let me take you home,¡± Andres said, his voice calm and reassuring.

    Rachel nodded silently, her appreciation evident in the slight softening of her expression.

    As they turned to leave, a figure materialized through the rain-soaked darkness. Brian approached, his presence pronounced against the dark, rainy backdrop. He, too, held an umbre, its position meticulous and deliberate.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 473

    ?Chapter 473:

    As Brian drew nearer, the space between them¡ªneither too distant nor too intimate¡ªfelt charged. His voice, crisp and distinct despite the rain, broke the silence.

    Silence. ¡°Rachel, whose umbre will you choose?¡± His words were straightforward, leaving no room for ambiguity.

    Rachel nced briefly at Brian before turning back to Andres. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Garrett, for offering to take me home. I¡¯m grateful,¡± she said, her tone polite but firm.

    ¡°It¡¯s perfectly fine. Stick close; the umbre¡¯s small,¡± Andres replied, adjusting it to shield them both more effectively.

    With a subtle shift, Rachel moved nearer to him, the rain falling steadily around them as they prepared to walk away.

    Brian watched the scene unfold, his expression unreadable. A bitter, humorlessugh escaped him. Without a word, he let go of his umbre, allowing it to fall to the wet ground. There was no hesitation, no lingering look¡ªjust a decisive turn as he walked away, his figure swallowed by the rain.

    Rachel¡¯s lips twitched into a faint, bitter smile.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move on,¡± Andres suggested gently.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Rachel replied, her tone quiet but steady.

    They walked in silence for a few minutes, approaching Brian¡¯s car. Suddenly, Rachel halted, her steps faltering.

    ¡°My car is just up ahead,¡± Andres noted, slightly confused by her sudden stop.

    Rachel clutched his arm, her voice urgent. ¡°Wait, let them go first.¡±

    Though baffled, he nodded, sensing her distress.

    At that moment, Rachel was overwhelmed by a sharp, engulfing pain. The rain had seeped through her clothes, aggravating her back injury. She could feel fresh blood trickling down, the wounds reopened by their hurried walk.

    ???????? ???????? ?????????? ???????????????? ???? g????????¦Í??????£®??????

    Passing by Brian¡¯s car now would surely reveal her vulnerable state¡ªan oue she desperately wanted to avoid. To her, disying her agony for pity was pointless and undignified.

    Inside the car, Brian sat motionless behind the steering wheel, his gaze fixed nkly ahead. Tracy, who had been waiting quietly beside him, sensed his unease. Ronald had already left due to othermitments. Now, it was Brian who would drive her back.

    ¡°Brian, are you perhaps waiting for Rachel? She might be upset. Should I go talk to her?¡± Tracy ventured, her voiceced with concern.

    She recalled Brian¡¯s furious demeanor when he had returned earlier, his features shadowed with a rage more intense than she had ever witnessed. As she spoke, her hand moved tentatively toward the door handle.

    In the rearview mirror, Brian¡¯s eyes caught sight of Andres and Rachel standing close under a shared umbre. Just then, Andres drew Rachel in, his arm wrapping protectively around her shoulders.

    Brian¡¯s response was terse and icy. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±

    Without another word, Brian pressed the elerator, and the car roared to life, speeding into the night and disappearing within moments.

    Minutester, Rachel found herself inside Andres¡¯s car, swathed in the damp warmth of her rain-soaked jacket. Despite the difort, she clung to the jacket, concealing the injury beneath.

    Andres nced at her, concern creasing his brow. ¡°Your jacket¡¯s quite wet. It¡¯d be wise to remove it before you catch a chill.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 474

    ?Chapter 474:

    ¡°No, I¡¯m okay, really,¡± Rachel insisted, a bit too quickly, her voice edged with a hint of panic.

    Perplexed by her reaction, Andres was about to press the matter when a faint, metallic smell¡ªan unmistakable scent of blood¡ªcaught his attention. It wasing from her.

    His expression shifted to worry, yet he remained silent, respecting her privacy.

    However, as the car¡¯s journey continued, Rachel noticed they were not on the path to her home. Instead, the vehicle slowed to a stop outside a hospital. Confusion marred her features as she turned to him.

    ¡°Why are we here?¡± Rachel asked, her voice tinged with rm.

    Andres met her gaze, his tone gentle yet firm. ¡°It¡¯s time to take care of that wound, Rachel.¡±

    Rachel blinked, caught off guard. ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wondering how I knew, aren¡¯t you?¡± Andres interjected gently, his gaze softening.

    Rachel nodded silently.

    As he parked the car, he turned to her with a concerned look. ¡°When I approached you earlier, I detected the scent of blood. Given the notorious reputation of the¡­¡±

    The Carpenter estate is hardly a ce for a leisurely visit. If Brian emerged without a scratch, it suggests you shielded him.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s eyes filled with tears at his words, the emotional weight of the evening overwhelming her. She hastily wiped them away, trying to downy her injuries. ¡°It¡¯s really just a scratch. I have some ointment at home; a hospital visit seems unnecessary.¡±

    Andres¡¯s expression hardened slightly with determination. ¡°Let¡¯s leave such assessments to medical professionals. Considering the risks associated with the Carpenter estate, I won¡¯t be at peace until a doctor has seen you.¡±

    Faced with his insistence and her mounting difort, Rachel acquiesced. The pain was indeed intensifying, and proper medical attention could hasten her healing. Reluctantly, she agreed, understanding that this was for the best.

    ?????? ???????? ???????????????? ???? g???????¦Í?????????????

    As Andres ushered Rachel into the private hospital, his VIP status ensured swift entry, and a doctor saw her without dy.

    In the examination room, the doctor¡ªa woman with a calm demeanor¡ªasked Rachel to exin her symptoms before instructing, ¡°Please remove your jacket and lift your top so I can examine the extent of your injuries.¡±

    Complying without hesitation, Rachel peeled off her soaked jacket. The exposure revealed multiplecerations across her back, stark against her skin. The rain-soaked fabric had clung to her body, worsening the severity of the wounds. The sight of them now was unmistakable, and Rachel feared how visible they might have been had she not been able to conceal them earlier.

    ¡°These wounds need thorough cleaning and disinfection to prevent infection,¡± the doctor advised gently, noting the seriousness of the injuries. ¡°I need you to remove your top for proper treatment.¡±

    Aware of Andres¡¯s presence and feeling somewhat self-conscious, Rachel hesitated. She nced at him, her expression one of mild apprehension. Sensing the need for privacy, the doctor tactfully intervened. ¡°Sir, perhaps it would be appropriate for you to wait outside during the examination.¡±

    ¡°Oh, of course. My apologies,¡± Andres said quickly, exiting the room without another word.

    Rachel began to remove her clothes, one hand struggling while the othercked the strength to assist. The effort was clearly painful. Finally, the doctor spoke, her tonepassionate. ¡°It seems you¡¯re having difficulty. Would you like me to cut it off to ease the process?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 475

    ?Chapter 475:

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it another shot!¡±

    Rachel wore a white undershirt beneath her outer clothing. The realization struck her¡ªif the doctor cut it off, she would have no choice but to wear only her jacket afterward. The thought of being in just her underwear and jacket, especially in Andres¡¯s presence, sent a wave of difort through her.

    ¡°Let me help you,¡± the doctor offered, stepping forward with practiced confidence.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Despite having anticipated that Rachel¡¯s injuries were severe, the doctor gasped when she finally saw them directly.

    Several vividsh marks crisscrossed Rachel¡¯s back. The assant had clearly exerted tremendous force with each strike. Some areas bloomed bright red with bruising, while others had split open, revealing raw, shocking wounds beneath the torn skin.

    ¡°These are whip marks!¡± the doctor dered, her voice filled with certainty.

    She asked abruptly, ¡°Do you need me to call the police for you?¡±

    Rachel froze momentarily before quicklyposing herself. ¡°Thank you for your concern, but I believe you¡¯ve misunderstood. The person who brought me here is my friend. These wounds weren¡¯t inflicted by him.¡±

    The doctor, assuming Rachel was concealing the truth, began advocating earnestly. ¡°Many domestic violence victims instinctively protect their abusers. But you needn¡¯t worry. Your injuries are clear evidence. I can help secure a medical assessment and testify on your behalf. Domestic violence follows a pattern. If it happens once, it will likely recur. Excusing this behavior now only ensures greater sufferingter.¡±

    The doctor remained convinced that Rachel had suffered domestic abuse and equally certain that Andres was the perpetrator.

    Rachel could only smile ruefully while repeatedly rifying, ¡°It truly isn¡¯t like that. He and I are merely friends.¡±

    ???????????? ???????????????????? ???? ?????????¦Í????????????

    ¡°Then how did you sustain these injuries? Whip marks this severe don¡¯t appear identally. Someone deliberately inflicted this harm.¡±

    The doctor¡¯s persistence caught Rachel off guard, leaving her struggling to exin the circumstances.

    Her hesitation only reinforced the doctor¡¯s conviction that she was indeed a victim of abuse, too frightened to speak out for fear of retaliation.

    ¡°I¡¯ll disinfect the wounds first. This might cause considerable pain, so please prepare yourself.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    When the disinfectant touched her broken skin, the pain seared through her with shocking intensity. Yet Rachel clenched her teeth, refusing to make a sound. No matter how excruciating the sensation became, she simply tightened her fists and furrowed her brows deeply.

    ¡°If it hurts, you may cry out. It¡¯s perfectly eptable. No one can truly endure pain silently.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡­ I can manage this.¡±

    Though the difort was severe, it paled inparison to the agony she had endured during her illness episodes. She had weathered those moments alone, gritting her teeth and persevering. There was no reason to disy vulnerability now.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have expected someone with your delicate frame to possess such remarkable pain tolerance. Have you frequently endured injuries?¡± the doctor inquired casually.

    ¡°Somewhat frequently.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 476

    ?Chapter 476:

    Rachel didn¡¯t realize how her casual response might be misinterpreted. At that moment, the implication eluded her entirely.

    ¡°Once the ointment takes effect, you¡¯ll experience some relief. Ensure you keep these wounds dry for several days. Additionally, take the prescribed medication twice daily.¡±

    After applying the ointment, the doctor provided Rachel with additional instructions while prescribing medication for her.

    ¡°Actually, something piques my curiosity. May I ask you a question?¡± the doctor asked while finishing up the prescription.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Most women, when injured, express significant concern about potential scarring. Yet you seem remarkably unconcerned. You haven¡¯t even inquired about it.¡±

    Rachel forced a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t particrly care about that.¡±

    Previously, when her health had been intact, she would have worried deeply about her appearance and agonized over scars.

    But now, with the knowledge that her time was limited, the prospect of scars seemed utterly inconsequential.

    After donning her jacket, Rachel moved toward the exit. When she pulled the door open, she found Andres already waiting outside.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± he asked, immediately rising to approach her.

    ¡°The wounds have been treated. I just need to apply the ointment regrly.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you home.¡±

    ¡°Take me to the hotel instead. I want to stay there for a few days.¡±

    Andres immediately understood. ¡°You¡¯re worried Jeffrey will get anxious, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Rachel nodded.

    ?????????????? ???????????????????? ???????? g???????¦Í??????©o?????

    They had only taken a few steps when a group of uniformed officers suddenly blocked their path.

    ¡°Officers, is something wrong?¡± Andres asked, keeping his tone polite.

    ¡°We received a report about a case of domestic abuse,¡± one officer stated. ¡°We¡¯ll need you toe with us to assist in the investigation.¡±

    Andres blinked, momentarily caught off guard. ¡°Domestic abuse?¡±

    His voice, though calm, carried an unmistakable note of disbelief. A few passersby nced over, their curiosity piqued. Even someone asposed as Andres couldn¡¯t help but stiffen under the weight of unexpected scrutiny.

    Rachel quickly pieced everything together. Without wasting a second, she turned to Andres and said, ¡°Mr. Garrett, stay here for a moment.¡± Without waiting for a response, she hurried back to the doctor¡¯s office and exined the situation.

    A momentter, the doctor followed her outside and quickly cleared up the misunderstanding with the police. Once the officers were satisfied with the exnation, they left without further trouble.

    The doctor turned to Andres with an apologetic expression. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m truly sorry. I assumed she was in danger and acted without thinking. I didn¡¯t expect you two to actually just be friends. It¡¯s not every day you see a friend as considerate as you.¡±

    Andres curved his lips into a faint smile, though his eyes remained cold. ¡°It¡¯s also not every day you meet a doctor as ¡®considerate¡¯ as you.¡± The sarcasm in his voice was unmistakable, and the doctor could only manage an awkward chuckle in response.

    Rachel sighed and stepped in to ease the tension.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 477

    ?Chapter 477:

    ¡°Can we leave now?¡± Andres asked, his gaze fixed on the doctor.

    She nodded repeatedly. ¡°Of course, of course!¡±

    Once they were in the car, Andres pulled out his phone and made a call. ¡°Book a room at the Garden View Hotel. Quiet location, good environment.¡±

    Rachel, realizing the arrangement was for her, felt a wave of unease. ¡°Mr. Garrett, you¡¯ve already done so much. You don¡¯t need to go out of your way like this.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small favor,¡± he replied, barely looking up from his phone.

    Rachel hesitated, unsure how to respond.

    Noticing her difort, he added, ¡°I¡¯m only asking someone to book the room. You¡¯ll be covering the cost yourself.¡±

    That made it easier to ept. ¡°Alright. Let me know how much, and I¡¯ll transfer it to you.¡±

    When they arrived at the hotel, Andres personally escorted her upstairs.

    After freshening up in the bathroom, Rachel stepped out¡ªonly to find Andres holding her phone.

    It was pressed to his ear, his expression unreadable as he listened. Then, noticing her presence, he handed the phone to her, tilting the screen so she could see the caller ID.

    Jeffrey. Her stomach tightened.

    Sure enough, the moment she took the phone, his voice came through,ced with concern. ¡°Rachel, why aren¡¯t you home yet? I¡­ I¡¯ve been worried. And why are you with Mr. Garrett sote at night?¡±

    Her palms grew mmy as unease settled in.

    Before she could respond, Andres, still calm as ever, took the phone back and spoke smoothly. ¡°Jeffrey, your sister and I aren¡¯t just friends¡ªwe¡¯re business partners. There¡¯s an urgent issue with one of our projects that needs her attention. She¡¯ll be busy for the next few days and might not have much time to look after you. Take care of yourself, alright?¡±

    ¡°Okay. Please take good care of my sister. I really appreciate it!¡± Jeffrey spoke earnestly.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c???? brings imagination alive

    Andres hummed in agreement and handed the phone to Rachel.

    ¡°Jeffrey!¡± Rachel eximed as soon as she pressed the phone to her ear, her voice filled with concern.

    She still had reservations about him being home alone.

    ¡°Rachel, just focus on your work. I can take care of myself,¡± Jeffrey reassured her in a determined tone.

    Rachel felt a mix of relief and pride. At the same time, a sense of anticipation stirred within her.

    If the day ever came when she could no longer be by his side, she could rest easy knowing her brother was capable of standing on his own.

    ¡°Alright, Jeffrey. Take this opportunity to learn how to be independent, okay? It¡¯s only for a few days. I have faith in you.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll be fine, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Rachel let out a long sigh of relief as they ended the call. She turned to Andres with a grateful smile.

    ¡°Thank you. If it weren¡¯t for your quick thinking, Jeffrey might have truly misunderstood the situation.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 478

    ?Chapter 478:

    ¡°So, you haven¡¯t told him about you and Brian yet?¡± Andres asked.

    Rachel¡¯s expression grew somber.

    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. Jeffrey is certain that we¡¯re getting married. Given what happened in the past, I¡¯m worried he would me himself if he finds out about our breakup. I don¡¯t want him to feel guilty. He might¡­ he might do something to hurt himself.¡±

    Her voice was tight with emotion by the time she finished exining.

    Taking a deep breath, she looked up at Andres, her eyes glistening with unshed tears.

    ¡°I only have one brother. We¡¯ve relied on each other since we were kids. We were hardly ever apart. More than family, Jeffrey is my best friend, my onlypanion through the most difficult years of my childhood. We tended to each other¡¯s wounds and foundfort and warmth in our own little bubble. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t afford to take any risks. Even if it¡¯s just a one-in-a-million chance that something could go wrong, I can¡¯t take that risk.¡±

    Andres gently ced his left hand on her shoulder, his right hand reaching out to pat her back in a gesture offort. He stopped just in time, remembering her injury.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, and don¡¯t burden yourself with unnecessary guilt. I don¡¯t think fate would be so cruel to you two. Hold on to hope. Things will get better.¡±

    Rachel nodded. ¡°Thank you. Truly, thank you for everything you¡¯ve done today.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve had a long day. Go get some rest. I¡¯ve arranged for a few outfits for you.¡±

    He nced at his watch before adding, ¡°They should be arriving soon. I¡¯ll send you the bill.¡±

    Rachel nodded again. ¡°Alright. Thank you!¡±

    The fact that he asked her to pay for the clothes alleviated some of her negative feelings.

    Andres was incredibly thoughtful and considerate¡ªthat much she couldn¡¯t deny.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??§àm opens doors to fiction

    Before she could even think about certain issues, he had already handled everything with meticulous precision. All that was left for her to do was sit back and thank him.

    Shortly after Andres left, the doorbell rang. Just as he had said, a staff member delivered the clothes, along with some essentials.

    Rachel felt much more at ease then.

    Due to her injury, she couldn¡¯t lie on her back and had to sleep on her stomach these past few days.

    It wasn¡¯t a position she was used to, andbined with the pain from her wound, Rachel had rarely been able to get any good sleep.

    She spent most of the night squirming, and when she got out of bed in the morning, she found dark circles under her eyes.

    Fortunately, a lightyer of makeup was enough to conceal them. She spent the morning inside her hotel room, organizing her work and delegating tasks to her team members.

    In the afternoon, she made a trip to the hospital to seek out the same female doctor from the day before.

    The doctor greeted her with a sheepish smile. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about yesterday. I had no ill intentions.¡±

    ¡°Never mind about all that,¡± Rachel replied graciously. ¡°A friend once told me that finding a doctor as dedicated and responsible as yourself is a stroke of good fortune.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 479

    ?Chapter 479:

    ¡°Thank you for saying that¡ªand for not ming me. How are you feeling today?¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t hold back. ¡°It feels like it¡¯s healing in some ces,¡± she said honestly. ¡°But for the most part, it feels worse, like it¡¯s tearing more. I looked in the mirror, but I could only see the upper part of the wounds.¡±

    The doctor immediately stood up to examine her. ¡°Let me have a look.¡±

    Rachel removed her shirt, and the moment the doctor saw the wounds, she froze. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she said, her face filled with concern. ¡°It¡¯s gotten worse. The swelling hasn¡¯t gone down, and there¡¯s significant inmmation with some areas showing signs of infection. I¡¯m afraid the friction from your clothing has only aggravated the injury. How did you sleepst night?¡±

    ¡°On my stomach,¡± Rachel answered. ¡°I¡¯ve done my best to avoid putting pressure on my back.¡±

    ¡°In that case, I would rmend hospitalization at this point. If your injury gets any worse, it will be much harder to treat, and you¡¯ll end up suffering even more.¡±

    ¡°I understand. Is there anything I need to prepare before admission?¡±

    The doctor excused herself to make a brief phone call. ¡°We¡¯re currently out of beds,¡± she said upon returning. ¡°But a patient is set to be discharged tomorrow, so I¡¯ve reserved that bed for you. Come back at nine tomorrow morning. For now, I¡¯ll reapply the ointment. Be sure to minimize any friction between your skin and your clothes.¡±

    ¡°Got it. Thank you so much for your help.¡±

    After the treatment, Rachel stepped out of the clinic but stopped in her tracks when she heard someone call her name.

    It was Tracy.

    It seemed like the more Rachel wanted to avoid her, the more likely it became for them to run into each other. What terrible luck.

    ¡°Rachel, what are you doing at the hospital? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Tracy asked in feigned concern.

    ?????????????????? ???????? ???? g???????¦Í?????????????

    Rachel didn¡¯t bother to hide her displeasure. ¡°I came here with a client,¡± she said coldly.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Tracy deliberately raised her voice, her doubt apparent in her tone. ¡°But I just saw youing out of the consultation room all by yourself!¡±

    Rachel said nothing. Was Tracy that oblivious to herck of interest, or was she doing it on purpose? Why was she so persistent?

    Rachel pressed her lips into a thin line, too exhausted to deal with Tracy for another second.

    ¡°Tracy, I¡¯m ready,¡± another voice said.

    It was Brian.

    Rachel recognized it immediately. It was a voice she knew all too well. Even if it was hoarse or strained, there was no mistaking it. That voice was etched deeply in her mind and heart, the voice that haunted her every hour of the day. It whispered in her ear, called out to her through the phone. She had heard it so many times.

    Hell, it felt like it had been calling out to her her entire life.

    Brian¡¯s gaze swept over Rachel, scrutinizing her from head to toe. ¡°What are you doing in the hospital?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here with a client,¡± Rachel replied, giving the same answer she had given Tracy.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480:

    Brian didn¡¯t seem convinced. His eyes lingered on her for a moment before scanning their surroundings. ¡°And where is this client of yours?¡±

    ¡°Turns out it was nothing serious, so she left first to handle other business.¡±

    It was a usible excuse. Even if Brian doubted her, he couldn¡¯t exactly question her words.

    ¡°Well, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± Rachel raised an eyebrow before adding, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to disturb you two.¡±

    ¡°Rachel, wait!¡±

    Tracy reached out and tugged at the corner of Rachel¡¯s shirt.

    ¡°I just saw you leaving the doctor¡¯s office alone. If you¡¯re not feeling well or if something¡¯s wrong, just say so. There¡¯s no need to keep your distance. Considering your rtionship with Brian, I¡¯ll make sure he takes extra good care of you.¡±

    Rachel let out a cold, sharpugh, her eyes gleaming with frost.

    ¡°You¡¯re not upset?¡±

    ¡°Why would I be?¡±

    ¡°Not even jealous?¡±

    Tracy casually wrapped her arm around Brian¡¯s, shing a sweet smile. ¡°Of course not. Back in college, so many girls liked Brian¡ªthey flocked to him like butterflies. If I got jealous over every little thing, wouldn¡¯t I have gone mad with envy?¡±

    She shot Brian a yful wink.

    Rachel smiled faintly. ¡°Really? Then you must have a very generous heart. Not like me¡ªI¡¯m petty and prone to jealousy.¡±

    Though her tone sounded self-deprecating, the underlying jab was unmistakable.

    Tracy didn¡¯t try to make Rachel stay any longer. She simply stood there, watching her walk away.

    I??§Ö$§ä ¡é#¦Áp?¨º§ñs I§Ú galno¦Íels

    This exchange hadn¡¯t gone the way Tracy had nned. She had hoped to get under Rachel¡¯s skin, maybe even cause some chaos. But instead, she was the one who ended up rattled.

    ¡°Here. I¡¯ll go get the medicine.¡± Suddenly, Brian¡¯s voice interrupted her thoughts.

    ¡°Do you want me toe with you?¡± Tracy asked.

    ¡°No need. Just wait in the car. I won¡¯t take long.¡±

    Tracy pouted in disappointment. ¡°Fine, but don¡¯t take too long.¡±

    With that, she stayed behind while Brian made his way toward the doctor¡¯s office.

    He had nned to walk right in, but the sight of a long line stopped him in his tracks. There was no way to cut through.

    He took a step forward, only to be met with irritated grumbles. An older man shot him a sharp look and said, ¡°Young man, you look respectable enough, but rules are rules. Everyone¡¯s waiting their turn.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, just because you¡¯re easy on the eyes doesn¡¯t mean you get to skip ahead.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re all waiting our turn. What makes you any different?¡± Theints kepting.

    Thinking quickly, Brian spoke up. ¡°Look, I really need to speak with this doctor. If anyone here isn¡¯t in a rush, I¡¯ll buy their ce in line.¡±

    His offer was met with scoffs and skeptical nces.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay two thousand.¡±

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Hope you have a great day dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ?(^?^ )? ¡ä-

    .

 Chapter 481

    ?Chapter 481:

    As soon as the words left his mouth, the room fell silent.

    A woman immediately stepped forward. ¡°Deal! Two thousand, no take-backs. Are you paying me now?¡±

    Brian took out his wallet and paid her.

    Luckily, this put him second in line.

    When the doctor saw him, she did a double-take before ncing at herputer.

    ¡°Are you lost? Or did you take the wrong number?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m supposed to be here.¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be right. The patient listed is a woman.¡±

    Brian answered calmly, ¡°I bought her appointment slot. You saw a patient named Rachel Marsh earlier¡ªcan you tell me what¡¯s wrong with her?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but first, you¡¯re not my patient, so I have no obligation to tell you anything. Second, patient confidentiality prevents me from sharing that information. Now, please leave.¡±

    Brian¡¯s face darkened, and his tone dropped. ¡°How much do you want?¡±

    The doctor chuckled dryly. She had dealt with all sorts of patients, but this level of audacity was a first.

    However, Brian stayed put, unfazed and unmoving.

    ¡°Money doesn¡¯t interest me.¡± The doctor¡¯s patience snapped.

    With a sharp inhale, she grabbed the phone and dialed. ¡°Security? I have someone here interfering with my work. Please escort him out.¡±

    Brian blinked, caught off guard. ¡°You¡¯re actually throwing me out?¡±

    She smirked. ¡°Not everyone sells out for a paycheck.¡±

    In the end, security dragged Brian out forcefully.

    Discover what¡¯s new on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls

    Hidden among the onlookers, Tracy¡¯s hands curled into fists as she watched.

    She had a feeling something was wrong, so she went to check the pharmacy first.

    When he wasn¡¯t there, she figured he must have gone straight to the doctor to ask about Rachel.

    So she stayed out of sight and watched. And sure enough, she had been right.

    Did he still have feelings for Rachel? Was he still concerned about her? The very thought made Tracy grit her teeth.

    She swore to herself¡ªone day, she¡¯d make sure Rachel disappeared from his life for good.

    Downstairs, Brian had just reached the pharmacy counter when Tracy appeared.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asked, ncing up.

    ¡°I waited for you for a bit,¡± she said with a small shrug. ¡°I thought it might be busy, so I came to check.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m almost done.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    That night, Rachel¡¯s pain worsened, and it was far more intense than before.

    Unable to bear it any longer, she went to the hospital ahead of schedule.

    After examining her wounds, the doctor frowned. ¡°It looks like admitting you was the right decision. In just one night, it¡¯s deteriorated significantly. The patient I mentionedst time has already been checked out. I¡¯ll get your admission sorted right away.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 482

    ?Chapter 482:

    Rachel¡¯s lips curved slightly in gratitude. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    As she made her way to the inpatient department, her eyes skimmed over the list of hospital departments on the elevator panel. A sudden thought struck her.

    If she remembered correctly, Myrna was in this hospital.

    Three dayster, once her wounds had improved a little, Rachel decided to visit her ssmate.

    She hadn¡¯t expected to arrive at such an unfortunate moment. As she approached Myrna¡¯s door, faint but agonizing groans reached her ears.

    The sounds were broken, almost gasping, yet they carried an unmistakable weight of pain and sorrow.

    Even without stepping inside, Rachel could feel the sheer weight of suffering inside that room.

    She figured Myrna was in the middle of a chemotherapy session. People said that no matter how strong or brave someone was, chemotherapy was unbearable.

    One session alone was enough to bring even the toughest soul to their knees.

    And for Myrna, who was already in thete stages of cancer, the treatment would be even harsher¡ªstronger doses, more frequent sessions.

    Rachel had read about it before, but hearing someone actually go through it, this close and this real, was something else entirely. The sound of pain was far worse than she had ever imagined.

    Rachel had no idea how long she had been standing outside.

    It wasn¡¯t until a doctor walked out and the room had been silent for a while that she finally stepped forward and softly knocked on the door.

    ¡°Rachel?¡± Myrna looked up, surprise shing in her tired eyes. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    She had just finished a chemotherapy session, and it showed. Her face was deathly pale, drained of color, and her voice wavered with weakness as she spoke.

    Find thetest updates g????????????????.??????

    Noticing her struggle to sit up, Rachel hurried forward. ¡°Don¡¯t get up. Just rest.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been feeling well these past few days, so I¡¯ve been staying here too. But I¡¯m doing better now, so I thought I¡¯d drop by to see you,¡± Rachel exined simply.

    A weak smile barely formed on Myrna¡¯s pale lips. ¡°Rachel, thank you for still remembering me anding all this way. You know, ever since I got sick, fewer people visit. Especially my rtives¡ªthey act like I have something contagious. They won¡¯t evene close.¡±

    Rachel frowned. ¡°How could they do that?¡±

    Myrna let out a weak breath before continuing, ¡°Honestly, I can¡¯t even me them. Huey took out a lot of loans for my treatment, and now there¡¯s a mountain of debt. Everyone has their own struggles, and most of my rtives aren¡¯t doing well financially either. I can¡¯t hold it against them.¡±

    Just from speaking so much at once, Myrna lookedpletely drained. Rachel softly helped her lie back down. ¡°You should rest. I¡¯ll stay with you. You don¡¯t have to talk.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    A short whileter, Myrna¡¯s eyes fluttered shut, worn out from exhaustion.

    Assuming she had fallen asleep, Rachel stood up and moved to close the curtains.

    But before she could, Myrna¡¯s weak voice called out again. ¡°Rachel, the sunlight outside is beautiful¡­ and the view, too. Don¡¯t close the curtains. Let me enjoy it a little longer. Soon¡­ I may not get to see it anymore.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 483

    ?Chapter 483:

    The weight of those words settled heavily in the room, making Rachel¡¯s throat tighten. She hesitated, unsure of what to say, then gently shifted the topic.

    ¡°I thought you were asleep,¡± she murmured. ¡°I just wanted to make sure you could rest better.¡±

    Myrna shook her head weakly. ¡°You know, people in thete stages of cancer barely sleep. The pain is too much. In the end, itpletely takes over¡­ it¡¯s unbearable.¡±

    With that, she said nothing more.

    Rachel stayed quiet as well.

    Pain? A single word that sent fear through anyone who heard it.

    Rachel couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine what death would be like in the months ahead. Would she, too, be tormented to death by unbearable pain?

    ¡°Are you taking painkillers?¡± Rachel asked softly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been taking them for months, but I think my body¡¯s built up a tolerance. The effects aren¡¯t the same anymore¡­¡± Myrna trailed off, but Rachel already understood.

    Even with medication, the pain barely eased, and over time, the drugs would be useless. In the end, there might be no escape from the suffering.

    But what else could she do?

    The pain was relentless, and eventually, Myrna had no option but to ask the doctor for a sleeping pill.

    Just when the nurse arrived with the pill, the door swung open, and Huey rushed in.

    Work had held him up, and then traffic made things worse. Desperate to get there quickly, he had abandoned his car and pedaled the rest of the way.

    By the time he arrived, he was breathless and drenched in sweat.

    ???????? ???????????????? ?????? g???????¦Í?????????????

    ¡°Myrna, honey!¡±

    The second he stepped inside, he wrapped Myrna in his arms, as if he needed to feel her warmth to believe she was really there.

    ¡°Huey, I didn¡¯t mean to make you worry¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you saying? Of course, I¡¯d be worried. Do you have any idea how terrified I was? Don¡¯t ever put me through that again.¡±

    Myrna gave him a feeble nod, and a small, tired smile appeared on her lips. ¡°Alright.¡±

    As she reached for the pill, Huey frowned. ¡°Still struggling to sleep? You know taking too many of these isn¡¯t safe.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t take it then,¡± she said with a soft smile, giving in without protest.

    Watching Myrna like this stirred a deep sadness in Rachel.

    She was sure Myrna had never let Huey know just how agonizing chemotherapy had been for her. She had kept it from him to spare him the worry.

    Huey knew chemo was brutal, but he had no idea how much she truly suffered¡ªshe had hidden it too well.

    ¡°Let her have it. As long as she doesn¡¯t take too many, it should be alright,¡± Rachel finally said, unable to suppress herself any longer.

    Huey turned to Rachel, worry etched across his face. ¡°About Myrna¡¯s health¡­¡±

    ¡°What she needs most right now is proper rest. The more she sleeps, the better chance she has to regain her strength.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 484

    ?Chapter 484:

    Myrna cast Rachel a grateful nce, relieved that she hadn¡¯t exposed the real reason behind her request for the sleeping pill.

    Huey pondered for a moment before nodding in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Not long after taking the pill, Myrna drifted off into a deep sleep. A brief silence filled the room before Huey finally spoke again. ¡°I really appreciate youing today.¡±

    Rachel couldn¡¯t help but ask, a hint of confusion in her voice. ¡°Why weren¡¯t you with her during chemo?¡±

    Huey lowered his head, his mood visibly heavy.

    After a moment, he finally looked up, his voice heavy with guilt. ¡°The chemo was originally set for three dayster, but I had to go back to my hometown for a family emergency. But Myrna¡­ she didn¡¯t want me to stress about it. She didn¡¯t want me to see her suffer, so she rescheduled it early.¡±

    So that was the truth.

    Myrna had considered everything, down to the smallest detail, all for Huey¡¯s sake.

    Even as her life neared its end, her love for him never wavered.

    And Huey, in return, cherished her just as much.

    ¡°Would you mind staying with her a little longer? I need to talk to the doctor.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Once he stepped out, a quiet stillness settled over the room.

    Myrna remained peacefully asleep.

    Rachel gently adjusted Myrna¡¯s nket, but in the process, her phone slipped from the bed.

    She bent down to retrieve it, but as her eyesnded on the screen, an unexpected wave of emotion washed over her.

    §Þ?§Ô? ¦Ô¦Ñ??§ä?? ?§ä g?l????l?.???

    The lock screen disyed an old photo of Myrna and Huey, taken during their college days.

    They looked so young, their faces glowing with carefree smiles, full of youthful joy.

    Back then, they were probably just friends, not yet a couple.

    For any girl, having a cherished photo like that with her boyfriend was something to long for. Especially wedding photos¡ªmemories tost a lifetime.

    The thought hit Rachel so hard that she couldn¡¯t ignore it.

    She had to tell Huey.

    He didn¡¯t seem like the type to dwell on romantic gestures, and with everything happening, he was probably too overwhelmed to think about something like this.

    Following the signs, she navigated through the hallways until she reached the doctor¡¯s office.

    But just as she was about to knock, she overheard a cold, matter-of-fact statement that stopped her in her tracks.

    ¡°Mr. Dury, you need to prepare yourself. Your girlfriend doesn¡¯t have much time left.¡±

    ¡°Is there really no other option?¡± Huey¡¯s voice trembled with desperation.

    Even through the closed door, Rachel could feel the weight of his sorrow pressing down on the room like a suffocating fog.

    ¡°We¡¯ve exhausted every possible option. I¡¯m sorry,¡± said the doctor.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 485

    ?Chapter 485:

    Huey raked his fingers through his hair, tilting his head back as his eyes burned with unshed tears.

    A long silence stretched between them before he finally spoke. ¡°What about that new drug you mentioned before?¡±

    ¡°That drug is still in the clinical trial phase, and only the pharmaceuticalpany running the trials has ess to it. Until it¡¯s officially approved, our hospital can¡¯t administer it.¡± The doctor¡¯s wordsnded like a death sentence.

    Rachel knew exactly what that meant. A new drug could take years to pass regtory approvals.

    And time was a luxury Myrna didn¡¯t have.

    ¡°If she could get into the clinical trial¡­ would there still be a chance?¡±

    ¡°In theory, yes. But there are no guarantees.¡±

    Huey clenched his fists. ¡°Even if there¡¯s just a sliver of hope, I won¡¯t give up.¡±

    Watching Myrna slip away was something he refused to ept.

    The thought alone was unbearable.

    After speaking with the doctor, Huey returned to find that Rachel had already left.

    Rachel, on the other hand, hadn¡¯t wasted a second¡ªshe had already contacted the HR department manager.

    ¡°Have him send over his r¨¦sum¨¦ first,¡± the manager said. ¡°I can¡¯t make any promises since the final decision is up to the vice president, but I¡¯ll do my best to put in a good word.¡±

    Rachel let out a breath, feeling relieved. ¡°Thanks. I really appreciate it.¡±

    ¡°No need to thank me yet. It¡¯s not a done deal.¡±

    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll wait for your update.¡±

    Get lost in stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q??????

    After ending the call, Rachel made her way back to Myrna¡¯s hospital room.

    Huey was sitting beside Myrna, watching over her with a worried expression.

    ¡°Huey, can we talk for a moment?¡± Rachel asked softly.

    He looked up, nodding. ¡°Of course.¡±

    Once they were outside the room, Rachel didn¡¯t waste any time. ¡°I saw Myrna¡¯s phone earlier. Her wallpaper¡­ it¡¯s an old picture of you two. Speaking as a woman, I think she¡¯d love to have a proper photo with you, especially now that you¡¯re getting married.¡±

    Huey wasn¡¯t the most sentimental man, but he understood immediately. ¡°Thank you. I hadn¡¯t thought of that. Once Myrna is feeling a little stronger, I¡¯ll take her to pick out a wedding dress. We¡¯ll take some beautiful photos together.¡±

    Rachel nodded, then added, ¡°You could even turn it into a surprise for her. Oh, and about your job¡ªsend me your r¨¦sum¨¦ today, and I¡¯ll pass it along to our HR department.¡±

    Ovee with gratitude, Huey thanked her repeatedly.

    ¡°Rachel, I¡­ I don¡¯t even know how to put my gratitude into words.¡±

    Before heading out, Rachel took onest look at Myrna.

    Seeing her sleeping peacefully and looking rtively stable, she finally felt at ease and returned to her own hospital room.

    But as she walked away, her mind stayed on Huey. She didn¡¯t think he had entirely ignored the idea of photos in their wedding outfits. After all, he and Myrna had already been preparing for their big day. Perhaps he hadn¡¯t arranged a photoshoot yet because facing the reality of losing her was too painful.

    Deep down, he was in denial. He kept convincing himself that Myrna would pull through.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 486

    ?Chapter 486:

    He was holding off, hoping to give her the grand wedding she deserved once she waspletely healed.

    But Rachel knew the harsh reality. Cancer didn¡¯t wait for anyone. Miracles didn¡¯te easily. Even if fate showed Myrna some mercy, it would only buy her a little more time.

    Considering her condition, the odds of recovery were heartbreakingly slim.

    Rachel had mentioned it because she didn¡¯t want them to live with regret.

    She worried that once Myrna was gone, Huey would look back and regret not taking that one meaningful photo together. The thought of that kind of regret was unbearable.

    The day Rachel left the hospital, she received a call from the HR manager.

    ¡°Rachel, I checked the r¨¦sum¨¦. He made it to the interview stage, but I¡¯ll be honest¡ªthepetition is tough. The other candidates are highly qualified, so it won¡¯t be easy for him to stand out.¡±

    Rachel went straight to the point. ¡°Who has the final say?¡±

    ¡°That would be the vice president, Charlie Garza.¡±

    ¡°Okay, can you set up a meeting for me? I want to invite him to dinner.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll update you once I get a response.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, I appreciate it.¡±

    Within thirty minutes, the HR manager had already sorted out Charlie¡¯s schedule.

    Unfortunately, Charlie declined the invitation.

    Hearing this, Rachel sighed and rubbed her temples. ¡°Figured as much. Is he in the office now? I¡¯ll just go to him directly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s there.¡±

    Keep reading on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Preparing herself for the conversation, Rachel slipped into a sleek ck business suit and made her way over.

    The HR staff knew her well, and with the manager guiding her, Rachel quickly arrived at Charlie¡¯s office door.

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    Rachel stepped inside, her professional smile in ce. ¡°Good afternoon. I¡¯m Rachel Marsh from the design department.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard quite a bit about you.¡±

    As Charlie spoke, his eyes subtly lingered on her, taking in her ck suit with a slow, deliberate gaze.

    Rachel was well-prepared. She smoothly navigated through work-rted discussions, gradually steering the conversation toward the dinner invitation.

    ¡°Well, since you¡¯re asking so earnestly, I¡¯d be happy to ept.¡±

    Rachel hadn¡¯t expected him to agree so easily. She had braced herself for a tougher negotiation and had several backup arguments prepared. But things had gone much smoother than she anticipated.

    Leaving the office, Rachel shared the news with the HR manager, who was thrilled.

    ¡°By the way, do you know what dishes Charlie likes or his preferred wine? If you do, I¡¯ll make sure everything¡¯s set in advance.¡±

    ¡°Good thing you asked¡ªI¡¯ve got you covered.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 487

    ?Chapter 487:

    As they walked out, the manager filled her in on all the details. The following day, Rachel ensured everything was in ce and arrived at the restaurant ahead of time.

    Soon after, Charlie showed up.

    Thanks to her careful nning, the food and wine were served promptly.

    Throughout the dinner, Rachel remained attentive¡ªserving him food, deboning the fish, and refilling his wine.

    Needless to say, Charlie was more than satisfied. He seemedpletely at ease, a pleased smile never leaving his face.

    But after a couple of sses of wine, when Rachel finally mentioned Huey¡¯s situation and asked for his support, the mood shifted. Charlie set down his fork, took a slow sip of water, and studied her with newfound seriousness.

    ¡°Rachel, you certainly go to great lengths for your friends. But I have to ask, how much sincerity are you really willing to show?¡±

    Rachel carefully poured him another ss of wine, her tone measured as she probed, ¡°And what exactly do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Drinking is something best enjoyed withpany, and there¡¯s no fun in doing it alone. Don¡¯t you agree, Rachel?¡± Charlie asked.

    Rachel had already expected this. But after a slight pause, she gave a small nod.

    If going through this could offer Myrna even a shred of hope, she felt it was worth it.

    Even if things didn¡¯t go as nned, as long as the new drug could bring Myrna some relief, it wouldn¡¯t be in vain.

    ¡°You¡¯re right about that. Count me in.¡±

    ¡°Rachel, I admire how upfront and sincere you are. I enjoy conversations with people like you.¡±

    Charlie then filled a ss with strong liquor and handed it to her himself. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Every journey starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c????

    At that moment, Rachel knew there was no avoiding it. If she wanted to help Huey, she had to drink. Without hesitation, she finished the ss in one gulp.

    The moment the liquor touched her throat, it felt like fire, burning its way down and making her gasp. The sting mirrored the turmoil inside her.

    Her head tilted back as the burning sensation brought tears to her eyes. Charlie chuckled and patted her shoulder. ¡°Looks like drinking isn¡¯t your strong suit! If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t force you.¡±

    But Rachel wasn¡¯t about to waste this chance. She quickly grabbed the ss again and took another shot.

    This time, the liquor scorched her stomach, just as unbearable as the first.

    She clenched her jaw, pushing back the tears. ¡°It¡¯s just been a while since Ist drank. I just need to get used to it. But as long as you¡¯re drinking, I¡¯ll keep up with you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit! I like your attitude. Just enjoy yourself tonight, and your friend¡¯s issue will be taken care of.¡±

    Rachel lifted her ss with a forced smile. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll thank you in advance!¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    And with that, the drinks kepting, one after another.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 488

    ?Chapter 488:

    It didn¡¯t take long before she had finished almost half the bottle. She had no choice but to keep drinking, and soon, dizziness took over, leaving her barely in control of herself.

    At times, she wasn¡¯t even drinking on her own¡ªCharlie was pouring it straight into her mouth.

    Eventually, her body reached its limit. She had no choice but to stop.

    ¡°I¡¯m trusting you with my friend¡¯s matter. Next time, I¡¯ll drink with you again, but tonight¡­ I just can¡¯t anymore¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh,e on! Just a little more!¡±

    Charlie ced his hand on her shoulder, his broad figure moving in just a little too close.

    Rachel, already lightheaded and unsteady, felt the space around her closing in.

    She tried to get up, hoping to create some distance, but miscalcted her own strength.

    The second she got to her feet, her legs gave out, and she copsed. Charlie saw his chance and quickly moved to catch her.

    ¡°Oh no! Are you okay? You need to be careful.¡±

    While speaking, he seized the moment to pull her into his arms. Rachel still had some fight left in her and instinctively tried to push him away.

    Not wanting to make a scene, Charlie hesitated before finally releasing her.

    However, after just a brief rest, all the energy drained from her body, leaving herpletely powerless. Her head spun so violently that the world around her blurred into a dizzying haze. Before she could steady herself, darkness crept in. With a dull thud, her head slumped onto the table as she slipped into unconsciousness.

    Charlie watched her for a few minutes, ensuring she waspletely out. Then, he leaned in and nudged her shoulder.

    Fresh chapters live g?ln¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m

    ¡°Rachel? Can you hear me?¡±

    When she didn¡¯t react, even after several calls, he was certain. Satisfied, he pulled out his phone and dialed a number.

    Momentster, tworge men stepped inside. Without hesitation, they each grabbed one of Rachel¡¯s arms and lifted her up, carrying her toward the elevator.

    Charlie trailed right behind, entering the elevator alongside them. The doors slid shut, and without stopping, it ascended straight to the top floor.

    Within minutes, Rachel wasid out on a bed inside a hotel suite.

    ¡°That¡¯s all for now. Leave.¡±

    Charlie gave the order, and without dy, the two men exited the room. He stood over her, watching her unconscious form. The friendly mask he had worn earlier vanished, reced by a twisted smirk.

    Lowering himself onto the bed, he studied her face for a moment before running his fingers through her tousled hair, a glint of greed in his eyes.

    A slow, unsettling chuckle escaped him as he murmured, ¡°Rachel, who would¡¯ve thought? After all these years, you¡¯ve finallynded right in my grasp. You probably don¡¯t even remember, but once upon a time, I asked you to dinner. You refused, of course. Back then, I thought it was a shame¡ªa lost opportunity. And yet, here you are,ing to me, asking for a favor. How ironic. But really, you only have yourself to me. You¡¯re so stunning, so utterly irresistible.¡±

    The image of Rachel from years ago remained vivid in Charlie¡¯s mind. He had been the one to interview her when she first applied for a job. Back then, he was merely a department manager, while she was just stepping into the professional world¡ªyoung, bright, and incredibly beautiful. Her beauty and poise had left asting impression on him. From the very first moment heid eyes on her, he had been captivated. Later, when she was officially hired, he worked up the courage to ask her out for dinner. But to his frustration, she turned him down without hesitation.

    Over the years, he had repeatedly used work as a pretext to invite her out, but she rejected every one of his advances.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 489

    ?Chapter 489:

    So when he heard she was seeking his help this time, he knew he couldn¡¯t let the opportunity slip away.

    Charlie spent a long moment admiring Rachel, his gaze darkening with unchecked desire.

    He didn¡¯t act immediately. Instead, he chose to set the mood, deliberately prolonging the moment. Without rushing, he stepped into the bathroom for a shower.

    When he returned, Rachel was still unconscious.

    Moving toward her, his fingers reached for her cor, his movements slow and deliberate.

    One by one, he undid the buttons. The first. The second. The third¡­

    As the blouse loosened, the white camisole beneath was revealed.

    His eyes burned with a crazed hunger, his restraint hanging by a thread. Just as he was about to give inpletely, he lunged toward her¡ªonly for her to suddenly move.

    But she wasn¡¯t waking up naturally. A sharp pain coursed through her body, pulling her out of unconsciousness.

    The alcohol had taken a toll on her stomach, worsening her condition and adding to her difort. Her mind remained foggy, but the intense pain forced her back to reality.

    Her heavy eyelids lifted, and as her vision cleared, she took in her surroundings. The unfamiliar room. The hotel bed. And Charlie¡ªfar too close.

    Everything clicked in an instant.

    ¡°Let go of me,¡± she shouted.

    Even through the pain, her voice rang clear, her sharp gaze freezing cold.

    Feel the thrill at g aln  ov el s .

    Charlie stiffened, his hands stopping midair as he stared at her in shock.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re awake?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t repeat myself. Let. Go.¡± Rachel¡¯s tone was like ice, her re cutting through him like a de.

    Charlie¡¯s expression darkened, his initial surprise giving way to something more sinister.

    ¡°Rachel, let¡¯s not forget¡ªyou¡¯re the one who came to me, asking for help.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯vee to throw away my dignity,¡± she shot back. ¡°I¡¯ll warn you just once¡ªif you cross me, you won¡¯t be able to handle the consequences.¡±

    Charlie¡¯s sneer was filled with contempt as he towered over Rachel.

    ¡°Shouting won¡¯t help. No one can hear you here. I suggest you cooperate unless you prefer the consequences.¡±

    His words hung heavy in the air as he menacingly reached out to grab her by the throat.

    Rachel¡¯s breath caught, panic setting in as she struggled for air, unable to voice her distress.

    Desperation took over, and her eyes darted around,nding on a vase nearby. With a swift movement borne of sheer survival instinct, she grabbed it and swung.

    The vase shattered against Charlie¡¯s forehead with a resounding crash, startling him into a momentary daze.

    Confusion turned to horror as he felt warm blood trickle down his face. His hand met his forehead,ing away stained with red, his eyes widening in disbelief.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 490

    ?Chapter 490:

    Recovering quickly, rage overtook him, and he lunged forward.

    ¡°You dare strike me?¡± His voice was cold with fury. ¡°Now you¡¯ll really see what I¡¯m capable of¡­¡±

    The echo of the second crash reverberated through the room as Rachel, driven by sheer desperation, struck Charlie again with the vase. This time, the force was so great that the vase shattered into countless pieces, its fragments scattering across the floor.

    Charlie slumped onto the bed, his body limp and unresponsive.

    Rachel¡¯s heart pounded furiously in her chest, her emotions a tumultuous mix of fear and adrenaline. She hesitated for a moment before cautiously pushing him, but he showed no signs of consciousness.

    With trembling hands, she checked his breathing. Relief washed over her when she detected the shallow rise and fall of his chest. She took a deep breath,posed herself, and straightened her attire before calling the police.

    The police arrived quickly at the scene. Despite her lingering fear that she might have inadvertently caused serious harm, Rachel maintained herposure as she recounted the events to the officers.

    At the police station, Rachel¡¯s statement was taken with due diligence. Afterward, the police informed her that Charlie was still unconscious and in critical condition, meaning she was required to remain until further notice.

    Rachel¡¯s voice trembled as she asked, ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t wake up, or worse, ends up in a permanent vegetative state? Could I go to prison for this?¡± The fear in her voice was palpable, and it resonated with the pain she was enduring, both physically and emotionally. The thought of spending the rest of her time in prison terrified her more than anything.

    The officer looked at her with a mix of concern and professionalism. ¡°Let¡¯s not jump to conclusions. If he recovers and there are no serious injuries, the situation will be different.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Rachel managed to say, nodding slightly. ¡°May I contact awyer now?¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q??o?? is where stories live

    ¡°Absolutely, you should,¡± the officer replied.

    Eric was the firstwyer who came to mind¡ªher most trusted advisor and capable of securing her freedom. Yet, considering his close ties with Brian, she hesitated, uncertain if invoking his help mightplicate things further. Instead, she dialed Sabrina, who answered with a weary voice, ¡°Hello!¡±

    Feeling a sudden pang of guilt for disturbing Sabrina, Rachel tried to steady her voice. ¡°Hi, Sabrina. I¡¯m sorry to call sote.¡±

    With sharp instincts, Sabrina immediately sensed something was wrong. ¡°Is everything okay? Your voice sounds a bit strained.¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t hold back this time. ¡°Yes, something has happened. I¡¯m currently at the police station. If it¡¯s not too much trouble, could youe over?¡± Her voice was earnest, seeking assistance in a moment of true need.

    ¡°Of course. Which station are you at? I¡¯ll be there as soon as possible,¡± Sabrina responded instantly, her voice firm and reassuring, already gathering her things to leave.

    When Sabrina arrived just twenty minutester, Rachel felt a wave of relief mixed with gratitude. ¡°Sabrina, thank you foring so quickly, especially at this hour.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for formalities. Whenever you need me, I¡¯m here,¡± Sabrina reassured her, her tone warm.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 491

    ?Chapter 491:

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Rachel said with a smile.

    Sabrina nodded, opening her notebook. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Let¡¯s go through everything that happened,¡± she said, settling into her role with ease.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Rachel replied.

    Sabrina¡¯s efficiency was evident; she had clearly honed her skills under Eric¡¯s tutge. Within a short span, she managed to negotiate terms and secure Rachel¡¯s release on bail, demonstrating her growingpetence as awyer.

    Sabrina ensured Rachel got home safely by sharing a cab with her. As they rode, she reassured her, ¡°Rachel, it was a defensive act, and we have a solid case. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    ¡°I trust your expertise,¡± Rachel replied, her voice tinged with unease.

    ¡°But what if he ends up in a vegetative state or never wakes up?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not jump to the worst conclusions,¡± Sabrina advised calmly. ¡°Go home, try to rest, and I¡¯ll be over in the morning to discuss our next steps.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Rachel agreed, though her worry lingered.

    Once home, Rachel tried to find sce in routine. She showered and changed, attempting to settle her nerves. However, sleep eluded her. Shey awake, her mind racing until her phone broke the silence. It was Sabrina, her tone both soothing and assured. ¡°Rachel, I have good news. Charlie has regained consciousness, and his condition isn¡¯t critical. You can breathe easier tonight.¡±

    Sabrina¡¯s affirmation brought a wave of relief over Rachel. ¡°Have you been at the hospital all this time just to update me?¡± she asked, her voice filled with both gratitude and concern.

    ¡°Yes, I wanted to make sure you received the update as soon as possible,¡± Sabrina replied.

    Rachel was touched by her dedication. ¡°Thank you so much, Sabrina. Yourmitment means a lot to me.¡±

    g¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s is your story hub

    ¡°It¡¯s the least I can do,¡± Sabrina responded warmly. ¡°You helped me get this opportunity with Eric, and that experience has been invaluable. Try to rest now, Rachel. I¡¯ll leave you be.¡±

    ¡°Actually, wait, Sabrina,¡± Rachel interjected, a thought crossing her mind. ¡°I need to ask you something.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Sabrina encouraged.

    ¡°For this case, I only want you as mywyer. Please keep this matter confidential.¡± Rachel¡¯s tone was firm; she didn¡¯t want anyone else involved.

    Sabrina understood the delicacy of the situation immediately.

    ¡°Understood. Your privacy is my priority. I won¡¯t involve Eric.¡±

    ¡°Thanks again. And please, get some rest yourself.¡±

    With her mind finally at ease and her heart lighter, Rachel drifted off into a much-needed deep sleep, her worries momentarily put to rest.

    The following morning, Rachel stirred awake, her phone buzzing with notifications. The screen disyed a string of missed calls, some from Sabrina and the rest from the HR manager, Lisbeth Becker.

    Just as she was about to call back, Lisbeth¡¯s name appeared again.

    ¡°Hello, Lisbeth!¡± Rachel answered, her voice still tinged with drowsiness.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 492

    ?Chapter 492:

    ¡°Rachel, I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Lisbeth¡¯s voice cracked through the speaker,den with remorse. ¡°Itpletely slipped my mind to warn you about him yesterday. The guilt is eating me up; I can¡¯t believe I let this happen.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s mind shed back to the harrowing events of the previous night. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± she said calmly. ¡°I didn¡¯t let him get away with it. I fought back and made sure he regretted it.¡±

    ¡°I know, and I¡¯m so relieved you¡¯re okay,¡± Lisbeth replied, her tone softening. ¡°But Charlie, he¡¯s despicable. Now the inte is flooded with negativements about you.¡±

    Rachel froze, her heart sinking. ¡°Negativements online? This has gone viral?¡±

    ¡°You hadn¡¯t seen it yet?¡± Lisbeth¡¯s tone carried a mix of surprise and concern.

    Rachel shook her head, still groggy. ¡°I just woke up and haven¡¯t had a chance to check my phone.¡±

    ¡°Well, maybe it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t,¡± Lisbeth said quickly, her tone firm. ¡°It¡¯s pretty harsh out there, and our PR team is already on it. Where are you right now? I¡¯lle over.¡±

    Rachel quickly texted her the address.

    Not long after, Lisbeth appeared at her doorstep, out of breath and carrying a bag of breakfast items, her face showing clear signs of worry. Seeing Rachel, Lisbeth immediately began apologizing. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Rachel. This mess is partly my fault. But I promise, I¡¯m here for you, no matter what.¡±

    Rachel tried to reassure her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll handle this step by step. Things can¡¯t get much worse.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first,¡± Lisbeth suggested, setting the food down.

    As they were halfway through their meal, Sabrina arrived, also bearing breakfast.

    Fortunately, hers was different from Lisbeth¡¯s, so they decided to treat it as an opportunity to try something new.

    Explore captivating tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    Once they finished, Rachel turned the conversation to the more pressing matter of her legal situation.

    Sabrina looked hesitantly at Lisbeth.

    ¡°Go ahead, Sabrina. Lisbeth is trustworthy. You can speak openly,¡± Rachel assured her.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Sabrina began, her tone professional yet urgent. She quickly summarized the situation. ¡°Right now, our top priority is finding evidence. Rachel, think carefully, did any staff enter the private room during the attack? If we can get someone to testify, our chances improve significantly.¡±

    Rachel concentrated, trying to remember any detail that could help. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think anyone else came in after he had the room closed off for privacy. But, there were two men from his team who escorted me to that room. Perhaps the hotel¡¯s security cameras caught something?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought too,¡± Sabrina replied, her expression somber. ¡°Unfortunately, the hotel is operated by a rtive of his. All

    4o mini

    Rachel¡¯s frustration grew as she realized the extent of the setup. ¡°He must have premeditated the whole thing by choosing that location.¡±

    ¡°What about the two people who dragged me to the room?¡± Rachel asked, her voice tinged with desperation. ¡°Can we track them down?¡±

    Sabrina sighed, her frustration evident. ¡°I¡¯ve tried. They¡¯ve disappeared without a trace.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 493

    ?Chapter 493:

    The room fell silent as the reality sank in.

    Just then, Lisbeth raised her hand tentatively, breaking the tension. ¡°Um, sorry to interrupt,¡± she said hesitantly, ¡°but is the hotel you¡¯re talking about called Tulip Hotel?¡±

    Both Rachel and Sabrina turned towards her, surprised. ¡°Do you know it?¡± Rachel asked.

    Lisbeth¡¯s voice was cautious as she rified, ¡°Is it really that hotel?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Rachel confirmed, her tone a mix of hope and apprehension.

    Lisbeth stood up and embraced Rachel warmly. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for a way to support you, and now I think I¡¯ve found it. It¡¯s not just about you; it¡¯s about standing up for every woman he¡¯s wronged.¡±

    Rachel, sensing a deepermitment in her words, inquired, ¡°What exactly are you proposing, Lisbeth?¡±

    With a determined look, Lisbeth replied, ¡°He has been a menace for far too long. Many women in ourpany have been harassed by him. Those who were too scared have kept silent, and others have quit their jobs in despair. But with no evidence and under threat, no one has dared to speak out.¡±

    As Rachel absorbed the gravity of the situation, her resolve hardened. ¡°This is despicable.¡±

    Turning to Sabrina, Rachel¡¯s tone turned resolute. ¡°Sabrina, from this moment on, I¡¯m entrusting this case to you. It¡¯s not just about me; it¡¯s for all those women. We have to win.¡±

    Sabrina met her gaze, her expression firm. ¡°I won¡¯t let you down. For every woman he¡¯s harmed, I¡¯ll fight with everything I have. He¡¯ll face the consequences he deserves, I¡¯ll make sure of it.¡±

    Then, turning to Lisbeth, she extended her hand in greeting. ¡°I¡¯m Sabrina kely from Zenith Law Firm.¡±

    M¦Òr¦Å ¦Ôpd¦Á§äes ¦Én G¦Áln¦Ò¦Íels.c¦Òm

    Lisbeth¡¯s eyes widened in recognition. ¡°Zenith Law Firm?¡± she repeated, her voice tinged with awe. To confirm, she added cautiously, ¡°Eric Riley¡¯s firm, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct,¡± Sabrina confirmed, her expression earnest.

    Lisbeth eagerly extended her hand, her face alight with determination. ¡°This is incredible! With Zenith Law Group¡¯s reputation and you leading the case, I know we can secure justice for everyone.¡±

    Sabrina nodded, her determination clear. ¡°I¡¯ll start by digging deeper into Charlie¡¯s background and connections. He can¡¯t cover his tracks forever. Plus, I¡¯ll look into ways to retrieve any of the supposedly lost footage.¡±

    Turning her attention back to Lisbeth, Sabrina continued, ¡°Actually, I need your help with something.¡±

    ¡°Whatever you need, I¡¯m here,¡± Lisbeth replied without hesitation.

    Sabrina nodded, her tone firm yet measured. ¡°It¡¯s about the women you mentioned earlier. If we can find them and convince them to testify, we won¡¯t just win the case, we¡¯ll ensure Charlie faces the harshest punishment possible.¡±

    Lisbeth¡¯s face darkened as she recalled her encounter with Charlie. ¡°I¡¯ve been through it too. He lured me under the guise of a business dinner. Thankfully, I escaped unscathed when his fianc¨¦e unexpectedly showed up. After that, to keep him at bay, I orchestrated a series of public appearances with various friends to mislead him about my personal life. He was too preupied smoothing things over with his fianc¨¦e to focus on me, and when younger, more attractive women joined thepany, he moved on.¡±

    Lisbeth let out a bitterugh, her voice tinged with regret. ¡°Truthfully, I¡¯m no better than the others, too scared to stand up for myself. That¡¯s why I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t agree to testify.¡±

    Rachel grasped Lisbeth¡¯s hand reassuringly. ¡°Lisbeth, we mustn¡¯t lose hope. Even a sliver of a chance is worth pursuing. We¡¯re in this together, and I¡¯ll stand by you to convince them.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 494

    ?Chapter 494:

    Lisbeth nodded, her resolve strengthening. ¡°Okay.¡±

    As they wrapped up, Sabrina departed first. Lisbeth turned to Rachel with concern. ¡°Have you seen what they¡¯re saying about you online?¡±

    Rachel smiled slightly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seen the rumors.¡±

    She continued, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m stronger than they think. I have to stand firm and fight for justice.¡±

    The rumors online were as vicious as they were false, painting Rachel as a scorned woman who retaliated against her boss when her advances were spurned. They used her of attempted murder, questioning her character and integrity.

    Comments flooded in, demanding the White Group rify its stance on employing such individuals and questioning the safety and management within thepany. The local police station was tagged, with calls for a full investigation.

    Despite the harsh words, Rachel¡¯s response was unexpectedly calm.

    Lisbeth, relieved by Rachel¡¯sposure, felt a surge of support. ¡°Rachel, it¡¯s heartening to see you soposed. Together, we¡¯ll make sure Charlie faces justice.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Rachel replied, her voice unwavering.

    Meanwhile, Tracy seethed as posts about Rachel kept vanishing from trending topics. Her frustration boiled over, and she turned to her team, her voice sharp and unyielding. ¡°Boost visibility,¡± she demanded. ¡°Pay for it, fabricate whatever you need, but get it trending. I want Rachel Marshpletely destroyed.¡±

    A few minutester, the trending topics about Rachel vanished into thin air.

    Tracy was beside herself with rage. ¡°Impossible! How did this happen?¡± She had paid good money to ensure Rachel¡¯s position on the trending list. There was no reason for it to drop in the ranks, let alone disappear entirely. Something was not right.

    ¡°I want a thorough investigation!¡± Tracy mmed her palms against the keyboard.

    ???????? ????????: ???????????????????????????????

    Minutes passed, and then someone approached her with obvious trepidation. ¡°We¡¯ve found out the reason!¡±

    ¡°Tell me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the White Group. Their PR team has been removing the topics from the trending list. More than that, they¡¯ve already deleted every article that painted Rachel in a bad light.¡±

    Was this all Brian¡¯s doing? But hadn¡¯t he already broken up with Rachel? Why did he still care so much about her? He even went so far as to use the White Group¡¯s resources to clear her reputation.

    Tracy seethed in a mix of outrage and resentment.

    ¡°You guys carry on with your work. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Tracy hailed a cab and headed to Brian¡¯s office. She stopped on the way to buy quite a few sets of afternoon tea, then went straight to the White Group¡¯s PR and tech departments.

    ¡°Everyone has been working so hard. I prepared some snacks for you. Please take a break and enjoy them while they¡¯re fresh.¡±

    Some employees were already eyeing the tempting spread of delicacies with interest. They had been busy all day, and couldn¡¯t even take the time off to have lunch. They were now exhausted and hungry.

    However, Brian¡¯s orders rang in their minds, and no one dared to move. Tracy smiled gently. ¡°Come on, you need fuel to do your jobs properly. You can¡¯t just starve the entire day. Go ahead and eat. I¡¯ll take responsibility and speak with Mr. Whiteter.¡± It was all the encouragement they needed.

    Seeing the shift in their expressions, Tracy forged ahead and began distributing the snacks to the employees closest to her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 495

    ?Chapter 495:

    Before long, everyone had backed away from theirputers and were enjoying their afternoon tea. Tracy wasted no time sending a message to her cohorts. ¡°The PR people have stepped away for a while. Hurry and push the topics back up.¡± Then she ordered more fruit and drinks to be delivered to thepany.

    Needless to say, this caused a significant¡ªand unsanctioned¡ªextension to the employees¡¯ lunch break. Tracy stood back and admired her handiwork with a cocky smile. Sure enough, she saw Rachel¡¯s scandal soaring back to the top of the trending topics. Satisfied, she sent another message. ¡°Well done! Make sure you keep it up.¡±

    Unbeknownst to them, Brian was livid over this. He had just finished an international meeting when he discovered that Rachel¡¯s name was back on the most searched topics online.

    ¡°What the hell happened?¡± he demanded, shooting a sharp, chilling re at Ronald.

    ¡°Mr. White, I¡ªI¡­¡± Ronald stammered, unsettled by his boss¡¯s wrathful gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll go down to the tech department and sort this out right away.¡±

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll go there myself.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Brian stormed out of his office, with Ronald trailing behind him as silently as possible.

    At first, Ronald thought that perhaps the public outrage was too much for their tech department to handle. Not once had he imagined the scene that greeted them.

    The entire tech department was happily chatting away between their snacks. No one was working. Ronald immediately knew that they were in deep trouble.

    As if on cue, Brian roared, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± His voice boomed throughout the floor as he swept a cold gaze over everyone.

    They froze, their eyes wide in horror, like deer caught in headlights.

    ???????? ???????? g?????????¦Í???????????????

    This was bad, and they all knew it. They were done for.

    These collective thoughts ran through the employees¡¯ minds at breakneck speed.

    The head of the tech department stepped forward and tried to exin. ¡°Mr. White, we¡ª¡±

    ¡°You have thirty seconds to clean this up,¡± Brian snapped, interrupting him.

    Everyone sprang into action, and within ten seconds, every single piece of food was thrown into the trash. The employees stood in neat rows, facing Brian.

    Brian was still furious, though. ¡°Do any of you even remember what I said?¡±

    This was met with a silence so heavy it felt suffocating.

    No one dared to speak, their heads bowed in fear.

    ¡°I apologize, Brian. Don¡¯t me them; it was all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have interfered with their work.¡± Tracy finally spoke up under the suffocating pressure. As usual, she yed innocent and apologized, while making herself out to be the victim.

    This time, Brian wasn¡¯t buying her act. He turned his icy gaze toward her. ¡°If you knew, then why did you do it, anyway? I pay you to solve problems for me, not create them.¡±

    Tracy bit her lip, her expression pitiful. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Brian. I just wanted them to refresh themselves. They need to be in proper condition to be more efficient at their jobs. I know you¡¯re worried about Rachel, and I know you can¡¯t stand seeing her get attacked online. I was only trying to help, I¡­ I didn¡¯t expect my efforts to backfire. It was my mistake. I apologize for my foolishness.¡±

    Tracy was crying by the time she finished speaking. She fled the scene while dramatically wiping her tears away.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 496

    ?Chapter 496:

    None of that did anything to quell Brian¡¯s anger. He turned to his employees and barked, ¡°Didn¡¯t I make it clear that I don¡¯t want Rachel¡¯s name to be on the trending list again? You have five minutes. If it¡¯s not gone by then, you are all fired.¡±

    With that, he strode out of the room in a huff.

    Everyone jumped back behind their desks, tripping over themselves to get the job done.

    When Brian returned to his office, he found Tracy waiting for him.

    She was still wiping her tears as she handed him a cup of coffee. ¡°Here, I made you your favorite blend. I¡¯m truly sorry, Brian. I was too naive earlier, but I only really meant to help you and Rachel. Don¡¯t be mad anymore, okay?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s name did drop from the trending list at a rapid rate, cooling off Brian¡¯s mood somewhat. ¡°I might have misunderstood you, but don¡¯t interfere with work matters again.¡±

    Tracy nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±

    Meanwhile, Debby was lounging on the sofa, all smiles as she browsed through the inte, clearly pleased with the current trending topics.

    Carol happened toe downstairs just then. ¡°What are you smiling about?¡± she asked casually.

    Debby seized the opportunity, hurrying to her side with her tablet. ¡°Look, this is today¡¯s trending topics. A few of them are about your beloved Rachel. Why don¡¯t you take a look?¡±

    Carol noted Debby¡¯s cheerful expression and assumed it was good news. However, no sooner had Carol finished reading the headlines than she mmed the tablet down onto the table. ¡°Call Brian,¡± she dered in a voice that rang out with absolute authority. ¡°Tell him toe see me immediately!¡±

    Debby expected Carol to hold Rachel ountable. Approaching with a reassuring smile, she said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call Brian right now. Please don¡¯t worry.¡±

    First appeared in g??lnov els.??o??

    ¡°I¡¯m running out of patience. Hurry up!¡± Carol¡¯s voice was tight with anger, her irritation palpable.

    Debby wasted no time dialing Brian¡¯s number. ¡°Brian, your grandma wants to speak with you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in the middle of something, Mom. Tell her I¡¯ll be thereter,¡± Brian¡¯s voice was distracted, almost dismissive.

    Before Debby could respond, Carol grabbed the phone from her hand with a swift motion. ¡°You listen to me, Brian. You need toe back immediately, and bring Rachel with you.¡±

    The authority in Carol¡¯s voice left no room for debate. Brian¡¯s resistance melted away in an instant. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there right away.¡±

    ¡°And don¡¯t even think about showing up without Rachel,¡± Carol added firmly, her tone unwavering.

    Brian exhaled, clearly resigned. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll be there.¡±

    After Carol ended the call, Debby¡¯s heart lifted in quiet satisfaction. Her earlier intuition had been spot on; Carol was furious. This could be her opportunity to unravel the wedding and free Brian from his connection to Rachel.

    A sly smile tugged at the corner of her lips, but she quickly masked it, recing it with sweetness. ¡°Carol, can I get you some water?¡± she offered, her voice dripping with insincere kindness.

    Carol let out a frustrated sigh, pressing her palm to her forehead. ¡°No need,¡± she muttered, her voice thick with difort. ¡°I have a headache. Just¡­ quiet, please.¡±

    Debby seized the moment. ¡°I could give you a massage,¡± she suggested, her tone oozing false concern. ¡°It¡¯ll help with the tension.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 497

    ?Chapter 497:

    Without waiting for an answer, Debby moved behind Carol, her hands expertly working into her shoulders, trying to soothe with calcted care.

    As Brian ended the call, his face darkened with concern. Carol¡¯s demand to bring Rachel back was a serious issue. She had no idea about their breakup, and if she found out now, the fallout could be catastrophic. Her health was already fragile, and he couldn¡¯t afford to risk her spiraling further.

    Before leaving thepany, Brian issued a clear and direct instruction. ¡°No matter what happens, don¡¯t halt your work. And remember, I don¡¯t want to see any trace of Rachel online. Scrub all information about her from the inte, thoroughly andpletely.¡±

    This time, the entire tech department responded in unison, their voices firm and unwavering. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    As Brian stepped out, Tracy immediately spotted him and hurried after him, her voiceced with mild concern. ¡°Brian, where are you off to? Don¡¯t you have things to oversee here?¡±

    Brian nced back at her, his expression tight. ¡°My grandma found out everything. She wants to see me, and I need to get there now.¡± Tracy¡¯s brows arched in surprise. ¡°So Carol found out about what happened with Rachel?¡±

    Brian¡¯s tone was clipped, confirming the worst. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s eyes flickered, and she asked tentatively, ¡°And what¡¯s her reaction?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s furious, so I need to go now,¡± Brian exined.

    Inside, Tracy felt a quiet sense of victory. She hadn¡¯t expected things to escte so quickly, and it was working out perfectly. The scandal had already wrecked Rachel¡¯s reputation, and Carol¡¯s reaction was just the final touch. Everything suited Tracy¡¯s ns just fine.

    Tracy stepped forward, her voice taking on a more insistent tone. ¡°Brian, you should really go. Don¡¯t keep Carol waiting. I¡¯ll take care of things here while you¡¯re gone.¡±

    Once Brian had left, Tracy wasted no time making a call. ¡°Just forget about trending topics. We¡¯re done here.¡±

    Read exclusive stories at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    The voice on the other end hesitated, then responded with a question. ¡°Are you sure? Shouldn¡¯t we keep it going?¡±

    Tracy¡¯s response was firm, almost detached. ¡°No. I¡¯ve gotten what I wanted. There¡¯s no point in going further. It¡¯s over.¡±

    Tracy knew she needed to stop now before things got out of hand. Thest thing she wanted was for Brian to catch wind of her involvement. Her carefully curated image was too important to jeopardize. It was time to pull the plug quietly and efficiently.

    Meanwhile, Brian¡¯s frustration grew as he dialed Rachel¡¯s number again, only for it to go unanswered. He left the office and headed straight to her ce. When he arrived, it was Jeffrey who opened the door.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Rachel?¡± Brian demanded.

    Jeffrey, looking somewhat puzzled, tilted his head. ¡°Rachel went on a business trip. Didn¡¯t you know?¡±

    Before Brian could respond, Jeffrey asked again, ¡°How could you not know her schedule? Did something happen between you two?¡±

    Brian ced a reassuring hand on Jeffrey¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s just a small disagreement between us. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll work it out soon.¡±

    But Jeffrey wasn¡¯t convinced. His grip on Brian¡¯s arm tightened, a subtle shift in his demeanor. ¡°Brian, listen to me,¡± he said, his voice steady and serious, his young face set in a way that was far from innocent. ¡°You need to promise me you won¡¯t hurt her. I don¡¯t care what happens between you two. She¡¯s not alone. I¡¯ll always be there for her. And if you hurt her, even if I¡¯m not as strong as you, I¡¯ll make sure you know it.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 498

    ?Chapter 498:

    Brian looked down at Jeffrey, taken aback by the seriousness in his voice, but nodded slowly. ¡°Alright. I promise. I won¡¯t hurt her.¡±

    As Brian turned to leave, his hand instinctively went to his phone. He dialed Ronald¡¯s number with an urgency that betrayed his concern. ¡°Find Rachel. Now.¡±

    Ronald, usually efficient and quick, seemed to struggle this time. Minutes ticked by with no updates, and Brian¡¯s impatience began to simmer. He called again, his voice sharp and demanding. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Ronald hesitated before answering, ¡°We¡¯ve checked all hotel registrations, but there¡¯s no trace of her.¡±

    Brian¡¯s gaze hardened as memories of that day flooded back, the image of her walking out with Andres under the shelter of an umbre. A cold, unsettling feeling crept over him. His voice dropped to a chilling whisper as he growled, ¡°Check Andres¡¯s name. Immediately.¡±

    The search yielded results almost immediately. Brian drove straight to the location, his mind a storm of tension and frustration. He arrived just as Rachel was stepping into the elevator.

    Though only a few days had passed, Rachel looked noticeably thinner, her face paler than he remembered. Seeing her in such a state stirred an unexpected ache in Brian, a knot of difort tightening in his chest.

    As the elevator doors began to close, Brian stepped forward, his voice firm andmanding. ¡°We need to talk,¡± he said, catching the doors just in time. He reached out, gently but firmly gripping her arm before she could step in.

    Rachel turned to face Brian, her expression guarded. ¡°What is there to discuss?¡± she asked, her tone cool and detached.

    ¡°Your name is trending¡­¡± Brian began, but before he could finish, Rachel cut him off, her voice cold and sharp.

    ¡°I know,¡± Rachel snapped, her tone icy. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to rub salt in the wound. Let me make this clear, once and for all. I didn¡¯t seduce Charlie Garza. He tried to rape me, and I will see this through to the end.¡±

    Dive into fiction with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    Rachel¡¯s words were unwavering, her tone resolute. ¡°If you¡¯re concerned about thepany¡¯s image, I¡¯ll resign. But I won¡¯t stand idly by while Charlie¡¯s actions, and the lies and insults that have followed, ruin my reputation.¡±

    Brian¡¯s chest tightened at her words. Her strength and resolve, both wounded and impressive, struck him deeply. He stepped forward, pulling her out of the elevator. ¡°How dare he¡­ vite you?¡± His voice was a low growl, fury burning in his eyes, his gaze fierce and terrifying.

    Rachel had fought so hard to stayposed, telling herself to be strong, but now, standing before him, she couldn¡¯t hold it together any longer. The walls she¡¯d built crumbled, and in an instant, the tears she¡¯d fought to suppress began to fall.

    ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡± His voice softened, the anger reced by genuine concern.

    Rachel turned her face away, deliberately avoiding his gaze.

    Undeterred, Brian pulled out his phone and dialed Ronald, his voice unwavering and stern. ¡°Find Charlie Garza. I want him to spend the rest of his life in agony.¡± To him, anyone who dared harm someone he cared about would face his unyielding retribution.

    Rachel¡¯s eyes shed with skepticism as she nced at Brian. ¡°If you hurt him, can you avoid the fallout?¡±

    Brian raised an eyebrow, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. ¡°Worried about me?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 499

    ?Chapter 499:

    Rachel met his gaze, her voice calm but firm. ¡°No, I just don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary. That¡¯s not what I want. I just want justice. I want him disgraced, stripped of everything. As for his physical condition, that¡¯s his fate to bear.¡±

    Brian paused, his eyes softening as he took a step closer. He gently pressed his forehead against hers, his touch tender and deliberate.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he murmured, ¡°We¡¯ll do it your way. Whatever you decide, I¡¯ll follow your lead.¡±

    Rachel stepped back, immediately creating distance between her and Brian.

    ¡°Is there anything else you need?¡± she asked, her resistance clear.

    Brian noticed it instantly, and his tone softened. ¡°My grandma hasn¡¯t seen you in ages, and she misses your presence.¡±

    ¡°Have you not told her about our separation?¡± Rachel asked, her voice calm but steady.

    Brian shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯ve kept it quiet. You know how deeply she wishes for our marriage. If she discovered the truth, I fear the shock might overwhelm her. Please do me this favor. Act as if we¡¯re still together when you¡¯re around her, and you can ask for anything in return.¡± He lowered himself slightly, his voice more pleading.

    Rachel paused for a moment before agreeing with a nod. ¡°I can ept those terms, but I expect you to do the same with Jeffrey.¡±

    ¡°Without question,¡± Brian replied.

    They reached Carol¡¯s house just as dinner preparations were finishing.

    Thest rays of daylight were still lingering as dusk approached, painting the sky in a stunning blend of crimson and rose, creating a breathtaking scene.

    Having missed such moments, Rachel stopped, mesmerized by the view.

    ¡°It¡¯s absolutely breathtaking!¡± she eximed, taking it all in.

    ???????? ???????????????? ???? ????????????????????????

    ¡°Indeed, truly magnificent,¡± Brian responded, his eyes lingering on her features, entuated by the soft glow of the sunset. In the next instant, he reached for her hand, naturally sping it.

    Rachel turned sharply, startled by his touch. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°My grandma notices everything. This way, she won¡¯t suspect anything,¡± he said, his grip firm yet gentle.

    Rachel hesitated, but ultimately gave in, silently acknowledging the necessity. If they kept too much distance, anyone would surely notice.

    ¡°Would you rather admire the sunset a little longer, or shall we head inside?¡± Brian asked, leaving the choice up to her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in now. Carol is probably growing impatient,¡± Rachel replied.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Brian said, tightening his grip on her hand ever so slightly.

    They continued walking for a few more minutes, finally approaching the entrance to the mansion.

    Debby had anticipated their arrival, and upon spotting them from a distance, her joy bubbled over. However, as they drew nearer and she noticed their inteced fingers, her expression froze.

    How could Rachel still have such a hold over Brian after all this time?

    Then, Debby contemted how everything would unfold today, imagining how Rachel would face Carol¡¯s scorn. Anticipation surged within her. Debby rushed forward, barely containing her excitement. ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve finally returned! Carol has been waiting endlessly! Come inside!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500:

    In the living room, Carol indeed waited, her demeanor unusually sternpared to her usual warmth.

    Sensing the change, Brian and Rachel approached with respect, greeting her quietly.

    Carol maintained her cold, serious expression. She raised her hand and struck her cane forcefully against the floor, fixing her gaze on Brian. ¡°What? Must I personally summon you for visits? Otherwise, you¡¯d forget my very existence!¡±

    ¡°Grandma, why would you say such things? Work has consumed metely, and I¡¯ve neglected to visit. Please don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make more time to visit frequently and make up for the lost moments,¡± Brian replied.

    Typically, even when Carol was simmering with anger, a few kind words from Brian would calm her down. But today, her displeasure remained unwavering.

    Her cane struck the floor again with a sharp thud, and her expression hardened further. ¡°Don¡¯t try to deceive me. I may be elderly, but I¡¯m neither deaf nor blind.¡±

    ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Brian began, but she cut him off.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished speaking.¡± Carol¡¯s anger intensified as her eyes fixed on him. ¡°What are you nning to do about Rachel¡¯s situation?¡±

    Brian answered honestly, ¡°I¡¯ve removed the viral topics, and our PR department will issue a rification shortly. I¡¯ll ensure Charlie Garza faces severe consequences.¡±

    ¡°Yourpany¡¯s inadequate management didn¡¯t just harass Rachel¡ªit injured her and thrust her into the spotlight,¡± Carol retorted. ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯ll implement thorough internal reforms.¡±

    ¡°This incident could have caused permanent damage. Had that happened, I would have shown Charlie Garza no mercy. He¡¯s a disgraceful individual and deserves severe punishment to prevent him from harming another woman,¡± Carol continued, speaking with passionate indignation as a fellow woman.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have Eric Riley personally oversee this case, and we¡¯ll spare no effort,¡± she concluded.

    New chapters now on g@?¦Ç¦Òv???s.c§àm

    As Brian outlined his approach to the situation, Carol¡¯s anger gradually softened, her expression bing less severe.

    ¡°At least you¡¯ve formted a n. Otherwise, my displeasure would have known no bounds.¡±

    With that acknowledgment, she immediately gestured for Rachel toe closer. ¡°Come here, Rachel.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Carol studied Rachel more closely, her concern deepening. ¡°It¡¯s been far too long since west met, and you¡¯ve grown noticeably thinner. Has work be overwhelming recently? Or has Brian treated you poorly, causing your distress?¡± Before Rachel could respond, Carol continued her gentle questioning, ¡°Never hesitate to reprimand him or stand up for yourself. Whatever circumstances arise, remember you can always seek my counsel. I¡¯ll remain steadfastly by your side.¡±

    Rachel sped Carol¡¯s hand firmly, feeling warmth flow through her fingers and into her heart. She rested her head on Carol¡¯s shoulder with affection, smiling as she remarked yfully, ¡°With your protection surrounding me, how could Brian possibly dare to mistreat me? Carol, I truly wish you were my grandmother.¡±

    The words slipped out before Rachel could stop them.

    Carol patted her hand reassuringly. ¡°Silly girl, why speak such unnecessary words? Once your marriage to Brian is formalized, I shall truly be your family. Rachel, my affection for you will surpass even that of your biological grandmother.¡±

    Hearing those heartfelt words, Rachel felt a lump form in her throat, and her nose tingled with the threat of tears. She was momentarily speechless, overwhelmed by emotion.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Happy monday dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ©d( ??? )? ? *?

    .

 Chapter 501

    ?Chapter 501:

    How could she tell Carol that her rtionship with Brian had ended? That they no longer shared a future together? She might never have the chance to be Carol¡¯s granddaughter-inw.

    This realization weighed heavily on her, bringing genuine sorrow and regret.

    ¡°Carol, may I join you for dinner?¡± Rachel asked, quickly shifting the conversation.

    ¡°Certainly. Anticipating your return, I instructed the cook to prepare all your favorite dishes.¡±

    ¡°Your thoughtfulness knows no equal!¡±

    Hand in hand, they made their way to the dining table.

    Meanwhile, Debby observed from a distance, her mind struggling to process the unexpected scene unfolding before her.

    What exactly was happening? Wasn¡¯t Carol supposed to be furious, prepared to confront Rachel and cancel her impending wedding to Brian? How had the situation taken such an unexpected turn?

    Carol showed no anger toward Rachel at all. Instead, she treated her with the reverence one reserves for something precious, even chastising Brian on Rachel¡¯s behalf. Throughout the entire exchange, Carol had protected Rachel with extraordinary devotion.

    Debby felt her grip on reality slipping. It seemed she had unintentionally set the stage for her own downfall. Despite all her scheming, Carol¡¯s ire was aimed solely at Brian,pletely bypassing Rachel.

    Her premature celebration had been unfounded, only strengthening Rachel¡¯s position further.

    At the dining table, Carol¡¯s gaze lingered on Rachel, and with each passing moment, her sympathy deepened.

    Finally, Carol directed another disapproving nce at Brian. ¡°You should cherish and spoil your girlfriend. Look at Rachel¡ªshe¡¯s far too thin. I will give you two months to help her regain her health. If you don¡¯t, you will bear the consequences yourself.¡±

    ???????????????? ?????????????? ????????: ?????????¦Í????????©q?????

    At this, Debby couldn¡¯t contain her agitation any longer. Already pushed beyond her limits, she rushed forward.

    ¡°Carol,¡± she said, her voice tight with frustration, ¡°while favoritism is understandable, surely there are limits! What significance does Rachel really hold for you? She¡¯s still an outsider. Brian is your grandson. How can you criticize your own flesh and blood for the sake of an outsider?¡±

    Debby had just finished speaking when, out of nowhere, a sharp clink echoed through the room.

    Carol, her face dark with anger, mmed her fork onto the table and fixed Debby with a cold, disappointed stare. ¡°Do you even hear yourself? Brian is my grandson, and Rachel will be my granddaughter-inw. I care for them both, but that doesn¡¯t mean I ignore Brian¡¯s past mistakes. Rachel is an incredible woman, and if he doesn¡¯t treasure her, there are plenty of others who would.¡±

    Debby, clearly unhappy, muttered under her breath, ¡°What¡¯s so special about her anyway? She¡¯s poor and has nothing to offer. In the end, it¡¯s Brian who will end up suffering because of her lowly background.¡±

    Unfortunately for Debby, Carol caught every single word. Her gaze turned icy, and her anger red. ¡°If you have something in your mind, say it directly. I have no patience for petty whispers and sneakyints.¡±

    This time, Debby didn¡¯t hold back. ¡°Alright, since you want me to speak my mind, I won¡¯t sugarcoat it. I really don¡¯t understand what¡¯s so amazing about Rachel that you¡¯re so obsessed with her, insisting Brian should marry her. Her entire family is nothing but a bunch of opportunists. She has no mother, and her father might as well not exist. They are nowhere near Brian¡¯s level. Even getting a job as a manager at White Group was a favor to her. But somehow, she still managed to worm her way into my son¡¯s life, trying to make herself his wife. Honestly, I have to give her credit for her scheming skills.¡±

    Every word from Debby was like a de, stabbing into Rachel¡¯s heart without mercy.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 502

    ?Chapter 502:

    Rachel bit down on her lip, fighting to keep herposure and hold onto her dignity. But deep inside, her emotions were in turmoil.

    Even though she had broken up with Brian, hearing such cruel words from Debby still stung. It was a mix of frustration and sadness she couldn¡¯t shake.

    Carol¡¯s hands shook with fury.

    Rachel immediately reached out, gently rubbing Carol¡¯s back infort. ¡°Please don¡¯t get worked up. Your healthes first.¡± Brian hurried over as well.

    Debby scoffed, her tone dripping with sarcasm. ¡°I know your health isn¡¯t the best, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can keep using it as an excuse. Once or twice, fine, but don¡¯t expect me to fall for it every time.¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Brian¡¯s sharp voice suddenly cut through the tension, putting an end to it.

    Debby stiffened, caught off guard by her son¡¯s unexpected outburst. She stood there for a moment before the shock finally registered. Turning to Brian with teary eyes, she gasped, ¡°You¡¯re ming me now? Oh, God! Even my own son has turned against me. I have no ce in this family anymore. My mother-inw hates me, my own child mes me¡ªI¡¯m all alone!¡±

    And just like that, she broke into a fit of dramatic sobs.

    Meanwhile, Rachel and Brian helped Carol to the sofa and handed her a ss of water. After taking a few sips, Carol¡¯s breathing steadied.

    But when Debby noticed that no one was paying her any mind, her wailing grew even louder. ¡°How am I supposed to go on like this? Everyone dislikes me¡ªeven my own son is turning against me!¡± Brian ran a hand down his face,pletely at a loss for words. He could only sigh in frustration.

    Just as he was about to speak, Carol gently held him back.

    Debby, seeing this, became even more displeased. ¡°Carol, you¡¯ve really been bewitched by Rachel, haven¡¯t you? I have no idea what kind of spell she¡¯s put on you, but the way you defend her¡­ anyone would think she¡¯s got you under some kind of magic.¡±

    ???????? ???????????????? ????????: g???????¦Í?????????????

    Carol had just started to calm down, but Debby¡¯s words sparked her anger all over again. This time, Rachel took a step forward and stood in front of Carol like a shield.

    Carol had protected her more times than she could count, but she couldn¡¯t always hide behind that protection. It was her turn now.

    ¡°Debby!¡± Rachel¡¯s voice was calm yet resolute as she stepped closer. ¡°I¡¯ve never exined myself before because I believed the truth would eventually speak for itself. But now, I see I have to make things clear. The reason I wanted to marry Brian isn¡¯t what you think. I love him. I want to be his wife and build a family with him. Yes, his family is powerful, and many would fight for the chance to stand by his side. But I never pursued him for his wealth. I chose him for who he is, not for what he has.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s eyes were steady, and her words carried absolute certainty.

    ¡°Humph!¡± Debby scoffed, her eyes filled with disbelief. ¡°Who would buy that story? Rachel, even you don¡¯t believe what you¡¯re saying, right?¡±

    Rachel let out a dryugh. ¡°I know you won¡¯t believe me, but¡­¡± She hesitated for a moment before finishing, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now.¡± After all, she wasn¡¯t going to marry Brian anymore. So whether Debby believed her or not no longer made a difference.

    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t it matter? Exin yourself,¡± Debby demanded.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Rachel said, shaking her head.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 503

    ?Chapter 503:

    But Debby wasn¡¯t satisfied. She grabbed Rachel¡¯s hand, refusing to let it go.

    ¡°Mom!¡± Brian stepped in immediately, standing protectively in front of Rachel. ¡°Let go of her.¡±

    ¡°Brian, you¡¯re not even married to her yet, and you¡¯re already turning against your mother?¡±

    Debby looked heartbroken, as if she had just been betrayed.

    ¡°Rachel isn¡¯t feeling well. Don¡¯t take it out on her. And honestly, you should take a step back and think about what you said to Grandma today.¡±

    Brian¡¯s words made sense, but Debby couldn¡¯t ept her son talking to her that way.

    She burst into tears. ¡°Brian, I¡¯m your mother! How can you not stand by me? Have you forgotten that I gave birth to you, that I raised you?¡± Her voice turned heavy with emotion, and Brian¡¯s face tensed.

    Just then, Carol saw a solution. ¡°Aron,e here.¡±

    Aron hurried over and gently pulled Debby aside. ¡°Debby, let Rachel go.¡±

    Debby red at her husband, furious. ¡°Aron, even you¡¯re turning against me?¡±

    Aron remainedposed. ¡°Debby, take a breath. Let¡¯s go somewhere else for a few days and cool off.¡±

    ¡°No! I refuse!¡± Debby stubbornly fought back.

    Carol, exhausted and done with the drama, waved a hand. ¡°Take her away. I don¡¯t want to see her for months, or she¡¯ll be the death of me.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Mom. I¡¯ll take her away right now. Take care of yourself.¡± Aron then turned to Rachel. ¡°Rachel, I¡¯m sorry for what happened today. Please look after my mother.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will.¡±

    Debby, of course, refused to leave on her own. In the end, Aron had to lift her up and take her out by force.

    The moment she was gone, silence finally settled over the room.

    Carol turned to Rachel and sighed. ¡°Rachel, Debby¡¯s words were too much. Don¡¯t let them get to you. And don¡¯t be upset with Brian for not speaking up enough¡ªhe has his reasons.¡±

    As she brought it up, Carol took a deep breath and began to speak.

    ¡°It is said that a child¡¯s birthday is a reminder of a mother¡¯s sacrifices, and that holds true, especially in Debby¡¯s case,¡± Carol began, her gaze distant as if reflecting on the past.

    ¡°Conceiving wasn¡¯t easy for her. And when she finally did, she discovered a tumor in her uterus. After a thorough examination, the doctor urged her to terminate the pregnancy and undergo surgery, as it posed a serious risk to her life. But she was unwavering. She chose to carry Brian, no matter the cost.¡±

    Her expression softened as she continued. ¡°The birth was fraught withplications. Not only was it premature, but the C-section also had unforeseen issues, leading to severe bleeding. She almost didn¡¯t make it. In the end, the doctor had no choice but to remove her uterus to save her life.¡±

    She met Rachel¡¯s gaze, her tone now gentle. ¡°From this, you can see the enormity of her sacrifice for Brian. And over the years, because of that, everyone has been remarkably forgiving with her; whether it was Aron or Brian, they¡¯ve always understood.¡±

    Carol¡¯s voice grew more serious as she added, ¡°So, Rachel, don¡¯t hold this against Brian. I know he¡¯s caught in a difficult situation.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 504

    ?Chapter 504:

    Rachel absorbed her words in silence, squeezing Carol¡¯s hand in understanding. ¡°I understand.¡± She couldn¡¯t imagine any future scenario that would force Brian into such a difficult position again.

    ¡°But if he ever betrays you, if he has an affair, you must tell me,¡± Carol said firmly, her eyes locking with Rachel¡¯s. ¡°I will stand by you, no matter what.¡±

    Rachel nodded, a quiet appreciation in her gaze. ¡°Thank you, Carol,¡± she said, her voice full of gratitude. ¡°I¡¯m fortunate to have you on my side.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Carol replied firmly, her tone leaving no room for doubt. ¡°I¡¯ll always support you. And as for Tracy, I can promise you she will never marry Brian. As long as I¡¯m around, she doesn¡¯t stand a chance.¡±

    With that, Carol cast Brian a pointed nce.

    Brian quickly exined, ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re overthinking it.¡±

    Satisfied, Carol turned to Rachel. ¡°Did you hear that?¡±

    Rachel gave a gentle smile and nodded. ¡°Yes, I heard.¡±

    With Brian¡¯s cooperation and knowing it would please Carol, Rachel yed along, her warmth matching the calm atmosphere. It was important to make Carol happy, and she was more than willing to do so.

    After dinner, they apanied Carol on a leisurely walk through the garden. The peacefulness of the evening surrounded them, and Rachel stayed close, holding Carol¡¯s left arm while Brian reached out to take her right, their steps in harmony.

    Carolughed softly, pushing Brian away. ¡°Why are you clinging to me? Go hold your girlfriend¡¯s hand instead.¡±

    If Brian didn¡¯t take Rachel¡¯s hand now, it would feel off, even suspicious. He nced at her, silently asking for her cooperation.

    Rachel, catching his eye, gave a subtle nod in agreement.

    With a yful grin, Brian said, ¡°Alright, since you don¡¯t need me, I¡¯ll hold my girlfriend¡¯s hand.¡± And with that, he gently took Rachel¡¯s hand in his.

    ???????????? ???????????? ???? ??????????????????£®??????

    For a brief moment, Rachel was stunned. His words felt so natural and convincing that they almost blurred the line between pretense and reality.

    Once their walk was finished, they helped Carol back to her room. As they turned to leave, Carol unexpectedly spoke up. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Why don¡¯t you both stay the night and have breakfast with me before heading off to work tomorrow?¡±

    Brian and Rachel exchanged surprised nces, caught off guard by the sudden request.

    Noticing their shock, Carol smiled. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you want to have breakfast with me?¡±

    Brian quickly responded, eager to avoid any difort for Rachel. ¡°It¡¯s not that. We¡¯ve got a meeting tomorrow,¡± he exined, giving Rachel a subtle look to ensure she was okay.

    Carol¡¯s expression immediately shifted, her shoulders slumping in defeat. In that moment, she looked almost vulnerable, her disappointment evident.

    ¡°Alright, I understand,¡± she said softly, her voice tinged with a hint of sadness. ¡°If you¡¯ve got work, I won¡¯t keep you.¡±

    Seeing Carol¡¯s bright expectations falter, Rachel couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. ¡°Carol, I¡¯ll stay and have breakfast with you tomorrow,¡± she said softly, her voice reassuring.

    Brian, relieved by Rachel¡¯s willingness, quickly added, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Ronald to adjust the meeting time. There¡¯s always room for breakfast with my grandma.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 505

    ?Chapter 505:

    Carol¡¯s face lit up immediately, her joy unmistakable. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡± she eximed, her tone warm with happiness.

    After Carol retired for the night, Brian and Rachel left the room. They walked infortable silence, side by side, their steps naturally aligning.

    ¡°Thank you, Rachel,¡± Brian said quietly, his voice filled with genuine appreciation.

    ¡°Carol has always treated me well, and I can¡¯t bring myself to disappoint her,¡± Rachel said, her voice soft with sincerity.

    Brian met her gaze. ¡°I know you¡¯re doing this for her, not for me. But given that we¡¯ve always shared a room here, it might look suspicious if we don¡¯t stay together tonight.¡±

    Rachel hesitated for a moment, then gave a small nod. ¡°I¡¯ll cooperate.¡± She had already anticipated this possibility when she agreed to stay for Carol¡¯s sake.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t mind?¡± he asked, his voice tinged with a hint of hope.

    She thought for a moment before responding, ¡°The room has both a bed and a sofa. I can even sleep on the floor.¡±

    Brian¡¯s expression faltered slightly, his hope quickly deting. The light in his eyes dimmed, though he nodded in understanding.

    They walked into the room together. With only one bathroom avable, Brian courteously stepped aside, motioning for Rachel to go ahead.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Rachel said, a quiet appreciation in her voice.

    After her shower, she stepped out onto the balcony, drawn by the cool night air. The breeze was refreshing, and the serenity of the night called to her. She inhaled deeply, enjoying the stillness.

    This estate, far from the city¡¯s noise, offered a rare tranquility. The distant sound of crickets seemed to lull the world into a peaceful rhythm.

    The night sky, dark and expansive, stretched above her, with a brilliant full moon casting its soft light over everything. The stars shimmered with an almost unnatural rity, making Rachel pause to take in the beauty of the moment. It had been a long time since she had witnessed something so breathtaking, and it filled her with a quiet joy, a fleeting peace she hadn¡¯t realized she was missing.

    Your source: g??ln??v??ls.??????

    As the cool breeze brushed against her skin, she shivered slightly and wrapped her arms around herself. Just as she did, she felt something gently drape over her shoulders.

    Turning, she saw Brian, his face soft but earnest, as he ced his coat around her.

    ¡°The night breeze is a bit chilly. You shouldn¡¯t catch a cold,¡± Brian said, his voice gentle, though there was an undercurrent of concern.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Rachel replied, her tone cool and measured.

    The brief exchange hung in the air, and a thick silence settled between them. The warmth that had been there moments ago seemed to have vanished, leaving only a palpable distance.

    Brian couldn¡¯t ignore the coolness in her tone, a politeness that felt more like an emotional wall than kindness.

    Rachel¡¯s attention remained fixed on the stars, her gaze unwavering, as though she was seeing something beyond the night sky. Brian stood next to her, his presence steady, yet he felt oddly disconnected, as if a barrier had formed between them.

    After a while, Brian¡¯s phone buzzed in his pocket. He nced at the screen; it was Tracy. His thumb hovered over the screen before he decisively pressed the button to decline the call. But Tracy, persistent as ever, immediately called again.

    Rachel¡¯s voice interrupted the moment, calm and measured. ¡°If you need to take Tracy¡¯s call, I can step aside. I don¡¯t want to get in the way.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 506

    ?Chapter 506:

    Brian turned toward her, his expression earnest. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± He hesitated, a flicker of something passing through his eyes before he continued. ¡°I just¡­ have a question.¡±

    Rachel met his gaze, her eyes calm but curious. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°How did you know it was Tracy calling?¡± Brian asked, his curiosity tinged with an underlying unease.

    A faint, bitter smile yed at the corners of Rachel¡¯s lips. ¡°Maybe you¡¯ve forgotten, but you set a special ringtone for her, one that¡¯s different from anyone else¡¯s.¡± Her words hung in the air, quietly poignant.

    The kind of attention Rachel had once longed for now felt like a distant echo. She remembered how she had repeatedly asked him to set a special tone just for her. That way, the moment he heard it, he would know it was her calling. But he never agreed. Over time, the request faded into nothing, a forgotten wish.

    It didn¡¯t matter, or so Rachel convinced herself. The yearning eventually subsided. But now, seeing Tracy with that same special ringtone, Rachel couldn¡¯t help but feel a sharp sting. Everything about it seemed so absurd, so out of ce.

    Brian¡¯s hand clenched around his phone, and the weight of her words hit him harder than he expected. He struggled for a moment to exin himself, his thoughts tangled. ¡°When she first came back, her mental state wasn¡¯t in a good state.¡±

    ¡°I was worried she might do something reckless, so¡­ I set the ringtone for her. I thought it would make it easier to be there for her if she needed me.¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t look away, her gaze unwavering andposed. Her voice remained calm, but it wasced with a quiet strength. ¡°You don¡¯t owe me an exnation. You have every right to make your own choices. I¡¯m not here to question them.¡±

    At that moment, Brian felt as though a crushing weight had settled on his chest. The pressure was so suffocating that even drawing a single breath became a challenge. It was as if Rachel no longer cared¡ªabout him, his life, or his existence. The thought hurt him deeply. A foreign, unbearable ache gripped him, pounding relentlessly in his chest. Just then, Tracy¡¯s third call came in.

    Rachel knew Tracy wouldn¡¯t stop until she got what she wanted. ¡°You should answer it. I¡¯ll step out,¡± she said softly, rising to leave the room and leaving Brian alone on the balcony. ¡°Hello, Tracy.¡±

    ??????????? §ã???¦Ñ???????? ??????????????????©q?????

    ¡°Brian, you finally answered! You sound drained. Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much. Just a little tired.¡±

    ¡°Oh, how¡¯s Carol doing? Is she still upset?¡± Tracy asked carefully.

    ¡°I¡¯ve settled her down. She¡¯s resting now.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s face lit up with relief. ¡°That¡¯s good! Her well-beinges first. But after what happened, she must be really disappointed in Rachel. Brian, you should focus on spending more time with Carol these days.¡±

    ¡°Why would she be disappointed in Rachel?¡± Brian¡¯s brows furrowed, his tone sharp with suspicion. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    Tracy stiffened, momentarily caught off guard. ¡°I- I mean¡­ Didn¡¯t you say she was livid after seeing the trending topics about Rachel?¡±

    ¡°She was¡ªbut not at Rachel. She was furious with me for failing to protect Rachel and allowing her to get hurt.¡±

    Tracy froze, her breath hitching in disbelief. ¡°Wait¡­ are you telling me Carol was upset because she cares so much about Rachel¡ªand she actually called you home to scold you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s pretty much it.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 507

    ?Chapter 507:

    Brian¡¯s confirmation hit Tracy like a gut punch. Her hand flew to her chest, her nails digging into her palm as her teeth sank into her bottom lip. Why was it always like this? She had been certain that Carol despised Rachel and would use this scandal to break off their engagement. But instead, Carol still stood firmly by Rachel¡¯s side¡ªafter everything!

    Tracy¡¯s vision blurred with rage, her pulse hammering in her ears. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up.¡±

    Brian¡¯s cold voice snapped her from her daze.

    Panicked, she quickly said, ¡°Y-Yeah! Take care of yourself and don¡¯t overwork, alright?¡±

    The moment the call ended, she hurled her phone onto the bed, her chest heaving with rage. ¡°Rachel! Why? Why do you always get everything handed to you on a silver tter?¡±

    Her hands clenched into fists, knuckles turning white from the pressure. Hatred zed in her wide, ring eyes. Why did it always have to be Rachel? Why couldn¡¯t it be her for once?

    Inside the room, Brian found Rachel already lying down. Only, she wasn¡¯t on the bed¡ªshe had curled up on the sofa instead. His brows knitted in confusion. ¡°Why are you sleeping there? The bed¡¯s yours¡ªI¡¯ll take the sofa.¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t even nce at him. ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary. The sofa¡¯s spacious enough for me.¡±

    She knew this room originally belonged to him. As a guest, she shouldn¡¯t upy his bed. Besides, she didn¡¯t want to owe him anything. All she wanted was for this night to be over so they could go their separate ways by morning.

    Brian¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°The sofa isn¡¯t asfortable. You¡¯ve always had poor health¡ªI¡¯ll sleep here.¡±

    Without giving her room to argue, he bent down.

    L¦¡¦Ó??¦Ó ch¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??????

    Caught off guard, Rachel gasped and instinctively shoved him away. Her voice trembled with panic. ¡°W-What are you doing?¡±

    A sly, teasing smirk tugged at Brian¡¯s lips. His gaze locked on hers, dark and captivating. ¡°You¡¯ve got two choices: either get in bed yourself, or I¡¯ll carry you.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s heart pounded. ¡°I-I said there¡¯s no need.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll carry you.¡± Brian leaned down, his muscr arms already reaching for her.

    Brian reached out, his hands steady but his gaze intensely serious. Not wanting to prolong the argument, Rachel gave in. ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯ll go myself.¡±

    Sliding into the familiar bed, she immediately felt itsforting softness. It was much better than the sofa.

    Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed Brian approaching with a ss of water. ¡°Here,¡± he said, his voice low and calm.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Grateful, she took the ss. Truthfully, she was quite thirsty¡ªone of the dishes she had enjoyed earlier had been a bit too salty. But since Carol had insisted she eat more, she hadn¡¯t been able to refuse.

    ¡°My mom was harsh tonight. I¡¯m sorry about that,¡± Brian murmured softly.

    Rachel set the ss down, her tone t. ¡°I appreciate it, but there¡¯s no need.¡±

    Those cruel words hade from Debby herself. If anyone was going to apologize, it should¡¯ve been Debby¡ªnot Brian. An apology by proxy meant nothing to her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 508

    ?Chapter 508:

    Brian hesitated, then asked, ¡°Did she¡­ say a lot of unpleasant things to you in private before?¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°Yes.¡±

    A brief, concise response, but the subtle tremble in hershes said far more than her words ever could.

    His jaw tensed. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ever tell me?¡±

    Before he could stop himself, his hands gripped her shoulders, his voice edged with frustration.

    Rachel lowered her gaze, hershes fluttering faintly. ¡°I did¡­ a long time ago. But you forgot.¡±

    Her voice was steady, but a trace of bitterness lingered beneath it. ¡°When we first met, I could already tell your mom didn¡¯t like me. But I figured she was your mother, so I told myself to be more understanding. I thought if I could win her over, you wouldn¡¯t have to feel torn between us.¡±

    She exhaled softly, her smile faint and self-deprecating. ¡°But it didn¡¯t work. She despised my background and never hid her disdain. She constantly made things difficult for me.¡± She paused briefly, but her tone remained light¡ªas if the pain had long dulled. ¡°I told you about it back then¡­ but you just said she was your mom and asked me to put up with it. So I did. I endured it, hoping you¡¯d see it one day.¡±

    Her voice cracked slightly, but she caught herself. ¡°But I realized you didn¡¯t believe me. And the person you wanted to protect was never me.¡± She let out a soft chuckle, void of any warmth. ¡°After that, I just stopped hoping altogether.¡±

    It was strange. What once brought her so much anguish now seemed so trivial to talk about. Time really did have a way of numbing pain.

    Brian¡¯s chest tightened, her words striking a deep chord in him. His mind reeled, recalling those thoughtless remarks he had made. But what she didn¡¯t know was that he had confronted his mom multiple times in private. He just never told her about it.

    But now, exining himself would only sound like a weak excuse.

    Discover the rest on ??????o¦Í?????????????

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you¡­¡± He swallowed hard, his voice rough. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring it up againter? I thought my mom had¡­ backed off a little.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s smile deepened,ced with mockery. ¡°And what would that have changed?¡± Her tone was tinged with quiet pain. ¡°Was I supposed to keepining, hoping you¡¯d eventually take my side? What was the point when I already knew you wouldn¡¯t?¡±

    Her smile twisted bitterly. ¡°I knew from the beginning¡ªI never stood a chance with you. So what would¡¯ve been the point in bringing it up?¡± Rachel¡¯s voice was low, but the hurt beneath it was undeniable. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have changed anything. You¡¯d only think I was trying to stir up conflict between you and your mom¡­ or worse, that I was scheming to turn you against her.¡±

    Brian¡¯s chest tightened, the weight of guilt bearing down on him like a crushing force.

    ¡°Rachel¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I really am. I let you down¡ªI was selfish and blind.¡±

    Her expression didn¡¯t waver. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡±

    Her tone was light, void of any lingering attachment, and that shattered Brian even more.

    Ovee with emotion, he instinctively reached out and grasped her hand. ¡°Let me make it up to you¡­ in any way you want.¡±

    Rachel simply shook her head, her indifference piercing deeper than any harsh words ever could. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. We¡¯re no longer engaged, Brian. We¡¯ve already ended things. Any conflict between me and your mom doesn¡¯t matter now.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 509

    ?Chapter 509:

    Her gaze met his¡ªsteady, clear, and heartbreakingly distant. It was as though she were speaking about someone else¡¯s story, not her own.

    Brian felt a lump in his throat, rendering him momentarily speechless.

    Rachel, sensing his difort, shifted the topic with gentle resolve. ¡°Thank you for managing the situation with the trending topics. I know it was the PR department, but it was your instructions that set it in motion. And I also know you did it to shield Carol from unnecessary worry. But anyway, I still owe you thanks.¡±

    A bitter, almost rueful smile tugged at the corners of Brian¡¯s mouth, but his eyes were distant, betraying a deeper turmoil. ¡°What if I told you it wasn¡¯t just about my grandma?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s confusion was palpable. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    She looked at him more intently now, searching his face for some clue, but his expression was guarded, unreadable.

    Brian¡¯s gaze softened, and his voice took on a quiet, almost vulnerable tone. ¡°Have you ever considered that maybe I helped you because I wanted to? And I couldn¡¯t stand watching you get pushed around? Maybe I did it simply because I felt it was the right thing to do.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s lips pressed together, a flicker of emotion crossing her face before she masked it. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say that just to make me feel better.¡±

    Brian¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, but his words remained steady. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to make you feel better, Rachel. I¡¯m telling you the truth. Everything I said, I meant.¡±

    Rachel let out a soft, hollow chuckle. ¡°That¡¯s not something to joke about. I¡¯m tired, and I really need to sleep now.¡±

    Without waiting for a response, she turned away, pulling the nket up around herself, trying to shut out the conversation and the emotions that threatened to flood her.

    Her eyes fluttered closed, but despite her efforts to focus on the soothing quiet of the room, Brian remained there, standing behind her. His presence was too close, too palpable. The weight of his gaze felt like a quiet pressure, as if he were searching for something in the stillness of the night.

    ¡°Rachel¡­¡± Brian¡¯s voice broke through the silence. Rachel, unwilling to let the tension stretch any further, turned slightly, her voice calm but resolute. ¡°I really need to rest.¡±

    Brian¡¯s silence lingered for a moment before he spoke again, his tone softening, tinged with concern.

    ¡°Rest well. If you need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to call.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Rachel murmured, her voice faint but steady. ¡°I preferplete darkness when I sleep. If that¡¯s all, I¡¯ll turn the lights off.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Brian said with a simple nod. He turned off the lights, plunging the room into a thick, enveloping darkness. The absence of light made the world feel distant, almost unreal, the air heavy with a calm that neither of them could fully embrace.

    Rachel, finally able to breathe in the quiet, allowed her guard to slip a little.

    The moonlight poured through the window, bathing the room in a soft, silvery glow that lent a quiet beauty to the space. But even in the peaceful stillness, neither of them could sleep. The weight of the night seemed to stretch on endlessly as theyy there, each of them fully awake but pretending otherwise. The air between them was thick with unspoken thoughts.

    Then, suddenly, a soft, sharp cough broke the silence.

    Rachel coughed again, then again, her throat tightening with each breath. She sat up, pulling the robe tighter around her, but it did little to ease the difort that washed over her with each wave of coughing.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 510

    ?Chapter 510:

    Minutes passed, but the fit wouldn¡¯t stop. The pain in her chest intensified with every breath, a suffocating weight pressing against her ribs. She could feel her body trembling slightly as she struggled to catch her breath, her chest tight and raw.

    ¡°Why are you coughing so much? Are youing down with something?¡± Brian¡¯s voice cut through the darkness,ced with concern. Before Rachel could respond, the bedsidemp flickered on, casting a warm light that revealed Brian¡¯s face, etched with worry. He reached for a ss of water and handed it to her.

    ¡°Here, drink this. It¡¯ll help.¡±

    Rachel epted the ss, taking slow, careful sips. The cool water soothed her throat, and for a moment, the tension in her chest eased.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered, her voice soft but sincere.

    Brian¡¯s voice, tinged with frustration, broke the silence.

    ¡°Rachel, you don¡¯t need to be so formal with me.¡±

    Rachel had thanked him so many times that day, as if she felt obligated to acknowledge every little thing he did. The repetitive gratitude, which seemed to hang between them like a barrier, grated on him.

    ¡°Rachel,¡± Brian said, reaching for her hand. His touch was gentle, but firm. ¡°I need you to understand something. Even though we¡¯re no longer together, you¡¯re still¡­¡±

    ¡°Someone my grandma cares deeply for. And after everything we¡¯ve been through, it¡¯s only natural for me to look after you.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s gaze shifted, her expression quiet but resolute.

    ¡°Have you ever heard this saying?¡± she asked, her tone even but firm.

    ¡°What saying?¡± Brian responded, sensing the shift in her words.

    ¡°A good ex should be out of sight, out of mind,¡± Rachel replied, her voice clear and unwavering.

    g???????¦Í??????.????n ¨C ??????????????????????

    At that, Brian¡¯s face tightened, his expression shifting abruptly at the weight of her words.

    ¡°Since we¡¯ve ended things, it¡¯s better to make a clean break,¡± Rachel continued, her voice calm but firm. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve chosen Tracy, there¡¯s no reason for us to stay entangled. The only reason I stepped in today was to keep Carol from being upset, nothing more.¡±

    Brian¡¯s eyes, dark and intense, met hers as he asked, his voice calm yet carrying a weight,

    ¡°Have you finished? May I speak now?¡±

    Rachel nodded, her voice soft but steady.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Brian didn¡¯t waste time, his next words cutting through the silence with an edge of curiosity.

    ¡°Who told you I¡¯m with Tracy?¡±

    Rachel froze, the air between them suddenly feeling heavy. So, he wasn¡¯t with Tracy after all? But the confusion only deepened. Tracy and Brian had always seemed¡­ closer than friends. She struggled to find the right words.

    ¡°But¡­ you two¡­¡± She trailed off, unsure of how to continue.

    Brian leaned forward slightly, his expression steady but firm.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 511

    ?Chapter 511:

    ¡°We¡¯re friends. A superior and subordinate, but not a couple. That¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Rachel asked, her voice barely above a whisper, a trace of disbelief hanging in the air.

    She wanted to believe him. Really, she did. But the uncertainty that lingered in her chest made it hard to shake the feeling that Tracy, even if not officially in his life as a partner, would always be there¡ªa shadow casting over whatever they could have. Even if they weren¡¯t a couple now, it felt like only a matter of time.

    And Rachel wasn¡¯t sure how she felt about that.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just sleep,¡± Rachel said, her voice tinged with exhaustion. She patted her chest, took a shaky breath, andy back down, hoping to quiet the storm inside her.

    But the moment her head touched the pillow, another fit of coughing wracked her body, violent and unrelenting.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Rachel whispered, her voice hoarse. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to keep you awake.¡±

    Not wanting to disturb him further, she slipped out of bed and hurried to¡­

    She hurried to the bathroom. Leaning over the sink, she coughed again, her body trembling. This time, she thought she saw faint streaks of blood, though they vanished with the water.

    The sight sent a chill through her. She knew what it meant¡ªwhat it always meant. Blood was a harbinger, a cruel reminder that time was slipping through her fingers.

    As Rachel emerged from the bathroom, she was taken aback to find Brian waiting just outside the door.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Rachel asked, startled. She lost her bnce for a moment, but Brian was quick to react, catching her effortlessly. His brow furrowed as he looked at her, concern deepening in his eyes.

    ¡°You look pale. Are you still feeling unwell? If the coughing keeps up, I¡¯ll call a doctor.¡±

    ?????????????? ???????? ???????????? ???????? ??????????¦Í??????©q??????

    Rachel shook her head, her voice calm but tinged with exhaustion.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to bother anyone. I don¡¯t want to worry Carol.¡±

    Brian¡¯s expression softened, but the worry in his eyes remained.

    ¡°Then at least go back to bed and rest.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Rachel murmured, nodding.

    As she took a step toward the bed, she suddenly felt herself lifted off the floor, her body instinctively tensing as she was cradled in Brian¡¯s arms.

    His low andforting voice reached her ear.

    ¡°You look weak. It¡¯s safer if I carry you to bed so you don¡¯t fall.¡±

    His words were simple, but they had a warmth that made her heart tighten.

    In just a few long strides, he had already crossed the room, and before she could protest, she was gently ced on the bed. He carefully pulled the nket over her.

    ¡°Sleep well,¡± he said softly, his eyes lingering on her for a moment before he turned to leave.

    But Rachel¡¯s hand shot out, gripping his sleeve.

    ¡°Wait,¡± she whispered, her voice fragile.

    He paused, his gaze softening as he looked down at her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 512

    ?Chapter 512:

    ¡°Is something wrong? Are you still ufortable?¡±

    She shook her head, her voice weak but steady.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that¡­ there¡¯s something I need to ask. A favor.¡±

    Her words were slow, but they carried a weight she hadn¡¯t anticipated. She thought of Myrna, her ssmate¡¯s health growing worse with each passing day. Time was running out for Myrna, and this might be the only chance Rachel had to make a difference.

    Brian¡¯s expression remained neutral, but his attention was focused, his eyes searching hers.

    ¡°What do you need?¡±

    Rachel exhaled softly, the heaviness of her request hanging between them.

    ¡°The pharmaceutical research department is hiring. I have a friend from school, Huey Dury. He¡¯s having trouble finding an opportunity. Could you¡­ could you consider him for the position?¡±

    Rachel hesitated, her voiceced with uncertainty as she asked the question.

    Brian¡¯s indifferent gaze sent a wave of disappointment through her, prompting her to quickly withdraw.

    ¡°Sorry. I crossed the line.¡±

    She remembered clearly¡ªhe once said he despised nepotism and favoritism.

    So, when she joined White Group, she had gone through every step¡ªsubmitting her resume and attending interviews¡ªall entirely on her own merit. Even when she got promotedter on, she never once mentioned him, determined to earn her sess without his influence.

    ¡°Forward his resume to Ronald. I¡¯ll have him handle it.¡±

    Rachel froze, her breath catching in disbelief.

    Verified and published at g ??ln ovels.??????

    ¡°Wait¡­ you mean you¡¯re agreeing?¡±

    She had braced herself for outright rejection, but the fact that he suddenly relented felt almost dreamlike.

    ¡°Thank you, Brian¡­ really, thank you.¡±

    Genuine gratitude overflowed in her voice.

    The thought of Myrna getting another chance at life, and Huey finally being able to smile again, made everything she did feel worthwhile.

    Brian watched her closely, then without thinking, his hand lifted¡ªhis fingertips just barely grazing her cheek¡ªbefore he abruptly pulled back.

    ¡°You¡¯re really that happy over this?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s eyes lit up, her smile radiant.

    ¡°Yes. I am¡­ more than you know.¡±

    It was the joy of knowing she had a chance to save a life. How could she not be happy about it?

    ¡°Get some rest. Sleep early.¡±

    His tone was soft, but without lingering, he turned and walked back toward the sofa.

    The room sank into silence.

    This time, Rachel drifted off almost instantly, but Brian remained wide awake, his thoughts a tangled mess.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 513

    ?Chapter 513:

    After what felt like an eternity, he stepped out onto the balcony and dialed Ronald.

    ¡°Check the pharmaceutical department applicants. Is there a Huey Dury among them?¡±

    Ronald hadn¡¯t even begun searching when he replied,

    ¡°I actually heard¡­¡±

    ¡°Ms. Marsh personally approached Charlie Garza regarding Huey Dury.¡±

    Brian¡¯s grip on his phone tightened.

    ¡°You¡¯re certain?¡±

    ¡°Almost positive.¡±

    ¡°Send me his resume.¡±

    The moment his eyesnded on the alma mater and noticed a pattern of familiar connections, his gaze darkened. First Andres Garrett, and now Huey Dury. Just how many men had she crossed paths with since they parted ways?

    And more importantly¡­ why was she suddenly willing to swallow her pride and push for Huey¡¯s employment? What exactly was their rtionship?

    A surge of unsettled emotions swirled in Brian¡¯s chest, leaving him restless.

    ¡°Huey¡¯s already well-positioned at the hospital and highly regarded. Why the sudden shift to White Group? Do a deep dive. I want every detail,¡± Brian ordered coldly.

    Ronald quickly responded,

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    The next morning, the moment Brian woke up, his first instinct was to nce at the bed.

    Therge bed was immactely made. But Rachel was gone.

    M??r? ??ont?nt ??????: g??l??ov?ls.??¡ð??

    Panic gripped him. Without bothering to change out of his pajamas, he rushed out the door.

    At the turn of the staircase, he grabbed the first person he saw.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Rachel?¡± he demanded, his voice strained with urgency.

    The housekeeper smiled warmly.

    ¡°She is outside with your grandma, doing morning exercises.¡±

    Brian¡¯s head snapped toward the backyard as the housekeeper gestured in that direction.

    The sight of Rachel standing beside his grandmother eased the tension coiled in his chest. She was still here. She hadn¡¯t left. Since when did simply seeing her make his heart feel so light?

    Wasting no time, Brian hurried to change, quickly freshened up, and headed outside.

    Carol was in high spirits, her body moving through simple exercises, and Rachel was right there beside her, quietly following along despite her slow and unsteady pace.

    Her coordination was slightly off, but she didn¡¯t seem to mind. She kept pace with patience, never onceining.

    Spotting Brian, Carol¡¯s face lit up, her smile filled with unspoken joy.

    ¡°You¡¯re just in time. Join us.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 514

    ?Chapter 514:

    ¡°Sure,¡± Brian answered without hesitation.

    His natural agility, honed from years of fitness training, allowed him to master the moves within minutes after watching Carol do them twice. His form was almost perfect.

    Rachel, however, struggled with certain postures, her physical condition limiting her fluidity.

    Her movements were slower, more careful¡ªand Brian noticed it immediately.

    Sweat soon dotted her forehead, her breathing in quick,bored gasps.

    Noticing her struggle, the housekeeper hurried over, offering a towel and a ss of water.

    ¡°Here, Mrs. White, have some water and rest for a bit. No need to push yourself.¡±

    Rachel froze, her hand clutching the ss mid-air.

    ¡°Mrs. White?¡± she echoed, her eyes widening in disbelief. The title was now inappropriate, wasn¡¯t it?

    But Carol, utterly pleased, nodded approvingly.

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s exactly how she should be addressed from now on.¡±

    Turning to the housekeeper, she added with finality,

    ¡°Let everyone know¡ªaddress her as Mrs. White from today onwards.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment.

    She knew better than anyone that she and Brian were no longer together.

    ¡°No¡ªno need to rush. Brian and I are not married yet,¡± she stammered, trying to downy the awkwardness.

    Carol chuckled, her gaze filled with warmth.

    ¡°Oh, look at that¡ªshe¡¯s getting all shy.¡±

    ga??????¦Í??????.k??n ¨C ???????? ???????????????? ????

    Her teasing only made Rachel squirm more.

    ¡°No need to be embarrassed, dear. It¡¯s only a matter of time anyway. Might as well get used to it early.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Rachel fumbled for words, utterly flustered.

    Her eyes darted to Brian, silently pleading for his intervention.

    The housekeeper smiled mischievously, her tone yful. ¡°Don¡¯t look to him for help. Honestly, he¡¯s more eager to marry you than you realize. You should¡¯ve seen how panicked he was this morning when you weren¡¯t in bed. It was as if he thought you¡¯d run off.¡±

    Carol heard every word, though she said nothing. The slight curve of her smile spoke volumes, a quiet satisfaction in her expression.

    But Brian remained silent, offering no reaction whatsoever. He merely watched, his face unreadable.

    Rachel¡¯s awkwardness deepened, and she took small, hesitant sips of water, trying topose herself. Once she felt a bit more rested, she returned to the exercises, though her movements were stiff and imprecise.

    Frustration soon crept in. Just as she was about to give up, a deep, familiar voice sounded from behind her. ¡°Let me teach you.¡±

    Before she could respond, Brian¡¯s arm slipped around her, his presence steady and strong against her back. The warmth of his touch sent a jolt through her, and her pulse quickened. ¡°I-I don¡¯t¡­¡± Rachel instinctively tried to refuse, but with Carol watching, she quickly changed her tone. ¡°I don¡¯t really know how.¡±

    ¡°Then follow my lead,¡± Brian murmured, his voice low and patient as he gently guided her hands into position.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 515

    ?Chapter 515:

    But Rachel¡¯s body was rigid, her muscles refusing to cooperate. His closeness was simply too distracting.

    ¡°Rx. Don¡¯t overthink it,¡± he coaxed softly, his voice smooth and reassuring. ¡°Just let me guide you. Forget everything else for now.¡±

    Slowly, Rachel exhaled, releasing the tension in her body bit by bit. As she followed his movements, her form gradually improved. Her breathing became steadier, and the tightness in her chest eased.

    ¡°That¡¯s it. You¡¯re doing great,¡± Brianmended without hesitation, his voice warm and encouraging.

    Rachel¡¯s cheeks flushed, though she couldn¡¯t tell if it was from the exercise or the lingering heat from his touch on her skin.

    ¡°I think I can manage on my own now,¡± she stammered, eager to create some space between them.

    Brian didn¡¯t press her further. He simply nodded. ¡°Alright. Just watch your posture and avoid straining yourself.¡±

    ¡°I will,¡± she replied, her voice steady now, though the lingering warmth between them remained.

    They practiced for a bit longer, and to Rachel¡¯s surprise, it really did help. Her muscles felt stretched, and a sense of ease settled over her body.

    ¡°Where did Carol go?¡± she asked, finally noticing Carol had slipped away unnoticed.

    Brian¡¯s gaze lingered on her for a moment before he answered. ¡°She probably saw how focused I was on teaching you and didn¡¯t want to get in the way, so she left quietly.¡±

    Rachel shot him a light re. ¡°You could¡¯ve reminded me, though. We should go find her.¡±

    Perhaps it was her eagerness to leave, or maybe her mind was still distracted¡ªeither way, she moved too hastily. Before she knew it, she stumbled, her body lurching forward.

    Brian lunged forward to catch Rachel, acting purely on instinct. Rachel braced herself for a painful collision with the ground, but instead, shended on something unexpectedly warm. Her hand reached out to steady herself, only to touch something strange.

    ¡°Did you get hurt?¡± Brian¡¯s voice broke through her daze, low and strained.

    Rachel blinked, realizing she was sprawled across Brian, who had broken her fall. Her hand, now dangerously misced, sent heat rushing to her face.

    ¡°I-I¡­ I¡¯m so sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to¡ªI,¡± she stammered, her words falling apart.

    Panicked, she scrambled off him, mortified beyond belief.

    ¡°I know,¡± Brian managed a small, pained chuckle. ¡°But I think I might¡¯ve pulled a muscle in my back. Mind helping me up?¡±

    ¡°Oh! Oh my gosh! Yes, of course!¡± Rachel fumbled, grabbing his arm in a rush.

    She tried to pull him up, but his weight made it impossible.

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ heavier than I thought,¡± she blurted, cheeks still flushed.

    Brian bit back a smile. ¡°Maybe put a little more muscle into it.¡±

    ¡°R-right! I¡¯m trying.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 516

    ?Chapter 516:

    Just as Brian was almost upright, they lost their bnce again and copsed back onto the ground. Rachel let out a startled gasp, once againnding directly on top of him¡ªonly making the situation ten times more mortifying.

    ¡°I-I¡ªI¡¯ll get someone to help you!¡± Rachel blurted, scrambling to her feet.

    ¡°It¡¯ll take too long if you go back and forth. Let¡¯s just¡­ try again,¡± Brian said, suppressing a groan.

    ¡°O-okay! I¡¯ll do better this time!¡± she stammered, still flustered. With extra effort, she managed to get him to his feet, and they made their way toward the living room, Rachel still supporting him. Carol, noticing their awkward posture, quickly approached.

    ¡°What happened here?¡±

    ¡°He, um¡­ strained a muscle in his back,¡± Rachel exined, her cheeks still burning.

    ¡°Oh dear! Come sit down. I¡¯ll call someone over for physical therapyter.¡±

    Brian shook his head without hesitation. ¡°No need. It¡¯s not that bad.¡± In truth, he didn¡¯t mind the slow recovery¡ªif it meant spending more time with Rachel like this.

    At breakfast, his minor injury won him constant attention from Carol, but when the meal was over, it was time for them to leave.

    As they prepared to depart, Carol¡¯s expression turned somber. ¡°You¡¯re both always so busy¡­ it¡¯s hard to see you two together these days. Now that I¡¯m getting older, I can¡¯t help but wonder how much longer I¡¯ll be around¡­ or how many more times I¡¯ll get to see you. So, if you have time, promise me you¡¯ll visit more often, alright?¡±

    Her voice, frail yet hopeful, stirred something deep in their hearts.

    Rachel¡¯s throat tightened, tears slipping down her cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Carol¡­ We¡¯ve really been thoughtless, hardly ever visiting you. I promise I¡¯lle by more often to keep youpany.¡±

    Carol¡¯s face softened with warmth. ¡°That¡¯s all I wanted to hear. I¡¯ll be looking forward to it.¡±

    ???? ?????????? ???? ???????????? ¡ª ???????? ???? ?????????¦Í????????????

    As they made their way toward the estate¡¯s exit, Brian still appeared a bit unsteady on his feet. Recalling how he¡¯d saved her earlier, guilt gnawed at Rachel. ¡°Um¡­ if you don¡¯t mind, I can walk you a bit further.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind at all,¡± Brian answered almost too quickly, his gaze fixed on her.

    When they reached the entrance, they spotted Andres leaning casually against his car, appearing entirely at ease.

    ¡°Rachel!¡± Andres called out with a bright, easy smile the moment his eyesnded on her.

    Rachel nced between them, flustered. ¡°Uh¡ªjust give me a minute.¡±

    ¡°No rush. Take your time. I¡¯ll be right here.¡± Andres assured her with a carefree shrug.

    Rachel turned back to Brian. ¡°Is Ronalding to pick you up?¡±

    ¡°No. He¡¯s tied up with something else today.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ how are you nning to get to the office?¡±

    Brian hesitated, his voice dipping slightly. ¡°Haven¡¯t figured that part out yet.¡± His attention flickered toward Andres, a trace of jealousy crossing his face. ¡°By the way¡­ how did he even know you were here?¡±

    ¡°I told him.¡±

    Brian¡¯s jaw tensed. ¡°Since when did you two get so close?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 517

    ?Chapter 517:

    ¡°That¡¯s really none of your business, is it?¡±

    Brian shot back, his voice clipped, ¡°How is it not? We¡¯ve been together for so long¡ªcan¡¯t I be concerned about you?¡± Rachel¡¯s tone turned colder. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to be.¡±

    Before their argument could escte, another car rolled to a stop nearby.

    Tracy stepped out, exuding elegance in her high heels. But the moment her eyesnded on Rachel helping Brian, her face darkened. rm shed in her gaze as she hurried over. ¡°Brian! What happened? Are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°Pulled a muscle in my back,¡± Brian muttered, but his sharp re remained locked on Andres, his resentment barely concealed. Given how sensitive the back was, the situation practically invited misunderstanding.

    ¡°Your back?¡± Tracy¡¯s voice faltered, her concern giving way to suspicion. ¡°Did you¡­ strain it while sleeping or something?¡± Her gaze darted between them. ¡°So you and Rachel¡ªwhat exactly were you two doing?¡±

    Brian didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Yes. We were together.¡±

    But his words weren¡¯t meant for Tracy. His eyes burned into Andres, a possessiveness ring within him at the mere thought of Rachel being close to another man. That knowledge gnawed at him, amplifying his dissatisfaction.

    Tracy visibly stiffened. ¡°But¡­ didn¡¯t you and Rachel break up? Then why are you¡ª¡±

    Her voice cracked, her expression crumbling like she was moments away from crying.

    ¡°Tracy, you¡¯re misunderstanding. Brian and I stayed in the same room, but nothing happened,¡± Rachel exined, gently nudging Brian toward Tracy. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, you should take care of him. I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Andres approached Rachel, his voice low and considerate. ¡°I reserved us a ce for lunch.¡±

    Rachel offered a small smile. ¡°Alright.¡±

    g???????¦Í??????.??0??; ???????????? ??????????

    Brian¡¯s fists curled at his sides, his frustration simmering beneath his skin.

    ¡°Agh¡­¡± he suddenly groaned, clutching his back.

    Tracy¡¯s eyes widened in rm. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Just¡ªyeah, it hurts¡­ I think I twisted it again,¡± he muttered, though his gaze stubbornly followed Rachel.

    But she barely hesitated before continuing toward Andres.

    ¡°Agh¡­¡± Brian groaned louder, hoping she¡¯d turn around.

    Tracy panicked, her voice trembling. ¡°Brian, please don¡¯t scare me like that! We need to get you to a hospital right now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that serious. Just hurts a little,¡± Brian replied, though his eyes were still fixed on Rachel.

    Rachel simply opened the car door and looked back once. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Without another nce, she slid inside and rolled up the window.

    Brian watched helplessly as the car vanished down the driveway.

    Andres finally broke the silence. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that bother you?¡±

    Rachel took a steadying breath, her voice detached. ¡°He has someone else by his side now. I don¡¯t have the right to feel anything. Besides, he¡¯s not dying.¡±

    The scenery outside the window blurred, but the ache in her chest stayed sharp and clear. She stared ahead, her feelings a tangled mess of sorrow and detachment.

    ¡°By the way, what did you want to talk about today?¡± she asked, her tone carefullyposed.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 518

    ?Chapter 518:

    Earlier that morning, Andres had texted her, asking where she was. She had answered truthfully. What she hadn¡¯t expected was for him to show up early, waiting for her.

    ¡°I just got back from a business trip and heard what happened to you. I¡¯m really sorry I wasn¡¯t around when you needed me,¡± he said softly, his voice steady and filled with concern.

    Rachel gave a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯ve already hired awyer. I¡¯m fighting for my own justice now.¡±

    Andres didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Is there anything I can do to support you?¡±

    Rachel offered a polite but firm refusal. ¡°You¡¯ve already done so much for me. I can manage it this time.¡±

    At noon, Rachel and Andres had lunch together before parting ways. Afterward, Rachel headed straight to the hospital.

    When she arrived, Myrna was asleep, and Huey was by her bedside, keeping watch.

    ¡°Rachel, you¡¯re here,¡± Huey greeted, standing up. His exhaustion was evident. He looked like he hadn¡¯t had a proper rest in days.

    ¡°You should rest for a while. I¡¯ll stay with Myrna,¡± she offered. He shook his head lightly.

    ¡°No. Her condition is getting worse. I can¡¯t bring myself to leave her side.¡±

    Rachel was about to insist when her phone suddenly rang. It was Ronald.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, Mr. White has taken care of everything. Huey Dury can start work tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much,¡± Rachel said with relief.

    ¡°I¡¯m just following orders. You should be thanking Mr. White instead.¡±

    The rest on g???????¦Í?????????????

    ¡°Got it. Thanks for letting me know.¡±

    Rachel hesitated for a second before dialing Brian¡¯s number.

    ¡°Hello, it¡¯s Rachel.¡±

    ¡°Had a nice lunch with Andres?¡± Brian¡¯s tone was sharp with jealousy, though he didn¡¯t realize it.

    Tracy, who was nearby, picked up on it immediately.

    ¡°Brian, your coffee¡¯s ready. Want to try it?¡± Tracy chimed in.

    ¡°Just leave it,¡± he muttered, barely acknowledging it.

    His focus remained on Rachel over the phone. ¡°Get to the point.¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to thank you for giving Huey a chance.¡±

    ¡°Consider it a trade-off for keeping my grandma happy,¡± Brian replied coolly. Then, after a pause, his voice turned sharp. ¡°But I have to ask ¡ª what exactly is your rtionship with Huey Dury? You seem awfully invested in him.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s voice remained calm. ¡°Just an alumnus. You¡¯re overthinking it.¡±

    ¡°An alumnus?¡± Brian repeated, skepticism clear in his voice.

    ¡°I underestimated you,¡± he sneered. ¡°One moment it¡¯s Andres, the next it¡¯s Huey. You¡¯re more capable than I gave you credit for. What is it? Couldn¡¯t wait to move on?¡±

    His tone was filled with sarcasm.

    Once, those words might have stung. But now, they barely made a dent. Maybe she had just grown numb. It didn¡¯t hurt the way it used to.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 519

    ?Chapter 519:

    ¡°Think whatever you want.¡±

    Her indifference was like a p in the face.

    He knew he had been harsh, but he had wanted a reaction¡ªanger, denial, something. But when she didn¡¯t even flinch, when she epted his words without protest, he panicked.

    A strange unease settled in his chest. His grip tightened on the phone. ¡°Why won¡¯t you deny it?¡± he demanded, his voice low and tense.

    Rachel¡¯s voice remained steady. ¡°Why should I deny it? However you choose to see things is your own business. I have no control over that.¡±

    The call ended, leaving behind an ufortable silence. Rachel let out a slow breath, feeling emotionally drained. She leaned against the wall for a moment, taking a deep breath to steady herself before pushing off and returning to the hospital room.

    ¡°I just got word from thepany. You can start as soon as tomorrow,¡± Rachel informed Huey directly.

    Huey froze in ce, staring at her in disbelief. Noting his hesitation, Rachel reassured him, ¡°I¡¯m not kidding.¡± Huey finally turned to face her, his eyes shining with excitement, and his gratitude clear even without words. He didn¡¯t say a word, but the redness in his eyes and the way he swallowed hard spoke volumes.

    ¡°I know this means a lot to you. Just take a moment to let it sink in and get ready for tomorrow.¡±

    Huey¡¯s eyes welled up, ovee with emotion.

    Rachel shifted her gaze to Myrna, her tone soft. ¡°I¡¯ve reached out to Elsa. She¡¯ll be here soon, and with her looking after Myrna, you can have some peace of mind.¡±

    ¡°Th-thank you!¡± Huey finally managed to choke out. ¡°Now go give it your all. Myrna¡¯s counting on you.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Huey nodded firmly.

    Check exclusive content g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    Just then, Elsa rushed in, her face filled with worry, fearing something had happened to Myrna. Huey quickly filled her in, and relief washed over her face.

    The moment she heard about his job, tears of joy welled up in her eyes. Unable to contain her emotions, she threw her arms around Rachel, holding her tightly. ¡°Thank you, Rachel. I can¡¯t even begin to express how grateful I am. If you ever need anything, just say the word, and I¡¯ll be there.¡±

    Rachel gently patted her shoulder, offeringfort.

    Deep down, she wanted to tell them the truth¡ªjust because Huey secured a spot in the research department and got Myrna into the trial didn¡¯t mean there was a guarantee. She worried they were pinning too much hope on an uncertain future. The higher the hope, the greater the heartbreak if things didn¡¯t go as expected.

    She had done her own quiet research. The drug showed promising results for early and mid-stage patients, but forte-stage cases like Myrna¡¯s, the data was¡­ inconclusive.

    But seeing the sheer hope and determination in Elsa¡¯s and Huey¡¯s eyes, she just couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it.

    For the first time in what felt like forever, she saw a spark of life in Huey¡¯s gaze.

    Two dayster, Rachel picked up Carol¡¯s favorite sweets and made her way to visit her. Time was slipping away, and she wanted to be with Carol as much as possible before she left.

    However, on her way there, her phone rang. It was Ronald. ¡°Ms. Marsh, Mrs. White is unwell. Could youe see her?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°What happened? Is it bad?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520:

    Ronald sounded just as worried. ¡°I don¡¯t know the details. Mr. White isn¡¯t answering, and I can¡¯t reach him. I thought you could go ahead and check on her.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon. Keep trying to reach Brian and get him back as soon as you can.¡±

    Ending the call, Rachel turned to the driver. ¡°Step on it, please! I need to get there right away.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    In just ten minutes, Rachel arrived, barely stopping before dashing inside.

    Spotting the housekeeper, she asked anxiously, ¡°How is Carol?¡±

    The housekeeper, equally distressed, exined, ¡°She¡¯s being treated inside. She seemed fine after her nap today¡ªshe even had some pastries and mentioned feeling a bit thirsty. I stepped away to get her some water, but when I returned, she was on the floor. I was so scared that I called the doctor right away.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s eyes darted around. ¡°Where are Hector and Aron?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re away on business. I contacted them, and they¡¯re rushing back.¡±

    ¡°What about Debby?¡± Rachel asked.

    ¡°She¡­ she thought Mrs. White was faking it. I called, but she didn¡¯t believe me.¡±

    Rachel felt her anger re, but she forced herself to stayposed. Right now, Carol¡¯s safety mattered most.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m here, and I won¡¯t leave her side. Call 911 now. No matter what, she needs a full check-up at the hospital.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s worries weren¡¯t unfounded. Minutes passed, yet Carol remained unresponsive.

    As soon as the ambnce arrived, she made the call¡ªCarol had to be taken to the hospital.

    Not long after Carol was taken into the emergency room, a nurse rushed out, her face tense. ¡°We¡¯re out of blood,¡± she announced.

    ????????????????: g????????????????.??????

    Rachel stared at the nurse in disbelief, her frustration bubbling over. ¡°Are you serious? How can a hospital this big not have any backup blood supply?¡±

    The nurse spoke with difficulty. ¡°There was a severe car ident in the city just now, with multiple casualties. Not just our hospital, but several nearby ones have run out of blood supplies. The patient needs it now, and we don¡¯t have time to bring it from another hospital.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s Carol¡¯s blood type?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s Type A.¡±

    Without hesitation, Rachel rolled up her sleeve. ¡°I¡¯m Type A. Take my blood.¡±

    ¡°Okay, follow me.¡±

    The medical team wasted no time and led her away.

    Before proceeding, the doctor measured her blood pressure and inquired about her medical history.

    A realization hit Rachel, and she swiftly pulled off the blood pressure cuff. With aposed voice, she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t donate.¡± In her desperation, she had acted impulsively, forgetting the crucial reason she couldn¡¯t give blood.

    Only when the doctor questioned her did she recall¡ªher blood waspletely unsuitable for Carol.

    Standing around exining wouldn¡¯t help. The priority now was to find someone else who could donate.

    Rachel shot to her feet. ¡°I¡¯ll find another donor. There has to be someone who can help.¡±

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: New novels in a few hours dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (?=?=)? ?

    .

 Chapter 521

    ?Chapter 521:

    The doctor caught her by the arm and asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t you donate? Your vitals were fine just now. I heard she¡¯s your family. Are you changing your mind?¡±

    His words cut deep,ced with usation.

    Rachel knew she couldn¡¯t give a proper exnation¡ªbut did she really owe one? Was she not even entitled to keep her own health matters private?

    Nowhere was it written that she had toy bare her suffering for the world to judge.

    ¡°Regardless, I can¡¯t donate,¡± she said firmly, refusing to waver.

    Time was slipping away, and Carol¡¯s life hung in the bnce. There was no point in arguing further. But the doctor wouldn¡¯t let it go, pressing for an answer.

    ¡°Miss, this is your family we¡¯re talking about. If you refuse, she might¡ª¡±

    Rachel refused to let him finish. She wouldn¡¯t hear those words. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± she snapped. ¡°Carol is still fighting for her life, and you¡¯re already speaking like this? What are you trying to say¡ªcurse her? And correct me if I¡¯m wrong, but blood donation is supposed to be voluntary. Are you forcing me now?¡±

    The doctor, taken aback by her outburst, finally backed down. ¡°Fine,¡± he muttered. ¡°But her situation is dire. Find another donor immediately.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    Just as the words left the doctor¡¯s mouth, the door burst open. ¡°I can donate.¡±

    The voices were unmistakable.

    Rachel turned to find Brian, Doris, and Debby standing in the doorway, side by side.

    Doris¡¯s eyes burned with resentment, while Debby¡¯s disdain was so palpable it practically hung in the air.

    Rachel had no idea how long they had been listening, but their faces made it clear that they had heard every word.

    ¡°Doctor, I¡¯m Type A and perfectly healthy. Use mine.¡± Doris stepped forward immediately, sitting across from the doctor and pushing up her sleeve.

    Read exclusive content at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    ¡°As long as it saves her, take as much as you want. I don¡¯t care.¡± Her unwavering voice carried through the room, painting her as a picture of selflessness.

    Debby sneered at Rachel and spoke with a teasing edge. ¡°Isn¡¯t it funny how some people love to fawn over Carol with sweet words, acting all devoted? But when she actually needs them, they suddenly have excuses. What a joke. If you ask me, Doris is the only one who genuinely cares about Carol.¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t spare her a second nce. At a time like this, there was no point in wasting energy on petty arguments. The only thing that mattered was whether Carol could get the blood she needed in time.

    ¡°Then hurry up and draw it,¡± she urged the doctor, her tone firm but controlled.

    Debby scoffed, unwilling to let it go. ¡°Oh, look at you¡ªwon¡¯t donate a single drop yourself, but you¡¯re all too eager to offer up Doris¡¯s. How ¡®generous.''¡±

    Rachel refused to take the bait. She turned back to the doctor. ¡°If you¡¯re not going to do it, get someone else who will. We don¡¯t have time to waste.¡±

    Meanwhile, Brian had already stepped up.

    He rolled down his sleeve after the nurse took a vial of his blood, then gently pulled Doris away. ¡°Take mine instead. Doris isn¡¯t in the best health.¡±

    The doctor nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    The blood was quickly tested, and when they confirmed it was a match, relief swept through the room.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 522

    ?Chapter 522:

    Debby seized the moment, looking Brian straight in the eye. ¡°Brian, are you really going to marry someone as selfish and heartless as her?¡± Doris lowered her gaze, biting her lip as if holding back tears. ¡°Brian, thank you for what you did just now.¡±

    ¡°If you ever need my blood,¡± she continued, ncing at Rachel, ¡°no matter what she does, I¡¯ll always be here for you.¡±

    Rachel couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Doris, your loyalty runs deep, I see.¡± With that, she turned and walked out, no longer interested in their theatrics.

    Carol was the only thing on her mind. Whatever anyone thought of her didn¡¯t matter. Even if the whole world misunderstood her, it didn¡¯t change her priority.

    She could only pray that Carol would wake up.

    And, as if the heavens had finally heard her, the doctor returned with an update.

    ¡°Thankfully, the blood transfusion was timely. The patient is out of danger and has been moved to a ward.¡±

    A wave of emotion crashed over Rachel. Tears welled in her eyes. ¡°Thank you, doctor. Thank you so much.¡±

    Everyone hurried to the ward, but they kept their voices low to avoid disturbing Carol¡¯s rest.

    At some point, Brian stepped out.

    Rachel assumed it was for work, but when she headed toward the restroom, she spotted him in the hallway.

    He sat with a slight hunch, his exhaustion evident in every line of his posture. The confident and sharp person he used to be was gone, reced by someone who seemedpletely defeated.

    Right now, he was just an ordinary man.

    Rachel paused. She knew exactly what was going through his mind. He was ming himself for missing the calls, for not being there when Carol needed him most.

    L??t??st ch??pt??rs in g¦Ál??ovels.c?m

    Fortunately, Carol had been fortunate this time. Had things gone differently, he would have carried that guilt forever, unable to forgive himself.

    She studied him for a moment but chose not to approach.

    Given where they stood now, showing concern would only cross a line. Besides, he had surely overheard her refusal to donate blood earlier. After everything they had been through, there was no doubt he had misjudged her¡ªperhaps even resented her for it.

    Exining herself had never done much good between them. So, there was no point in trying to clear things up now. Without another word, Rachel walked past him and kept going. But just as she moved past, a firm yet gentle grip closed around her wrist, stopping her in her tracks.

    In a rough, quiet voice, he murmured, ¡°Rachel¡­ thank you.¡±

    Her head snapped up, eyes widening in shock as she stared at him. ¡°What did you just say?¡± she stammered. He hadn¡¯t misunderstood her, and he was thanking her?

    Brian¡¯s gaze was unwavering as he said with conviction, ¡°I know everything. You were the one who acted fast and got my grandma to the hospital. If you hadn¡¯t, I don¡¯t even want to think about what would have happened. Because of you, she¡¯s still alive.¡±

    Brian¡¯s voice was steady, his gaze filled with sincerity.

    Rachel cast her eyes downward. ¡°No need for thanks. I didn¡¯t do it for you. Carol¡¯s always been kind to me. I couldn¡¯t just sit back and let anything happen to her.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 523

    ?Chapter 523:

    ¡°I know,¡± Brian murmured, his gaze never wavering. ¡°I know how much you care about her. And as for the blood donation, I¡¯m sure you had your own reasons for hesitating. It wasn¡¯t because you didn¡¯t want to help.¡±

    His words took Rachel by surprise. ¡°You don¡¯t me me?¡±

    He gave a small nod. ¡°No. I believe in you. Carol means a lot to you, and I know your concern for her is genuine.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Rachel couldn¡¯t deny that his unwavering trust caught her off guard, almost stirring something in her. Yet it was toote. The warmth she might have felt before was now long gone, reced by a lingering numbness.

    Brian exhaled slowly. ¡°Also¡­ I owe you an apology. I understand everything about Huey Dury now. I¡¯ll make sure his girlfriend gets a spot in the clinical trial and prioritize her case.¡±

    Rachel froze, clearly not expecting that.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll let him know. And thank you on Myrna¡¯s behalf as well.¡±

    Brian flicked his cigarette away. ¡°Actually¡­ do you think you could introduce me to her sometime? I¡¯d like to hear her thanks in person, or better yet, see if there¡¯s any way I can offer her even greater support.¡±

    Rachel couldn¡¯t deny that his offer was genuinelypelling. If Myrna could truly receive significant help, it would be something worth celebrating. After a brief moment of consideration, Rachel finally nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll give you a call the next time I visit her.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting,¡± Brian responded quietly.

    As Rachel turned to leave, Brian¡¯s lips parted slightly, as though he wanted to say something¡ªbut then he shut his mouth. He longed to ask if something was wrong with her health. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t refuse to donate blood. But the words died in his throat, and his courage failed him.

    That night, everyone remained by Carol¡¯s bedside, unwilling to leave her alone.

    ???????????? ????????: ???????????????¦Í??????????©q?????????

    It wasn¡¯t until the middle of the night when Aron and Hector finally arrived, their faces clouded with worry the moment they saw Carol asleep in her hospital bed. The sight of her frail form weighed heavily on them both, their anxiety evident. By the time morning broke, Brian and Aron had convinced everyone else to return home, insisting that they would stay behind to watch over Carol.

    As they prepared to leave, Doris and Debby were the most reluctant, especially Doris, whose voice cracked as she begged, ¡°Brian, please¡­ I don¡¯t want to go home. Even if I do, I know I won¡¯t get a wink of sleep. Please let me stay!¡±

    ¡°Doris, you have to understand,¡± Brian said gently. ¡°Dad and I will stay with her. You need to rest.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡±

    Aron cut in, his tone firm but not unkind. ¡°Debby, Doris¡ªboth of you, go home and get some rest. That¡¯s final.¡± He shifted his gaze toward Rachel.

    Rachel gave a polite nod. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll head back now.¡± Aron acknowledged her with a subtle nod of approval.

    ¡°Come on, Doris. We¡¯re leaving,¡± Debby said. She moved to support Doris, but not before shooting Rachel a scornful look. ¡°See how considerate Doris is toward Carol? Unlike certain people who are nothing but ungrateful. Imagine having the nerve to sleep soundly at a time like this.¡±

    Hector¡¯s expression darkened, his mouth opening to protest¡ªbut Rachel gently stopped him with a light touch on his arm.

    Once the two were out of sight, Hector turned to Rachel, frowning. ¡°Didn¡¯t you let me speak up just now?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 524

    ?Chapter 524:

    Rachel exhaled slowly. ¡°Carol needs rest. I know how Debby is; if we engage, it¡¯ll only escte things. Thest thing Carol needs right now is unnecessary noise.¡±

    A flicker of admiration crossed Hector¡¯s face as he patted her hand. ¡°Brian¡¯s luckiest break in life is about to marry you. He¡¯s always had a defiant streak since childhood, but entrusting him to you gives Carol and I peace of mind.¡±

    Rachel bit the inside of her cheek, forcing back the tears that threatened to surface. How could she possibly deserve such unwavering trust from Hector and Carol?

    Later that evening, Rachel apanied Hector back to the White Mansion. She waited until Hector had fallen asleep before finally allowing herself to rest.

    The next morning, she rose early, bought breakfast, and returned to pick up Hector to visit the hospital.

    Outside the hospital, they ran into Debby and Doris before heading to Carol¡¯s ward together. Spotting the takeout box in Rachel¡¯s hand, Doris shed a forced smile. ¡°Wow, Rachel. Did you bring breakfast? It looks pretty fancy. You¡¯re being quite thoughtful today.¡±

    Debby scoffed, her tone dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Everyone knows a patient can¡¯t have heavy meals. They need a light diet. Carol won¡¯t be able to eat any of that.¡±

    Rachel maintained a calm demeanor. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. The breakfast isn¡¯t for Carol¡ªit¡¯s for Brian and Aron. They stayed up all night, and I could tell they were drained. I consulted a nutritionist and had this prepared to help them recover quickly. If they stay healthy, they¡¯ll be able to take better care of Carol.¡±

    Debby¡¯s face stiffened, her expression souring. She hadn¡¯t anticipated Rachel, who was typically quiet and reserved, to have such a quick and articteeback¡ªleaving her entirely at a loss for words.

    During breakfast, Rachel deliberately led Aron and Brian to a designated dining area, ensuring the ward remained quiet and peaceful. Just as they finished their meal, both men¡¯s phones buzzed at the same time. Aron answered his first. ¡°Hello?¡±

    Debby¡¯s frantic voice came through. ¡°Honey, your mom¡¯s awake!¡±

    ???????????????? ???????????????? ???????? g???????¦Í?????????????

    Brian, simultaneously picking up his call, heard Doris¡¯s excited voice. ¡°Brian! Grandma woke up! Hurry back!¡±

    Without hesitation, both men abandoned their tes and bolted toward the ward, their excitement overpowering any lingering fatigue. The moment they stepped inside, they caught Debby¡¯s tearful apology. ¡°Carol, I¡¯m so sorry! This is all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t upset you and gotten myself sent away, and if Aron and Hector weren¡¯t away on business, you wouldn¡¯t have been left alone and helpless when you fell ill. Please, scold me if you want. I deserve it!¡±

    Doris quickly stepped closer, her voice soft with concern. ¡°Grandma, how are you feeling now?¡±

    Aron and Brian instantly gathered around Carol, their concern evident. Rachel, without hesitation, turned on her heel and hurried to the doctor¡¯s office. Momentster, she returned with the doctor, who gently nudged through the crowd to examine Carol.

    After a brief assessment, the doctor spoke calmly. ¡°She¡¯s out of danger now. Just ensure she gets enough rest.¡±

    The collective weight of worry finally lifted, and everyone exhaled in relief. Rachel¡¯s hands curled into fists, her eyes stinging with unshed tears. Carol was safe¡ªtruly safe.

    For two long days, Rachel had forced herself to stay strong, but now, she couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. Tears streamed down her face, unrestrained and unbothered.

    Carol¡¯s frail voice broke the moment. ¡°Rachel¡­e here.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 525

    ?Chapter 525:

    Hearing her name, Rachel instantly rushed to her side, gripping Carol¡¯s hand like she never wanted to let go. Her warmth was still there¡ªstill alive.

    Watching the moment unfold, Debby¡¯s face twisted with disdain. ¡°Tsk. Some people sure know how to act like the perfect granddaughter-inw. But besides putting on a show, what else can they really do?¡±

    Aron shot Debby a sharp look. ¡°Debby, that¡¯s enough. Mom just regained consciousness¡ªdon¡¯t stir up trouble now.¡±

    Debby scoffed, folding her arms. ¡°Trouble? I¡¯m just stating facts. Or did I say something wrong?¡±

    Her eyes flicked to Rachel, burning with resentment. ¡°When Carol needed a blood transfusion, she t-out refused to donate. And now that Carol¡¯s awake, she¡¯s here shedding tears like she¡¯s the most caring person in the world. Does she really think a few crocodile tears will make her look good?¡±

    Rachel pressed her lips together, the bitter sting of Debby¡¯s words cutting deep. She¡¯d grown used to her sharp tongue, but this time was different¡ªshe couldn¡¯t defend herself.

    If she revealed the truth about her health, Debby would undoubtedly use her of ying the victim. And worse, it would only add more stress to Carol and Hector. So she forced herself to stay silent, swallowing the rising lump in her throat.

    Suddenly, she felt a warm hand slip into hers. Startled, she nced down¡ªBrian was holding her hand firmly, his silent support radiating through his touch.

    His voice cut through the tension. ¡°Mom, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    His tone was steady, but there was a bite of authority in it. ¡°Rachel never refused to donate out of selfishness. Her health has been poortely, and her blood didn¡¯t meet the medical requirements. If she had insisted on donating, it could¡¯ve worsened Grandma¡¯s condition instead of helping her.¡±

    Debby¡¯s mouth hung open, her face darkening with embarrassment. ¡°I¡­ I had no idea that was the reason¡­¡±

    ?????????????? ???????????? ???????????? ???? g????????¦Í?????????????

    Her voice faltered as she scrambled to regain her footing. ¡°But still¡­ we can¡¯t ignore the fact that Doris and you rushed over to donate. If not for you guys, Carol¡¯s condition might¡¯ve taken a turn for the worse.¡±

    Brian met his mother¡¯s gaze head-on, his voice firm. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re wrong about that. The person who deserves the most gratitude here is Rachel. If she hadn¡¯t rushed Grandma to the hospital in time, we might have lost her.¡±

    Debby¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line, her eyes flickering toward Brian, puzzled by his sudden strong defense of Rachel. What was with him today?

    Carol chuckled softly, breaking the tension. ¡°Then I owe you a huge thank-you, Rachel. Honestly, if not for you, I probably wouldn¡¯t have lived to see another day.¡± Her tone was light, almost yful, but the sincerity in her eyes was unmistakable.

    Rachel quickly shook her head, her voice filled with concern. ¡°Please don¡¯t say things like that, Carol. And there¡¯s really no need to thank me at all.¡±

    Carol smiled, her frail hand reaching for Rachel¡¯s. ¡°Alright, alright. I won¡¯t say it again. I wouldn¡¯t want to make you feel ufortable.¡±

    Later that afternoon, Carol insisted on sending everyone else home, leaving only Hector, Brian, and Rachel behind.

    After dinner, Carol¡¯s demeanor shifted, her gaze suddenly serious as she looked between Brian and Rachel.

    ¡°Brian, Rachel. I have a favor to ask of you both,¡± she began, her voice soft but resolute.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 526

    ?Chapter 526:

    Brian leaned forward attentively. ¡°Of course, Grandma. What is it?¡±

    Carol hesitated, then took a steady breath. ¡°My health isn¡¯t what it used to be, and honestly, I don¡¯t know how much time I have left. I know I shouldn¡¯t be rushing you two, but¡­ my biggest wish is to see you get married.¡±

    Her voice cracked slightly, but she held it together. ¡°And if it¡¯s not too much to ask¡­ if I could see you have a child together, that would make me the happiest woman alive.¡±

    Rachel froze, her heart stumbling in her chest.

    Carol smiled wistfully. ¡°So¡­ would it be possible to move the wedding date up a little? I¡¯m afraid if we wait too long, I might not live to see it.¡± Her voice brimmed with sincerity, her heartfelt plea clear in every word.

    Rachel¡¯s breath hitched,pletely caught off guard. She hadn¡¯t expected Carol to make such a request, and now she found herself torn. ¡°I¡­¡± she began hesitantly, only to feel Brian¡¯s warm hand wrap around hers.

    Without a moment¡¯s pause, he turned to his grandmother and promised sincerely, ¡°Grandma, I swear Rachel and I will reconsider the date.¡±

    Carol¡¯s face instantly lit up with joy. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s wonderful to hear.¡±

    Later that evening, after ensuring Carol wasfortably settled, Brian and Rachel left the hospital together.

    The night air was crisp, and silence lingered between them until Brian broke it.

    ¡°It¡¯ste. Let me drive you home,¡± Brian said.

    Rachel quickly shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s alright. I can easily catch a cab from here.¡±

    Brian frowned. ¡°It¡¯s not safe to take a cab at this hour. Please, let me drive you.¡±

    After a brief pause, Rachel finally relented. ¡°Alright¡­ thank you.¡± Just as they were about to leave, a sickly sweet voice rang out behind them. ¡°Brian!¡±

    Rachel froze. Before she could turn around, Tracy came rushing over, instantlytching onto his arm with practiced ease. ¡°Brian, I¡¯ve been looking everywhere for you! I called you so many times, but you never answered. How¡¯s Carol doing? I really want to see her.¡±

    L?t?st ?h??¦Ñt?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.??0??

    Brian¡¯s jaw tensed as he subtly withdrew his arm from her grasp. His voice was firm but polite. ¡°There¡¯s no need. My grandma¡¯s resting now, and she doesn¡¯t need visitors.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s lips formed a pout, disappointment shing across her face. ¡°Aw, really? I¡¯ve missed you so much these past few days. I¡¯m absolutely starving right now. You owe me, so how about dinner and a walk to make it up to me?¡±

    Brian opened his mouth to reply, but before he could, Rachel calmly interjected, ¡°Since you already have ns with your girlfriend, I¡¯ll leave you to your date. If Carol needs anything, just let me know.¡± Without giving him a chance to respond, she spun around and walked off, her pace steady and resolute.

    As she approached the hospital entrance, the sharp sound of a car horn made her pause.

    Her gaze darted toward the familiar license te. It was Yvonne.

    Relief flooded her chest as she rushed over, pulled open the door, and quickly slipped inside.

    Yvonne, seated behind the wheel, gave her a concerned once-over. ¡°You okay?¡±

    Rachel sighed and sank into the seat. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 527

    ?Chapter 527:

    But Yvonne¡¯s eyes drifted toward the hospital¡¯s driveway, instantly narrowing at the sight of Tracy practically glued to Brian¡¯s side. ¡°Unbelievable,¡± Yvonne scoffed. ¡°You two just broke up, and she¡¯s already parading around with him like she won the lottery? Gross.¡± The more she watched, the more her temper red, especially seeing the smug smile stered across Tracy¡¯s face.

    Without hesitation, Yvonne rolled down her window and shot out icily, ¡°Mr. White, it¡¯s been a while! But wow¡­ your taste in women has seriously plummeted. Honestly, Tracy Haynes? Compared to Rachel, she doesn¡¯t evene close.¡±

    Her voice turned razor-sharp,pletely disregarding Tracy¡¯s presence as she sneered, ¡°I mean, I wouldn¡¯t even touch leftovers, but it seems like you¡¯re more than happy to feast on them. That¡¯s just¡­ pitiful.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s face flushed with anger, and she shot back, ¡°I don¡¯t recall ever doing anything to offend you!¡±

    Yvonne tossed her hair over her shoulder, her gaze icy. ¡°Oh, really? You stole Rachel¡¯s boyfriend and paraded him around like a trophy. You didn¡¯t just offend her¡ªyou offended me, too. And believe me, that¡¯s more than enough reason for me to despise you.¡±

    Her voice sharpened as she leaned slightly forward. ¡°Here¡¯s some free advice¡ªgo find a mirror and take a long, hard look at yourself. Since when does the other woman get to unt herself in front of the real girlfriend? I¡¯ve been holding back, but trust me, I¡¯m two seconds away from making you aplete social outcast.¡±

    The air between them crackled with hostility, thick enough to cut with a knife.

    Tracy¡¯s facade slipped, and a bitter sneer curled her lips. ¡°You sure have a lot of nerve. Funny how you can still act so high and mighty after your own family fell apart. Shouldn¡¯t you be mourning instead of meddling in other people¡¯s business?¡±

    Yvonne let out a low, coldugh. ¡°And so what if my family¡¯s broken? At the end of the day, I¡¯m still Norton¡¯s legal wife. My title¡¯s intact.¡±

    Her eyes narrowed as she added smugly, ¡°But you? You¡¯re nothing. You¡¯re nothing. And Brian White might never marry you.¡±

    ???????? ???????? ????: ?????????¦Í?????????????

    Tracy¡¯s jaw clenched, her face visibly paling under Yvonne¡¯s brutal words. She had noeback.

    Desperate to escape the humiliation, Tracy turned to Brian, forcing augh. ¡°Brian, let¡¯s go. If we stay any longer, I¡¯m afraid Rachel¡¯s friend might actually sink her teeth into us.¡±

    Her words dripped with venom, shifting the focus onto Rachel in a calcted jab.

    But Rachel saw right through her ploy¡ªand she wasn¡¯t about to let Tracy get away with it.

    ¡°Tracy Haynes, if you have something to say, just be direct. There¡¯s no need for sarcasm. That isn¡¯t going to work on me.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s face remainedposed, but her words were sharp and to the point.

    Tracy bit her lip, looking fragile, as if she might cry at any moment. ¡°Rachel, you got it wrong. That¡¯s not what I meant. If I said anything inappropriate, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Rachel gave a small nod, her brows lifting slightly. ¡°It¡¯s not just me¡ªyou owe Yvonne an apology as well.¡±

    ¡°Rachel, I¡¯ve always respected you, but your friend keeps mocking and belittling me. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve done anything wrong, so I can¡¯t bring myself to apologize to her.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s voice was soft and delicate. Her face was full of hurt, like she was barely holding back tears.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 528

    ?Chapter 528:

    Rachel let out a smallugh. ¡°Drop the act. You don¡¯t need to look so pitiful¡ªI¡¯m not buying it. Save the tears for another time. Yvonne, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Yvonne stepped on the gas, and soon, she and Rachel blended into the crowd.

    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Yvonne asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not really hungry,¡± Rachel said. ¡°Yvonne, can youe with me to the hospital?¡±

    ¡°Are you okay? Do you feel sick?¡± Yvonne asked, concerncing her voice.

    ¡°Yeah, not great. I used to go alone, and it felt lonely and scary. I¡¯m d you¡¯re back.¡±

    Her words sounded happy, but there was a faint sadness in her tone. Yvonne picked up on it immediately, and a wave of worry washed over her.

    ¡°Rachel, are you keeping something from me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you soon.¡±

    ¡°Okay. No matter what it is, I¡¯m here for you.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Rachel rested her head lightly on Yvonne¡¯s shoulder.

    Once they parked, they made their way inside the hospital.

    As Yvonne trailed behind Rachel, something clicked. Rachel moved through the hospital like she had been there countless times. The hospital was huge, yet Rachel, who normally struggled with directions, navigated it effortlessly.

    There was only one possible reason¡ªshe had been here often. ¡°Is Jeffrey¡¯s condition getting worse?¡± Yvonne asked, a bad feeling settling in as she instinctively grabbed Rachel¡¯s hand.

    ¡°No.¡± Rachel gestured toward the seats ahead, and they both sat down. Yvonne was a bit taller than Rachel, making it easy for Rachel to lean on herfortably. And this time was no exception.

    Latest chapters g@ln¦Òv??ls?c©–m

    ¡°Yvonne, I¡¯m sick,¡± Rachel said quietly, her voice calm but deliberate.

    But to Yvonne, those words hit like a punch to the chest.

    Her lips parted as if to say something, but no words came out. She knew Rachel too well¡ªif she was saying this so seriously, it wasn¡¯t something small.

    Yvonne couldn¡¯t shake the guilt¡ªit was her fault for being away too long.

    The heavy silence stretched between them until Rachel finally spoke. ¡°Kidney failure.¡±

    No matter how much she had braced herself, hearing those words still sent Yvonne¡¯s heart crashing into pieces.

    She remainedpletely still, afraid that even the slightest movement might disrupt Rachel¡¯s fragileposure.

    Her eyes burned with unshed tears, but she hurriedly blinked them away, determined to stay strong.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll figure this out. It¡¯s just kidney failure, right? As long as we find a donor, everything can be fixed.¡± Yvonne¡¯s voice was firm, though it felt more like she was trying to convince herself than Rachel.

    ¡°Yvonne,¡± Rachel called gently, her voice tinged with resignation, ¡°I know this is hard for you, and I know you¡¯ll fight for me. But I¡¯ve alreadye to terms with the worst oue.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 529

    ?Chapter 529:

    Yvonne finally broke, her voice shaking with emotion. ¡°Rachel, I won¡¯t let you die. You can¡¯t leave me. What about Jeffrey? What about me? And you know how much I love my freedom¡ªI¡¯m not going to take care of him for you. He¡¯s a handful, and I barely tolerate him because of you. If you¡¯re gone, I won¡¯t bother with him anymore!¡± The harsher her words, the more they cut into her own heart.

    Rachel knew Yvonne too well to take her words at face value. A sharp tongue, but a heart that ached too easily.

    Rachel cupped Yvonne¡¯s face gently. ¡°I know you¡¯re trying to push me into fighting. But Yvonne, I¡¯ve done everything I could. I¡¯ve waited for so long, but no donor has appeared. I know people say to hold onto hope as long as there¡¯s breath left, but I don¡¯t have that luxury. Miracles feel too distant for me to believe in. You¡¯re my best friend, the only one I truly trust¡ªI couldn¡¯t keep this from you any longer.¡± That was why Rachel had chosen to tell her the truth the moment she came back.

    Yvonne wrapped her arms around Rachel, her body shaking as she sobbed uncontrobly. ¡°This is my fault! If I hadn¡¯t been gone for so long, if I had stayed by your side, things wouldn¡¯t havee to this.¡±

    Sensing Yvonne¡¯s guilt weighing heavily on her, Rachel gently shifted the conversation. ¡°Why did you leave for so long back then? Can you finally tell me?¡±

    Yvonne had left abruptly back then, not even allowing Rachel to see her off. Even now, Rachel had never fully understood why.

    With red-rimmed eyes, Yvonne finally admitted, ¡°Shelly¡ªthat model who kept throwing herself at Norton, came strutting in front of me, acting all high and mighty. You know me, I don¡¯t take that kind of nonsense. So, I beat her into a pulp. Norton was livid and exiled me for a few months. Of course, I refused, but then he threatened to cut off my family¡¯s financial support. I figured it might be better to step away for a while, maybe even build something of my own.¡±

    Rachel tilted her head. ¡°And? Did you actually manage to build something?¡±

    Yvonne gave a small nod. ¡°Yeah, but what does it matter now?¡± She had achieved sess, but her best friend was gravely ill.

    Feel inspired by g¦Á ?¦Ç ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,

    Neither of them spoke, but their silence said everything.

    That day, Yvonne stayed beside Rachel through her entire dialysis session. When it was over, Rachely back on the hospital bed, a small smile forming on her lips. ¡°It feels nice¡­ having someone here with me.¡± Those simple words shattered Yvonne all over again, her tears spilling freely.

    Brian, that heartless bastard! He left Rachel to suffer alone while he was enjoying himself with Tracy. Absolutely unforgivable!

    Reading the anger in Yvonne¡¯s eyes, Rachel softly admitted, ¡°I never told him.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°No expectations, no disappointment. I loved him for so long, and now, I just want to stop. I wish I could forget.¡±

    A tearful smile graced Rachel¡¯s lips. ¡°Besides, his guilt will guarantee Jeffrey is taken care of for life.¡±

    Yvonne couldn¡¯t find the right words, so she simply pulled Rachel into aforting embrace.

    Rachel, having undergone dialysis, hadn¡¯t seen anyone else for days. Three dayster, when Carol was finally discharged from the hospital, Rachel got in touch with Brian again.

    Early that morning, she picked up a fresh bouquet of flowers and made her way to meet Carol at the hospital. On their way home, Brian took the wheel.

    Hector and Carol settled in the back seat, and Rachel was about to join them when Carol spoke up.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 530

    ?Chapter 530:

    ¡°Sweetheart, there¡¯s no need to sit with us. Go keep Brianpany instead.¡±

    Rachel smiled softly. ¡°Alright.¡±

    The atmosphere in the car was warm and peaceful. The deep affection between Hector and Carol was evident, and after a while, Hector spoke up, his tone light yet firm. He had made a decision ¡ª he would retire and step away from all work responsibilities. In reality, the family business had long been under Brian¡¯s management. However, given the massive scope of their business empire, Hector and Aron still remained involved in certain areas they were passionate about.

    Their work ethic over the years had set an exceptional example, one that each generation of the White family continued to uphold.

    Carol turned to him, her voice gentle. ¡°But didn¡¯t you always say you wanted to work until yourst breath? That as long as you lived, you could never let yourself be idle?¡±

    Hector met her gaze with a soft, loving smile. ¡°I did. But I spent so many years buried in work that I neglected you. It wasn¡¯t until your illness that I finally realized ¡ª I¡¯ve been chasing the wrong things. I¡¯m not getting any younger, Carol. From now on, all I want is to stay by your side and make sure we have no regrets left.¡±

    Carol asked again, her voice soft with concern, ¡°Are you really certain about this?¡±

    Hector smiled warmly. ¡°Nothing matters more than you.¡±

    As a gentle ssical tune yed in the background, the elderly couple exchanged a tender look, their affection palpable.

    Rachel, touched by the moment, couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°You two really are couple goals.¡±

    Just as the words left her mouth, Brian reached over and took her hand. Caught off guard, she instinctively turned her head, but he kept his gaze fixed on the road, his grip steady and unbothered.

    Bathed in the soft morning sunlight, his profile looked impossibly handsome¡ªstrong jawline, sculpted features, and an air of effortless confidence.

    Stories live now on galn¦Ò??????????o??

    Rachel hesitantly tried to pull her hand back, murmuring, ¡°Brian¡ª¡± Without looking away from the road, he calmly said, ¡°Red light up ahead.¡±

    Worried she might distract him, Rachel stopped struggling and let him hold her hand.

    Their fingers remained intertwined until they reached their destination. After settling Carol in, they all gathered for lunch.

    Surprisingly, Debby refrained from making any snide remarks toward Rachel.

    Hector and Carol were especially warm and considerate, making sure Rachel feltfortable.

    However, one person remained a looming threat¡ªDoris.

    Halfway through the meal, Doris took a slow sip of her soup, then casually nced at Rachel.

    ¡°Rachel, it¡¯s only been a few days, but you look so much paler¡­ and thinner too.¡±

    Feigning concern, she smirked and added, ¡°Could it be because of Brian and Tracy?¡±

    Her words dripped with malice, deliberately designed to humiliate Rachel.

    Carol, however, wasn¡¯t easily fooled. She narrowed her eyes. ¡°What happened between Brian and Tracy? Doris, rify what you mean.¡±

    Doris instantly sped her hand over her mouth, feigning regret. ¡°I¡ªI didn¡¯t mean anything by it! Really!¡±

    Out of nowhere, a deep,manding voice cut through the tension. ¡°Speak.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 531

    ?Chapter 531:

    Everyone turned toward Hector, whose piercing gaze pinned Doris in ce.

    Left with no choice, Doris hesitated, then mumbled, ¡°I¡ªI went to thepany yesterday to see Brian, and when I got there¡­ I overheard something.¡±

    Her voice dropped as she shot a fearful nce at Brian. ¡°They were saying Brian and Tracy are¡­ seeing each other. That they¡¯re¡ª¡± She faltered, her words deliberately hanging in the air.

    Debby, seizing the perfect moment, gently rubbed Doris¡¯ shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s alright, sweetheart. Don¡¯t hold back. Tell us what you heard.¡± Encouraged, Doris quickly found her voice again.

    ¡°They said Brian and Tracy show up together every morning, like they¡¯re living together. And apparently, they¡¯re always¡­ughing, flirting¡­ acting all sweet.¡±

    Her insinuationnded like a bombshell, plunging the table into a heavy silence.

    A momentter, Hector abruptly mmed his fork onto his te, the sound cracking like a whip.

    ¡°Utter nonsense!¡± he barked, his eyes burning with fury.

    He turned his attention to Brian, his tone sharp and demanding. ¡°You¡¯d better start talking. Now.¡±

    Unfazed, Brian kept his expression unreadable. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say. Those are just baseless rumors.¡±

    Hector, perceiving Brian¡¯s silence as pure defiance, felt his temper re. ¡°So that¡¯s it, huh? You think you can just brush this off? Well, think again! If you don¡¯t give me an exnation right now, I swear I won¡¯t let you off the hook. Rachel is your fianc¨¦e! How could you possibly do this to her?¡±

    But Brian remained stone-faced, his jaw locked as he refused to say a word.

    What was there to exin when the entire thing was aplete fabrication? Nothing had happened.

    Still, when his gaze flickered to Rachel, expecting to see heartbreak, herposed and indifferent expression only fueled his reluctance to defend himself.

    ????????????¡¯?? ????????: ?????????¦Í?????????????

    If she wasn¡¯t bothered by it, what was the point of rifying anything? But Hector¡¯s patience had already snapped. ¡°You ungrateful brat!¡± he bellowed.

    In a fit of unrestrained fury, he snatched a porcin bowl from the table and flung it across the room. ¡°Brian, watch out!¡±

    Rachel¡¯s voice rang out just as she instinctively threw herself in front of him.

    The bowl shattered against her forehead with a sharp crack, sending a searing jolt of pain through her skull.

    Her breath hitched, and she bit down hard on her lip, her hand flying to her throbbing forehead.

    The room fell deathly silent, and Hector froze, his anger dissipating into pure horror. ¡°Rachel¡­ why did you¡ªat a time like this¡ªyou still protected him? He deserved it!¡±

    Rachel exhaled shakily, willing herself to stayposed. ¡°Hector, please don¡¯t misunderstand,¡± she said softly. ¡°I¡¯m aware of the rumors circting at thepany, but that¡¯s all they are¡ªrumors. Brian¡¯s been by my side these past few days. As for Tracy, their interactions are strictly work-rted.¡±

    Her gaze briefly met Brian¡¯s before she firmly added, ¡°I trust Brian. And I know he would never betray that trust.¡± Rachel¡¯s voice was steady, unwavering.

    But the firmer she spoke, the more uneasy Brian felt.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 532

    ?Chapter 532:

    Seeing her defend Brian without hesitation¡ªand noticing the fresh injury on her forehead¡ªHector couldn¡¯t bring himself to reprimand him any longer.

    ¡°Take her upstairs and get that wound looked at,¡± he finally relented, his tone softening.

    Without a word, Brian extended his hand, gently guiding Rachel toward the stairs.

    The moment they entered the room, she shoved his hand away. ¡°Why did you protect me?¡± Brian stepped toward her with an intensity that made her chest tighten.

    She averted her gaze, feigning indifference. ¡°I told you I¡¯d cover for you in front of Hector and Carol, didn¡¯t I? I gave my word, and I kept it. Simple as that.¡±

    Her head lifted, her eyes sharp and unwavering. ¡°I didn¡¯t take that hit for nothing. There¡¯s a price.¡±

    Brian¡¯s brow arched, his interest piqued. ¡°Oh? Name it.¡±

    Without missing a beat, Rachel gripped his tie, her tone cool and businesslike.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t just protect your reputation¡ªI saved Tracy¡¯s too. Considering the weight of that favor, it¡¯s only fair I getpensated. Given your status, I¡¯d say it¡¯s worth at least a hundred grand.¡±

    Brian scoffed, utterly incredulous. ¡°Seriously? You took that blow¡­ for a hundred thousand?¡±

    Rachel shed him a faint, almost mocking smile. ¡°Of course. What did you think it was for?¡±

    Brian¡¯s lips remained firmly pressed together, his expression cold and unreadable as he fixed his eyes on Rachel. The tension between them was almost suffocating.

    Breaking the silence, Rachel spoke calmly. ¡°Once Hector and Carol head to their room to rest, I¡¯ll leave right away.¡±

    ¡°In such a hurry to go?¡±

    ?????????? ???? ?????? ????????????: g???????¦Í????????????

    ¡°I have no reason to linger where I don¡¯t belong.¡± Rachel wasn¡¯t as naive as before.

    She had learned to see things clearly.

    Brian¡¯s eyesnded on the bruise on her forehead, concern flickering in his gaze. ¡°How¡¯s the wound?¡± he asked before he could stop himself.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The swelling will fade in a couple of days.¡± The indifference in her voice unsettled him.

    Before, even the smallest cut would have her running to him, asking him to treat it.

    Now, she barely flinched, and somehow, that hurt him more.

    Brian stepped closer, reaching out instinctively. ¡°Let me take a look.¡±

    Rachel stepped back instantly, her rejection firm. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡±

    ¡°Stay still.¡± His hands found her waist, his voice unyielding. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to help. Sit tight for a second.¡±

    A momentter, he returned with an ice pack in hand.

    Sitting beside her, he pressed the cool pack against her forehead with careful precision.

    The coldness spread across her skin, numbing the ache almost instantly.

    After a short silence, she finally spoke. ¡°I should get going.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you,¡± he said without a second thought.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 533

    ?Chapter 533:

    She shook her head. ¡°No need. Andres is already waiting for me outside.¡±

    Andres Garrett? Him, again.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been seeing a lot of himtely.¡± There was no mistaking the edge in Brian¡¯s tone.

    ¡°That¡¯s my personal business.¡±

    ¡°Just broke up, and you¡¯re already moving on? Tell me, Rachel, was what we had so meaningless to you?¡± His words stung like a thorn to the heart.

    But she had learned how to shield herself.

    Rachel gave him a gentle smile. ¡°The past is behind us. We have to keep moving forward, don¡¯t we? I¡¯ll be going now.¡± Without hesitation, Rachel turned away, her decision firm.

    Brian rushed after her, but by the time he reached her, she was already inside the car.

    As Brian¡¯s figure shrank in the rearview mirror, Andres spoke in a calm tone. ¡°He still has feelings for you, doesn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Rachel admitted with a nod. ¡°But in the end, those feelings don¡¯t run deep enough.¡±

    Their bond was fragile¡ªbuilt on nothing more than surface-level feelings¡ªso it was no surprise that Tracy had been able to shatter it so easily.

    Love like that had drained Rachel. She was done with it¡ªtired, worn out, and ready to move on.

    Once they arrived, Rachel stepped out of the car and turned to Andres. ¡°Thank you for everything. If you ever need anything, I¡¯ll do what I can to help.¡±

    Andres responded smoothly, ¡°Actually, there is something you can do for me.¡±

    ¡°And what would that be?¡±

    I?t€$? ¡é§ß?¦Ñ?¦Å?? ?§Ú g??l??ov?l??.??om

    ¡°Would you be open to dating me?¡± Andres asked without hesitation.

    Rachel let out a small, knowing smile before turning him down. ¡°I appreciate your feelings, but I¡¯m not in a position to start a rtionship right now.¡±

    Deep down, she knew she didn¡¯t have much time left, and she couldn¡¯t bear to pull him into her world.

    ¡°Will you reconsider it?¡± Andres called out as he watched her walk away.

    Rachel didn¡¯t slow her pace. She kept moving forward, putting more distance between them.

    Maybe this was the best choice for both of them.

    As she approached her front door, her phone buzzed. A message popped up¡ªher bank ount had just received a deposit of one hundred thousand dors.

    Brian had sent it. Without a second thought, she typed a message back. ¡°Thank you for your generosity.¡±

    Slipping her phone back into her pocket, she turned the doorknob and stepped inside.

    The moment she entered, the mouthwatering scent of food filled the air.

    ¡°Jeffrey?¡± Rachel¡¯s voice carried a note of surprise.

    Just as Jeffrey stepped into view, Natalia bounded in with energy.

    ¡°Rachel! Finally, you¡¯re home. We¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s eyesnded on the table. ¡°This food¡­ Did you cook it?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 534

    ?Chapter 534:

    Natalia burst intoughter. ¡°Oh, you think too highly of me. I just ordered delivery.¡±

    As they ate, Natalia and Jeffrey exchanged lively conversation, filling the room with warmth. Natalia¡¯s bright personality lit up the room, making the meal feel lighter and more joyful.

    ¡°Oh, Rachel, I heard Brian¡¯s grandmother fell ill, and you were the one taking care of her. Tracy tried to visit her, but they didn¡¯t let her. That alone makes me happy! Honestly, you should have never broken up with Brian just to make Tracy miserable¡ª¡±

    Rachel¡¯s eyes widened, and she quickly cut her off. ¡°Natalia!¡±

    But the damage was done.

    Jeffrey¡¯s fingers tightened around his fork, his lips quivering as he turned to Rachel. ¡°Is it true? Did you really break up with Brian?¡± His voice wavered.

    Rachel took a deep breath, forcing herself to stayposed as she quickly turned her head away.

    ¡°Rachel, say something!¡± Jeffrey¡¯s voice trembled with anxiety as he clutched her sleeve.

    ¡°Brian and I did have a small disagreement, and yes, we¡¯ve been contemting a breakup. But it hasn¡¯t happened yet, so don¡¯t stress yourself over it.¡±

    His eyes reddened, his voice cracking. ¡°Are you sure? You¡¯re not just saying that to make me feel better, are you?¡±

    Rachel softened, a gentle smile curving her lips as she reached out to ruffle his hair. ¡°When have I ever lied to you, huh? And listen¡ªif Brian and I ever do break up one day, it¡¯ll be because of our own issues, not because of you. So don¡¯t me yourself.¡±

    Realizing her earlier remark had stirred unnecessary trouble, Natalia quickly interjected, her voice filled with guilt. ¡°This is all my fault¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have said anything. I¡¯m really sorry. Can we just¡­ eat now?¡± The rest of the meal passed in an ufortable silence, everyone seemingly lost in their own thoughts.

    After dinner, Jeffrey took a quick bath and quietly retreated to his room. Rachel personally escorted Natalia to the door.

    ?????????????? ??????????????: ?????????¦Í?????????????

    ¡°Rachel, I¡¯m so sorry. I should¡¯ve kept my mouth shut. If you¡¯re upset, just yell at me or p me or something¡­ I¡¯ll feel better that way,¡± Natalia stammered, her voiceced with regret.

    Rachel gave a softugh, shaking her head. ¡°Oh,e on. Why would I do that?¡±

    Natalia hung her head, her voice barely audible. ¡°But I really put my foot in my mouth back there. Please don¡¯t hold it against me, okay?¡± Rachel¡¯s smile faltered, her voice softening. ¡°I¡¯m not upset with you. You were just being honest. If anything, I¡¯m upset with myself.¡±

    Natalia¡¯s worry deepened, and she blurted, ¡°Rachel, don¡¯t be like this, please.¡±

    Noticing Natalia¡¯s genuine concern, Rachel quickly softened her tone. ¡°Natalia, really, I¡¯m not upset with you. Don¡¯t overthink it. Besides, the truth will eventuallye out. Jeffrey¡¯s going to find out one day¡­ I just hope that day doesn¡¯te too soon.¡±

    Natalia clutched Rachel¡¯s hand, her brows furrowing. ¡°But¡­ it¡¯s just a breakup, right? Why are you so terrified of him knowing?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s throat tightened. ¡°Because¡­¡±

    Her voice cracked as she slowlyid everything bare. By the time she finished, her eyes shimmered with unshed tears.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 535

    ?Chapter 535:

    ¡°That¡¯s why I can¡¯t let something like that happen again, Natalia. I just can¡¯t.¡±

    Natalia¡¯s heart ached at the sight of Rachel¡¯s pain. Without hesitation, she squeezed her hand firmly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You know I¡¯ve always considered you my sister¡­ and that makes Jeffrey my brother. I¡¯ll help you protect him, no matter what.¡±

    Rachel swallowed hard, forcing a faint smile. ¡°Thank you¡­ Now, you should get going. Your dad¡¯s going to worry if you¡¯re out toote.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Natalia reluctantly agreed, ncing back onest time before leaving.

    The next morning, Rachel woke early, prepared breakfast, and went to get Jeffrey.

    Expecting him to still be gloomy overst night¡¯s incident, she braced herself.

    But to her surprise, he emerged from his room in high spirits, dressed in a perfectly coordinated outfit. A wave of relief washed over her, softening the knot in her chest.

    ¡°Jeffrey,e have breakfast,¡± she called out gently.

    Jeffrey walked in, his face lighting up. ¡°Rachel, how do I look in this outfit?¡± he asked, hopeful.

    She led him to the mirror, her voice filled with sincerity. ¡°You look amazing.¡±

    A shy smile spread across his face. ¡°If you say it looks good, then I¡¯ll take your word for it.¡±

    Midway through breakfast, he hesitated before asking, ¡°Are you going to the office today?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I need to drop by for a bit. Why do you ask?¡±

    He scratched his head, looking slightly embarrassed. ¡°Uh¡­ I actually have a favor to ask.¡±

    Rachel smiled warmly. ¡°Go ahead. No need to be shy with me.¡±

    g?????0¦Í??????.??????¡ä ?????????? ???????? ????????

    ¡°I heard Yvonne¡¯s back in town. I got her a little gift, and I was hoping you could deliver it for me.¡±

    Rachel tilted her head. ¡°Is it urgent?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± he admitted, his tone sincere. ¡°I promised her, and I really don¡¯t want to break it.¡±

    Without hesitation, she nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take it over for youter.¡±

    His face lit up with gratitude. ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Rachel smiled fondly as she watched him.

    After breakfast, she grabbed the gift and headed out.

    A few minutester, Jeffrey slipped out of the house as well. He walked briskly toward the main road and gged down a cab. ¡°Hi! Could you take me to the White Group headquarters, please?¡±

    He had made up his mind. He needed to confront Brian face-to-face. Unless he heard directly from Brian that everything was fine between him and Rachel, he wouldn¡¯t believe a word of what Rachel had told him.

    When the cab pulled up at the White Group headquarters¡¯ entrance, Jeffrey took a steadying breath and straightened his tie.

    Then, with as much confidence as he could muster, he stepped inside.

    At thepany entrance, employees scanned their ess cards one by one to enter.

    Jeffrey, unaware of the procedure, blended in with the crowd and walked in without hesitation.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 536

    ?Chapter 536:

    But just as he reached the turnstile, it locked in ce, and a loud rm rang through the air.

    Within moments, security guards hurried over, their voices sharp. ¡°Who are you? What are you trying to do?¡±

    The suddenmotion drew everyone¡¯s attention, and Jeffrey felt their eyes on him.

    The loud rm and the countless stares made him nervous. He clenched his fists, struggling to speak. ¡°I¡¯m not here to cause trouble¡­ I just¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, one of the guards grabbed him by the arm and shoved him aside.

    ¡°Get out now!¡± the guard ordered.

    But Jeffrey stood his ground. He hadn¡¯t seen Brian yet. He still needed answers.

    ¡°No¡­ I won¡¯t leave! I need to see Brian White,¡± he said, forcing the words out. Saying those words took every bit of courage he had.

    The guard let out a mockingugh, shaking his head. ¡°Did you just say Mr. Brian White? Hah! Look at him¡ªhe actually thinks he can meet the president. What a joke!¡±

    Another guard smirked. ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t they say a mental patient escaped from a hospital recently? Maybe it¡¯s him. We should just call the cops and let them deal with it.¡±

    The word ¡°police¡± sent a wave of panic through Jeffrey. His eyes brimmed with tears as he pleaded, ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not crazy. Please don¡¯t call the police!¡±

    But the more he begged, the more certain the guards became that something was wrong with him.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of talking to him? Just call 911. We¡¯ll be in trouble if we let him roam around,¡± one of them said impatiently.

    ¡°Good idea. I¡¯m calling right now,¡± another guard replied, pulling out his phone.

    g???????¦Í??????.????n ¨C ?????????? ???????? ????????

    Seeing the guard already dialing, Jeffrey panicked. Without thinking, he lunged forward and grabbed the phone from his hand. The guard¡¯s face darkened with rage. ¡°How dare you take my phone? You¡¯re looking for trouble, aren¡¯t you?¡± the guard snapped, extending his hand. ¡°Give it back right now!¡±

    Jeffrey shook his head desperately and backed away, holding onto the phone tightly. ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t call the cops.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m warning you¡ªgive it back, or you¡¯ll regret it,¡± the guard threatened, stepping forward.

    Jeffrey was too weak to fight back and had no choice but to retreat, step by step, until his back hit the lobby wall, leaving himpletely cornered.

    ¡°No¡­¡± he whispered, shaking his head, but he had nowhere left to run. In a swift motion, the guard grabbed the phone from his hand.

    In his desperation, Jeffrey clutched the guard¡¯s shirt, his voice trembling. ¡°I swear¡­ I¡¯m not here to cause trouble. I just need to see Brian White!¡±

    The guard sneered and kicked him back. ¡°You must be delusional. Do you have any idea who he is? You think you can just waltz in and meet him?¡±

    Jeffrey, struggling to steady himself, insisted, ¡°He¡­ he¡¯s going to be my brother-inw.¡±

    The moment he said it,ughter erupted around him. The guards doubled over, barely able to contain themselves.

    One of them wiped his tears fromughing. ¡°Did I hear that right? You are somewhat rted to him? Even in my dreams, I wouldn¡¯t dare think of being part of his family. And you? You expect us to believe that?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 537

    ?Chapter 537:

    Jeffrey¡¯s face burned with frustration, his eyes turning red.

    The ruckus had drawn even more attention. Someone from the front desk walked over, frowning. ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡±

    ¡°This guy.¡± One of the guards pointed at Jeffrey with a smirk. ¡°He says he wants to meet Mr. Brian White. Oh, and get this¡ªhe ims Mr. White is going to be his brother-inw.¡±

    Jeffrey nced at the receptionist, hoping for a different reaction, but she only sneered. ¡°If you¡¯re going to run a scam, at least put in some effort. This level of nonsense, and you still dare show up here?¡±

    ¡°What¡­ are you talking about?¡± Jeffrey questioned.

    The receptionist scoffed, jabbing a finger toward Jeffrey¡¯s chest. ¡°Get this straight¡ªMr. White¡¯s girlfriend is Tracy Haynes. She doesn¡¯t even have a brother. Brother-inw? That¡¯s the biggest joke I¡¯ve heard today.¡± The receptionist and the guards erupted intoughter, openly mocking him.

    Jeffrey, however, stoodpletely still. In that instant, everything around him faded into silence. The only thing he could hear was a single sentence, repeating over and over in his mind.

    The rush of emotions was unbearable. Unable to stop himself, he grabbed the receptionist, his voice almost frantic. ¡°Say that again!¡±

    ¡°Tracy doesn¡¯t have a¡ª¡±

    Jeffrey cut her off sharply. ¡°Not that one¡ªthe one before it!¡±

    ¡°Mr. White¡¯s girlfriend is Tracy Haynes.¡±

    Jeffrey¡¯s fury surged, his grip tightening. ¡°Say it again!¡±

    ¡°Mr. White¡¯s girlfriend is¡­ is¡­¡±

    Only then did the receptionist begin to tremble, her voice faltering with fear.

    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    Jeffrey¡¯s bloodshot eyes locked onto her, his stare sharp enough to cut through steel.

    If he hadn¡¯t shown up today, he never would have believed it. So, Brian really had dumped Rachel. It hadn¡¯t been a mutual breakup¡ªit was outright abandonment. The truth hit Jeffrey like a punch to the gut, sending waves of grief and rage crashing over him.

    ¡°Mr. Miller, help¡­ help me,¡± the receptionist suddenly cried out, reaching for Ronald like he was herst hope.

    Ronald, seeing themotion, rushed over immediately.

    ¡°Jeffrey, let go! What are you doing here all of a sudden? Does your sister even know about this?¡±

    The mention of his sister only fueled Jeffrey¡¯s fury.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bring up my sister! Where¡¯s Brian White? I want to see him right now.¡±

    Ronald quickly nodded. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll take you to him. Just let go of her, and don¡¯t do anything reckless.¡±

    By now, the guards and the receptionist exchanged uneasy nces, realizing Jeffrey wasn¡¯t just making things up.

    They quickly backpedaled, apologizing hastily. ¡°We¡¯re sorry! It¡¯s our mistake¡ªwe didn¡¯t realize who you were. Please forgive us.¡±

    ¡°Jeffrey, let¡¯s go upstairs and talk,¡± Ronald coaxed, his tone softer in an attempt to calm him.

    Only then did Jeffrey loosen his hold, though his fury hadn¡¯t faded. Ronald wasted no time, guiding him into the elevator and straight to Brian¡¯s office.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 538

    ?Chapter 538:

    ¡°Where is he?¡± Jeffrey asked, his frustration growing as he stared at the empty office.

    ¡°Jeffrey, just give it a moment. He is in an important meeting¡ªhe¡¯ll be here in about thirty minutes,¡± Ronald quickly exined.

    ¡°You¡¯d better not be lying,¡± Jeffrey warned, his re sharp and unwavering, like something out of a crime drama.

    ¡°Rx, I¡¯m not lying. Just sit tight for a bit¡ªI¡¯ll go get him myself.¡± With that, Ronald rushed off to make a call.

    Unfortunately, Brian¡¯s line was busy¡ªagain and again.

    Ronald then tried Rachel¡¯s phone, but she didn¡¯t pick up either. Ronald, pacing anxiously like a cat on a hot tin roof, didn¡¯t notice when Tracy silently entered Brian¡¯s office.

    Noticing her, Jeffrey¡¯s eyes narrowed with suspicion. ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Tracy Haynes, Mr. White¡¯s secretary,¡± she introduced herself with a polite smile. ¡°Since you¡¯re Mr. White¡¯s guest, I came to personally bring you some tea and check if you need anything.¡±

    Jeffrey¡¯s eyes widened, his rage bubbling up again. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re the Tracy they were talking about?¡±

    Tracy looked up and shed a gentle smile. ¡°Yes? What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    ¡°I have a question for you,¡± Jeffrey¡¯s voice trembled.

    Tracy¡¯s expression remained warm. ¡°Go ahead. What would you like to ask?¡±

    Jeffrey hesitated before finally voicing his concern. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Brian White?¡±

    Tracy let out a light chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m his secretary.¡±

    Jeffrey¡¯s fists clenched at his sides. ¡°I mean outside of work.¡±

    . is your storytelling hub

    Tracy¡¯s smile didn¡¯t waver. ¡°It¡¯s strictly professional,¡± she replied smoothly.

    But the more she tried to convince him, the more doubtful he became. ¡°I heard you¡¯re dating him. Is that true?¡±

    For the first time, Tracy¡¯s expression faltered, if only slightly. ¡°My rtionship with him is personal. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re prying a little too much?¡±

    ¡°Then do you know¡­ he has a fianc¨¦e? And yet you¡¯re still with him? Don¡¯t you feel any¡ªany shame?¡±

    Jeffrey¡¯s voice shook as he spoke¡ªhis usual habit when upset. Exactly what Tracy had hoped for.

    The moment she met him, she had a strong suspicion about who he was. She had heard whispers about Rachel¡¯s autistic brother¡ªthe one who stuttered. And now, hearing him, she was sure of it.

    She just needed to push him a little further, make him lose control. That would be her opening.

    Tracy smirked. ¡°Oh, I know all about it. Brian and his fianc¨¦e already ended things. He and I? We go way back¡ªchildhood sweethearts, first loves. It¡¯s all perfectly normal. So tell me, why should I feel ashamed?¡±

    Tracy¡¯s voice was steady, every word deliberate.

    ¡°You im they broke up? Where¡¯s the proof?¡±

    Tracy calmly pulled out a business card. ¡°They were supposed to try their wedding outfitsst week, but they canceled it. Don¡¯t believe me? This is that boutique¡¯s number. Go ahead, ask them yourself.¡±

    Jeffrey, always skeptical, immediately pulled out his phone and made a call. Momentster, his expression darkened with disappointment. ¡°See? I wasn¡¯t lying, was I?¡± Tracy¡¯s voice was filled with mock innocence.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 539

    ?Chapter 539:

    ¡°That still doesn¡¯t prove they¡¯re over,¡± Jeffrey insisted.

    Tracy shrugged. ¡°Still don¡¯t believe me? Try this number. The wedding banquet¡¯s been canceled too.¡±

    Jeffrey dialed the number, and sure enough, the response matched exactly what she had said.

    ¡°Everything I told you is true. I haven¡¯t lied,¡± Tracy reiterated, her tone unwavering.

    Jeffrey¡¯s hands balled into fists, his veins standing out as his lips quivered. ¡°Fine. Then tell me¡ªwhen exactly did you two get together?¡± Tracy calmly gave him a date.

    Jeffrey listened carefully¡ªand then it hit him. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying my sister and Brian ended things peacefully? That¡¯s a lie. The truth is¡­ you destroyed their rtionship.¡±

    Tracy pretended to be startled. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The day you im you two got together, my sister was still with him. That means¡­ you were the other woman.¡±

    Just saying those words took nearly all of Jeffrey¡¯s strength.

    Tracy¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°And even if that¡¯s true, what difference does it make? Brian loves me more than anyone. He and I are meant to be together. Your sister? She has nothing¡ªno power, no status. Her father doesn¡¯t care about her, her mother passed away early, and she¡¯s stuck looking after you. Tell me, what kind of man would want a wife like that?¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ ah¡­¡± Jeffrey was so overwhelmed with anger that he couldn¡¯t force out a single word. His entire body shook as hot tears streamed down his face. They say that when rage reaches its peak, words be impossible.

    Jeffrey was living proof of that.

    Tracy wasn¡¯t done yet¡ªshe wanted to push him over the edge.

    Updates always live at gal¦Ç¦Òv??ls

    ¡°Tsk¡­ Look at yourself. You¡¯re pathetic, aplete fool. Honestly, Rachel must be miserable having a brother like you. If I were her, I¡¯d rather end it all than be stuck with such a burden.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Jeffrey¡¯s eyes burned with rage, his entire body trembling like a fragile leaf in a storm. Beads of sweat rolled down his forehead. He wanted to fight back, to say something¡ªanything¡ªbut his lips trembled too much to form words.

    In the end, all he could do was sob and wail.

    Tracy¡¯s lips curled into a victorious smile as she burst intoughter. In that moment, all Jeffrey could see was Tracy¡¯s face¡ªher wicked, arrogantughter echoing in his mind. If words wouldn¡¯t work, then actions would.

    His eyes darted around the room until theynded on a small knife on the table. Without a second thought, he grabbed it and lunged at Tracy. He had nothing left to lose. If this was the price to make Tracy pay for what she did to his sister, then so be it.

    That was his only thought as he raised the de.

    ¡°Ah! You maniac! Stop! Do you have a death wish?¡± Tracy screamed, scrambling to get away.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t want to live anymore,¡± Jeffrey said, his voice ice-cold. ¡°But before I go, I¡¯ll make sure my sister gets justice. You destroyed her life, and I won¡¯t let you get away with it.¡± He kepting for her, relentless.

    Tracy¡¯s heart pounded wildly. The gleam of the knife sent chills down her spine.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540:

    ¡°Think, Jeffrey! If you kill me, you¡¯ll pay the price too. Do you really think your sister would want you to be sentenced to death for this?¡± Her words struck a nerve.

    Jeffrey stopped in his tracks, hesitation flickering in his eyes. But it didn¡¯tst. Gritting his teeth, he growled, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. My life means nothing. As long as I can get justice for her, I¡¯ll do whatever it takes.¡±

    Realizing that Jeffrey was beyond reason, Tracy scrambled toe up with a way out. Raising her voice, she broke into sobs. ¡°Please, I beg you! I was wrong! It¡¯s all my fault! Don¡¯t do this¡ªjust calm down!¡±

    It didn¡¯t take long for the noise to draw attention from outside. But since this was Brian¡¯s office, no one dared to barge in. Instead, they rushed off to find him.

    When Brian arrived, the door was still shut, but Tracy¡¯s desperate sobs carried through. ¡°Please! Don¡¯t kill me! I swear, I didn¡¯t seduce him. You¡¯re mistaken!¡±

    Jeffrey wasn¡¯t listening anymore. He tightened his grip on the knife and kept moving forward.

    At that moment, the door burst open.

    ¡°Brian, help me!¡± Tracy shrieked, running straight into Brian¡¯s arms, looking utterly pathetic. ¡°I was so scared¡­ I thought I was going to die!¡±

    Brian¡¯s sharp eyes locked onto Jeffrey. ¡°Put the knife down. Now.¡± The moment Jeffrey saw Brian, he froze.

    Seizing the opportunity, Brian swiftly nudged Tracy toward Ronald before extending his hand toward Jeffrey. ¡°Jeffrey, that knife isn¡¯t just dangerous to others¡ªit¡¯s dangerous to you. Hand it over.¡±

    Jeffrey¡¯s chest tightened, but a fleeting sense of relief washed over him. Brian stepped closer, his gaze cautious as Jeffrey slowly extended the knife, handle-first.

    It felt like the storm was finally about to subside.

    Out of nowhere, Tracy let out a desperate scream and threw herself in front of Brian.

    M??? ??????s ?? ????????s.???

    ¡°No! Please don¡¯t! Brian and I love each other¡ªif you¡¯re angry, take it out on me, but don¡¯t hurt him!¡±

    Her plea hit Jeffrey like a p, reigniting the fire inside him.

    Just as Brian was about to grasp the handle, Jeffrey¡¯s grip suddenly tightened¡ªand without warning, he drove the knife forward.

    A split secondter, his eyes widened in horror as a crimson flood poured out.

    The thick, dark liquid quickly stained the carpet, dripping in heavy streams.

    But the person clutching their abdomen in agony wasn¡¯t Tracy. It was Brian.

    ¡°J-Jeffrey¡­ you¡­¡± Brian stammered, his face twisted with disbelief.

    Even now, he struggled to ept that Jeffrey had actually stabbed him. The knife slipped from Jeffrey¡¯s trembling hand and hit the floor with a heavy tter.

    A faint, hollow smile tugged at Jeffrey¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Honestly¡­ this is fine. After what you did to my sister¡­ Brian, you owe her more than just an apology.¡±

    At that moment, whatever consequence awaited him¡ªwhether prison, a harsh sentence, or something worse¡ªit no longer mattered. Going to prison almost felt like a relief. It meant his sister could finally live without being burdened by him.

    At least this way, she wouldn¡¯t have to sacrifice herself for his sake anymore.

    ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t so bad.¡±

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Have a great weekend dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?

    .

 Chapter 541

    ?Chapter 541:

    A bitter smile tugged at Jeffrey¡¯s lips, but it was steeped in hopelessness.

    The office erupted into chaos.

    Tracy burst into tears, frantically pressing down on Brian¡¯s bleeding wound.

    ¡°Somebody call the cops! Get security¡ªarrest him right now!¡±

    Throughbored breaths, Brian feebly reached out, his hand catching Tracy¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t call the cops¡­¡±

    Ronald¡¯s phone rang.

    It was Rachel.

    ¡°Ronald, I¡¯m so sorry I missed your call earlier. Is something wrong?¡±

    Ronald froze, his gaze flickering toward Brian, who weakly shook his head, signaling him to stay quiet.

    ¡°Could you pleasee to the office right away? Your brother¡¯s here, and¡­ uh¡­¡±

    He trailed off, swallowing hard.

    ¡°Please juste as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m close by. I¡¯ll head there now¡ªplease look after my brother in the meantime. I¡¯m really sorry for the trouble.¡±

    As soon as Ronald hung up, Tracy red at Brian.

    ¡°Why did you stop him from telling her the truth?¡±

    ¡°Rachel¡­ cares deeply about Jeffrey. If she finds out, she might¡­ put herself in danger trying to get here.¡±

    Brian turned to Ronald once more, his voice weak but firm.

    ¡°Promise me¡­ you won¡¯t make any decisions about Jeffrey until I wake up¡­ okay?¡±

    But before he could get another word out, his entire body slumped as his consciousness gave out.

    Read the rest on g??l????¦Í????s?.?o??

    ¡°Brian!¡± Tracy shrieked, clutching his lifeless body.

    ¡°No, no, no¡ªwake up! Please! Look at me, Brian¡ªdon¡¯t close your eyes! Please, stay with me¡­ Brian!¡±

    Tracy¡¯s piercing scream shattered the room as she desperately pressed down on Brian¡¯s wound, her hands slick with his blood.

    The sharp, metallic stench filled the air, clinging to the office walls like a haunting reminder of what had just happened. But Brian¡­ he remained deathly still.

    ¡°The ambnce? Is it here yet?¡± Ronald forced himself to stayposed, but his voice cracked under the pressure.

    A security guard stammered, his face pale.

    ¡°N-No¡­ not yet¡­ but it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s on the way.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s head snapped toward him, panic morphing into rage.

    ¡°How much longer then? Give me a straight answer!¡±

    ¡°T-Ten minutes¡­ at least¡­¡±

    ¡°Ten minutes?¡± Tracy¡¯s voice sliced through the tension like ice. Her re was chilling, her tone nothing short of lethal.

    ¡°Are you kidding me? He doesn¡¯t have that long!¡±

    A suffocating silence fell over the office. Everyone held their breath, too afraid to even move.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 542

    ?Chapter 542:

    There was nothing left to do but wait.

    Suddenly, a voice broke through the thick tension, sharp and desperate.

    ¡°Jeffrey!¡±

    All heads turned. It was Rachel.

    Tracy¡¯s face twisted in disbelief. How dare Rachel still show up after everything?

    Her fury red hotter than ever. There was no way she was letting Rachel walk away unscathed this time.

    Rachel, breathless, spotted Ronald first.

    ¡°Ronald! Where¡¯s Jeffrey? Is he here?¡±

    Ronald hesitated, then subtly gestured toward the corner of the office.

    Rachel followed his gaze¡ªher heart stopped.

    There, huddled in the corner, was Jeffrey. His arms were wrapped around himself, his entire body trembling uncontrobly.

    Rachel¡¯s heart seized with panic as she rushed over, cradling Jeffrey¡¯s face in her trembling hands.

    ¡°Jeffrey! Can you hear me? Are you okay?¡±

    But his hollow stare pierced right through her, his mouth unmoving.

    Her panic escted.

    ¡°Jeffrey, please¡­ don¡¯t do this to me. Say something¡ªanything. I¡¯m begging you!¡±

    But no matter how desperately she pleaded, he didn¡¯t respond. Her eyes darted around, taking in the horrifying sight of blood sttered everywhere¡ªthick, dark, and heavy.

    The worst part was the blood smeared across Jeffrey¡¯s face and hands. It made her stomach twist with dread.

    Freshly uploaded on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    ¡°Jeffrey, please¡­ where are you hurt? Can you tell me?¡± Her voice cracked, raw with emotion.

    ¡°Does it hurt anywhere? Let me take you to the hospital, okay? Please¡­¡±

    She fought to keep herposure, but her fear was overwhelming.

    A sharp, bitterugh suddenly cut through the air.

    ¡°Hmph¡­ are you seriously asking where he¡¯s hurt?¡±

    Tracy¡¯s voice dripped with mockery, her expression venomous.

    ¡°He¡¯s not injured. You should be asking how it feels to stab someone.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s head snapped toward her, disbelief shing in her eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s a lie! He would never¡ªhe¡¯s not capable of hurting anyone!¡±

    Tracy scoffed, her smile cruel.

    ¡°Oh, Rachel. You¡¯re so deep in denial it¡¯s almost pathetic. Let me warn you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Rachel¡¯s voice rang out, raw with fury.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare speak another word unless you have proof!¡±

    Tracy¡¯sugh turned icy as she gestured grandly around the blood-soaked room.

    ¡°Proof? Look around you.¡±

    Her hand shifted, pointing at Brian¡¯s lifeless form sprawled on the floor, blood still pooling beneath him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 543

    ?Chapter 543:

    ¡°Is that enough proof for you? Or do you need more?¡±

    It was only then that Rachel realized the figure on the floor was Brian.

    Her mind reeled, refusing to ept it.

    Brian was strong and healthy. How could he possibly be hurt by Jeffrey, who wouldn¡¯t even harm a fly?

    No¡ªthis had to be a setup. It had to be Tracy¡¯s doing.

    ¡°Ronald, is he really¡­¡± Rachel¡¯s throat tightened, her voice cracking as she struggled to finish the sentence.

    Her hands trembled as she gently released Jeffrey, then, with slow and unsteady steps, she approached the lifeless figure on the floor. The moment she recognized Brian¡¯s familiar face, now pale and drained of life, her tears broke free.

    They fell in heavy streams, and her heart shattered further when she saw the deep pool of blood soaking the carpet beneath him.

    ¡°Brian¡­¡± Her voice cracked as she reached out, her trembling hand hovering over his wound.

    Before she could touch him, Tracy forcefully shoved her aside.

    ¡°Get the hell away from him! You still have the audacity toe near him?¡±

    The sudden jolt made Brian¡¯s body shift slightly, aggravating his injury. Blood instantly poured out faster.

    Panic flooded Tracy.

    ¡°Damn it! Where the hell is the ambnce?¡± she screamed, her voice cracking with fear.

    A security guard quickly answered,

    ¡°We were just informed the ambnce is caught in traffic. It¡¯ll take another ten minutes to get here.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Tracy¡¯s patience snapped, her face contorting with rage.

    ¡°We can¡¯t wait that long! Someone get a car¡ªwe¡¯re taking Brian to the hospital now!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Rachel suddenly grabbed her arm, her grip unwavering.

    ¡°You can¡¯t do that!¡±

    ¡°What the hell did you just say?¡± Tracy snapped, disbelief shing in her eyes.

    ¡°Rachel, I never thought you could be this heartless. Are you seriously just going to stand there and watch Brian bleed out? How could you¡ª¡±

    Rachel couldn¡¯t afford to waste time entertaining Tracy¡¯s nonsense. Her voice was sharp and unwavering.

    ¡°I¡¯ve assessed his injury and the severity of his blood loss. If we move him without proper medical supervision, it could make things a hundred times worse. The safest option is to wait for the paramedics. Otherwise, you¡¯ll only be speeding up his death.¡±

    Tracy froze, her rage momentarily reced with hesitation.

    ¡°Are you serious about that?¡±

    Rachel met her re, her voice firm.

    ¡°I would never gamble with his life.¡±

    A tense silence filled the room until Tracy finally scoffed,

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 544

    ?Chapter 544:

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll trust you¡ªjust this once. But mark my words, Rachel. Your brother stabbed Brian, and I swear I¡¯ll make him pay.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s hands curled into fists.

    ¡°I know you despise me, but that doesn¡¯t give you the right to handle this situation however you please.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s gaze burned with hatred.

    ¡°Your brothermitted attempted murder. Don¡¯t think for a second that I don¡¯t have the right to call the police.¡±

    Before Rachel could respond, loud footsteps sounded from the hallway.

    The next second, the police stormed in.

    Rachel¡¯s body went rigid, and her first instinct was to shield Jeffrey.

    Tracy immediately pointed toward him, her voice trembling with rage.

    ¡°There! That¡¯s him¡ªthe suspect. Arrest him right now!¡±

    The officers turned to look at Jeffrey, but before they could approach, Ronald stepped forward, ring coldly at Tracy.

    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you? Mr. White explicitly told us not to make any decisions until he wakes up. Who gave you the damn right to call the police?¡±

    ¡°Ronald, I get that you¡¯re trying to protect that retard, but actions have consequences. He has to face thew for what he did.¡±

    ¡°Tracy¡ª¡± Ronald¡¯s voice cracked with fury, his patience hanging by a thread.

    Tracy¡¯s re darkened.

    ¡°Save it. I hope you¡¯re aware of your ce. You¡¯re Brian¡¯s assistant, not Rachel¡¯s bodyguard. Right now, you¡¯re obstructing justice by protecting a suspect. Are you really willing to risk your own neck for this?¡±

    Her words struck a nerve, and Ronald¡¯s head snapped up, his body tensing.

    New chapters avable g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls

    Still, his disdain toward Tracy deepened.

    ¡°You know what? Keep pushing people like this, and one day, you¡¯ll answer for it.¡±

    Tracy let out a low, bitterugh.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that. Has the ambnce arrived or not?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already downstairs. The doctor should be here any moment,¡± someone answered.

    ¡°Finally,¡± Tracy huffed, exhaling sharply.

    Secondster, a medical team rushed in.

    They worked swiftly to stabilize Brian before carefully cing him on a stretcher.

    Tracy shadowed them closely, not sparing a single nce at anyone.

    Rachel¡¯s chest tightened. She couldn¡¯t leave Jeffrey alone in this chaos, but she couldn¡¯t ignore Brian either. Her voice cracked slightly as she called out,

    ¡°Ronald¡­ please¡­ if anything changes with Brian¡¯s condition, call me immediately.¡±

    Ronald gave her a small nod, his tone softer.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mr. White¡¯s a fighter¡ªhe¡¯ll make it through.¡±

    Without another word, Ronald followed the group out.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 545

    ?Chapter 545:

    Rachel turned back to find Jeffrey still huddled on the floor, his entire body trembling. But the cold reality hit hard¡ªBrian was seriously hurt, and Jeffrey was the one responsible. The police had no choice but to take him in.

    She clenched her fists, swallowing her heartbreak. She understood the procedure; she couldn¡¯t stop it.

    But she had to try.

    ¡°Officer, please¡ªmy brother has a specific situation. Can I apany him?¡±

    The officer¡¯s face was sympathetic but firm.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We have strict regtions. That won¡¯t be possible.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± The words burned her throat, but she knew better than to interfere. Resisting now would onlyplicate things for everyone.

    ¡°Jeffrey.¡± Rachel crouched down, her voice steady but urgent.

    ¡°Listen to me carefully. Don¡¯t panic. I¡¯ll find a way to get you out of this, okay?¡±

    Jeffrey¡¯s lips¡­

    His lips remained sealed; his eyes held a vacant, distant look. Rachel¡¯s heart squeezed painfully.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t shut me out like this. Say something¡­ anything.¡±

    ¡°Rachel!¡± After what felt like forever, Jeffrey finally croaked, his voice strained.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ just¡ªdon¡¯t do anything reckless for my sake.¡±

    A faint trace of relief flickered in Rachel¡¯s chest, but it didn¡¯t ease the ache entirely.

    She watched helplessly as they led Jeffrey toward the police car, his figure shrinking with every step.

    Once he was out of sight, her focus shifted. Brian¡¯s condition was still unknown, and if it was severe¡­ she couldn¡¯t bear to think of the consequences.

    Snapping out of her dread, she called Ronald.

    Latest stories on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    ¡°Where did they take him? Please, I need the hospital¡¯s address.¡±

    Ronald hesitated, his expression conflicted.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t go there. I¡¯ll update you once I hear anything.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not waiting around.¡± Rachel¡¯s voice sharpened with resolve.

    ¡°I need to see him¡ªfor him and for Jeffrey¡¯s sake.¡±

    Ronald exhaled heavily.

    ¡°But Mr. White¡¯s mother has already sealed off the entire hospital wing. There¡¯s no way you¡¯ll get in.¡±

    Frustration bubbled in Rachel¡¯s chest. She raked her fingers through her hair, trying to think.

    ¡°There has to be another way. Isn¡¯t there?¡±

    ¡°Right now, the ce is on lockdown.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± Rachel swallowed hard, forcingposure.

    ¡°I won¡¯t give you a hard time. Just¡­ please let me know if there are any updates.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I will.¡±

    Realizing she wouldn¡¯t be able to see Brian, Rachel quickly turned on her heels, determined to find Sabrina.

    The moment Sabrina spotted Rachel¡¯s pale face and restless demeanor, she assumed it was stress from the case against Charlie.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 546

    ?Chapter 546:

    Trying to lift her spirits, she spoke up.

    ¡°Rachel, good news! We¡¯ve made huge progress in the case. The evidence we gathered is solid. Once it reaches court, we¡¯re practically guaranteed a win.¡±

    Rachel managed a weak smile, but the weight of Jeffrey¡¯s situation crushed any relief she might have felt.

    ¡°Sabrina, I appreciate your hard work on the case. Honestly, I do¡­ but that¡¯s not why I¡¯m here today.¡±

    Sabrina¡¯s brows furrowed.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s throat tightened.

    ¡°My brother¡ªhe¡­ he went to Brian¡¯s office today and¡­ stabbed him.¡±

    Her voice cracked as she struggled to get the words out.

    ¡°The police already took him away.¡±

    Sabrina¡¯s face froze in shock.

    ¡°Oh my god. How¡¯s Mr. White? Is he¡ª¡±

    Rachel broke, the floodgates opening.

    Her body trembled as tears filled her eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! He lost so much blood¡­ he looked so lifeless. I¡¯m terrified, Sabrina. What if¡­ what if he doesn¡¯t make it?¡±

    Her voice shattered mid-sentence.

    ¡°If he dies, I¡ªI¡¯d rather die with him. I can¡¯t bear the thought of him leaving me alone.¡±

    For the first time, Rachel let her walls copse, exposing every ounce of pain, fear, and heartbreak she¡¯d been holding in.

    Sabrina¡¯s heart sank as she watched her friend unravel. Wordlessly, she grabbed a tissue and pressed it into Rachel¡¯s trembling hands.

    ¡°Here. Dry your tears.¡±

    ¡°Sorry for the scene.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Sabrina offered a gentle smile.

    ¡°I can understand you. Really, I do.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s voice quivered as she asked,

    ¡°Sabrina, what do I do now?¡±

    Keeping a level head, Sabrina carefullyid out the situation.

    ¡°First, we need to find out his condition. That will directly impact your brother¡¯s case.¡±

    ¡°But I can¡¯t get near him,¡± Rachel muttered helplessly.

    ¡°His mother practically has the hospital on lockdown.¡±

    ¡°Which hospital is he in?¡±

    Rachel told her, and without missing a beat, Sabrina pulled out her phone and began searching. Momentster, she looked up with a glint of hope in her eyes.

    ¡°I think I have a way.¡±

    Rachel straightened, clutching onto the slightest shred of hope.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 547

    ?Chapter 547:

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll do whatever you say.¡±

    Sabrina hesitated briefly, fiddling with her phone.

    ¡°But¡­ there¡¯s one more thing. I think you should contact my boss. He might be able to help you far better than I can.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s brow furrowed in hesitation.

    ¡°Eric is a close friend of Brian¡¯s. Without Brian¡¯s say-so, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll agree to help me.¡±

    Sabrina finally met her gaze and sighed.

    ¡°Rachel, I never mentioned¡­¡±

    ¡°I never mentioned this before, but Eric¡¯s the one who gathered most of the evidence for your case. As for who gave him that order¡­ well, I think you already know the answer. So believe me when I say, if Mr. White wakes up, he won¡¯t hold your brother responsible. Your best shot is through him. Once you get his forgiveness, everything else will fall into ce.¡±

    Rachel was taken aback and asked again,

    ¡°Are you sure it was Eric who helped me collect the evidence?¡±

    Sabrina nodded with certainty.

    ¡°Yes. He¡¯s actually nearby. If you¡¯d like, I can take you to see him.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡±

    Rachel found Eric just as he was wrapping up his work.

    She didn¡¯t hesitate and spoke first.

    ¡°Sorry to bother you, but I want to have a talk with you if you¡¯re free.¡±

    Eric wasn¡¯t surprised at all.

    ¡°Is this about Charlie¡¯s case?¡± he asked.

    Read the newest chapters g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s sit and talk.¡±

    As they talked, Ericid everything out for Rachel without hiding a thing.

    Apart from harassing and threatening his employees, there was proof of Charlie misusing power, dodging taxes, and even embezzling money¡ªa long list of crimes.

    Rachel hadn¡¯t expected things to be this serious.

    ¡°With all these chargesbined, he¡¯s looking at no less than ten years in prison. Brian said this was the best way he could help you and ensure justice was served.¡±

    ¡°Did he really¡­ say that?¡± Rachel¡¯s voice trembled slightly.

    ¡°Back when the case files were leaked, you took the fall unfairly. He knew you didn¡¯t want anything to do with him, so he helped from the shadows instead.¡±

    ¡°I get it now. Thanks for telling me.¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Eric hesitated for a moment before speaking seriously.

    ¡°But there¡¯s something you should know. Brian¡¯s mother has already contacted me¡ªshe wants to hire me for Brian¡¯s case.¡±

    Debby wasted no time, that was for sure. And it was clear that she was doing this to trap Rachel in a difficult position.

    ¡°What does she want?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 548

    ?Chapter 548:

    ¡°If Brian doesn¡¯t wake up, she wants your brother to get the death penalty. If he does, she still wants the harshest punishment possible.¡±

    Rachel wasn¡¯t surprised.

    Rachel wasn¡¯t surprised by this. Debby had never liked her, and now that Jeffrey had attacked Brian, she clearly wanted revenge on both of them. This was the perfect chance for her, and there was no way she would let it slip by.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you taking a risk by telling me this? Doesn¡¯t it go against client confidentiality?¡±

    Eric gave a polite smile.

    ¡°Not at all. I haven¡¯t officially taken the case, so she¡¯s not my client yet. Just some friendly advice¡ªyour brother has almost no chance of winning unless Brian drops the charges or¡­ if there are hidden truths that could change everything. Only then might his sentence be reduced.¡±

    The message was obvious, and Rachel caught on right away. In the end, everything still depended on Brian.

    Rachel made another trip to the hospital, but just like before, she couldn¡¯t get past the security.

    Debby had stationed guards around Brian¡¯s room, making sure no unauthorized person could get in.

    Rachel waited anxiously for hours, but there was still no update. To make matters worse, Ronald¡¯s phone was unreachable, and she suspected that Debby had taken steps to keep him out of reach.

    Just when frustration threatened to take over, Yvonne arrived with Norton by her side. At that moment, a flicker of hope lit up in Rachel¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Mr. Burke, you¡¯re close with Brian. If you go in, his mother won¡¯t stop you. Can you¡­ check on him for me?¡±

    Norton¡¯s expression was serious.

    Complet3 c0nt3nt at g??lnovels.??????

    ¡°I have to ask¡ªare you worried about him because of your brother? Or do you genuinely care about him?¡±

    Rachel hesitated, unsure of how to answer.

    ¡°Your answer doesn¡¯t matter to me. But to Brian, it does. I hope you take a moment to figure that out.¡±

    With that, he turned and walked into the hospital, leaving Yvonne and Rachel in the lobby.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Brian will be okay, and so will Jeffrey,¡± Yvonne gently reassured her.

    ¡°Yvonne¡­¡± Rachel murmured before wrapping her arms around her friend, tears slipping down her cheeks.

    ¡°I want him to forgive Jeffrey, but more than anything, I want him to be safe. I can¡¯t bear for anything to happen to him.¡±

    Yvonne embraced Rachel,forting her gently.

    ¡°I know you must feel terrible. Norton went inside; he¡¯ll have some news for us soon.¡±

    Approximately thirty minutester, Norton returned.

    Rachel quickly asked,

    ¡°How¡¯s Brian?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 549

    ?Chapter 549:

    With a grave expression, Norton shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s not looking great. You need to brace yourself.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Rachel¡¯s voice quivered, fear evident.

    ¡°Has he not woken up yet?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s still unconscious, and the doctors aren¡¯t sure he¡¯s safe yet,¡± Norton exined.

    Rachel¡¯s world seemed to halt, her shock rendering her motionless.

    Yvonne tightened her grip, desperately calling out,

    ¡°Rachel, talk to me. It¡¯s okay to let it out if you need to cry.¡±

    At that moment, Yvonne was filled with fear, worried Rachel might copse emotionally or physically.

    Rachel stuttered, overwhelmed by emotion,

    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t¡­¡±

    Norton, observing her distress, decided to end their worry.

    ¡°Listen, I need to tell you the truth. He¡¯s actually stable now. I didn¡¯t want to tell you earlier.¡±

    ¡°Really? You¡¯re not ying with me again?¡± Rachel¡¯s eyes searched his face for truth, desperate for reassurance.

    Time seemed to stand still, hanging on Norton¡¯s confirmation.

    He nodded earnestly.

    ¡°I promise, it¡¯s all true this time.¡±

    No sooner had the words left his mouth than Rachel let out a relieved exhale, and Norton unexpectedly found himself on the receiving end of a forceful punch to the chest.

    ¡°Why did you have to be so secretive? You scared Rachel half to death. Was that amusing to you?¡± Yvonneshed out, her anger evident.

    ???????????????? ???? ????????: ??????????¦Í??????©q?????

    Norton, feeling unjustly treated after delivering the good news, retorted,

    ¡°I came here to help, and this is the thanks I get? You¡¯re being ungrateful.¡±

    ¡°Ungrateful?¡± Yvonne¡¯s temper red even more.

    ¡°Are you aware of the risks with Rachel¡¯s health? What if your stunt had caused her harm¡­¡±

    Rachel intervened, gently pulling Yvonne away to deescte the situation.

    Yvonne took a deep breath and softened her tone slightly.

    ¡°We need to keep Rachel calm. It¡¯s important, and you should have considered that.¡±

    ¡°And what am I in this? Just a convenience to be used and thrown away?¡± Norton¡¯s frustration boiled over.

    Rachel nced at Yvonne.

    ¡°Please, go talk to him. He¡¯s been good to us. Try to smooth things over.¡±

    Yvonne scoffed, arms folded.

    ¡°Smooth things over? I think not.¡±

    A moment of silence passed before Yvonne¡¯s thoughts shifted.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 550

    ?Chapter 550:

    ¡°Speaking of troubles, is Jeffrey still detained?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t been able to visit him yet.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯ll handle Jeffrey. You just focus on what¡¯s happening here.¡±

    Yvonne then hurried after Norton, shouting,

    ¡°Norton, hold up! Wait!¡±

    Her calls seemed to only make him quicken his pace.

    With his rapid strides, she was barely keeping up.

    Desperate, she cut through a side path and finally intercepted him.

    ¡°Norton, hear me out.¡±

    She positioned herself in front of him, effectively blocking his way.

    ¡°What now?¡± He looked at her, clearly still irritated.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who just chewed me out?¡±

    ¡°When did I chew you out? You¡¯re indispensable to me. I rely on you so much, I wouldn¡¯t dare offend you.¡±

    Yvonne knew she needed his assistance, so she had no choice but to soften her approach.

    Her temper was fiery when riled, yet she could be incredibly charming when she needed to be.

    Norton¡¯s irritation began to subside, though his expression remained somewhat stiff.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare?¡± he mocked.

    ¡°It seems there¡¯s nothing you fear in this world.¡±

    ???????? ???????? ???? ????????: g???????¦Í????????????

    ¡°I do fear! I just got carried away before.¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s voice dropped to a more gentle tone as she adopted a meeker demeanor. She made a gesture toward him, lightly grasping his sleeve.

    With a cold huff, Norton pulled his arm away, creating a bit of distance between them.

    Undeterred, she closed the gap again, reaching for his sleeve once more. He stepped back, maintaining his aloof demeanor.

    Yvonne, speaking more to herself, chuckled softly.

    ¡°Why must you y so hard to get?¡±

    She edged nearer once again and gently touched his pinky with hers.

    This time, he allowed the contact. A small smile yed on her lips as she curled her pinky around his, her tone softening.

    ¡°Norton, you¡¯re too good-looking to stay mad. It would be a shame to mar such a handsome face with a frown.¡±

    Norton gave her a cold look.

    ¡°You were drawn to my appearance initially? I hadn¡¯t realized you were that shallow.¡±

    Yvonne wanted to admit that she was initially attracted to his looks, but she held back.

    She smiled and replied,

    ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s your soul I admire. Ever heard the saying, ¡®Attracted by the looks, captivated by the soul¡¯?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 551

    ?Chapter 551:

    Norton lifted her chin slightly.

    ¡°Oh, my soul caught your eye?¡±

    Looking into his eyes, Yvonne remained silent.

    Norton asked,

    ¡°Yvonne, did you agree to marry me because you had feelings for me?¡±

    Without hesitation, Yvonne responded,

    ¡°Of course not. Don¡¯t worry. My intentions are strictly reasonable. We have a marriage of convenience, aligned by mutual benefits. Remember, I won¡¯te between you and Shelly. I¡¯ll even y the doting wife in front of your grandpa, so your mind can be at ease.¡±

    With a scornful huff, Norton said,

    ¡°Yvonne does y the role of a devoted wife well!¡±

    What was she supposed to do? Cause a scene and create chaos? Then doggedly seek to uncover betrayal? Those approaches were never her way.

    ¡°If you appreciate my loyalty, might I ask for a little help?¡± Yvonne inquired.

    Norton responded skeptically,

    ¡°You even outdo shrewd businessmen in opportunism. You tter me one moment and the next, you¡¯re asking for favors. What do you think I am?¡±

    ¡°My husband!¡± Yvonne eximed impulsively.

    Both were visibly taken aback.

    Observing his unyielding, silent demeanor, Yvonne resigned herself to defeat, touched her nose, and murmured to herself,

    ¡°If you¡¯re not willing, I guess I¡¯ll have to turn to Eric Riley.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Norton called out sharply.

    m??r?? ??¦Ñda??es ???? ??a??novels.c??m

    She paused and turned back, noticing his lips barely open.

    ¡°What is it you need?¡± he asked.

    Encouraged by his question, she didn¡¯t hesitate.

    ¡°Jeffrey¡¯s still at the police station. Could you drive me there?¡±

    ¡°You seem really concerned about those Marsh siblings,¡± Norton said, his voiceden with jealousy.

    ¡°They are like family to me. You¡¯ve had it easy, so you can¡¯t grasp the challenges we faced.¡±

    ¡°And do you think she reciprocates your feelings?¡±

    ¡°Certainly.¡±

    An hourter, Yvonne was face to face with Jeffrey.

    Hisplexion was ghostly pale, drained of life.

    ¡°Jeffrey¡­¡± Yvonne¡¯s voice faltered, and her eyes lowered.

    Then, spotting the bandage wrapped around his wrist, she abruptly rose, rmed.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? Are you injured?¡±

    Jeffrey shook his head slightly.

    Approaching them, the officer in charge exhaled a heavy, sorrowful sigh.

    ¡°He tried to take his own life.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 552

    ?Chapter 552:

    Yvonne felt her heart jolt. She quickly got up and rushed to Jeffrey.

    ¡°Let me see your wrist.¡±

    He instinctively pulled his hand back, hiding it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t. Just leave it.¡±

    ¡°I have to check your wound,¡± she said firmly.

    Jeffrey hesitated.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ not something you should see. It looks bad.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t feel at ease unless I see it for myself.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really nothing to worry about now.¡±

    Seeing that arguing wouldn¡¯t work, Yvonne decided to change tactics.

    ¡°Jeffrey, Rachel hasn¡¯t heard anything from the police station. That means you told them not to inform her, right? I know you¡¯re protecting her from worrying. I promise, if you let me check your injury and it¡¯s nothing serious, I won¡¯t tell her either.¡±

    Her words struck a chord. He lifted his gaze, searching her face.

    ¡°You really mean that?¡±

    ¡°Have I ever gone back on my word?¡±

    Without waiting for another word, she gently took his hand and began unwrapping the bandage.

    The moment she saw the fresh, reddened cuts, her hand instinctively reached out, but she hesitated. In a soft voice, she asked,

    ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡±

    Taking another look, Yvonne urged,

    Full ztory avabl3 at g??lnovels.??????

    ¡°We should rewrap it fast. You don¡¯t want it to get infected.¡±

    It was obvious he had trouble doing it himself with only one hand.

    Yvonne moved to help, but she wasn¡¯t very good at it.

    She fumbled a few times, struggling to wrap it properly, identally brushing against his wound twice.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jeffrey¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t feel bad. I know you and Rachel just want to help,¡± Jeffrey reassured her.

    Remembering that Norton was outside, Yvonne thought of asking for his help. So she quickly dialed his number.

    ¡°Hello?¡± His deep voice came through the line.

    Without wasting time, she asked,

    ¡°Do you know how to bandage a wound?¡±

    ¡°Are you injured?¡± His tone immediately became serious.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s Jeffrey. I¡¯m not good at this. Could youe in and help?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    He didn¡¯t waste words¡ªjust took action.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 553

    ?Chapter 553:

    In no time, he was standing in front of her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡± He took one look at Jeffrey before moving quickly and efficiently.

    Watching how fast he moved, Yvonne grew concerned.

    ¡°Careful, don¡¯t be rough.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Once the bandage was secure, Yvonne checked again.

    ¡°Does anything else hurt? Are you feeling okay?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Jeffrey, listen. You don¡¯t have to be scared. We¡¯ll figure something out. But you can¡¯t do anything reckless again. If Rachel knew what happened today, she¡¯d be devastated.¡±

    Guilt crept into Jeffrey¡¯s heart, and he looked at her anxiously.

    ¡°You won¡¯t tell her, right?¡±

    ¡°I gave you my word, and I¡¯ll keep it. But you have to promise me something too¡ªtake care of yourself. Don¡¯t let this happen again. Jeffrey, you mean everything to Rachel. If something happened to you, she wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it. Do you understand?¡±

    Jeffrey¡¯s face paled, her words hitting him hard.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was too selfish¡­ I let Rachel down. I just thought I would never be a burden if I were gone. I never stopped to think that maybe she couldn¡¯t bear it.¡±

    His voice broke, and tears poured down his face. He could barely get the words out.

    Yvonne ced aforting hand on his shoulder and said,

    ¡°What matters is that you understand now. Just promise me¡ªyou won¡¯t do this again. You¡¯re the reason Rachel keeps going. That¡¯s why you have to take good care of yourself.¡±

    I??€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? ?¦Ç ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.c??

    Jeffrey nodded, wiping his tears.

    ¡°I won¡¯t forget what you said. I¡¯ll handle the rest. You don¡¯t have to stress about it.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    As they stepped out of the police station, Yvonne shot Norton a grateful look.

    ¡°Thanks, I owe you.¡±

    ¡°Oh? And how exactly do you n to pay me back?¡±

    Yvonne paused, then grinned.

    ¡°Next time you and Shelly sneak out for a date, I¡¯ll cover for you with your grandpa. Fair deal?¡±

    Norton clenched his jaw.

    ¡°Seriously? That¡¯s how you pay me back?¡±

    Without another word, he strode off, not bothering to wait for her.

    Yvonne blinked, watching him walk away. Was he really upset over that? Maybe once wasn¡¯t enough for him? Did he want something more?

    With that thought, she hurried to catch up.

    ¡°Alright, three times. That¡¯s my final offer. I¡¯m already being generous here.¡±

    Norton didn¡¯t even nce at her, making her feel slightly awkward.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 554

    ?Chapter 554:

    Sitting in the car, Norton noticed Yvonne still standing outside. He raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°What? Not heading home?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I am!¡±

    He motioned toward the empty seat, but she immediately waved him off.

    ¡°You go on. I¡¯ll grab a cab.¡±

    Since he seemed upset, she figured it was best to keep her distance rather than make things worse.

    She had a feeling she¡¯d need his help again sooner orter. So it was better to stay on good terms than to offend him.

    ¡°Whatever.¡± Norton mmed the door shut and turned to the driver.

    ¡°Drive.¡±

    The driver hesitated.

    ¡°But she¡ª¡±

    Norton¡¯s tone was sharp.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? She said she¡¯s not leaving with us.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°No buts. Just drive.¡±

    After that stern warning, the driver had no choice but to obey, focusing entirely on the road.

    About ten minutester, thunder rumbled in the distance as dark clouds gathered, hinting at a storm on the way.

    Norton finally spoke.

    ?????????? ?????????????? ???????? ????????: ??????????¦Í??????.??????

    ¡°What¡¯s the forecast for today?¡±

    ¡°The weather report mentioned heavy raining soon.¡±

    ¡°And you didn¡¯t think to mention that earlier?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I tried to¡ª¡± The driver suddenly felt very wronged.

    ¡°Turn the car around. Now.¡± Norton¡¯s voice had lost its usual calmness.

    ¡°Right away.¡±

    When they returned, Yvonne was nowhere to be found.

    They circled the area a few times, but she was gone.

    Norton tried calling her, but her phone was off.

    ¡°Sir, what now?¡± the driver asked cautiously.

    ¡°Keep searching. If you don¡¯t find her, don¡¯t bothering back,¡± Norton snapped.

    But even after thirty minutes, there was no sign of her.

    Just as Norton was starting to lose his patience, his phone buzzed with a notification¡ªsomeone had unlocked the front door of the vi. He quickly checked the security feed and, sure enough, it was Yvonne.

    ¡°Head back home.¡±

    The driver looked confused.

    ¡°Wait¡­ sir, weren¡¯t we searching for her?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 555

    ?Chapter 555:

    ¡°You fool!¡±

    The driver was left speechless. Making a living wasn¡¯t easy these days. What had he done to deserve this? He felt truly wronged. But, of course, he kept hisints to himself.

    When Norton arrived home, he found Yvonne freshly showered, dressed in cozy pajamas, and lounging on the bed, happily snacking on a te of fruit. She lookedpletely at ease.

    Norton didn¡¯t say a word. He walked into the room and stood behind her without making a sound.

    He simply stood there, watching, waiting to see when she¡¯d finally realize he was there.

    Yvonne had just taken a bite of watermelon when she suddenly froze at the sight of Norton¡¯s face. ¡°You¡­¡±

    In her shock, she forgot about the watermelon in her mouth, opening it so wide that the piece nearly tumbled out. Realizing just in time, she quickly caught it before it could fall. ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked, still dazed.

    ¡°This is my house. Where else would I be?¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you make a sound? You were so quiet.¡±

    ¡°This is our room. Do I need permission to be here?¡±

    Yvonne had no response to that. He wasn¡¯t wrong, but they had been sleeping in separate rooms for some time. That exined why she felt so rxed, lounging in her pajamas and enjoying some fruit after her shower. If Norton had been here earlier, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have been this at ease.

    ¡°What are you eating?¡± Norton stepped closer.

    ¡°Watermelon.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m feeling kind of thirsty too.¡±

    ???€?? ¡é?¦Át?¦Å§ñs 1n ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.???

    Yvonne asked, ¡°Do you want me to grab you some water?¡±

    His deep voice responded, ¡°No need.¡± But as soon as he said it, he felt a little dissatisfied. In his view, she was usually sharp and quick to pick up on things. How did she miss his hint just now? She was definitely pretending not to notice.

    With that thought, he cleared his throat deliberately. ¡°No need to go through the trouble. The watermelon in your hand looks pretty refreshing.¡±

    Yvonne froze, her fork stopping mid-air. What was he getting at? Did he¡­ want the watermelon?

    But wasn¡¯t he¡­

    She looked at him. ¡°There¡¯s only one fork, and I already used it. You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡±

    She distinctly remembered how particr he was about cleanliness. He never shared food or utensils with anyone.

    He looked a bit thrown off, as if caught off guard. He nced up. ¡°You¡¯re right, but¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, Yvonne had already picked up another piece of watermelon.

    Her skin always had a natural glow, but against the vibrant red of the watermelon, she looked even more radiant.

    The rich red of the watermelon matched the color of her lips, both equally tempting, stirring something deep inside him. ¡°There are exceptions.¡±

    With that said, he quickly leaned in and took a bite of the other half of the watermelon from her mouth.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 556

    ?Chapter 556:

    Her eyes widened in shock, her pupils darting around in disbelief. If she hadn¡¯t seen it happen herself, she wouldn¡¯t have believed Norton was capable of something like this. Yvonne¡¯s brain wentpletely nk.

    The sharp crunch of Norton biting into the watermelon shattered the silence. His deep gaze stayed locked onto her, unblinking.

    Maybe because he moved too fast, some juice from the watermelon clung to the corner of his mouth, almost dripping.

    He casually wiped it away with his long, well-shaped fingers, the motion slow and effortless.

    The sight sent a shiver down Yvonne¡¯s spine. It was undeniably alluring, and under the soft glow of the light, the whole moment felt even more intense.

    Yvonne couldn¡¯t deny it¡ªthis was exactly the kind of moment she had imagined countless times before.

    But now that it was real, she instinctively wanted to pull away. ¡°That¡¯s it, all gone. I¡¯m going to bed. Close the door on your way out, okay? Thanks!¡±

    Yvonne set the te down and scurried to bed.

    The room fell into silence.

    After a few long minutes of quiet, Yvonne figured Norton had left. She lifted the nket and let out a quiet breath.

    But before she could rx, his face appeared right in front of hers.

    ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Yvonne gasped, her face instantly heating up.

    Norton said, ¡°This is our bedroom.¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s pulse quickened at his words. ¡°What exactly are you implying?¡±

    He exined, ¡°It¡¯s as you hear. Tonight, this is where I¡¯ll be.¡± Yvonne hadn¡¯t even formted a reply when Norton was already slipping under the covers.

    She gripped the nket with resolve, her entire form rigid and immobile. Despite his efforts to wrest the nket from her, it remained steadfastly in ce.

    Don¡¯t miss fresh updates at g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m

    ¡°The AC¡¯s on high. You really want me sleeping uncovered?¡±

    ¡°Sure, try again.¡±

    With that, Yvonne loosened her hold on the nket. Immediately, Norton snatched up the nket, covering himself. Though theyy in the same bed under the same nket, a vast gulf of silence enveloped them. Motionless, both of them remained, held fast by a silent ord.

    After ten minutes, Norton finally asked, ¡°Is it warm in here?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Yvonne replied.

    Why was he sweating as if he were in a steam room? A fierce heat seemed to engulf his body. Even turning down the air conditioner didn¡¯t cool him down as he had expected.

    Ten more minutes crawled by, and he still felt like he was on fire. ¡°I¡¯ll find somewhere else to sleep,¡± Norton said, eventually exiting the room.

    A wave of relief washed over Yvonne.

    The following morning, Rachel received an update from Norton that Brian had regained consciousness.

    ¡°Is he alright? Any potentialplications?¡± Rachel inquired, filled with concern.

    ¡°It¡¯s premature to say, but the doctors are optimistic about the oue of the surgery.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 557

    ?Chapter 557:

    ¡°That is wonderful to hear.¡± Tears of relief streamed down Rachel¡¯s cheeks.

    She now had to figure out how to visit Brian. Jeffrey¡¯s release clearly demanded his involvement. Meeting him was imperative.

    ¡°Why not turn to Norton for help? He might know what to do,¡± Yvonne suggested.

    sping her hand, Rachel replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already leaned on him too muchtely. He¡¯s involved because of your connection, and each favor I ask adds to your burden. I can¡¯t let you be indebted to him.¡±

    Yvonne was unfazed by this. To her, it hardly mattered.

    ¡°What¡¯s your n, then? You need to see Brian.¡±

    ¡°Sabrina ims she can help. I¡¯m set to meet her soon; she¡¯s on her way here. Yvonne, you seem worn out. Head home and get some rest.¡±

    ¡°Okay, just keep me updated on any developments or if you need support. You don¡¯t have to manage everything by yourself.¡±

    With a nod of acknowledgment, Rachel responded, ¡°Will do.¡± Yvonne hastened her pace.

    As she reached the hospital¡¯s entrance, she found herself turning back. Observing Rachel¡¯s fragile form burdened by immense sorrow, her tears began to flow. She quicklyposed herself.

    Pulling out her phone, she dialed. ¡°Hello, Mr. Evans. Have there been any updates on the situation I discussed with you?¡±

    ¡°I initiated the search immediately upon your request. We found a kidney, but sadly, it¡¯s not a match for your friend¡¯s type,¡± the hospital director replied.

    Suppressing her distress, Yvonne responded, ¡°Please continue the search. Spare no expense; it¡¯s crucial we find a match.¡±

    ¡°I assure you your request is my priority. However, I must caution you: your friend¡¯s condition is exceedingly rare. The prospects remain uncertain, and it may be wise to prepare for all possibilities.¡±

    Latest chapters ?¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe??s

    Prepare for all possibilities? How was that an option for her?

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If there¡¯s even a sliver of hope, a mere 0.01% chance, I¡¯m clinging to it. Please, keep searching.¡±

    Sorrow weighed heavily on Yvonne¡¯s heart.

    Sabrina, with her bag in tow, nudged past Rachel.

    Upon noticing Rachel, Sabrina hurried to her side. ¡°Rachel, I heard Mr. White hase around. Is that correct?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely, it¡¯s confirmed.¡±

    ¡°Norton himself visited Brian. He has only recently regained consciousness and remains frail.¡±

    ¡°Remember, Sabrina, you said you knew how to get me ess,¡± Rachel said.

    ¡°Juste with me,¡± Sabrina instructed.

    Sabrina led Rachel to the nurse¡¯s station.

    After receiving the necessary instructions, they stepped into a quiet room.

    ¡°Please wait here for a bit. Our nurse, Hazel Rivera, will be with you soon,¡± a young nurse informed them.

    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡± Rachel quickly caught on. ¡°You¡¯re nning for me to dress as a nurse to get inside, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Sabrina replied. ¡°I once helped the head nurse win a case, and she was more than willing to return the favor.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 558

    ?Chapter 558:

    As Sabrina finished speaking, Hazel Rivera entered the room.

    ¡°Hey, Sabrina. Is this the friend you mentioned?¡± Hazel asked.

    ¡°Yes. Can you help her get in?¡± Sabrina asked.

    Hazel gave a reassuring smile. ¡°Of course. As head nurse, I have no problem escorting someone inside.¡±

    She passed Rachel a nurse¡¯s uniform, cap, and mask. ¡°Put these on, and I¡¯ll take you inside,¡± she instructed in a calm but firm tone.

    Rachel didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said sincerely before quickly changing into the disguise.

    Once dressed, she took the tray in both hands and followed Hazel closely, trying to act as naturally as possible.

    Seeing Rachel¡¯s stiffness and unease, Hazel gave her a light pat on the shoulder. ¡°Just stay calm and walk naturally. If you get too nervous, you¡¯ll only draw attention.¡±

    Rachel took a deep breath. ¡°Alright.¡±

    With everything in ce, they walked side by side toward the ward. Although she was anxious about being recognized by Debby, Rachel remained focused and mentally strong.

    With each step, she came closer to the ward entrance. Hazel greeted Debby with her usual warmth, as always.

    ¡°I appreciate all your dedication these past few days,¡± Debby said, her tone polite.

    ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you. Since Mr. White is in our care, I¡¯ll make sure he gets the best treatment,¡± Hazel replied.

    ¡°I appreciate yourmitment,¡± Debby said before motioning for her staff to open the door.

    Rachel felt a wave of relief, thinking she had made it through. She stepped inside, following Hazel.

    ???€$? ¡é????€?$ ?? g??l??ov?l????o??

    Just as Rachel was about to step inside, Debby¡¯s voice suddenly rang out. ¡°Hold on a second¡­¡±

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Hazel asked calmly.

    Debby moved closer, blocking Rachel¡¯s path. ¡°This nurse looks different from the one yesterday. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s chest tightened as a wave of anxiety surged through her. But if there was one thing she knew, it was that panic would only make things worse. While Debby might not recognize her face immediately, her voice was another story. Speaking wasn¡¯t an option. One word¡ªone tiny slip¡ªand she¡¯d be exposed.

    So, she stayed quiet, trusting Hazel to take control of the situation.

    As expected, Hazel responded with practiced ease. ¡°Mrs. White, you certainly have an eye for detail. Today¡¯s nurse is indeed different from yesterday¡¯s.¡± She gestured toward Rachel. ¡°This is Libby. She¡¯s one of our most meticulous nurses, and I¡¯ve always had high expectations for her. She was off yesterday due to a sore throat, so another nurse filled in. Now that she¡¯s back, I immediately ced her in Mr. White¡¯s care. Her skills are in high demand¡ªso much so that patients request her by name. But since you and Mr. White are VIPs, I made sure you had the best.¡±

    Hazel¡¯s words were smooth, not just in exining the situation but also in ttering Debby at the same time.

    Debby¡¯s serious expression eased, reced by a look of satisfaction.

    Just as she was about to speak, Tracy suddenly burst out, clutching Debby¡¯s hand in distress. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. Brian¡­ he fainted again!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 559

    ?Chapter 559:

    Debby¡¯s face paled. ¡°What? How did this happen?¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the doctor? Get someone to bring him here now,¡± shemanded, her voice urgent.

    Rachel felt her stomach drop. Brian was supposed to be stable¡ªwasn¡¯t he already awake? So why had he lost consciousness again? While panic spread, Hazel remained calm and took charge. ¡°Mrs. White, if you trust me, I¡¯ll bring the doctor right away. If too many people rush there at once, it might slow things down instead,¡± she reassured her.

    Debby nodded quickly. ¡°Alright, I trust you.¡±

    Hazel then turned to Rachel. ¡°Libby, stay with Mr. White and update me the moment anything changes.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Rachel answered instinctively, only realizing her mistake a second toote.

    Her pulse spiked¡ªhad she just spoken out loud?

    But Debby, too distracted by her son¡¯s condition, didn¡¯t seem to notice. Rachel swallowed a sigh of relief and hurried into the ward.

    But as she disappeared inside, Tracy¡¯s voice rose behind her,ced with suspicion. ¡°That voice¡­ it sounded familiar. I swear I¡¯ve heard it before.¡±

    ¡°Hold on a second,¡± Debby suddenly called out.

    Rachel¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she forced herself to stay calm. She stopped in her tracks, hoping the mask hid the nervous tension in her expression.

    Debby studied her for a brief moment, then waved her off. ¡°Go inside.¡± But Tracy wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°You can never be too careful in situations like this,¡± she said, her suspicion still lingering.

    Debby, however, sounded certain. ¡°Rachel isn¡¯t this tall or this slender. She doesn¡¯t match the figure.¡±

    Rachel secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    L??t??¦Ó ?h??¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??§àm

    She had to give credit to Sabrina¡¯s sharp thinking. Sabrina had suggested she wear shoes with hidden heel lifts¡ªan ingenious trick that not only gave her an extra four inches in height but also made her appear more slender. Given the situation, it made sense that Debby wouldn¡¯t suspect her.

    Still, Tracy wasn¡¯t letting it go.

    ¡°All of that can be faked. The safest way is to check for ourselves.¡±

    Debby hesitated briefly before nodding in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± She then turned her sharp gaze to Rachel and ordered, ¡°Take off your mask. Let me see your face.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s palms grew damp with sweat, and her heart pounded as if it were lodged in her throat.

    If she resisted now, it would only draw more attention.

    All she could do was hope Hazel returned quickly.

    Just as Rachel took a deep breath and ced her hand on the mask¡¯s strap, ready to remove it, Hazel suddenly rushed over, looking flustered. ¡°Why are you still standing here? You¡¯re supposed to be monitoring Mr. White¡¯s condition. If something happens to him, can you take responsibility?¡±

    Rachel wasted no time, nodding quickly before slipping inside.

    With her gone, Debby¡¯s focus immediately shifted back to Brian.

    ¡°Has the doctor arrived yet?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560:

    ¡°They¡¯re on their way. Please try not to worry,¡± Hazel reassured her.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Minutester, the doctor arrived, his white coat billowing slightly as he entered.

    Tracy instinctively moved to follow, but the doctor blocked her path. ¡°Family members must wait outside during the treatment.¡±

    ¡°Doctor, I promise I won¡¯t say a word. I¡¯ll just stand quietly and watch. Please, let me stay,¡± she pleaded.

    The doctor nced at Debby. ¡°Mrs. White, this is standard hospital policy. I hope you understand.¡±

    Debby nodded firmly and ced a steadying hand on Tracy¡¯s arm. ¡°Wait outside. Once Brian stabilizes, you can go in.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Tracy bit her lip, unwilling to give in.

    Ever since that new nurse showed up, an unease had settled in her chest. The body shape didn¡¯t quite match Rachel¡¯s, yet Tracy¡¯s instincts screamed otherwise. And she always trusted her gut.

    ¡°No arguments. Brian¡¯s condition is the priority,¡± Debby stated firmly.

    Tracy clenched her fists but had no choice but to wait outside with the others.

    Inside the hospital room, the doctor examined Brian thoroughly before speaking. ¡°Thankfully, all his vital functions are stable. He¡¯s just extremely weak. We¡¯ll administer nutritional injections to help his recovery. Keep a close eye on him.¡±

    Hazel gave a small nod. ¡°Understood.¡±

    As he walked out of the room, the doctor exined Brian¡¯s condition and gave a reminder. ¡°A nurse will monitor the injection at all times. If anything changes, alert me immediately.¡±

    Debby nodded. ¡°Got it.¡±

    Fresh chapters just uploaded g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    Not long after, Hazel stepped out of the room, gathered the necessary medications, and prepared to head back inside.

    However, Tracy, barely able to contain her impatience, reached out and grabbed her arm. ¡°How long will the treatment take?¡±

    ¡°Around an hour,¡± Hazel responded with practiced calm.

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll head in once it¡¯s done.¡±

    ¡°That works.¡±

    Back inside, Hazel adjusted the IV and turned to Rachel. ¡°I just told Ms. Haynes the IV would take an hour, so you need to be done by then.¡±

    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll be quick.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m done here. Use this time wisely.¡±

    With that, she left, and the hospital room fell into silence.

    Now, it was just Rachel and Brian.

    The room was so still that even the slow drip of the IV fluid sounded deafening.

    Seeing Brian lying there, his face ghostly pale and drained of life, sent a stabbing pain through Rachel¡¯s chest.

    She had seen him in many ways¡ªelegant, confident, strikingly handsome, even frustratingly overbearing. But no matter what, he was always full of life.

    Never had she seen him like this¡ªso still, so fragile, as if life itself had abandoned him. It sent a chill through her.

    ¡°Brian¡­¡± Her voice trembled, thick with emotion. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I never thought Jeffrey would hurt you. Please, wake up. Don¡¯t stay like this, okay? Seeing you like this¡­ it¡¯s unbearable. No matter what happens, I just need you to be alright.¡±

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Nice sunday for you all dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (=?=) /

    .

 Chapter 561

    ?Chapter 561:

    Her tears slipped down,nding softly on his hand.

    She reached for his hand, threading her fingers through his as if trying to hold onto him.

    ¡°Brian, did you know? Jeffrey is still at the police station. He¡¯s always been afraid of the dark. I know he must be terrified, waiting for me to get him out. So please, Brian, I¡¯m begging you¡ªwake up. Help me save him. I¡¯ll do whatever you want if you just help me save him.¡±

    At that moment, a vibration from her pocket snapped her back to reality.

    She was running out of time.

    Her eyes darted to the IV¡ªit was almost empty.

    And Brian still hadn¡¯t woken up.

    A wave of panic surged through her, but she forced herself to act rationally. She had to leave.

    If she stayed any longer, Hazel would be dragged into this.

    After all, Hazel had risked everything to let her in. If anyone found out, Debby would me her, and she might even lose her job. So, despite her reluctance, Rachel let go of his hand.

    But then¡­

    As she turned to go, a faint tug on her hand stopped her in her tracks. A weak, raspy voice drifted through the silence. ¡°So¡­ you just want me to wake up for Jeffrey?¡±

    It was Brian. He was awake.

    A rush of relief and joy sent fresh tears spilling down her cheeks.

    But she couldn¡¯t afford to stay¡ªcouldn¡¯t risk being seen.

    If Debby and Tracy found out she had been here, Hazel would be in serious trouble.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s delivers what you seek

    Swallowing her emotions, Rachel yanked her hand free and rushed out of the ward.

    The moment the door opened, Tracy stormed inside.

    Her eyes widened when she saw Brian awake, and sheer delight lit up her face. ¡°Brian! You¡¯re finally awake,¡± she eximed. But his first word shattered her joy in an instant.

    ¡°Rachel¡­¡± he called out.

    Hearing that name, the happiness on Tracy¡¯s face faltered. Her smile stiffened, and her hands slowly curled into tight fists.

    Forcing a soft smile, she stepped closer. ¡°You must be confused. It¡¯s me, Tracy. Not Rachel.¡±

    ¡°Rachel¡­¡± Brian¡¯s voice floated through the room.

    With a grimace clouding her face, Tracy asked gently,

    ¡°Brian, have you been dreaming about Rachel?¡±

    ¡°Did she stop by?¡± he questioned urgently, his voice filled with hope. At that moment, his sole desire was to verify whether the vision he thought was Rachel had been real or just a hallucination.

    ¡°She hasn¡¯t been here. It was me who rushed you to the hospital after your ident. Debby and I haven¡¯t left your side, but Rachel¡­¡±

    Tracy adopted a hesitant demeanor, purposely pausing as if reluctant to share more.

    ¡°And what?¡± Brian asked.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 562

    ?Chapter 562:

    ¡°It seems Rachel has been tied up dealing with her brother¡¯s issues. I heard she¡¯s been searching for awyer to help him,¡± Tracy exined.

    ¡°Are you sure she hasn¡¯t visited?¡± Brian¡¯s skepticism was clear.

    Tracy was resolute.

    ¡°Brian, as much as you might hope for her presence, I must be truthful with you.¡±

    ¡°And a phone call? She hasn¡¯t even called?¡±

    Tracy bit her lip, responding softly,

    ¡°No.¡±

    She hoped this finality would make him move on.

    Instead, his determination only grew.

    ¡°Could you get my mom for me? I need to speak with her.¡±

    Tracy, thinking Brian had stopped dwelling on Rachel, hurried off to get Debby.

    ¡°Brian¡¯s awake and asking for you.¡±

    Delighted by the news, Debby quickly made her way to his side, nearly sprinting to his room.

    Upon seeing Brian conscious but looking frail, Debby was overwhelmed with emotion.

    ¡°Oh, my dear, you¡¯re finally awake. You¡¯ve given me such a fright! Promise me you¡¯ll never endanger yourself again. What would I do without you?¡±

    As Debby spoke, her anxiety intensified, and she soon sumbed to tears.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry for causing you worry. I¡¯m awake now, and I¡¯ll be fine. Please, don¡¯t fret. I¡¯m alright!¡±

    ¡°How can you consider yourself alright? You were stabbed with that sharp knife, losing so much blood! The blood-soaked carpet in your office and your clothes¡­¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m fuels your imagination

    ¡°Terrified me. Despite your serious injuries, you tried to keep it from me. Rest assured, I won¡¯t let this go. Jeffrey Marsh will face the consequences of his actions, one way or another.¡±

    Brian anticipated Debby¡¯s next words and interjected,

    ¡°Mom, let me deal with Jeffrey myself. I¡¯ve got it under control. You haven¡¯t mentioned this to Grandpa and Grandma, right?¡±

    Debby gave a small nod.

    ¡°I¡¯ve kept it from them, and your father too. They would have been terribly upset. Now that you¡¯re better, it¡¯s time to let Carol know. She should understand the true nature of Rachel and her brother after what they¡¯ve done.¡±

    In Debby¡¯s presence, Tracy felt no urgency.

    The points she had nned to make were already being articted by Debby¡ªclearly and effectively.

    This pleased Tracy.

    Yet, recognizing the right moment to contribute, she added,

    ¡°Brian, your mother has been under a lot of stress because of what happened to you. I know you¡¯re worried about Rachel, but we need to prioritize your safety.¡±

    Debby nodded approvingly at Tracy¡¯s words.

    ¡°See? Tracy¡¯s got a good head on her shoulders. Listen to her this time. Jeffrey must face strict consequences for his actions¡ªthis was practically an attempt on your life. Isn¡¯t Eric a close friend? If he handles your case, Jeffrey won¡¯t stand a chance.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 563

    ?Chapter 563:

    ¡°Okay, Mom. I¡¯ll get in touch with Eric.¡±

    To Debby¡¯s surprise, Brian didn¡¯t resist.

    Her surprise was evident.

    ¡°You¡¯re really going to call him?¡±

    Brian then made the call to Eric right there, scheduling a meeting.

    Only after witnessing this did Debby truly believe him.

    ¡°But Mom, now I need to see Rachel. Can you help me locate her?¡± Brian seized the chance to ask.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Debby said, her voice steady and resolute.

    Without hesitation, she exited the hospital room, with Tracy trailing behind, her voiceced with concern.

    ¡°Are you sure we need to call Rachel here?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Debby replied, her tone sharp and unyielding.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t miss the chance to see her at her lowest.¡±

    ¡°But what if Brian changes his mind when he sees her?¡± Tracy pressed, her anxiety palpable.

    Debby, however, remained unshaken.

    ¡°He won¡¯t. He¡¯s already reached out to Eric. Jeffrey¡¯s fate is sealed¡ªthere¡¯s no going back now.¡±

    Ten minutester, Rachel¡¯s phone rang. It was Debby, her tone asmanding as ever.

    ¡°Where are you?¡±

    ¡°At home,¡± Rachel replied, sensing the tension in Debby¡¯s voice.

    g?a?l?n?o?v?e?l?s?.?c?o?m? = ?????

    ¡°Brian¡¯s awake. He wants to see you. Come now,¡± Debby instructed, her words clipped and decisive.

    Rachel paused for a moment, her mind running through the possibilities.

    ¡°I¡¯m in the middle of something. I might be a littlete.¡±

    Debby wasn¡¯t in the mood for any excuses. Her voice hardened with an edge of warning.

    ¡°Rachel, remember¡ªJeffrey¡¯s future is still in our hands. You understand the stakes and the urgency. Think carefully. If you¡¯rete, don¡¯t me me for closing the door on you.¡±

    Rachel was taken aback by the sudden harshness in Debby¡¯s tone, but the mention of Jeffrey was enough to spur her into action. She pushed her confusion aside and hurried to the hospital, her heart heavy with worry.

    As Rachel reached the hallway outside the room, Tracy appeared, her smile overly bright.

    ¡°Rachel, you¡¯re here! Let me take you inside.¡±

    ¡°I can find my way,¡± Rachel replied, her voice calm but firm.

    Tracy, however, didn¡¯t take the hint. She followed closely, her presence lingering like an unshakable shadow.

    When Rachel stepped into the room and saw Brian awake, his eyes open and his condition better than expected, a wave of relief washed over her. Thank goodness, he was awake and seemed to be doing alright.

    Rachel blinked rapidly, trying to hide the moisture welling in her eyes. The relief felt overwhelming, yet she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that everything was still far from settled.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 564

    ?Chapter 564:

    Brian nced at Tracy, his expression steady but firm.

    ¡°Tracy, could you step outside for a moment?¡±

    Tracy¡¯s lips formed a pout, her voice soft and pleading.

    ¡°Brian, you¡¯ve just woken up. I¡¯d feel better staying here with you. I know you and Rachel need to talk, but I promise I won¡¯t interfere. Just pretend I¡¯m not even here.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really enjoy pretending people are invisible,¡± Rachel cut in, her voice sharp and unyielding, leaving no room for debate.

    Tracy¡¯s eyes flickered with surprise, but she quickly turned back to Brian, her voice trembling slightly.

    ¡°Brian, I¡¯m just worried about you. Please, let me stay.¡±

    Brian met her gaze, his voice gentle but resolute.

    ¡°I promise I¡¯ll be fine. If I need anything, I¡¯ll call you.¡±

    With a resigned sigh, Tracy stood, her gaze lingering on Brian for a moment before she walked toward the door. As it closed behind her, the room seemed to breathe again¡ªquiet, heavy with anticipation.

    The silence stretched, but it was Rachel who broke it, her voice steady but filled with a quiet intensity.

    ¡°Your mother told me you wanted to see me.¡±

    Brian¡¯s expression shifted the moment she spoke, his features clouding with disappointment.

    ¡°After everything, is this really how you start the conversation?¡±

    The question caught Rachel off guard, leaving her momentarily speechless. She stood frozen, her hands instinctively sping together, fingers twisting as if trying to anchor herself.

    Brian didn¡¯t miss the gesture, his sharp gaze catching every flicker of her unease.

    g???????¦Í??????.?????? ¨C ?????????? ????????

    A bitter smile tugged at his lips, his voiceced with self-mockery.

    ¡°Is it really that hard for you to answer? Or should I rephrase? What¡¯s the first thing thates to your mind when you see me?¡±

    For a brief moment, Rachel¡¯s instincts screamed to say his safety, but the words stuck in her throat. She had wanted to say it, to voice the concern she still felt for him, but the reality of their situation washed over her; he was with Tracy now. The line between them had been drawn long ago. Whyplicate it with lingering emotions?

    Brian, sensing her hesitation, narrowed his eyes, and with a quiet, almost cutting realization, he added,

    ¡°It¡¯s about Jeffrey, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s throat tightened, and after a moment of struggle, she finally whispered, ¡°I can¡¯t bear the thought of anything bad happening to you.¡± Her words were soft but carried a raw sincerity that cut through the stillness of the room.

    Brian could see the faint redness at the corners of her eyes and hear the slight tremor in her voice. Her concern was genuine; she cared deeply for his safety, his health, and his very existence. Yet, as much as her words touched him, they weren¡¯t what he had hoped for.

    Her care, though heartfelt, no longer held the warmth of a lover¡¯s affection. It was the kind of concern a friend might offer, or perhaps a devoted subordinate, impable in its way but distant.

    It was at that moment that he realized, with painful rity, what he had lost. The person he once held so close was gone, and what he longed for was now forever out of reach. He could only watch as everything they had built together slipped away, piece by piece, leaving behind an emptiness he couldn¡¯t fill.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 565

    ?Chapter 565:

    The room fell into a heavy silence, broken only by the faint sound of their breathing. Brian¡¯s face remained calm, almost stoic, but beneath the surface, a cold detachment had settled in.

    Sensing the weight of the moment, Rachel struggled to find the right words. When none came, she shifted the topic, her voice gentle but tentative. ¡°Are you thirsty? Let me get you some water.¡±

    Brian didn¡¯t respond, his silence speaking volumes. He sat there, his gaze distant, as though he were somewhere far removed from the room, lost in the quiet that had settled between them.

    ¡°Is there anything else I can do for you?¡± Rachel asked, her voice gentle, though a hint of uncertainty lingered in her tone.

    ¡°No,¡± Brian replied, his tone calm and detached.

    Rachel pressed her lips together, the weight of his silence settling between them. She, too, fell quiet, unsure of how to bridge the distance that seemed to grow with each passing second.

    A cool breeze stirred the curtains, carrying with it a chill. Rachel¡¯s concern deepened; she quickly moved to close the window, eager to shield him from the cold that might worsen his condition.

    Turning back, she saw that the nket had slipped from half of his body. Without hesitation, she hurried to tuck him in, smoothing the fabric gently. ¡°The weather can be unpredictable, and you¡¯re still recovering. It¡¯s important to stay warm.¡±

    Once Rachel finished, she began to pull her hand away, but Brian¡¯s fingers closed around her wrist, his grip firm and unyielding. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± he asked, his voice low and searching.

    She paused, then replied calmly, ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to get sick.¡±

    His gaze narrowed, skepticism flickering in his eyes. ¡°Are you sure? This isn¡¯t just some tactic to win my favor so I¡¯ll let Jeffrey go?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s heart skipped, but she remained steady, meeting his gaze. ¡°No,¡± she said softly. Though part of her hoped he might reconsider Jeffrey¡¯s situation, her actions now were driven only by genuine concern, not some hidden agenda.

    Step into new worlds at g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s?conn

    Brian studied her for a long moment before speaking again, his voice skeptical. ¡°Are you certain? You don¡¯t have any other requests from me?¡±

    His grip tightened around her wrist, the pressure sharp and unmistakable. Rachel winced, her brows knitting together as she met his gaze. ¡°Yes, I do have a request,¡± she answered, her voice steady but filled with quiet sincerity.

    It was exactly what Brian had anticipated, and the realization hit him harder than he cared to admit. For a fleeting moment, he wished she would lie, just once, to give him some smallfort. But she didn¡¯t, not even to offer him a semnce of hope.

    With the topic nowid bare, Rachel knew there was no point in holding back any longer. She took a slow breath, her voice soft but firm as she spoke, the words heavy with desperation. ¡°Brian, I know Jeffrey was wrong to stab you. It was entirely his fault, but please, could you let him go this time? For my sake?¡±

    ¡°For your sake?¡± Brian¡¯s response was indifferent, almost detached. ¡°If I remember correctly, beyond being superior and subordinate, we no longer have any connection. If I intervened every time a subordinate made a mistake, I would never have a moment¡¯s peace.¡±

    Rachel swallowed hard, her voice faltering but determined. ¡°I mean, for what we were, for the time we were together. We were engaged.¡±

    ¡°But we¡¯re not anymore,¡± Brian interrupted, his tone cold and final. ¡°We ended things. I have no reason to help you.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 566

    ?Chapter 566:

    His words cut through her heart, leaving no room for her pleas. Her eyes filled with frustration as she searched his face. ¡°Is there really no way to make an exception, just this once?¡±

    Brian¡¯s expression remained impassive as he responded, his voice t, ¡°I¡¯m not discussing Jeffrey right now. I¡¯m exhausted and need to rest.¡± He closed his eyes, signaling the end of the conversation.

    Rachel¡¯s lips parted several times as she fought to find the words, but in the end, she simply couldn¡¯t continue. She knew him too well to push further. Pleading would only irritate him, and that would only make things worse.

    ¡°If you¡¯re tired, I¡¯ll let you rest,¡± Rachel said softly, her voice barely above a whisper. Without another word, she turned and stepped out of the room, closing the door gently behind her.

    As she stepped into the hallway, she froze, startled to find Eric standing there. Her heart tightened with anxiety, and she quickly asked, ¡°Mr. Riley, are you here because of Jeffrey¡¯s case?¡±

    Eric¡¯s expression remained unreadable as he answered calmly, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m unable to disclose client information.¡±

    Rachel nodded, her face pale, the weight of his response settling heavily on her. ¡°I understand. Thanks anyway.¡±

    She walked away, her mind swirling in a daze. But just as Rachel seemed to lose her bnce, Yvonne arrived, having heard the news. Seeing Rachel¡¯s shaky movements, Yvonne rushed to her side. ¡°Rachel, are you okay? You look unwell. Let me take you to the doctor.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ so tired,¡± Rachel murmured, her voice faint. ¡°I don¡¯t need a doctor. I just need to rest.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s get you to the car,¡± Yvonne said gently, wrapping an arm around her for support. Once inside, she reclined the back seat fully and ced a pillow under Rachel¡¯s head, helping her lie downfortably.

    Rachel patted the space beside her, her voice soft with quiet longing. ¡°Yvonne, lie down with me. It¡¯s been so long since we¡¯ve shared a moment like this.¡± Maybe they wouldn¡¯t get another chance.

    Uncover your next adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    Yvonne nodded, reclining her seat to lie back beside Rachel. The moment theyy there, it was as if time itself had shifted, and they were transported back to their youth, back when they dreamed of love with wide eyes and hearts full of hope, each moment filled with the promise of forever. They hadughed, spoken of their crushes, and felt invincible, untouched by the passage of time.

    ¡°Time really does fly,¡± Rachel said quietly, a sigh slipping from her lips as she reflected on all that had changed.

    Yvonne reached for Rachel¡¯s hand, giving it aforting squeeze. ¡°So what? Whether it¡¯s ten years or twenty, we¡¯ll always stay together.¡±

    Rachel smiled softly, the exhaustion settling deep within her. ¡°Yes¡­ we¡¯ll never change.¡± She closed her eyes, leaning her head on Yvonne¡¯s shoulder, her voice turning drowsy. ¡°But Yvonne, I¡¯m so tired¡­ I just want to sleep.¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s tears streamed freely down her face. She quickly wiped them away, fearing they might fall onto Rachel¡¯s cheek.

    Swallowing the pain in her heart, she braced herself and spoke as though nothing was wrong. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll let you get some sleep then. When you wake up, I¡¯ll take you out for a meal.¡±

    But she received no response. Rachel had already drifted into a deep sleep.

    Yvonne didn¡¯t dare turn to look at her as fresh tears welled up in her eyes. She knew that when a person was about to depart from this world, they tended to sleep a lot more. Sometimes, they would simply pass away in their sleep.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 567

    ?Chapter 567:

    Yvonne couldn¡¯t even bear to think about that possibility now, or what she might have to face in the aftermath.

    At that same time, outside Brian¡¯s hospital room, Debby beamed upon seeing Eric approach. She thought that her son had finallye to his senses and was about to make sure that Jeffrey faced consequences for the incident.

    ¡°Eric!¡± she cried out in unmistakable joy. ¡°You¡¯re a trusted friend of Brian¡¯s. You must do everything you can. See to it that Jeffrey pays dearly, and I promise to reward you well.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. White,¡± Eric replied without missing a beat. ¡°I¡¯ll do exactly what Brian wants me to do.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great! Then, I shall be waiting to hear good news from you.¡± The case was practically a sure win as it was. With Eric on board, the verdict was set in stone. The idea of what awaited Rachel and her brother brought Debby immense satisfaction.

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t keep you any longer. Go on in,¡± she eagerly waved Eric toward the door. ¡°Brian must be getting impatient.¡±

    ¡°Right. I¡¯ll see you around.¡±

    Eric had just opened the door and was about to step into Brian¡¯s hospital room when Tracy rushed over. ¡°Let me in as well! Brian?¡± she called out from the hallway. ¡°I promise, I won¡¯t interrupt your conversation!¡±

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Eric said before Brian could respond from inside the room, ¡°but this is official business between awyer and his client. You are neither.¡±

    Tracy huffed in displeasure. ¡°Brian!¡±

    ¡°Eric is right,¡± Brian finally said. ¡°Go and keep my motherpany.¡±

    Left with no choice, Tracy stomped away as Eric disappeared into the room.

    As soon as the door clicked shut, Brian asked, ¡°Is there a way to get him acquitted?¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s offers tales worth telling

    Eric plopped down on a nearby chair. ¡°Now, that¡¯s going to be a tough one!¡±

    ¡°Would I havee to you otherwise?¡±

    ¡°True.¡± Eric grabbed an apple from the fruit basket and started peeling it. ¡°Who would have thought a day woulde when someone would hurt you and walk away unscathed? Talk about an outlier! If your mom found out that I¡¯m not here to act as yourwyer but to actually defend Jeffrey, what do you think she would do? Maybe break my legs to stop me from going to court?¡±

    Brian retorted, ¡°Why are you such a coward now?¡±

    ¡°Keep talking like that, and I just might bow out of this case. You¡¯ll have to find someone else.¡±

    Brian gaped at him in disbelief. Eric was certainly feeling bold today. ¡°But I do have a question for you,¡± Eric continued, taking a bite of the apple.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I bumped into Rachel when I came in. Her eyes were red, so I¡¯m guessing she didn¡¯t do a good job of persuading you to save her brother. Why is that? Are you deliberately keeping your n a secret from her?¡± Brian¡¯s silence was as good as an admission.

    Eric clicked his tongue and shook his head. ¡°What are you up to, my friend?¡±

    ¡°What am I up to?¡± Brian repeated, clearly exasperated. ¡°I just want to see her, okay? I want her to keeping and ask for my help.¡± If he had agreed to help her the first time she asked, would she have visited the next day? No. Given the circumstances, she would probably forget he even existed.

    Eric let out a meaningful sigh. ¡°I see. Quite clever, I must say. This way, she wille to plead with you today, tomorrow, and the day after¡­ You¡¯re very devious, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 568

    ?Chapter 568:

    ¡°Eric,¡± Brian said in a warning tone, ¡°you¡¯d better keep your mouth shut about this.¡±

    ¡°Depends on my mood!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll double yourwyer¡¯s fee. Get Jeffrey out as soon as possible. Don¡¯t let him stay in there too long.¡±

    Brian had turned serious. After all, it didn¡¯t take a genius to see that Jeffrey¡¯s current state was not ideal. And if something happened to Jeffrey, he might as well forget about ever getting back together with Rachel.

    The moment Eric left, Tracy barged into the room. Brian didn¡¯t pay her much attention, though, much to her dismay.

    ¡°Tracy, you¡¯ve worked hard taking care of me these past few days. But I¡¯m a bit tired, so I¡¯ll just rest for now.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± she replied readily. ¡°Go ahead and sleep. I¡¯ll keep watch.¡±

    When Rachel woke up, Yvonne was still by her side. Outside, the sky waspletely dark.

    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Yvonne asked. ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

    ¡°Pizza sounds really good right now!¡±

    ¡°Pizza it is, then.¡±

    They were eating when Sabrina called Rachel to ask about Brian¡¯s stance on the matter at hand.

    ¡°He refused.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much,¡± Sabrina quicklyforted her. ¡°We can start from Jeffrey¡¯s condition. This may be considered a breakthrough in itself. You have my word that I will do my best¡ª¡±

    ¡°Sabrina,e over here,¡± Eric suddenly called out upon his return.

    Rachel recognized the voice even through the line. ¡°You should go and see what Mr. Riley needs.¡±

    Every story starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll call you backter.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to Eric,¡± Yvonne said when Rachel hung up. ¡°He must have a way to help us.¡±

    Rachel just shook her head and took Yvonne¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s no use. I ran into him just as I was leaving the hospital. I¡¯d wager he has already taken Debby¡¯smission.¡±

    ¡°And Brian? Is he really so coldhearted? Will he actually see this through?¡± Yvonne asked angrily.

    Rachel could only sigh heavily. ¡°It¡¯s not over until the verdict is delivered, so I suppose we still have some chance.¡± Although she said so, it was more to reassure herself than anyone else.

    ¡°Rachel¡­¡± Yvonne began, worried out of her wits.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fret,¡± Rachel said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m stronger this time around. I won¡¯t let anything happen to myself until Jeffrey is out. Brian can reject me all he wants. I¡¯ll just try again and again. I¡¯m not convinced he would be so heartless, and I most certainly refuse to believe that fate would be so cruel to my brother and me.¡±

    And so, the very next morning, Rachel set out for the hospital once again.

    Debby shot Rachel an icy stare, not missing the chance to mock her. ¡°Don¡¯t think that shedding a few tears in front of my son would persuade him into letting you and your brother off. He¡¯s already hired Eric to handle the case. Your brother will pay for his mistake!¡±

    ¡°Indeed, Jeffrey was wrong to hurt Brian. I apologize on his behalf,¡± Rachel¡¯s expression was somber as she offered a respectful bow.

    Still, Debby stopped her from going into Brian¡¯s room.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 569

    ?Chapter 569:

    To their surprise, it was Tracy who spoke up for Rachel. ¡°Please let her in. It won¡¯t hurt anyone to let her see Brian, even for just a few minutes.¡±

    Rachel was allowed into the room.

    Brian was fast asleep. Unwilling to disturb his rest, Rachel padded quietly across the room and sat by his bed.

    At the doorway, Debby stared at Tracy, doubtful. ¡°Are you out of your mind for letting her inside?¡±

    ¡°Do you know what truly breaks a person?¡± Tracy¡¯s eyes narrowed with intent. ¡°It¡¯s watching their dreams crumble slowly before them, leaving them in sheer despair and excruciating pain.¡±

    Debby gave a slow nod. ¡°Good point. I¡¯ll leave this in your hands.¡±

    With a contented smile, Tracy took her time, not rushing to enter the room.

    Inside, Rachel had been waiting for thirty minutes when Brian stirred awake.

    ¡°Tracy?¡± His voice was groggy as he mistook a silhouette at the window for her, recalling from memory.

    At his voice, Rachel turned and approached.

    Brian pushed himself up slightly, studying her with a deep look.

    ¡°Need a drink? I¡¯ll get you some water.¡±

    Taking his silence as agreement, Rachel quickly fetched the water and brought it to him.

    However, Brian turned his head away, saying bluntly, ¡°Where¡¯s Tracy? Get her for me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to assist with anything you need.¡±

    ¡°Is that certain?¡±

    ?????????? ???????? ???? ????????: ?????????¦Í????????????

    ¡°Completely certain.¡±

    Brian gestured toward the bathroom. ¡°Okay, I need help with my shower now.¡±

    ¡°Now?¡± Rachel¡¯s disbelief was evident.

    ¡°What, is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that you¡¯ve only just awakened, and your injuries haven¡¯t fully healed. It might be risky to expose them to water at this point.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t concern you. Besides¡­¡± Brian¡¯s eyes fixed on her intently.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t exactly been concerned about my health before, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true, I¡­¡± Rachel started to defend herself, but he interrupted her abruptly.

    ¡°I need to undress now. Are you able to assist or not?¡±

    Rachel tightened her grip, her emotions conflicted. Reflecting on everything she and Jeffrey had endured together, she ultimately conceded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Brian responded.

    He reached out his hand, which she cautiously epted. Summoning her strength, she carefully supported him as they made their way to the bathroom. Inside, she managed to remove his shirt and pants. Yet, when it came to his underwear, she hesitated, her resolve faltering.

    ¡°If you¡¯re unable to do it, just leave,¡± Brian said coldly.

    A flush crept over Rachel¡¯s cheeks; she was determined not to back down. ¡°I can handle it.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 570

    Chapter 570:

    With trembling hands, she reached for his waistband, mentally preparing herself for a quick removal. As she shut her eyes and steeled herself to proceed, he interrupted the tense silence. ¡°I didn¡¯t say you could close your eyes. Do you think you can just strip me and leave? Rachel, don¡¯t be so naive. Nothing is that simple.¡±

    ¡°What more do you want from me?¡± she asked, her voice tight with frustration.

    He moved in closer, his breath warm against her ear as he murmured, ¡°I want you to bathe me, just like old times.¡±

    ¡°But we¡¯re not together anymore. You have someone else now. Isn¡¯t this inappropriate?¡±

    ¡°I never pretended to be a faithful man,¡± Brian responded. Moreover, he had never explicitly stated he was involved with Tracy; Rachel had simply assumed it was the case.

    Repeatedly, Rachel felt the urge to leave, but the thought of Jeffreypelled her to stay. However, as Brian¡¯s demands increased and he offered no support, she felt herself pushed to the brink.

    ¡°Mr. White, you¡¯ve always carried yourself with pride. When we parted ways, you saw it as a blow to your dignity, leaving youpromised. I¡¯m aware you harbor resentment towards me. Do what you will with me, but Jeffrey is meless. Please, release him. He¡¯s been locked away for too long, and it¡¯s breaking him,¡± Rachel pleaded with Brian, tears cascading down her cheeks.

    At the sight of her tears, something inside Brian softened.

    ¡°Go,¡± he said quietly.

    ¡°Is that a yes?¡± Rachel searched his face, her eyes still full of tears.

    Without another word, Brian abruptly shut the door.

    Of course Rachel wasn¡¯t leaving. Leaving would mean giving up all hope for Jeffrey.

    She realised that Brian was crucial to Jeffrey¡¯s release and her approach had to be one of supplication.

    Check full story at g??????¦Ï¦Í??????. ?????

    At one point Ronald entered the room.

    ¡°Mr White, your clothes have arrived.¡±

    ¡°Have her bring them in,¡± Brian ordered, referring to Rachel without giving her name.

    ¡°Could you¡­¡± Ronald hesitated, unsure if Rachel would agree.

    ¡°It¡¯s OK, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Taking the clothes from him, Rachel approached the door and called out, ¡°Could you open the door a little? ¡± At her request, the door opened just enough.

    Holding the bag of clothes, Rachel reached her arm through the opening to hand it to him. As she was about to speak, her wrist was suddenly grabbed and in one swift movement she found herself being pulled inside.

    Before she could react, she was standing next to Brian in the shower, both of them drenched as the water poured down.

    Her soaked blouse clung to her form, bing transparent against her skin.

    When she raised her gaze, droplets on her face, she was abruptly met with a fierce kiss, his intent seeming to melt her into him.

    ¡°Brian¡­¡± She tried to protest, but her voice failed her.

    Pinned against the wall, she waspletely overwhelmed by his presence. Despite his recent injuries, his strength was formidable and she found herself unable to resist. He secured her arms and legs with a firm grip. His kisses were desperate and deep, forcing her mouth open in a dominating and unyielding manner. He seemed to be driven by the fear that she might disappear if he hesitated for a moment. Rachel¡¯s efforts to resist only resulted in muffled sobs and soft cries.

    Her screams seemed to intensify his fervour, especially in the steam-filled, confined space where his restraint was beginning to slip.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Good night dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ????(? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?

    .

 Chapter 571

    ?Chapter 571:

    He acknowledged his remorse. He desired her and no one else. One hand held hers tightly, the other tangled in her long, wet hair, his veins pronounced from the strain.

    His voice was raspy, barely articte.

    ¡°Babe, want you¡­¡±

    Overwhelmed by fear, Rachel wept.

    ¡°Brian, please, see me. I¡¯m Rachel, not Tracy. You¡¯re confusing me with someone else.¡±

    Brian didn¡¯t pause; his actions only grew more fervent, his intensity surging like a storm threatening to sweep Rachel away. The force of it left her teetering, struggling to maintain herposure. She knew she couldn¡¯t afford to lose herself in this moment, no matter how overwhelming it felt, and yet, regret washed over her. She never should have brought his clothes in.

    The sharp sound of a strap tearing jolted Rachel back to reality. Her arms and legs were immobilized, leaving her with only one defense¡ªshe opened her mouth and sank her teeth into Brian, hard.

    Yet, even then, Brian didn¡¯t stop. His lips brushed against her ear, his voice a low, seductive murmur.

    ¡°You¡¯re truly merciless,¡± he whispered, the words dripping with a mix of usation and flirtation.

    ¡°Brian.¡± Rachel¡¯s voice quivered, her body trembling as she fought to steady herself. She clenched her jaw, biting down with even greater force.

    Atst, Brian released her. On his shoulder, a deep, crimson mark stood as a stark reminder of her resistance.

    ¡°Do you really hate me that much?¡± Brian asked, a sly grin tugging at his lips as he ran his tongue along the inside of his cheek.

    Rachel opened her mouth to reply, but her words caught in her throat as her eyesnded on his injury. Despite the steam filling the bathroom, his underwear remained dry, yet the wound on his shoulder had begun to bleed again, the crimson trail inching down his skin. At first, it was just a faint trickle, but soon, the blood flowed more freely, carving a path down his torso.

    ?@?¨¦$? ???t?¦Å§ñ? ¨ª¦Ð ?al¦Ðo¦Í¦Ål?.c??

    Panic surged through Rachel as she rushed to his side.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get you out of here. I¡¯ll call a doctor,¡± she urged, her voice trembling.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Brian replied, his tone icy as he pushed her away.

    ¡°But your wound¡ªit¡¯s bleeding again,¡± Rachel protested, her anxiety spilling into her words.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your problem,¡± Brian said dismissively.

    How could it not be her problem? Her chest tightened with worry, her mind racing with concern. She cared more than she wanted to admit, more than she could easily put into words.

    Rachel¡¯sposure shattered.

    ¡°Brian, stop this stubborn act! Do you even realize how serious this is? You could die!¡± she cried, her voice breaking under the weight of fear and frustration.

    ¡°So what if I do?¡± Brian retorted, his toneced with bitter amusement.

    ¡°Would it even matter to you? Would you mourn me, or would you just move on?¡±

    ¡°How can you joke about something like this?¡± Rachel¡¯s voice quivered, tears of anger and helplessness brimming in her eyes.

    Brian, however, remained unflinching, his demeanor cold and detached.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 572

    ?Chapter 572:

    ¡°Leave,¡± he said, his voice cutting through the air like ice.

    Rachel stepped forward, reaching out to grab him, but Brian sidestepped her with ease. His gaze was unyielding as he added,

    ¡°Go. Unless you want to watch me die right here.¡±

    Defeated, Rachel had no choice but to retreat. She left the bathroom, her heart heavy with worry.

    Momentster, Brian emerged, d in a pair of pants and a loosely buttoned white shirt, the fabric barely concealing the bandages underneath.

    Without hesitation, Rachel sprang into action.

    ¡°I¡¯m calling the doctor,¡± she said, her voice steady despite the storm of emotions raging within her.

    When the doctor arrived, he worked swiftly to redress the wound, his tone stern as he addressed Brian.

    ¡°Listen here. You may be who you are, but in my care, you¡¯re just another patient. If you keep ignoring medical advice, not even a miracle will save you.¡±

    Brian remained silent, but Tracy, standing nearby, quickly interjected.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure he doesn¡¯t overexert himself again,¡± she assured, her tone confident and reassuring.

    The doctor, revered for his skill and experience, was treated with the utmost respect. Once he left, Brian turned to Rachel, his voice low and drained.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you should go. I need some rest.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s voice trembled, her eyes searching his for even a hint of warmth.

    ¡°Does it really have to be like this between us? I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re as unfeeling as you seem. Please, I¡¯m begging you; only you can help Jeffrey. If you can get him out, I¡¯ll agree to whatever you ask.¡±

    This was herst chance, the final plea she could make. If this didn¡¯t reach him, she would be left with nothing.

    ?????? ???????????????? ????????: ga l no v els .co m

    Brian¡¯s silence was heavy, his expression unreadable.

    Sensing the tension, Tracy spoke up softly.

    ¡°Rachel, he¡¯s exhausted. Let him rest for now.¡±

    Rachel looked up at him onest time, holding on to a flicker of hope. But when she met Brian¡¯s gaze¡ªcold, distant, and unfeeling¡ªthat spark faded.

    Was he truly so unmovable?

    The overwhelming sense of despair washed over Rachel. With a heavy heart and slow, deliberate steps, she turned and moved toward the door. Just as she reached for the handle, Brian¡¯s voice broke through the silence, stopping her in her tracks.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    ¡°To save your brother, I require three conditions.¡±

    Rachel spun around, agreeing impulsively.

    ¡°I agree!¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you hear them first?¡± Brian¡¯s expression was grave.

    ¡°Please, tell me.¡±

    Brian said,

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 573

    ?Chapter 573:

    ¡°First, you must personally attend to my needs until I am discharged from the hospital. Second, you must support and be present for any matters involving Carol.¡±

    Rachel responded,

    ¡°I can¡¯t promise constant avability, but I will ensure cooperation in Carol¡¯s presence.¡±

    ¡°That will suffice.¡±

    Brian¡¯s nod allowed Rachel to rx her clenched hands and exhale in relief.

    ¡°What¡¯s the third condition?¡± she inquired.

    Brian¡¯s gaze was intense, and he took a moment before responding.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t determined it yet. I¡¯ll inform you when I do.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t stress; it won¡¯t be unreasonable. The choice to agree will be yours,¡± he replied, exuding amanding presence.

    Rachel paused, then said,

    ¡°As long as it¡¯s reasonable, I agree. And about Jeffrey¡­¡±

    ¡°Eric is on it already. We expect to hear something soon,¡± Brian said, his voice even and controlled.

    However, the emotions in the room were anything but steady, both attendees grappling with their feelings.

    Tracy was the first to voice her turmoil. Her gaze shot to Brian, disbelief tinting her tone.

    ¡°Brian, are you suggesting¡­ you had Eric Riley working on Jeffrey¡¯s release all along, instead of letting him face jail? And what about Debby? How will you manage that?¡±

    Tracy astutely brought up Debby¡¯s potential reaction.

    Discover new books g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    ¡°She won¡¯t know,¡± Brian replied, his calm undisturbed, his voice a blend of confidence and careful calction.

    ¡°But secrets have a way of surfacing. Eventually, she will find out, and she¡¯ll be hurt you hid this from her.¡±

    Rachel, refusing to sit idly by this time, challenged Tracy¡¯s motives, saying,

    ¡°Tracy, are you opposing my brother¡¯s release, or is it really Debby who objects?¡±

    ¡°Why would you say that? Now that Brian¡¯s awake, naturally, I want your brother to be safe as well.¡±

    ¡°It must be exhausting to keep up such a fa?ade every day.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re misunderstanding me,¡± Tracy replied, still managing to look wronged.

    ¡°Fine, then here¡¯s how we¡¯ll do it. Only a few of us know about the n. If Debby remains unaware, then you¡¯re in the clear. If she finds out, it¡¯s obvious you were the one who told her. Tracy, are you willing to take that risk?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s challenge was designed to thwart any schemes Tracy might have been plotting.

    Yet, Tracy was no novice at navigating usations. She swiftly devised a reply.

    ¡°That¡¯s hardly fair,¡± Tracy responded, clinging to Brian¡¯s arm.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 574

    ?Chapter 574:

    ¡°We all know how connected Debby is. If she hears about this from someone else, it shouldn¡¯te back on me.¡±

    Brian detached his arm with aposed motion, giving Tracy a brief look.

    ¡°Rachel has a point. This stays between us. So, Tracy, are you capable of keeping this confidential?¡±

    Tracy hesitated, her lip caught between her teeth, visibly conflicted. She now fully grasped the trap Rachel had set for her, skillfully cornering her.

    As Tracy faltered, Brian turned to Rachel.

    ¡°I¡¯ve given you my promise, and I intend to keep it. You have nothing to fear. Even if my mother learns of this, it won¡¯t affect the situation. Eric is acting on my behalf, not hers.¡±

    Brian¡¯s statement felt like a sharp rebuke to Tracy.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Rachel expressed her gratitude earnestly.

    Brian then nced at the apple on the table.

    ¡°I¡¯d like that apple.¡±

    Both Tracy and Rachel reacted instantly, their hands reaching toward the apple Brian had indicated at the same time.

    Surprisingly, it was thest apple remaining in the bowl.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got it!¡± Their voices ovepped as they both volunteered.

    ¡°Rachel, no need to bother. I¡¯ve got this,¡± Tracy said, taking the apple with a warm smile.

    She expertly peeled and sliced the apple into neat segments, then approached Brian to feed him herself.

    ¡°Brian, how does it taste? Is the apple sweet?¡± she inquired, her voiceced with sweetness.

    ?????????? ?????????? ????????: g???????¦Í????????????

    Brian gave Rachel a quick nce before responding,

    ¡°It¡¯s very sweet. Where did you find such good apples?¡±

    ¡°I selected them carefully myself. It¡¯s good to know you enjoyed it.¡±

    Settling next to Brian, Tracy continued to feed him slices of the apple, disying the affectionate gestures of a devoted partner. As they conversed, a joke sparked a loudugh from Tracy.

    To Rachel, they appearedpletely in love with each other. She understood that caring for Brian involved more than just meeting his physical needs¡ªit was a test of her emotional endurance. For days, she would be subjected to the intimate exchanges between him and Tracy.

    When the apple was gone, Tracy approached with a confident smile.

    ¡°Apologies, Rachel, but I couldn¡¯t restrain my feelings after seeing Brian awake. I¡¯ve missed him dearly. If our closeness is too much for you, perhaps you might want to step outside for a bit of air.¡±

    Rachel gave a nod. She truly needed a break to clear her mind.

    Just as she was about to step out, Brian called out,

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise to look after me yourself? What¡¯s wrong? Is it too much for you already?¡±

    Rachel hesitated, biting her lip before stepping back inside.

    Ronald had arranged for dinner, ensuring it included foods suitable for Brian¡¯s dietary needs.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 575

    ?Chapter 575:

    Tracy prepared the table and cheerfully said,

    ¡°Rachel, why don¡¯t you eat with us?¡±

    ¡°No, please go ahead without me.¡±

    Observing their yful banter only diminished her appetite further.

    ¡°Rachel, we¡¯ve set a ce for you too. Please, join us,¡± Tracy insisted.

    Just then, a knock interrupted them.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get it.¡±

    Rachel went to answer the door and froze in surprise upon opening it.

    ¡°Andres?¡±

    The name caused Brian to tighten his grip on his fork visibly.

    Tracy didn¡¯t miss the tension in the air. Her smile momentarily wavered, her hands balling into fists before she regained herposure and turned to Brian with a bright expression.

    ¡°Brian, how unexpected that Andres would drop by. Do you think he¡¯s here to see you or Rachel?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about him,¡± Brian replied tly.

    It was clear Andres wasn¡¯t there for him.

    As predicted, Andres extended a beautifully wrapped package toward Rachel.

    ¡°Feeling hungry? I heard from yourwyer that you¡¯ve been here since early. I tried calling you but couldn¡¯t reach you.¡±

    Rachel nced at her phone and, indeed, there were several missed calls. Texts from Andres filled her screen, each one showing his concern.

    ¡°Sorry, I haven¡¯t really been on my phone today.¡±

    G3t th3 r34l st0r£¤ @ g4ln0v3ls.c0m

    ¡°No worries.¡±

    ¡°And how did youe to know about Sabrina?¡± Rachel asked, clearly puzzled by his informed approach.

    ¡°Do you recall that she represented you during your assault case? You obviously trust her, which is why I assumed you¡¯d contact her first after Jeffrey¡¯s issue arose. But let¡¯s set that aside for now. I¡¯ve brought your favorite food. Eat some before it gets cold and before you get too hungry.¡±

    Rachel gave a nod.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± The scent stirred her appetite.

    Given her current situation, Rachel turned to Brian.

    ¡°Mr. White, may I go outside for dinner and return shortly?¡±

    Outside, there was a designated dining space offering a morefortable setting.

    ¡°Stay here and eat.¡±

    Brian¡¯s immediate refusal surprised her.

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    Left with no alternative, Rachel settled in a corner to enjoy her food. Andres stayed nearby, though his attention seemed to shift toward Brian.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 576

    ?Chapter 576:

    ¡°Mr. White, how are you feeling now?¡± Andres asked, his voice filled with genuine concern.

    Brian offered a faint smile, brushing off the worry. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. No need to trouble yourself over me.¡±

    Andres nodded, his expression softening. ¡°You seem to be recovering well, so I¡¯ll stop fretting,¡± he said, though the conversation trailed off into an awkward silence, leaving the room momentarily still.

    Tracy, standing nearby, felt a quiet wave of relief and perhaps a hint of satisfaction. She carefullydled a spoonful of soup and brought it to Brian¡¯s lips, her tone gentle and encouraging. ¡°This will help you regain your strength. Go on, try it.¡±

    Brian hesitated, his gaze flickering briefly toward Rachel, who stood silently observing. Something in her presence seemed to sway him, and he leaned forward to take a sip.

    A small, appreciative smile curved Brian¡¯s lips as he nodded. ¡°Not bad at all,¡± he said, his voice warm but measured.

    ¡°Would you like me to feed you more?¡± Tracy asked eagerly, her voice full of anticipation.

    ¡°Yes, feed me¡ªpersonally,¡± Brian replied, deliberately emphasizing thest words with a teasing grin.

    Rachel, sitting nearby, turned her attention back to her food, quietly continuing her meal. As she neared the end of her bowl, Andres approached and took a seat beside her. Leaning in slightly, he asked in a soft, warm tone, ¡°Did you enjoy it?¡±

    ¡°I did, very much,¡± Rachel responded, her smile warm with satisfaction.

    C?????? ???????? ??t g??l??ov?ls.??¡ð??

    ¡°If you enjoyed it, I¡¯ll take you to that restaurant sometime,¡± Andres offered, his tone light but sincere.

    ¡°I¡¯d love that,¡± Rachel said, smiling.

    When Rachel lifted her gaze, their eyes met unexpectedly, and for a brief moment, the connection between them was undeniable.

    Brian, however, observed the exchange from across the room. Clearing his throat loudly, he raised his voice in a forced, awkward attempt to break the moment. ¡°I think I swallowed the wrong way.¡±

    Tracy immediately sprang to her feet. ¡°Let me get you some water,¡± she said, hurrying off to fetch a ss.

    ¡°No need,¡± Brian replied curtly, his eyes locking onto Rachel. ¡°I believe someone made a promise to stay by my side and care for me until I¡¯m fully recovered.¡±

    Brian¡¯s words were clearly aimed at her. Remembering Jeffrey, Rachel stood up without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it. Would you like cold water or hot?¡±

    ¡°Hot water,¡± Brian answered, his tone firm but calm.

    Rachel moved quickly, but in her rush, she lost her footing and nearly tripped.

    ¡°Careful!¡± Andres reacted instantly, his arm shooting out to steady Rachel. He pulled her close, his strong hand resting on her waist as she found her bnce.

    The sudden closeness between them was undeniable, their posture intimate enough to draw a palpable silence over the room.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 577

    ?Chapter 577:

    Rachel was momentarily stunned, her breath catching as Andres steadied her. For him, the brief moment felt like a rare treasure, his hand lingering gently on her waist. Tracy observed the scene with a quiet intensity; her expression was unreadable, but her eyes were sharp.

    The stillness was broken by Brian¡¯s cold, cutting voice. ¡°This isn¡¯t the ce for romantic disys. If my terms are too harsh, Rachel, you¡¯re wee to leave.¡±

    Embarrassed, Rachel turned to Andres, her voice soft but sincere. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for involving you,¡± she murmured before quickly stepping away to fetch the water.

    Discovering the kettle empty, Rachel decided to bring room-temperature water instead, thinking it might be safer after Brian¡¯s earlier choking incident. But as she handed him the ss, his piercing gaze met hers, his tone sharp and unyielding.

    ¡°Rachel,¡± Brian said firmly, ¡°I was clear. I asked for hot water.¡±

    ¡°Right away,¡± Rachel replied without hesitation, taking the ss back with quiet efficiency.

    Rachel returned momentster, carefully carrying a steaming ss of hot water, and handed it to Brian, her movements deliberate andposed.

    Brian took a small sip from the ss, only to m it down momentster, his voice cutting through the air. ¡°Too hot. Are you trying to burn me?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean to!¡± Rachel quickly apologized, her face flushing with embarrassment. ¡°Let me cool it down for you.¡±

    Rachel blew gently on the water, lowering its temperature before handing it back to Brian, her hands trembling slightly.

    Feel the thrill at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©q??o??

    Yet his expression remained stern. ¡°Now it¡¯s not hot enough,¡± he said, his tone cold and unrelenting.

    Rachel bit back a sigh. She knew the issue wasn¡¯t the temperature of the water; it never was. This was his way of testing her patience, of making her jump through hoops. And she was running out of strength to keep up with it.

    Since their first encounter, Brian had been nothing but calcting, a man who always saw everything through the lens of profit and loss. He didn¡¯t act without a reason and certainly never out of kindness. She had underestimated him, thinking she could make him care. But in the end, she should have known better.

    Rachel¡¯s frustration simmered just below the surface, but she held it in. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± she asked, the wordsing out quieter than she intended, a mix of exasperation and resignation.

    Before Brian could answer, Andres stepped forward, his presence a protective shield. He gently took Rachel¡¯s hand, pulling her behind him with an air of quiet authority. ¡°Rachel, you don¡¯t need to beg him,¡± he said firmly. ¡°I¡¯ll figure something out for Jeffrey. You shouldn¡¯t have to sacrifice yourself for him.¡±

    Andres addressed Brian. ¡°Mr. White, I¡¯ve always regarded you as a sessful businessman. Please don¡¯t lower my opinion of you. Using threats against a woman? That¡¯s beneath any real man.¡± His remarks were prating.

    Brian, unprovoked to anger, responded with a sardonic grin. With an air of intrigue, he replied, ¡°Really? I¡¯d be interested to know how you intend to secure Jeffrey¡¯s release.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 578

    ?Chapter 578:

    Andres took Rachel¡¯s wrist and replied, ¡°Sure, you have Eric, your starwyer, but he isn¡¯t the only talented one around. This city is full ofpetent attorneys. Mr. White, for all your influence, you can¡¯t control everyone. It¡¯s useless to intimidate Rachel with such tactics.¡±

    Brian¡¯s expression turned slightly dejected. ¡°I was hoping you had a unique strategy I hadn¡¯t considered. Yet¡­¡± With a hint of irony in his tone, he added, ¡°It¡¯smendable that you¡¯re trying to assist her. However, I suggest you fully grasp the situation before making grand assertions. Jeffrey attacked me, and the proof is irrefutable. I possess both eyewitness ounts and physical evidence. Beyond my own injuries, there are statements frompany staff and video evidence from the incident¡ªno attorney could dispute these facts.¡±

    Andres was taken aback, not having foreseen the solid evidence Brian possessed. It became clear why Rachel had feltpelled toply with him. Noticing Andres¡¯s subdued reaction, Brian sneered, ¡°Have you finished your performance, Andres?¡±

    ¡°Please consider being more generous. Showing a little hope might benefit you and others,¡± Andres said.

    Yet, Brian showed no appreciation for the advice. ¡°I don¡¯t need an escape route.¡± He then turned to Rachel. ¡°Let me make this clear once more, Rachel, you are free to leave if you find this situation unjust.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t be leaving,¡± Rachel responded, filling two additional sses with water.

    This time, she was ready, leaving Brian without a rebuttal, bringing an end to the challenging moment.

    The rest on g?l????¦Í?????????????

    Rachel, however, was unprepared for what was to follow.

    After finishing his meal, Brian stretched his legs and set aside his fork. ¡°I¡¯ve finished my meal. Rachel, please clean up.¡±

    Tracy intervened swiftly. ¡°Brian, let¡¯s not bother. We¡¯re in a VIP suite; room service can handle the cleanup.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Rachel supposed to attend to me?¡± Brian¡¯s casualment immediately silenced Tracy.

    ¡°Still, Rachel is¡­¡±

    Without a word, Rachel stepped up, began clearing the dishes with an indifferent expression. Her silence and efficient actions seemed to weigh heavily on Brian, like a stone pressing down on his chest. He had hoped she would argue back or show some reluctance. Instead, she chose to handle the task herself rather than plead.

    Why? Was it because Andres was present? Did his presence matter so much to her?

    He couldn¡¯t stand it. Her apparent concern for Andres only intensified his difort.

    Suddenly, Rachel gasped softly.

    Before Brian could react, Andres was already by her side, full of concern. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Rachel dismissed, continuing her cleanup.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 579

    ?Chapter 579:

    Tracy observed and said, ¡°Rachel, you¡¯re bleeding. Did a fork prick you?¡±

    Without hesitation, Andres took her hand and brought it close to his lips, poised to address the wound. Rachel quickly withdrew her hand. ¡°Andres, stop, that¡¯s unsanitary!¡±

    Andres, taking the bowl from her, insisted, ¡°Stop cleaning now. Let¡¯s take care of that cut.¡±

    Rachel gently held Andres back, lowering her voice. ¡°Thank you. I know you¡¯re just looking out for me, but Brian¡¯s right. He¡¯s the only one who can help Jeffrey now. For my brother¡¯s sake, I can take whateveres my way.¡±

    Seeing the unwavering resolve in her eyes, Andres chose not to argue. Rolling up his sleeves, he knelt beside her, his tone soft and understanding. ¡°Then let me help you clean up.¡±

    Rachel instinctively shook her head, about to turn him down, but he beat her to it. ¡°Don¡¯t. Please¡ªlet me do this, in my own way. Is that okay?¡±

    Reluctantly, she gave in. ¡°Alright.¡±

    With Andres pitching in, the room was tidied up much faster. But the sight of them working together didn¡¯t sit well with Brian. So when Andres finally prepared to leave, Brian silently hoped he¡¯d vanish from sight.

    But then Rachel turned to him, her voice cautious. ¡°Mr. White, may I walk him out, please?¡±

    Brian was about to deny her, but she quickly added, her tone soft and imploring, ¡°I promise I¡¯ll be back in five minutes. It won¡¯t affect my care for you¡­ that is, if you¡¯ll allow me.¡± Her deliberate humility curbed his refusal.

    g???????¦Í??????.??0??; ???????? ????????????????

    Checking his watch, he muttered, ¡°Five minutes. Not a second more.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± she said gratefully.

    Knowing her time was short, Rachel only escorted Andres to the hospital¡¯s first floor. She hesitated, feeling guilty. ¡°Thanks foring, but¡­¡±

    He stopped her with a warm smile. ¡°No need to exin. We don¡¯t do formalities, remember? Go back up. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    ¡°Alright! Take care!¡±

    The staircase was packed with people moving in and out. Rachel waited patiently until an elevator finally arrived.

    Just as she stepped in, a strained voice called out from behind. ¡°Excuse me, everyone. My wife isn¡¯t feeling well. Would you mind letting us take this elevator first?¡±

    The line of waiting passengers fell into silence. These elevators were notoriously slow¡ªsometimes taking several minutes per trip. Most people had been waiting a while, and few were willing to give up their spot.

    Seeing no response, the elderly man gently supported his frail wife. ¡°Maybe it can fit two more. Let¡¯s give it a try.¡±

    The couple hesitantly stepped in, but the moment they did, the elevator beeped¡ªoverloaded.

    Faint grumbles rippled through the crowd, though no one openly protested since it was an elderly couple.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 580

    ?Chapter 580:

    The old woman¡¯s voice trembled with guilt. ¡°Forget it, dear. I-I can wait a little longer. Let¡¯s not trouble everyone.¡±

    Without hesitation, Rachel squeezed her way out from the back. ¡°Please, take my ce. I¡¯ll wait for the next one.¡±

    The couple looked at her with gratitude as the elevator doors finally closed without a hitch.

    Rachel checked the time and felt her heart drop¡ªthere was no way she¡¯d make it back within five minutes. Brian would definitely hold it against her¡­ and she¡¯d probably suffer for itter.

    But at this point, what was one more round of punishment?

    As she approached the ward, she unexpectedly came face-to-face with Tracy. Their shoulders brushed as Tracy passed by, her words slicing through the air like a de. ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯ve won. Brian¡¯s only keeping you around like a pet. If he¡¯s in the mood, he¡¯ll throw you a bone¡ªy with you for a bit. But once he¡¯s bored? He¡¯ll dump you without a second thought. And trust me¡­ he won¡¯t care where you end up.¡±

    In the past, if Tracy had spewed such venom, Rachel would¡¯ve snapped back without hesitation. At the very least, she would¡¯ve thrown in a sharp retort just to wipe the smirk off Tracy¡¯s face.

    But this time, she didn¡¯t bother. Instead, she smiled faintly. ¡°Oh, really? Then why do you look so rattled?¡±

    Tracy¡¯s frustration was clear as day. ¡°Rattled? Me? I¡¯m just giving you a friendly warning¡ªnot to get too full of yourself.¡±

    ???????? ?????????? ???? g??????¦Í????????????

    Rachel let out a softugh, her expression calm as she nced at Tracy. ¡°That¡¯s just how things are, right? A pet basks in its owner¡¯s status and thinks it¡¯s something special. Funny how some pets get treated better than humans.¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t care if she insulted herself a little, as long as she could rip through Tracy¡¯s pretenses.

    As expected, Tracy was so furious she could almost grind her teeth. She raised her hand, aiming for Rachel¡¯s face.

    Before the p couldnd, Rachel grabbed her wrist mid-air. ¡°Tracy, maybe you should reconsider before messing with someone who has the right people on their side.¡±

    ¡°You see yourself as a pet? You¡¯re nothing but a stray. Do you honestly think Brian would turn against me just for you?¡± Tracy sneered,pletely unimpressed.

    Rachel let go of her wrist and shifted her gaze to the surveince camera above. ¡°Tracy, after all this time, you still haven¡¯t married Brian. Are you sure you want to show your true self now? If I remember correctly, Debby could walk in any second. Think she¡¯d still ept you as her future daughter-inw if she saw this side of you?¡± Rachel¡¯s words were sharp and struck exactly where it hurt.

    Tracy¡¯s hand fell, and the fight in her seemed to fade.

    It was Rachel¡¯s turn to push back.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 581

    ?Chapter 581:

    She took hold of Tracy¡¯s wrist, her eyes icy as she spoke. ¡°You don¡¯t want Jeffrey to be freed, and you definitely don¡¯t want me and my brother to have any peace. But listen, Tracy¡ªif he doesn¡¯t get out and I find out you¡¯re behind it, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it.¡±

    Tracy smirked. ¡°Oh? And how exactly do you n to do that?¡± She leaned in slightly, her voiceced with mockery. ¡°Do you really have what it takes to make my life miserable?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s lips curled into a smile, but her eyes stayed cold. ¡°No woman would be thrilled about her boyfriend¡¯s ex lingering around, bringing up old memories and stirring things up, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    That hit a sore spot for Tracy.

    Her anger red instantly, and her face flushed with fury. Her hand shot up, just moments away fromnding a p.

    Rachel didn¡¯t even flinch, simply watching her with a steady gaze.

    But in the end, Tracy hesitated. Her fingers curled into a fist before she slowly lowered her hand, her re sharp. ¡°Rachel, have you no shame? As a woman, don¡¯t you have any self-respect?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. ¡°I only picked it up from you.¡±

    Tracy exhaled sharply. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll stay out of Jeffrey¡¯s situation. But when this is over, I want you to stay away from Brian. No more contact.¡±

    Discover updates g?l¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    Rachel tilted her head slightly. ¡°That¡¯s not something I can agree to.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s jaw tightened as she held back her rage. ¡°Just don¡¯t hang around him anymore. He belongs to me.¡±

    Though it wasn¡¯t a perfect deal, both of them managed to secure something they wanted.

    By the time Rachel made it back to the hospital room, over ten minutes had gone by. Given Brian¡¯s personality, she figured he wouldn¡¯t be pleased.

    She stepped in cautiously, making sure to move as quietly as possible. But to her surprise, he was casually lounging on the couch, one leg crossed over the other, his body leaningfortably against the backrest as he watched TV.

    He heard here in but didn¡¯t bother turning or acknowledging her presence.

    Left with no other option, Rachel stepped forward and politely announced, ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±

    No response.

    He didn¡¯t say a word. His attention remained glued to the TV, as if she wasn¡¯t even there.

    Rachel tried again. ¡°Apologies. I didn¡¯t mean to take so long.¡±

    That seemed to get a reaction out of him.

    He shifted slightly, finally meeting her gaze. With a small motion of his hand, he gently said, ¡°Come here.¡±

    Rachel remained motionless, the air thick with tension. Her body felt as though it had frozen in ce under the weight of Brian¡¯s gaze. Each second stretched, and her nerves tightened further.

    But then, the image of Jeffrey shed in Rachel¡¯s mind¡ªthe thought of him in danger, vulnerable, and needing her. That image drove her to take the first step, her body stiff but determined. Another step followed, then another, each one slow and deliberate. It felt like an eternity to cover just a few meters.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 582

    ?Chapter 582:

    Brian, in contrast, appeared effortlessly patient. His piercing eyes followed her with quiet intensity, a faint, almost imperceptible smile ying on his lips. To Rachel, his gaze felt unnervingly predatory, like a sleek, elegant hunter, exuding both danger and refinement as he watched her approach.

    When Rachel finally reached Brian, standing just within arm¡¯s reach, she took a deep breath and said in a steady but strained voice, ¡°I wasteing up. You can punish me as you see fit.¡±

    ¡°Punish?¡± Brian echoed the word, rolling it over his tongue with quiet amusement. His gaze never left her, his eyes scanning her with a calcting intensity.

    Rachel felt a knot tighten in her stomach, her difort palpable. She didn¡¯t dare speak, merely offering a small nod in response. She knew there was no use in trying to exin herself; Brian wouldn¡¯t listen, nor would he care. It seemed wiser to face whatever punishment Brian had in store head-on, even if it meant enduring his demands for a few more days or catering to any whims he might present. She would do whatever it took to make amends.

    ¡°Come, sit,¡± Brian said, his tone unexpectedly calm as he gestured to the spot beside him on the sofa.

    Rachel hesitated, caught off guard by Brian¡¯sposed demeanor. She had expected anger, even hostility, but his quiet authority only heightened her anxiety. It felt like the deceptive stillness before a storm, a silence heavy with unspoken tension.

    With a heart full of trepidation, Rachel reluctantly took a seat beside him, her mind racing as she prepared for what mighte next. To Rachel¡¯s surprise, Brian nced at the screen and said casually, ¡°Stay and watch the movie with me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Rachel blinked, caught off guard by the unexpected request. ¡°Not interested?¡± Brian raised an eyebrow, his tone light but carrying a subtle edge.

    ???????? ???????? ????????: ?????????¦Í?????????????

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll watch!¡± Rachel replied quickly, her mind racing. Was this really her punishment, just sitting through a film with him? The simplicity of it left her uneasy, her thoughts swirling with uncertainty. As the movie began, Rachel braced herself for him to make things difficult, but Brian simply leaned back in his seat, his focus entirely on the screen. He didn¡¯t look at her, didn¡¯t speak, and seemedpletely absorbed in the story.

    By the time the credits rolled, Rachel finally allowed herself to rx. She was about to suggest he get some rest when, without warning, Brian pressed her down onto the bed.

    His presence wasmanding, yet there was no aggression in his actions. Instead, he reached over to turn off the lights, his hand slipping gently under her blouse to rest against her skin, warm and steady.

    Rachel held still, her breath catching, until a sudden sting at her ear made her flinch; he had bitten her earlobe.

    Brian¡¯s touch was insistent, almost demanding, yet his voice was unexpectedly gentle, a whisper that sent a shiver down her spine. ¡°What if this is my punishment? Would you allow it?¡±

    In the quiet of the night, Brian¡¯s words were low and rough, carrying a seductive warmth that made her pulse quicken. Rachel¡¯s heart wavered, but she forced herself to stayposed.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 583

    ?Chapter 583:

    Rachel didn¡¯t push him away, but her voice, steady yet sharp, cut through the charged atmosphere. ¡°You have a girlfriend!¡±

    Brian¡¯s lips brushed against her ear, his voice low, almost tender. ¡°What if I told you there¡¯s nothing between Tracy and me?¡±

    Rachel turned her face away, refusing to answer. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to believe him.

    Tracy had been his favorite for years. Before Rachel¡¯s breakup with him, he might have restrained himself out of propriety, but afterward? She was certain their rtionship had been intense, their connection undeniable.

    Tracy¡¯s confidence, her arrogance, was evidence enough. If it weren¡¯t true, why would she act the way she did?

    Rachel said, her tone calm but edged with doubt, ¡°I¡¯m not a child anymore. You can¡¯t expect me to believe that.¡±

    Brian let out a chuckle, momentarily caught off guard by her words.

    Rachel¡¯s voice was calm, her tone steady butced with quiet conviction. ¡°You¡¯ve loved her for years. Now that both of you are single, hold onto her. You know, not every girl is willing to change her mind so easily.¡±

    Brian¡¯s eyes narrowed, his voice dropping to a low, almost intimate murmur. ¡°And what about you? Would you?¡±

    Rachel met Brian¡¯s gaze without hesitation. ¡°If my ex truly loves me, I might reconsider. But if he doesn¡¯t? Trying to get back to him is just asking to be humiliated.¡±

    g???????¦Í??????.??0??; ????????  novels

    The words were simple, yet it had taken her years to grasp their true weight¡ªa painful truth that struck deep.

    Brian didn¡¯t respond right away. Instead, his silence made his gaze even more intense. His hands remained on her waist, their warmth searing against her skin.

    Rachel knew better this time. Experience had shown her that the more she fought back, the more Brian took pleasure in breaking her down, in shattering her dignity. She pressed her lips together and forced her mind to go nk.

    In the next moment, her dress strap slid off her shoulder, and his lips traced slowly along her neck. His touch wasn¡¯t rough, but it was deliberate, leaving behind bite marks, one after another. She understood his intent¡ªhe wanted to break her, to push her to surrender. Yet she had already lost everything. What more could he possibly take?

    ¡°You¡¯re not fighting back?¡±

    Brian raised a brow, caught off guard. She had never given in so easily before. But now, she remained still, her body quivering like a fragile kitten. Silent tears slipped down, but she didn¡¯t protest, didn¡¯t push him away.

    ¡°Would it even change anything?¡±

    Rachel gazed at him, her eyes clear and bright, with tears shining softly, enough to soften even the coldest heart. ¡°Jeffrey¡¯s fate rests entirely with you. You haveplete control over me. Even if I don¡¯t want this, you¡¯d still make me give in. But Brian, is this really what you want?¡±

    A faint smile tugged at his lips. How long had it been since she told him in such a soft tone? Ever since their breakup, she had kept her distance, his voice always formal and detached.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 584

    ?Chapter 584:

    ¡°Just for a moment¡­ let me hold you,¡± Brian murmured as he pulled her into his arms.

    Her soft scent filled the space between them, unexpectedly soothing him, making his eyelids grow heavy.

    The truth was, he hadn¡¯t had a proper night¡¯s sleep in days.

    With Brian seemingly calmer, Rachel remained still.

    But the sudden, urgent ringing of a phone shattered the silence. Brian ignored it at first, but the caller was relentless.

    ¡°You should pick up. It might be urgent,¡± Rachel suggested gently.

    Instead, Brian handed the phone to her, his tone almost coaxing. ¡°You take the call for me.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡±

    Seeing Doris¡¯s name on the screen, Rachel hesitated, reluctant to pick up. Yet, after noticing the repeated calls, worry crept in. Something might be wrong. With a sigh, she finally answered.

    The moment she picked up, a panicked voice filled the line. ¡°Brian? Finally! We¡¯ve all been worried sick. Grandma was just rushed to the hospital!¡±

    Unaware that Brian himself had been hospitalized, Doris spoke with an urgency that carried no hesitation. Had she known, she might have chosen her words more carefully.

    ¡°Hospital? We¡¯ll head there now,¡± Rachel asked without hesitation.

    ?????????? ???????????? ????????: g???????¦Í?????????????

    A brief silence followed before Doris responded, ¡°Rachel? Where¡¯s Brian?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s with me. Just tell me where, and we¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Once the call ended, Rachel paused for a moment before deciding to tell Brian. After all, it was his grandmother¡ªhe had a right to know. And this wasn¡¯t something she could or should keep from him. Yet, an unshakable unease crept over her, making her eyelid twitch involuntarily.

    The moment Brian heard, he made his decision instantly. ¡°We¡¯re going.¡±

    ¡°Help me get dressed. We¡¯re leaving now.¡±

    Rachel hesitated, her concern obvious. ¡°But your wound¡­ I heard it reopened today. If you go like this, Carol will only worry more. Let me go first and check on things, then I¡¯ll update you.¡±

    But Brian was firm. ¡°I won¡¯t feel at ease until I see her myself.¡±

    Once he was dressed, they stepped out of the elevator, and without hesitation, Brian reached for Rachel¡¯s hand.

    ¡°We agreed to keep up appearances as an engaged couple in front of my grandma,¡± Brian reminded her.

    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll y my part. But don¡¯t you think we¡¯re starting a bit early? We could at least wait until we¡¯re closer to Carol.¡±

    Brian didn¡¯t say a word, yet his grip on Rachel¡¯s hand was tight, as if he were afraid she would disappear at any moment.

    During the entire ride, his grasp only grew firmer, like letting go wasn¡¯t an option.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 585

    ?Chapter 585:

    When they settled into the car, Rachel could no longer hold back. ¡°It hurts. Can you loosen up a little?¡±

    Only then did Brian rx his grip slightly. Still, his fingers stayedced with hers the entire way.

    Once upon a time, Rachel had dreamed of moments like this, but now that it was real, it felt both painful and ironic.

    When they reached the hospital, Carol¡¯s family was already gathered. Aron and Debby stood by the entrance, their expressions dark with concern, while Doris, standing off to the side, dabbed at her teary eyes in silence.

    The moment Doris saw Brian, she ran to him and grabbed onto his arm, her voice breaking. ¡°Brian, Grandma¡­ she¡­¡±

    Her voice cracked before she could finish, and she broke into sobs. Rachel and Brian felt their hearts tighten with dread.

    ¡°What happened to her? Where¡¯s Grandpa?¡± Brian asked urgently.

    Doris hupped through her tears, unable to form a coherent response. Brian turned to his father, his voice tense. ¡°Dad, tell me what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Aron stepped forward, cing a firm hand on Brian¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Son, you need to brace yourself. Your grandma¡­ she doesn¡¯t have much time left.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Rachel¡¯s voice shook, unable to ept it. ¡°What illness? How did it get this bad so suddenly?¡±

    Aron exhaled deeply before speaking. ¡°Pancreatic cancer.¡±

    R?????? ??h?? ???????? ??t g??l??ov?ls.?????

    One of the most merciless cancers. Some people didn¡¯t evenst a month after being diagnosed. Now that this relentless disease had imed Carol, none of them could bring themselves to ept it.

    A sinking weight dragged Brian¡¯s heart down, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°She had routine check-ups every single year. How could something like this have gone unnoticed? What changed?¡±

    His fingers curled into fists, his body taut with frustration, unable to ept the cruel reality. ¡°I¡¯ll have Ronald look into this immediately,¡± he said, already reaching for his phone.

    Before Brian could dial, Aron gently grasped his arm. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Her tests were normal. She¡­ she knew all along. She hid it from us, even from your grandpa.¡±

    The air grew heavy with silence, sorrow reflected in everyone¡¯s eyes.

    Without a word, Brian turned and headed for the stairwell, disappearing for several minutes. Growing concerned, Rachel hurried after him.

    In the dimly lit stairwell, she paused a few steps away. The man who always carried himself with power and authority now sat slumped on the stairs, his face etched with pain. Beyond his grief, Rachel could see the weight of guilt crushing him. He had arranged Carol¡¯s check-ups, ensured every test was thorough, every result verified¡ªyet he had never imagined Carol would conceal the truth. If only he had known sooner, things might have been different.

    Rachel stepped forward and stood quietly beside him. She knew he didn¡¯t need words¡ªjust someone to share the moment. Without speaking, she rested a hand gently on his shoulder. In response, Brian pulled her into his arms, leaning against her. He looked defeated and adrift.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 586

    ?Chapter 586:

    They remained like that until Doris appeared. ¡°Brian, Rachel, Grandma wants to see you.¡±

    ¡°All right,¡± Brian whispered.

    Hand in hand, they entered the room. Despite the sorrow around them, Carol¡¯s expression was warm and bright. She smiled as if untouched by the heaviness of her illness.

    ¡°Brian, Rachel,e sit with me,¡± Carol said, patting the space beside her. ¡°I have something important to tell you.¡±

    As Brian and Rachel stepped closer, they held hands in silence. The sight of their entwined fingers brought a warm, satisfied smile to Carol¡¯s face.

    ¡°Watching the two of you like this fills my heart with joy. I¡¯ve been fortunate to have a peaceful, loving family throughout my life. My children and grandchildren have always been respectful, and even though your mother can be quite strong-willed at times, she has always treated me with kindness. I truly have nothing to regret. If I do have one lingering wish, though, it would be to witness your wedding with my own eyes.¡±

    A soft glimmer of tears welled in Carol¡¯s eyes, but her smile remained bright and unwavering.

    Brian gently ced Carol¡¯s hand atop his and Rachel¡¯s entwined fingers. ¡°Grandma, you don¡¯t have to worry. I promise you¡¯ll witness our wedding.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Carol¡¯s face lit up with delight. She turned to Rachel, seeking her reassurance. ¡°Rachel, dear, what do you say?¡±

    Explore fresh updates on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s

    Rachel offered a gentle nod and a soft smile. ¡°Yes, I¡¯d be happy to move up the wedding date.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful news. I¡¯m so happy I can witness it.¡±

    Carol¡¯s eyes sparkled with pure joy, like a child waking on Christmas morning. Her radiant smile was contagious, making both Brian and Rachel smile in return.

    ¡°Hector, bring it here.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Momentster, Hector retrieved an elegantly crafted wooden box from the drawer. The box was modest in size, its intricate carvings still visible despite signs of age¡ªtwo corners worn, the paint slightly chipped. Still, its beauty remained intact, exuding an air of timeless sophistication.

    Carol carefully ced the box in Rachel¡¯s hands. ¡°Go on, Rachel, open it and see for yourself.¡±

    Rachel hesitated, her fingers lingering over the lid. ¡°This¡­¡±

    Carol chuckled, nodding encouragingly. ¡°Go on, open it.¡±

    Rachel still looked taken aback and hesitated, uncertain how to respond.

    Brian¡¯s voice cut through the silence. ¡°If Grandma wants you to open it, then do it.¡±

    Atst, Rachel lifted the lid. Her breath caught as she discovered an exquisite collection of jewelry, each piece catching the light.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken,¡± she whispered, ¡°these are your family heirlooms, passed down through generations, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    Carol smiled proudly. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 587

    ?Chapter 587:

    She reached into the box and lifted a delicate bracelet. ¡°This belongs to a matching pair. I gave the other one to Brian¡¯s mother, and now, I want you¡ªmy granddaughter-inw¡ªto have this one. And these gold pieces, though aged, carry a timeless elegance. They were crafted by my ancestors, and I believe they will suit you perfectly.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s eyes filled with tears; she was overwhelmed that these priceless treasures were entrusted to her.

    Carol gently patted her hand. ¡°Oh, dear, don¡¯t cry. This is a joyful asion! Smile for me, won¡¯t you? Seeing you happy makes me happy too. Now, give me your hand so I can put this on you.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Rachel extended her hand, and Carol carefully fastened the jade bracelet around her wrist, turning it to admire how it looked.

    ¡°Your smooth skin makes this jade bracelet even more stunning. It suits you perfectly.¡±

    Rachel beamed, emotion brimming. ¡°It really is beautiful. Thank you so much.¡±

    She hugged Carol tightly, ovee with gratitude.

    Carol then returned to the box and selected an ornate golden hairpin. With a gleam in her eyes, she handed it to Brian. ¡°Here, quickly¡ªgo put this hairpin on your wife.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Grandma.¡± Brian took the hairpin and stepped behind Rachel. His hands moved with practiced ease¡ªone gathering her silky ck hair, the other sliding the pin into ce.

    R?????? ???????????? ????????ov?????.??o??

    The moment his fingers brushed through her hair, every sensation at the top of her head intensified. Each movement sent a ripple through her heart, and she felt the warmth of his touch as though her long-dormant feelings had awakened.

    Once the pin was secure, Brian didn¡¯t step away. Instead, he leaned in, his breath warm against Rachel¡¯s ear as he looked to Carol. ¡°How does it look? Does it suit her?¡±

    Carol watched the tender moment, her heart full. She nodded enthusiastically. ¡°It looks absolutely lovely. The hairpin is exquisite, but Rachel outshines itpletely. Brian, you¡¯ve truly found a stunning partner.¡±

    Even with Carol¡¯s praise, Brian wasn¡¯t fully satisfied. He tilted his head, lowering his voice so his lips brushed Rachel¡¯s ear. The gentle contact, carrying the faintest warmth, sent an unexinable shiver through her. ¡°Do you want to see how it looks?¡±

    A sudden flush warmed Rachel¡¯s cheeks. She wasn¡¯t sure what unsettled her more¡ªhis closeness or the unspoken tension between them. She tucked a loose strand behind her ear. ¡°No need. I know it looks fine.¡±

    ¡°How can you be so sure if you haven¡¯t even seen it?¡± Brian produced his phone and turned on the camera, then pointed it at them. Their faces appeared on the screen, so close together that his intense, emotion-filled eyes dominated the image¡ªsomething Rachel could never ignore.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Brian¡¯s voice held its usual rich, velvety tone.

    ¡°It looks great,¡± Rachel replied.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 588

    ?Chapter 588:

    ¡°Guess that means I¡¯m in charge of your hair from now on.¡±

    Deep down, Rachel knew that would never happen. Still, she figured Carol would be pleased to see them so in love. If Brian was willing to y along, she might as well, too.

    She offered a small, bashful nod and said cheerfully, ¡°All right.¡±

    Carol beamed with satisfaction but made sure to remind Brian, ¡°After you get married, you can¡¯t be as carefree as before. You need to be responsible and cherish Rachel. If you ever mistreat her, even after I¡¯m gone, I won¡¯t forgive you.¡±

    Brian frowned, visibly annoyed. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t talk like that. It¡¯s too depressing.¡±

    Carol remained calm. ¡°Life and death are inevitable, Brian. I¡¯ve made peace with that, so you should, too. As for the checkups, I insisted on keeping you in the dark. Don¡¯t me anyone for it.¡±

    She had already guessed what was weighing on Brian¡¯s mind.

    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll do as you say, Grandma.¡±

    ¡°Good. Now you two should get some rest. I¡¯m starting to feel a little tired myself.¡±

    As soon as they stepped out of the hospital room, the emotions they had held at bay began to surface. Sadness lingered in Brian¡¯s eyes, though he fought to keep it hidden.

    They walked in silence for half an hour before Rachel suddenly noticed blood staining his chest. Her heart skipped a beat¡ªhis wound had reopened.

    ¡°We need to get you back to your doctor right now,¡± she said, panic touching her voice.

    Find great reads at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s

    Brian gently squeezed her hand, his expression steady. ¡°It¡¯s just a little blood,¡± he reassured her. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It doesn¡¯t even hurt.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s panic grew. ¡°Your wound keeps reopening. The doctor said if it happens too often, it could get infected¡ªand that¡¯s dangerous.¡±

    His calmness only fueled her frustration. ¡°Brian, are you deliberately trying to make things worse for yourself?¡±

    Brian held Rachel¡¯s hand firmly, his eyes hopeful as he gazed at her. ¡°Are you concerned about me?¡±

    ¡°Obviously I am,¡± Rachel replied, trying to pull her hand free, but he refused to let go.

    ¡°I still need your help to get my brother out,¡± she added casually. At that, Brian rxed his grip.

    ¡°Looks like I misunderstood,¡± he muttered with a hint of disappointment.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get you back to your ward before your condition worsens.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    By the time Rachel had escorted Brian to the ward and the doctor had examined him, it was alreadyte. Rachel was considering heading home when Brian spoke first. ¡°How about you stay with me tonight?¡±

    Seeing the extra bed in the room, Rachel nodded. After washing her face, she caught sight of herself in the mirror and suddenly remembered the bracelet and hairpin Carol had given her. Worried she might lose them, she went to return the items to Brian.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 589

    ?Chapter 589:

    As she reached out to hand him the hairpin, Brian stopped her. ¡°Rachel, marry me.¡±

    His words left her frozen in shock. ¡°What? Did I hear you right?¡± she asked, thinking she must have misheard.

    He met her gaze and repeated firmly, ¡°I¡¯m not joking. Marry me.¡±

    Rachel shoved the hairpin into his palm and tried to remove the bracelet. ¡°Brian, this isn¡¯t funny.¡±

    In her haste, she fumbled, and the bracelet stubbornly stayed on. Her forehead glistened with sweat, frustration clear in her reddened eyes.

    Brian gently held her hand. ¡°Rachel, leave them. My grandma gave these to you, so they¡¯re yours.¡±

    Determined, Rachel spoke quickly. ¡°No, I shouldn¡¯t keep them. This bracelet is priceless¡ªmeant for Carol¡¯s granddaughter-inw.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Brian said with confidence. ¡°That¡¯s because, in her eyes, you¡¯ve always been her first and only choice for a granddaughter-inw. She even brought up marriage today. Don¡¯t you see what she¡¯s getting at?¡±

    Rachel paused, understanding his meaning all too well. But she and Brian weren¡¯t together anymore.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want her to leave this world with regrets. Her biggest wish is to see us married, and I have to make that happen. So, Rachel, marry me. This is thest thing I ask of you,¡± Brian said softly, his gaze full of quiet longing and vulnerability.

    Rachel turned away, lost in thought. Carol had shown her so much kindness¡ªfar more than she could ever repay. Could she truly deny Carol¡¯s final wish?

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s makes every story special

    ¡°I need to think about it,¡± she finally whispered.

    ¡°All right, take the night to decide,¡± Brian replied. ¡°By the way, don¡¯t worry about Jeffrey. Eric just texted me¡ªhe¡¯ll pick him up first thing in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Rachel asked.

    Brian nodded. ¡°Tomorrow Eric can bring Jeffrey to you, or, if you¡¯d prefer, you can pick him up yourself.¡±

    ¡°Thanks. I¡¯d prefer to get him myself.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Just rest for now.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Lying in bed, Rachel¡¯s mind raced with thoughts. Neither of them slept until Brian finally heard her voice break the silence.

    ¡°I¡¯m listening,¡± he murmured.

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯ll do it,¡± Rachel whispered.

    Brian heard Rachel clearly but still asked, ¡°Are you certain about this?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve thought it through carefully,¡± Rachel replied.

    Marrying him would help Jeffrey and fulfill Carol¡¯s final wish. Besides, Carol didn¡¯t have much time left, and the marriage wouldn¡¯t be permanent¡ªso Rachel had no reason to refuse.

    The next morning, Rachel woke early and found Brian already in the dining area, casually dressed and enjoying his breakfast.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 590

    ?Chapter 590:

    ¡°Good morning!¡± she greeted him.

    ¡°Morning!¡± Brian returned with a smile.

    Rachel began gathering her things. Noticing, Brian said, ¡°Have some breakfast first. I¡¯ve already told Eric; he¡¯ll be here soon to drive you.¡±

    Rachel hesitated. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I don¡¯t want to inconvenience him.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all,¡± Brian said lightly. ¡°We¡¯re getting married soon, and as my future wife, you can take advantage of this.¡±

    Rachel nodded gratefully.

    Though simple, the breakfast was plentiful. Thinking of finally bringing Jeffrey home, Rachel¡¯s excitement showed¡ªshe ate more than usual.

    Seeing her appetite, Brian nodded approvingly. ¡°You should eat properly. You¡¯ve lost quite a bit of weighttely.¡±

    Rachel smiled in response.

    Just as she finished, there was a knock at the door. Rachel stood, her face lighting up. ¡°That must be Eric Riley!¡±

    Brian felt a pang of jealousy. ¡°Are you really that eager for him to arrive?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Rachel said, her excitement clear. ¡°It means I can finally bring Jeffrey back home.¡±

    ¡°Come on in.¡±

    As the door swung open, Yvonne ran forward and wrapped her arms around Rachel before she could speak.

    ¡°I¡¯ming with you to get Jeffrey,¡± Yvonne dered.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Rachel replied.

    After a few whispered words, Brian pulled Eric aside and gave him instructions.

    Five minutester, they were all seated in Eric¡¯s car.

    Yvonne, eyes sparkling with curiosity, nced at Eric. ¡°So, what did Mr. White whisper to you just now?¡±

    Eric, steady at the wheel, navigated a sharp turn before answering. ¡°Are you asking for yourself or on behalf of Ms. Marsh?¡±

    Yvonne raised an eyebrow. ¡°Does it make a difference?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s you, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t tell you.¡±

    ¡°And if it¡¯s Rachel?¡±

    Eric spoke slowly and deliberately. ¡°Mr. White reminded me that Ms. Marsh will soon be his wife, and I should always keep that in mind. He told me not to neglect her.¡±

    ¡°Brian¡¯s wife?¡± Yvonne shot Rachel a puzzled look.

    Rachel sighed. ¡°I was nning to tell you after I brought Jeffrey home and settled him in. Carol¡¯s condition is critical, and I¡¯ve agreed to marry Brian.¡±

    Yvonne didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Is this a real marriage or just for show?¡±

    ¡°For me¡­ does it really matter?¡± Rachel¡¯s tone was calm, but her words carried weight.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 591

    ?Chapter 591:

    Yvonne¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Rachel, don¡¯t talk like that. There has to be a way.¡±

    Rachel forced a smile. ¡°Come on, today¡¯s a happy day. Let¡¯s not dwell on sad things.¡±

    Yvonne pursed her lips, then nodded. ¡°All right.¡±

    At the police station, Rachel and Yvonne waited in the lobby while Eric handled the paperwork.

    About half an hourter, a familiar voice rang in Rachel¡¯s ears: ¡°Rachel¡­¡±

    It had only been a few days, but seeing her brother again felt like a lifetime.

    Rachel spun around, her excitement and eagerness barely contained.

    The moment Rachel saw Jeffrey, she couldn¡¯t contain her emotions and pulled him into a tight embrace.

    ¡°Rachel, I¡¯m so sorry¡­ this is all because of me. I brought this on you,¡± Jeffrey said, his voice thick with regret as he clung to her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. What matters is that you¡¯re free now,¡± Rachel whispered, running aforting hand through his hair. ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t act recklessly again, okay?¡±

    Jeffrey nodded firmly. ¡°I promise. I won¡¯t bring you any more trouble. I know you did everything you could to get me out.¡± His thoughts drifted to Brian, and a wave of concern washed over him. ¡°How¡­ how is Brian?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s awake and doing fine. Don¡¯t worry about him. Let¡¯s get you home so you can rest,¡± Rachel said gently.

    ???????????????? ?????????? ????: ?????????¦Í????????£®??????

    ¡°Did he make things difficult for you?¡± Jeffrey asked tentatively. Seeing how weak he still was, Rachel chose not to mention her wedding ns yet.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jeffrey. He didn¡¯t give me any trouble. In fact, he helped secure your release,¡± she reassured him.

    Jeffrey frowned. ¡°Would he really do that just out of kindness?¡±

    Rachel offered a small smile. ¡°Forget about him for now. You must be starving. Let¡¯s find you something good to eat.¡±

    Feeling the emptiness in his stomach, Jeffrey gave a grateful nod.

    Outside the station, Rachel turned to Eric. ¡°Thank you again.¡±

    ¡°No need to thank me. I just did my job,¡± Eric replied casually. ¡°You know who you should really be thanking. My part is over now.¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t need to ask¡ªshe knew exactly whom he meant.

    Sitting in the car, she hesitated before typing a message to Brian: ¡°Thank you.¡±

    As she set her phone down, her eyes caught sight of a scar on Jeffrey¡¯s wrist. Though healed, it was still noticeable.

    Jeffrey quickly tugged his sleeve down, pretending nothing was wrong, but Rachel wasn¡¯t fooled.

    ¡°What happened to your wrist?¡± she asked, her tone sharp with concern.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­ just a small burn,¡± Jeffrey said, brushing it off. But Rachel knew he was hiding something.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 592

    ?Chapter 592:

    ¡°Jeffrey,¡± she said firmly, ¡°you always start stuttering when you¡¯re nervous. Did you notice that?¡±

    ¡°I¡ªIs that so?¡± Jeffrey stammered. ¡°I was just nervous because it¡¯s been a while since west saw each other.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s eyes hardened. ¡°Are you still lying to me? Show me your wrist.¡±

    Without waiting, she reached for his arm. Jeffrey hesitated and instinctively pulled away, unwilling to let her see. Yvonne, realizing Rachel needed the truth, spoke up. ¡°Jeffrey, don¡¯t hide it. Tell your sister, or she¡¯ll only worry more.¡±

    After a brief pause, Jeffrey gave in. Rachel carefully took his hand and pulled up his sleeve. The moment she saw the fresh scar, her breath caught. If she hadn¡¯t seen it herself, she might not have believed it. But there was no mistaking it. A wound like that, only recently healed, could mean just one thing: Jeffrey had tried to take his own life.

    Rachel¡¯s eyes filled with tears, and before she knew it, they spilled over.

    ¡°Rachel, please¡­ don¡¯t cry,¡± Jeffrey panicked.

    Rachel ran her fingers lightly over the scar, her voice trembling. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore,¡± Jeffrey said quickly. ¡°Please, don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯m sorry. I swear I won¡¯t do anything this foolish again.¡±

    No matter how much he reassured her, Rachel couldn¡¯t shake the ache in her heart.

    ¡°Rachel, I really mean it this time. I know I was wrong. I¡¯ll listen to you from now on, I promise.¡±

    ore c??apters @ g???????¦Í?????????????

    Rachel folded her arms and turned away, pretending not to hear him.

    On the way home, Jeffrey tried to lighten the mood, but Rachel couldn¡¯t let it go. This wasn¡¯t something she could forgive with mere words. She forced herself into silence, refusing to give in.

    Suddenly, Jeffrey pressed a hand to his forehead and murmured weakly, ¡°Rachel, I¡­ I feel really dizzy.¡±

    When they were kids, Jeffrey would always pretend to feel weak whenever Rachel scolded him, and she¡¯d fall for it every time. But this time, Rachel was determined not to be fooled again.

    ¡°Rachel, I swear, I¡¯m really dizzy. I¡¯m not faking it.¡±

    She studied his face, noting the genuine pallor and the way his hand trembled against his forehead. He didn¡¯t look like he was pretending¡ªhe actually seemed unwell.

    Rachel hurriedly reached out to steady Jeffrey. She studied him carefully, realizing his exhaustion wasn¡¯t an act¡ªhe looked genuinely drained and weak. ¡°Here, drink some water first.¡±

    Jeffrey took a few sips before resting his head briefly against Rachel¡¯s shoulder. His face remained pale, exhaustion clear in his features. ¡°Do you feel any better? Or are you still really tired?¡± Rachel asked, worrycing her voice.

    Yvonne offered a suggestion. ¡°Maybe he hasn¡¯t been eating or sleeping well these past few days. That would exin his weakness. Don¡¯t stress too much¡ªlet¡¯s get him some proper food so he can regain his strength. With rest and good meals, he¡¯ll recover.¡±

    Her reasoning eased Rachel¡¯s anxiety. ¡°Do you feel a bit better now?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 593

    ?Chapter 593:

    Jeffrey nodded. ¡°Yeah, a little better than earlier.¡±

    The three of them sat down for breakfast. Concerned by Jeffrey¡¯s condition, Rachel and Yvonne continued to add food to his te until his bowl was heaped.

    ¡°Jeffrey, have some more,¡± Rachel urged.

    ¡°Okay, okay, that¡¯s enough. I¡¯m already stuffed!¡± he chuckled, and Rachel and Yvonne shared a relieved smile.

    Just after they finished, Rachel¡¯s phone buzzed with a message from Brian: ¡°Jeffrey is out. Where are you?¡±

    ¡°Just had breakfast with him. On my way soon.¡±

    ¡°All right,¡± Brian replied.

    Rachel turned to Yvonne. ¡°Can you take Jeffrey home for me?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got it. Go do what you need to do.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Not long after, Yvonne drove Jeffrey home, chatting andughing along the way. However, midway through the drive, Jeffrey mentioned feeling dizzy again. Yvonne grew concerned¡ªthis was the second time he had felt lightheaded so soon.

    ¡°Jeffrey, do you want me to take you to the hospital for a check-up?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I just need some rest. Wake me when we¡¯re home.¡±

    ¡°All right. Just rest for now. Let me know if you start feeling worse.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    A few minutester, Yvonne called Jeffrey¡¯s name several times, but he didn¡¯t answer. Her heart skipped a beat as panic set in. She pulled over, turned around, and reached for him in the back seat. No matter how many times she called, he remained unresponsive.

    Without wasting a second, she pressed the elerator and raced toward the nearest hospital, dialing Rachel on the way. ¡°Rachel, Jeffrey just passed out. I¡¯m taking him to the hospital now.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s heart clenched with worry, but she forced herself to stay calm. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    Even after multiple tests and an IV drip, Jeffrey remained unconscious.

    ¡°Doctor, is my brother¡¯s condition really that bad?¡± Rachel asked, her voice trembling.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk in my office,¡± the doctor replied. ¡°I¡¯ll exin everything in detail.¡±

    Inside the office, the doctorid out the test results before Rachel and Yvonne. ¡°Since you¡¯re his sister and closest family member, I¡¯ll be upfront with you,¡± he said, meeting Rachel¡¯s eyes. ¡°Based on his test results, we strongly suspect leukemia.¡±

    Leukemia? Rachel and Yvonne stared at the doctor in shock. Rachel¡¯s mind went nk as the words echoed in her head. It felt as if fate itself were conspiring against them.

    Rachel swayed from the shock; Yvonne quickly supported her and turned to the doctor for answers. ¡°Doctor, are you sure? Could there be a mistake? He was fine just days ago!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 594

    ?Chapter 594:

    ¡°It¡¯s difficult to pinpoint the exact cause. Leukemia can develop for many reasons. We¡¯ve sent his samples for further analysis, and we should have definitive results in a few hours.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Doctor,¡± Yvonne said, her voice tight with worry.

    As they stepped out of the office, Brian¡¯s call came in. ¡°Where are you?¡± he asked.

    Rachel stared at the caller ID, the doctor¡¯s words reying in her mind. A lump formed in her throat, and for a moment she couldn¡¯t bring herself to speak.

    ¡°Rachel?¡± Brian¡¯s worried voice came through. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, I can¡¯t make it today. Jeffrey isn¡¯t feeling well,¡± Rachel said, her voice edged with concern.

    Brian picked up on her tone and replied gently, ¡°All right. Take care of him. Let me know if there¡¯s anything I can do to help.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The wait felt endless. Relief washed over Rachel when Jeffrey¡¯s eyes fluttered open. With a weak smile, he said, ¡°Rachel, Yvonne, I¡¯m sorry for worrying you both.¡±

    ¡°Just stay here. I¡¯ll get you some water,¡± Rachel said softly.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m actually feeling better. It¡¯s been a rough few days, but I think I¡¯m ready to go home,¡± Jeffrey insisted.

    Nore chatpers ?????????¦Í??????.c0n

    Rachel¡¯s heart raced at the thought¡ªgoing home now wasn¡¯t an option. She searched for words, but Yvonne spoke up first.

    ¡°Jeffrey, the doctor said your condition still isn¡¯t stable. It¡¯s best to stay in the hospital a little longer.¡±

    ¡°But I really do feel better,¡± Jeffrey protested.

    ¡°Please, just listen,¡± Yvonne urged. ¡°When you passed out, Rachel was beside herself with worry. Stay here until you¡¯ve fully recovered so she can rest. She hasn¡¯t slept well since you arrived.¡±

    Jeffrey¡¯s expression softened at her plea.

    ¡°Rachel¡­¡± He reclined andid his head in herp, like a trusting child.

    With gentle care, Rachelbed her fingers through his hair. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep better once you¡¯re well.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure of it. You won¡¯t lose sleep over me anymore,¡± Jeffrey promised.

    ¡°All right.¡±

    After lunch, as Jeffrey settled for a nap, a nurse entered with an update. ¡°We have your test results.¡±

    ¡°Which tests?¡± Jeffrey¡¯s rxation turned to alertness.

    Rachel answered quickly, ¡°Blood tests. I thought you might have blood sugar issues. It was just to be sure. Rest now, and I¡¯ll speak with the doctor after you fall asleep.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 595

    ?Chapter 595:

    Outside the doctor¡¯s office, Yvonne and Rachel held hands, their hearts heavy with apprehension. They dared to hope for good news¡ªbut reality refused their wishes.

    Rachel¡¯s hands trembled as she epted the test results. The doctor¡¯s solemn voice echoed in the quiet room. ¡°Ms. Marsh, extensive testing has confirmed that your brother is suffering from leukemia.¡±

    Rachel swallowed hard. ¡°What are our options for treatment?¡±

    ¡°The type of leukemia he has is particrlyplex,¡± the doctor exined gently. ¡°The optimal treatment would be a bone marrow transnt. We¡¯ve begun searching for apatible donor within the registry. Since you¡¯re his sister, you may be a match. It would be wise for you to undergo testing.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Rachel and Yvonne both felt the sting of a harsh truth: given Rachel¡¯s own health conditions, even if she were a match, she could not serve as a donor. Yvonne squeezed her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll be there with you for the testing. Maybe I¡¯ll be a match.¡±

    ¡°Yvonne¡­¡± Rachel¡¯s voice caught.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for words. I understand.¡±

    Hope dwindled when neither test revealed a match. The registry, too, failed to yield a suitable donor. Soon, Jeffrey¡¯s chances seemed nearly gone.

    ¡°Doctor, am I supposed to just stand by as my brother dies?¡± Rachel¡¯s voice broke.

    ¡°We aremitted to doing everything we can,¡± he replied gently, ¡°yet a bone marrow transnt remains his best chance for recovery. You must prepare for all possible oues.¡±

    Discover more on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    Brushing tears from her cheeks, Rachel gathered her courage. ¡°What about using umbilical cord blood?¡±

    ¡°That can work well if it¡¯s from a sibling,¡± the doctor said slowly, ¡°but you mentioned you and your brother were raised as orphans.¡±

    ¡°Could my future child¡¯s umbilical cord blood also work?¡±

    ¡°While that offers a potential option,¡± the doctor said cautiously, ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee its effectiveness without more specific tests.¡±

    Rachel squared her shoulders, determination shining in her eyes. ¡°Any chance worth taking is worth my every effort.¡±

    After stepping out of the doctor¡¯s office, she turned to Yvonne with resolve.

    ¡°Yvonne, I¡¯m thinking about having a child.¡±

    Realization dawned instantly on Yvonne¡¯s face. ¡°You n to use the baby¡¯s umbilical cord blood to save Jeffrey, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Rachel met her friend¡¯s gaze. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yvonne hesitated. ¡°And your health¡ªdo you think your body can handle a pregnancy?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Rachel admitted, ¡°but I can¡¯t stand by and watch Jeffrey suffer. Maybe, with this baby, a miracle could happen for all of us.¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s eyes reddened as she struggled to hold back tears. Her voice trembled with emotion. ¡°Rachel, I just need a moment to process this.¡±

    She turned away and took several deep sips of water, steadying herself. She had known Rachel for years and understood her steadfast nature. Though her friend seemed gentle, once Rachel set her mind on something¡ªespecially for Jeffrey¡ªnothing could sway her. This was their one chance, and Rachel wouldn¡¯t let it slip away. Even if Yvonne protested, Rachel would move forward without hesitation. To Rachel, Jeffrey mattered more than anything, even her own well-being.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 596

    ?Chapter 596:

    ¡°Rachel, if this is what you¡¯ve decided, then I¡¯ll stand by you.¡±

    A weight lifted from Rachel¡¯s shoulders as she exhaled in relief. ¡°Yvonne, thank you!¡±

    Yvonne yfully tugged her hand away, feigning sternness. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet. Promise you¡¯ll actually listen to the doctors from now on.¡±

    ¡°All right, all right. I¡¯ll listen, I promise.¡±

    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll head to the hospital and call you once everything¡¯s arranged.¡±

    After Yvonne left, Rachel made her way to Jeffrey¡¯s room. The moment he saw her, he sat up and smiled brightly. ¡°You¡¯re finally back. That¡¯s great!¡±

    Rachel ran her fingers gently through his hair. ¡°Jeffrey, the test results are in. You¡¯ll need to stay in the hospital for a while and follow the doctors¡¯ instructions, okay?¡±

    Jeffrey¡¯s eyes flickered with unease. ¡°Am I really sick? Is it serious?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not fatal¡ªjust something that needs proper care to heal. So be good, Jeffrey, and let¡¯s trust the doctors, all right?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Jeffrey gripped the bedsheet, worry clear in his voice. ¡°Isn¡¯t staying in the hospital really expensive? I heard it costs a fortune. I don¡¯t want you working yourself to the bone because of me.¡±

    Rachel reached over and gave his hand a reassuring pat. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, Jeffrey. I¡¯ve got everything covered.¡±

    She hesitated, lips pressing together as she gathered her thoughts. This was the perfect moment to tell him about her impending marriage to Brian.

    ???????????????? ??????????: ???????¦Í?????????????

    Sooner orter, he would find out, and it was bettering from her than from someone with ill intentions. Taking a deep breath, she finally said, ¡°Jeffrey, there¡¯s something really important I need to tell you¡­ I¡¯m getting married.¡±

    For a moment, Jeffrey was stunned. Then his face lit up with excitement. He pped his hands together, beaming. ¡°That¡¯s amazing! Rachel, you¡¯re finally getting married. You¡¯re going to be the most beautiful bride. Who¡¯s my future brother-inw? I haven¡¯t met him yet, have I?¡±

    It was clear he had already ruled out Brian as a possibility.

    Rachel looked at him seriously. ¡°It¡¯s Brian.¡±

    The excitement drained from Jeffrey¡¯s face, his brows knitting together in disbelief. ¡°Brian? But¡­ he cheated on you. He betrayed you. Why would you still want to marry him? Is this because of me?¡±

    Rachel shook her head firmly. ¡°No, Jeffrey. What happened before was a misunderstanding. Yes, Tracy was his first love, but they never got back together. She was someone he once cared about, so it¡¯s natural he looked after her. I¡¯ve made peace with the past, and right now Brian¡¯s grandmother is gravely ill. We¡¯ll be getting married soon. I¡¯ve thought this through carefully. I really want your blessing. Can you support me on this?¡±

    Her eyes held deep sincerity as she waited for his response.

    Jeffrey paused, then looked up at Rachel with sincere eyes. ¡°Since this is your decision, I truly wish you the best.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Jeffrey. That really means a lot to me.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 597

    ?Chapter 597:

    They talked quietly for a while, sharing a rare, heartfelt moment in the hospital. But that peace didn¡¯tst long¡ªTracy suddenly stormed in, shattering the calm.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Rachel asked, calmly peeling an apple.

    ¡°We need to talk.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested. I¡¯m busy.¡±

    Tracy folded her arms and leaned against the doorway. ¡°I¡¯ll wait. No matter how long it takes.¡±

    Rachel ignored her, pretending she wasn¡¯t there. But Tracy remained, lingering in the room until Jeffrey finally dozed offte into the night.

    When Rachel stepped out, Tracy blocked her path. ¡°Enough waiting. Let¡¯s talk. Or would you rather I show up here every day and bother your brother?¡±

    Rachel sighed, not wanting a scene. ¡°Fine. Downstairs.¡±

    ¡°Good choice.¡± Tracy smirked.

    They walked to the small caf¨¦ beside the hospital. Once seated, Tracy signaled the waiter and turned to Rachel. ¡°Go ahead¡ªorder whatever you want. It¡¯s on me.¡±

    ¡°Just water.¡±

    Tracy told the waiter, ¡°Two sses of water, please.¡±

    The waiter hesitated until Tracy added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll pay as if we ordered coffee.¡±

    ?????????? ???? ???????? ????????: ?????????¦Í?????????????

    ¡°Of course. One moment, please.¡±

    When the water arrived, Tracy sipped and sneered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you even a little curious why I¡¯m here?¡±

    ¡°Debby must¡¯ve told you I¡¯m marrying Brian soon,¡± Rachel replied directly.

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Tracy said without pretense. ¡°That¡¯s why I came.¡±

    ¡°So, what do you want?¡± Rachel asked, her voice calm.

    Tracy pulled a document from her bag and slid it across the table with a smug smile. ¡°See for yourself.¡±

    Under the caf¨¦¡¯s light, the printed medical report was clear¡ªan ultrasound result. Rachel¡¯s heart pounded, but she clenched her fists and forced herself to remainposed. She understood exactly what Tracy was attempting¡ªand why she couldn¡¯t let her seed.

    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant,¡± Rachel stated evenly, suppressing the turmoil inside.

    Tracy¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯re not even a little shocked? No anger? No reaction at all?¡±

    Rachel ignored her taunts. ¡°Brian doesn¡¯t know yet, does he?¡±

    Tracy¡¯s expression stiffened, but she lifted her chin. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t told him. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. I¡¯m giving you a heads-up out of respect. If I announce this at your wedding, you¡¯ll be humiliated, and your reputation will be ruined.¡±

    Rachel met her gaze, eyes sharp. ¡°Are you sure people will me me? Not you, the one interfering in my marriage?¡±

    Tracy scoffed, confidence flickering in her smile. ¡°Why would they me me? I¡¯m carrying Brian¡¯s child¡ªthe next heir to the White family.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 598

    ?Chapter 598:

    Rachel leaned forward. ¡°If you were so certain of your position, you¡¯d be talking to Hector, Carol, and Aron instead of me.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s confidence wavered for a moment before she recovered. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous! I¡ªI just wanted to surprise them, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re so sure it¡¯ll be a delightful surprise, go ahead and give it to them,¡± Rachel said sharply, turning to leave.

    Tracy darted after her, panic in her voice. ¡°Are you out of your mind? I¡¯m pregnant with Brian¡¯s child. How can you still want to marry him? Don¡¯t you see how much trouble this baby will bring into your life? This is my child¡ªdo you really think you could ever ept it? What are you even trying to achieve?¡±

    Her words tumbled out in frantic bursts, but Rachel stood unwavering. The more Tracy unraveled, the moreposed Rachel remained, her calm a stark contrast to Tracy¡¯s desperation.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Rachel asked evenly. ¡°Afraid I might not treat your child well?¡±

    ¡°Of course I am!¡± Tracy shot back, voice trembling. ¡°Do you honestly expect me to believe you¡¯d raise it as your own? Stop pretending, Rachel. You¡¯re not that selfless.¡±

    A faint, almost imperceptible smile curved Rachel¡¯s lips. ¡°You¡¯re right. Kindness has never been my strength. So if you don¡¯t want your child to endure a life of hardship under my care, perhaps you should think twice about bringing it into this world. It might be the more thoughtful choice¡ªfor everyone.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s jaw tightened, her eyes zing with fury and desperation as she red at Rachel. ¡°Do you even have a shred of humanity left? How can you be so cold? This isn¡¯t an inconvenience¡ªit¡¯s a life! And you¡¯re asking me to just erase it?¡±

    ???????? ???????? ???????????????? @ g???????¦Í???????.c????

    Rachel¡¯s expression remained unreadable, her voice steady butced with quiet authority. ¡°You have two options. First, I raise the child, and you relinquish all connection to it. Or second, you remain its mother, but it will grow up branded as illegitimate. The choice is yours.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s anger surged. Instinctively, she grabbed the ss beside her, arm trembling with raw emotion. For a heartbeat, it seemed she might hurl it.

    But Rachel did not flinch. She stood tall, gaze cold and unwavering, silently daring Tracy to act.

    The tension was palpable, the air thick with unspoken words and raw emotion. Tracy¡¯s arm hovered, breath ragged. Finally, with visible effort, she lowered the ss, lips pressed into a thin, bitter line. The fight drained from her, reced by a quiet, seething resignation.

    Rachel walked ahead, her steps measured and deliberate, while Tracy followed, her mind racing. When they reached the hospital lobby, the noise of the bustling crowd provided the perfect cover for Tracy¡¯s next move.

    Suddenly, Tracy dropped to her knees and clung to Rachel¡¯s leg, her voice quivering with contrived desperation. ¡°Rachel, I¡¯m so sorry for everything I¡¯ve done. Punish me if you must. You can do whatever you want. But please, don¡¯t take this child away. It¡¯s innocent. Let me keep it. I¡¯m begging you.¡±

    Her performance was wless. Within seconds, onlookers paused, drawn by the dramatic scene unfolding before them. Sympathy rippled through the crowd:

    One woman whispered, ¡°This is so tragic. No matter what, the baby doesn¡¯t deserve to suffer.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 599

    ?Chapter 599:

    Another murmured, ¡°I heard she¡¯s already a few months along. If she loses this child, she might never have another chance to be a mother.¡±

    A young girl stepped forward, eager to defend Tracy. Murmurs swelled into angry whispers aimed at Rachel.

    Just as Rachel prepared to speak, a new voice cut through the mor. A heavily pregnant woman strode forward despite her husband¡¯s pleas. ¡°Darling, please don¡¯t get involved. You need to think of the baby,¡± he urged softly.

    She waved him aside. ¡°Step aside. I¡¯ve seen what¡¯s going on, and I won¡¯t stay silent.¡±

    Determined, she positioned herself between Tracy and the crowd. Tracy¡¯s face lit up with hope¡ªsurely another expectant mother would understand her plight.

    But the woman addressed the girl who had defended Tracy. cing a hand on her rounded belly, she asked pointedly, ¡°How do you know she struggled to conceive or might never have another chance? I¡¯ve been here the whole time, and I didn¡¯t hear any of that. You¡¯re quite bold, pretending to know the intimate details of someone else¡¯s life.¡±

    Her words pierced the girl¡¯s facade, exposing her lie. The girl¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment as she tried to retreat, but the pregnant woman caught her wrist. Her tone was calm but carried a warning.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t struggle if I were you,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant, and if anything happens to me because of you, the consequences will be severe. You could even end up in jail.¡±

    Visibly shaken, the girl stammered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. What do you want me to do?¡±

    Find more content at ???????¦Ò????????.c§àm

    The pregnant woman¡¯s expression softened, though her tone remained firm. ¡°It¡¯s simple. Tell everyone the truth¡ªthat you were paid to stir up trouble.¡±

    Terrified and cornered, the girl quickly confessed. She revealed that Tracy had hired her to manipte the crowd and turn them against Rachel. The n was to film the confrontation and post it online, ruining Rachel¡¯s reputation.

    Tracy¡¯s face paled, but she clung to denial. ¡°This is ridiculous! I don¡¯t even know you. How could I have hired you?¡±

    Feeling betrayed and desperate, the girl reached for her phone and pulled up the evidence: a payment record and a recording clearly implicating Tracy.

    With the truth exposed, the girl turned to Rachel and bowed deeply. Her voice trembled with sincerity. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry. I don¡¯t know you, but I hurt you. I see now how wrong I was. Please forgive me.¡±

    As the girl apologized, the crowd, satisfied, melted away without further confrontation. But for Tracy, the situation hadpletely unraveled. The tide of anger now focused squarely on her.

    Realizing the magnitude of her mistake, Tracy desperately wished she could disappear. She rose to her feet and attempted to slip away unnoticed.

    Before she could escape, the pregnant woman stepped into her path, blocking her retreat. ¡°Trying to run away?¡± she asked coolly. ¡°It¡¯s toote for that. Not only have you ndered someone here, but¡­¡± She studied Tracy with steady resolve. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the child you carry wasn¡¯t conceived within the bounds of marriage, was it?¡±

    Her words cut through the crowd, and the implication was immediate. Onlookers exchanged knowing looks, and one woman gasped, ¡°Wait¡ªshe¡¯s a homewrecker?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 600

    Chapter 600:

    Another onlooker muttered, ¡°Shameless¡ªtrying to ruin someone¡¯s marriage and now begging for sympathy.¡±

    A third voice chimed in, ¡°Someone who destroys families like that deserves nothing but shame. We almost fell for her.¡±

    In an instant, the crowd¡¯s sympathy evaporated, reced by a wave of condemnation. Voices rose into a chorus of curses, each word sharper than thest.

    Rachel, standing apart from the chaos, met Tracy¡¯s gaze with calm but piercing intensity. ¡°I warned you¡ªyou reap what you sow. Now you¡¯re on your own.¡±

    Without another word, Rachel turned and walked away, leaving Tracy to face the wrath of the crowd alone. People raised their phones, recording every moment so the incident would spread far and wide.

    Rachel wove through the gathering and paused beside the pregnant woman who had defended her. ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered, offering a grateful smile.

    ¡°I really appreciate everything you did today,¡± Rachel said gratefully as she looked at the pregnant woman.

    The woman gently patted her baby bump and smiled back. ¡°Oh, it was nothing! I just can¡¯t stand women who use pregnancy to steal someone else¡¯s husband. It¡¯s disgusting. Whenever I see someone like that, I say exactly what needs to be said.¡± Her tone was fierce, and her expressive eyes left no doubt about her conviction.

    Rachel nced at the man beside her, who tugged at his wife¡¯s sleeve with a helpless expression. ¡°Honey¡­¡± he began.

    Realizing how intense she sounded, the womanughed and waved her hand. ¡°Oh, let me introduce you. This is my husband. I wasn¡¯t talking about him but my ex.¡±

    Check out the original content: g??lnove ls.????

    Rachel blushed at her assumption and offered an apologetic smile.

    As they prepared to part, Rachel spoke warmly. ¡°Your husband clearly loves you very much. I have no doubt your baby will grow up in a happy home. I wish you and your family all the joy in the world.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s so sweet of you. Thank you,¡± the woman replied, beaming as she linked arms with her husband.

    Rachel watched them walk away, and a pensive expression settled on her face. They looked so happy together, a kind of love she had always envied.

    Meanwhile, Carol¡¯s condition was deteriorating. Brian insisted on leaving the hospital as soon as his wound had healed sufficiently. Everyone tried to persuade him to stay just a little longer, but he had already made up his mind. He assured them he would care for his wound properly to prevent any reopening.

    Seeing there was no changing his decision, Debby turned to Rachel and said after a moment¡¯s hesitation, ¡°Rachel, please look after Brian during this time.¡±

    Rachel blinked in surprise, wondering if Debby was finally warming to her.

    At that moment, Tracy arrived carrying a few items and overheard the request clearly.

    Tracy stared at Debby, stunned. ¡°Debby, you¡­¡± Her hands trembled and she dropped the items she was carrying. ¡°Are you actually agreeing to their marriage? What about me?¡±

    Her face clouded with sorrow as she gazed at Debby, words caught in her throat and pain shining in her eyes.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Good afternoon dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ( ? ? ¨C ) ?

    .

 Chapter 601

    ?Chapter 601:

    Debby took a gentle step forward and sped Tracy¡¯s hand. ¡°Tracy, I¡¯ve always cared for you. I know Brian loves you deeply¡ªhe¡¯s carried feelings for you all these years, and I¡¯ve dreamed of you two being together. But¡­¡± Debby¡¯s voice wavered and tears sprang to her cheeks. She blinked them away, gathering herself. ¡°Carol is very ill, and right now everyone is focused on granting her final wish. I¡¯m truly sorry, Tracy. I did everything I could, but in this life it seems you and Brian aren¡¯t meant to be.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s jaw clenched, bitterness rising in her chest. Why was fate so cruel? After all she¡¯d done, she was still losing to Rachel. She had fought so hard for Debby¡¯s approval and thought she¡¯d finally secured her ce¡ªonly to have it swept away by an old woman¡¯s dying wish. She refused to ept it.

    Tears streamed down Tracy¡¯s cheeks as she choked out, ¡°I understand, really. I know this isn¡¯t easy for you, and of course Carol¡¯s wish must be honored¡ªshe shouldn¡¯t leave this world with regrets. But I have a n. It will make Carol happy, and I don¡¯t have to lose Brian.¡±

    Debby¡¯s curiosity ignited. ¡°Oh? What¡¯s your n? Tell me.¡±

    Lowering her voice, Tracy leaned in and whispered her scheme into Debby¡¯s ear. As Debby listened, a slow smile spread across her face. When Tracy finally stepped back, Debby nodded, her expression pleased.

    ¡°That¡¯s a brilliant idea,¡± she said.

    Debby looked at Rachel, her voice surprisingly gentle. ¡°Rachel, you and Brian have already gone your separate ways. There¡¯s no need to hold on to something that¡¯s over. Tracy had a good idea. You and Brian can arrange a fake marriage and show Carol a forged certificate. It¡¯ll put her at ease without getting in the way of Brian and Tracy¡¯s rtionship.¡±

    Find more chapters now g?ln¦Òv??ls?c?m

    A fake marriage? So that was what Tracy had been after all along. Always thinking ahead, always two steps ahead of everyone else.

    Rachel didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, she asked, ¡°What about the wedding? Carol would want to see a proper ceremony to feel at peace.¡±

    Debby hesitated. ¡°Since the certificate wouldn¡¯t be real, the wedding would just be for show. It wouldn¡¯t mean anything.¡±

    Rachel adopted a thoughtful expression, as if weighing the idea. Debby stepped closer, gently tugging Rachel¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Can we talk for a moment?¡±

    Outside, they dropped pretenses and got straight to the point.

    Debby spoke first. ¡°Let¡¯s not waste time. I know your brother is sick. If you agree to this fake marriage, I¡¯ll cover all his medical bills. On top of that, I¡¯ll give you two million dors to secure your future.¡±

    Two million dors? That was nothing to the White family¡ªa mere drop in the ocean. Debby clearly believed she was bestowing a great favor, assuming two million would bind Rachel¡¯s loyalty forever.

    ¡°Two million? That¡¯s barely enough to buy a decent piece of jewelry, yet you think it¡¯s enough to sway me? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a little cheap?¡± Rachel replied.

    Debby scoffed. ¡°Rachel, who do you think you are? You¡¯re just an orphan, an ordinary worker. Two million is a fortune for someone like you. Do you have any idea how long it would take you to earn that?¡±

    ¡°Probably a long time,¡± Rachel admitted casually. Then, with a smirk, she added, ¡°But I¡¯m not interested in your two million. If I married your son, even two billion wouldn¡¯t be out of reach. So why would I settle for less?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 602

    ?Chapter 602:

    Debby¡¯s face twisted in fury. ¡°I knew it! You¡¯re only after my son¡¯s money. You want the White family¡¯s wealth. You¡¯re nothing but a gold digger, and I won¡¯t let you get away with it!¡±

    She spun toward Brian, ready to tell him everything¡ªuntil she saw a tall figure nearby. The shock nearly made her stagger, and Aron rushed forward to steady her. ¡°Be careful, honey,¡± he said, concern in his voice.

    Debby took a deep breath and hurried to Brian¡¯s side. ¡°You nearly scared me to death just now! But you heard everything, didn¡¯t you? She¡¯s finally exposed herself¡ªshe¡¯s only after your money. You absolutely cannot marry her. If you do¡­¡±

    Her desperate pleas hung in the air, but Brian remained calm.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to marry Rachel,¡± he said firmly.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Debby stammered, disbelief in her eyes.

    Brian met her gaze. ¡°And just so we¡¯re clear, it will be a real marriage. The certificate will be real. The wedding will be real.¡±

    Tracy, unable to stay silent, blurted out, ¡°Brian, didn¡¯t you hear what she said? She doesn¡¯t love you! She just wants your money!¡±

    Brian¡¯s voice was entirely unaffected. ¡°I heard her.¡±

    ¡°If you heard that, then why are you still¡ª¡± Tracy¡¯s voice rose as she hurried toward Brian, panic written all over her face.

    Brian didn¡¯t even spare her a nce. He brushed past her and grabbed Rachel¡¯s hand. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ??????????? §ã??¦Á¦Ñ???????? g??????¦Í??????©q§ã??£í

    ¡°Go where?¡± Rachel asked, surprised.

    ¡°Anywhere but here,¡± he dered.

    Without another word, he tightened his grip on her hand and took off. Rachel¡¯s dress billowed with every step, her hair flowing behind her, making her look like a scene straight out of a dream.

    Of course, Tracy and Debby weren¡¯t about to just stand by. They immediately rushed after them.

    But Aron, thinking more rationally, reached out and stopped Debby. ¡°Let them go. Brian has already made up his mind. Chasing him won¡¯t change anything.¡±

    ¡°So what, we¡¯re just supposed to sit back and watch him marry Rachel?¡± Debby snapped.

    Aron let out a sigh, his gaze heavy with concern. ¡°My dear, how do you still not see it? Brian never truly loved Tracy. How much longer are you going to force something that was never there?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Debby shot back instantly. ¡°Tracy was his first love. If he doesn¡¯t love her, then who does he love?¡±

    But the moment she said it, she froze. Her own words echoed in her mind, leaving her stunned.

    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t scare me like that. Are you saying Brian actually loves Rachel? How could that be? Men always obsess over what they can¡¯t have. The one he should be unable to let go of is Tracy. He¡¯s been with Rachel for so long¡ªhe must be bored of her by now. If he truly loved her, he would¡¯ve married her years ago. Why did he drag it out all this time?¡±

    The idea was too much for Debby to ept. It simply didn¡¯t make sense.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 603

    ?Chapter 603:

    Aron guided her back inside and gently pressed her to sit down before speaking.

    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re not entirely wrong. Before Tracy came back, Brian did seem to hold onto memories of her. But now that she¡¯s here, reality is different, and that¡­¡±

    ¡°Attachment has faded. Over the years, it was Rachel who stood by him and cared for him withoutint. He grew so ustomed to her presence that he never realized how much she meant to him. But now that she¡¯s about to leave, he can¡¯t bear it. If I¡¯m not wrong, he¡¯s finally figured out who he truly loves. He¡¯s made his choice, and we shouldn¡¯t interfere. Besides, this is what my mother wants too.¡±

    Aron¡¯s voice remained calm and steady as he spoke. Only then did Debby finally nod, though reluctantly.

    ¡°Fine. If I can¡¯t change it, I won¡¯t fight it,¡± she sighed in resignation. ¡°I¡¯ve always believed that once a child grows up, they must make their own choices. As parents, we can guide them, but we can¡¯t dictate their lives. Everyone has to walk their own path.¡±

    Aron had always been the easygoing parent. From Brian¡¯s childhood through adulthood, he rarely intervened unless things wentpletely off track. Even when Brian suffered losses, Aron believed in letting him learn from experience and grow on his own. This approach helped Brian mature quickly, but it made Debby anxious¡ªshe always felt the need to control him, creating tension in their mother¨Cson rtionship.

    When Brian and Rachel reached the elevator, they found a long line waiting.

    ¡°Are you tired?¡± Brian asked, ncing at her.

    Find the next chapters on g??l??o¦Í????????o??

    Rachel shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Want to take the stairs instead?¡± he suggested.

    ¡°Sure,¡± she agreed.

    They turned away from the elevator and began descending the stairwell. Tracy hurried after them, calling out desperately, ¡°Brian, wait! Don¡¯t leave me behind!¡±

    He neither stopped nor acknowledged her.

    Then, from a few flights up, a pained cry echoed through the stairwell.

    ¡°Ouch! My foot! Brian¡­ I think I twisted my ankle. It hurts so much,¡± Tracy whimpered dramatically, hoping atst to make him look back.

    Brian¡¯s steps faltered for a split second, but he quickly resumed walking with Rachel. Behind them, Tracy¡¯s sobs grew more frantic, echoing through the stairwell even as they descended.

    ¡°Will you check on her?¡± Rachel asked atst, pausing to catch her breath. It was baffling¡ªBrian always rushed to Tracy¡¯s side whenever she was in distress, but today he seemed determined not to.

    ¡°Do you want me to?¡± he asked quietly.

    ¡°That¡¯s up to you,¡± she replied calmly. ¡°I won¡¯t stop you.¡± She saw no point in pressuring him.

    There was a time when she would have clung to him, terrified he¡¯d leave if she let go. But not anymore.

    ¡°I¡¯m ready to go,¡± she said after a moment.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 604

    ?Chapter 604:

    Before they could move on, Tracy¡¯s quiet, sorrowful sobs reached them¡ªsoft whimpers that spoke of helplessness and pain. She no longer called Brian¡¯s name; she simply wept for herself.

    That change of strategy worked. Brian hesitated. Releasing Rachel¡¯s hand, he spoke slowly, ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    ¡°All right,¡± Rachel said without protest.

    For a fleeting second, she wondered if everything might be different¡ªbut in the end, Tracy still held sway over him. Perhaps Rachel¡¯s heart had grown too weary of defeat to react.

    Brian stopped and nced back up the stairs at her. A few steps above, he repeated, ¡°Rachel, wait for me.¡±

    Rachel said nothing. The moment he turned away, she continued down the stairs, leaving him behind.

    She had waited before¡ªagain and again¡ªbut every time it had led to nothing. She was done waiting. Tired of hoping, tired of holding on. It just wasn¡¯t worth it anymore.

    Meanwhile, upstairs, Tracy¡ªstill sobbing quietly¡ªfinally saw Brian return. She had thrown everything into pulling him back. His presence seemed to steady her until she noticed her swelling ankle, red and puffy. A small scrape oozed blood, making her look even more fragile.

    ¡°Brian,¡± she whimpered, tears streaming down her cheeks. ¡°It really hurts. Please don¡¯t be mad. Can you take me to a doctor?¡±

    She stretched out her shaky hand, but this time he did not take it. Her hand froze in midair beneath his cold, distant gaze¡ªa void that sent a chill down her spine.

    Check the newest chapters on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s

    ¡°Brian¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡± she whispered, voice trembling. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    He let out a heavy sigh. ¡°Tracy, this is thest time I¡¯ll call you a friend,¡± he said, voice calm yet resolute. ¡°I won¡¯t deny that when we were young, I loved you. When you went abroad, I kept you in my heart, believing you were someone special. I even convinced myself that my feelings hadn¡¯t changed. After you returned, I thought I still loved you. But I was wrong. Rachel has always been by my side, and I used to think my attachment to her was just familiarity.

    ¡°When I broke up with her, I told myself the pain was because I wasn¡¯t used to her absence. But then I saw her with Andres, and the storm inside me made everything clear¡ªI couldn¡¯t stand it. Because of you, I¡¯ve hurt her too much. I let her down over and over. Before, I couldn¡¯t bring myself topletely let go of you. But from this moment on, we are nothing more than two people living separate lives. No past, no lingering ties. Now and always, the only person I want to protect is Rachel. I won¡¯t lose her again.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s smile was bitter. ¡°Brian, do you realize¡ªover all the years I¡¯ve known you, you¡¯ve never been one to talk much. But today you¡¯ve said more than ever before, just to tell me how much you love her and how heartless you¡¯ve be toward me. Yes, I left you and went abroad. I admit I was wrong. But does one mistake mean there¡¯s no chance for redemption? No way to turn back?¡±

    She clutched her chest as her voice cracked. ¡°Brian, I love you. I really do!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 605

    ?Chapter 605:

    Brian exhaled, shaking his head. ¡°Some chances, once lost, nevere back. You should focus on the people who will be part of your future instead of holding onto the past. From now on, I won¡¯t step in or try to fix things for you. Whatever happens, you¡¯ll have to face it on your own. Tracy, I¡¯d like for us to part on good terms. I¡¯ll be Rachel¡¯s husband soon, so I¡¯m asking you¡ªdon¡¯t stir up trouble for her. If you do, know that I will always take her side. As for our wedding, I doubt Rachel wants you there, so I hope you won¡¯te.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s fists tightened as she shook her head repeatedly. ¡°No. There¡¯s no way I won¡¯t attend your wedding!¡±

    ¡°Tracy, I¡¯ll uphold my end of the deal. But if you go against me, I can¡¯t guarantee anything about the child.¡±

    There was an unmistakable warning in his voice.

    Tracy¡¯s expression shifted instantly. ¡°Brian, do we really have to go this far?¡±

    ¡°I only have one condition¡ªleave Rachel alone.¡±

    Instinctively, Tracy ced a hand over her belly, battling her emotions. In the end, she swallowed her pride and nodded stiffly. ¡°Fine, I promise I won¡¯t attend your wedding. But in return, I have one demand¡ªmake sure my baby is born safely, no matter what.¡±

    ¡°I can promise you that. But until the baby is born, Rachel must not find out about it.¡±

    Tracy smirked knowingly. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll keep my word.¡±

    Read new content at g?ln¦Òv???s

    Their conversation ended, and Brian walked away without hesitation.

    Watching his unwavering back disappear, dark resentment took root in Tracy¡¯s heart. In that moment, she despised not only Rachel but Brian as well. She loathed his cold indifference and merciless rejection.

    She had been the one he liked first, yet now his feelings hadpletely shifted to Rachel. He was even willing to cut all ties with her for Rachel.

    ¡°Brian, you¡¯re truly heartless!¡± Tracy¡¯s fury burned stronger than ever.

    Remembering the child she carried, she grabbed her phone and made a call, her voice as cold as ice. ¡°Are you free? I¡¯m sending you my location. Come get me now.¡±

    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡±

    After ending the call, Tracy¡¯s expression turned icy. She was grateful to be pregnant; without the baby, Neal Graves would never have be sopliant, dancing to her tune. Neal was her ex-husband¡ªthe man she married while overseas¡ªyet before she returned home, their marriage had already copsed.

    She had genuinely cared for him; otherwise she would not have fallen for his charming promises that lured her abroad to wed him. Only after relocating did she uncover the truth of his deceit. The life of luxury he painted was nothing more than an borate ruse to control her. He was far from the affluent heir he pretended to be; in reality, his wealth existed only in his illusions.

    Their financial troubles began soon after their overseas wedding. His father, overwhelmed by debts, took his own life by jumping from a building, leaving them to shoulder the burden. Tracy¡¯s life then became a nightmare of dodging debt collectors, struggling to survive, and living in constant fear and concealment. Neal¡¯s true nature emerged during this ordeal, revealed through his irresponsible and disgraceful behavior. Outstanding loans and credit card debts piled up as creditors hounded them relentlessly.

    It was during this desperate time that Tracy read about Brian¡¯s leadership of the White Group in the newspaper. Meticulously, she arranged a fortuitous meeting. As she had anticipated, Brian still harbored feelings for her. Confronted with her plight, hispassion was immediately stirred. He made multiple trips across countries to resolve her problems¡ªcovering their debts andter facilitating their divorce. Neal resisted at first, demanding a hefty sum, but Brian paid without hesitation.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 606

    ?Chapter 606:

    It was in that moment Tracy knew Brian still had feelings for her¡ªotherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have parted with his money so readily. She decided to sever ties with Neal permanently and return home.

    To win more of Brian¡¯s sympathy, she painted Neal as far worse than he¡¯d been¡ªiming he often mistreated her, even showing Brian her scars to make her story more convincing. Predictably, Brian¡¯spassion drove him to help: he arranged her return home and offered her a position as his secretary, believing she was too inexperienced to find better work elsewhere. Aware of her supposed history with domestic abuse, he agreed without hesitation.

    Tracy¡¯s schemes had been meticulously crafted. She nned to win his heart over time and be his wife. Her n hit a snag when she discovered he already had a girlfriend, but she tookfort in the fact that he often sided with her during conflicts with Rachel. Convinced he might still harbor feelings for her, she patiently awaited their breakup as her chance.

    Then, to her dismay, Brian confessed his love for Rachel instead. Her carefullyid ns seemed to crumble¡ªshe couldn¡¯t let her efforts go to waste. Matters grew worse when Neal returned and began shadowing her relentlessly, desperate for money. He extorted her and used his knowledge of her lies about abuse to ckmail her. Worse still, he had assaulted her multiple times, taking incriminating photos and videos to ensure herpliance.

    The baby she carried was Neal¡¯s. Desperate, she approached Brian in tears, recounting Neal¡¯s threats and how he endangered her pregnancy, risking a tragic loss. She begged Brian to im the baby as his own. Moved by her plight¡ªand recalling how she had supported him when the Wilsons had locked him up¡ªBrianpassionately agreed, but only until the baby¡¯s birth. He insisted that Rachel must never learn of this arrangement.

    Despite Brian¡¯s warning, Tracy confided in Rachel¡ªcertain Rachel would keep the secret. In doing so, she strategically nted seeds of doubt in Rachel¡¯s mind.

    Updates loaded now at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s

    To manage Neal, Tracy convinced him that Brian believed the child was his, promising that their baby would one day inherit a great share of the White family fortune. Once his fears were ayed, Neal¡¯s attitude changedpletely¡ªhe worshipped her, catered to her every whim, and obeyed her every directive.

    This turn of events not only freed Tracy from his menacing behavior but turned him into apliant ally. With everything falling into ce, she felt overwhelming gratitude toward her unborn child. ¡°Oh, my little one, you truly are my blessing. Without you, I never could have manipted him so perfectly,¡± she whispered, the anger she¡¯d carried melting into relief.

    Before long, Neal arrived to escort her to the hospital.

    Meanwhile, Brian hurried down the stairs only to find that Rachel had already left¡ªher ce on thending was empty. Realizing she was gone, he raced outside.

    Rachel was just stepping into a taxi when she felt a familiar tug on her hand. Surprised, she turned to see Brian beside her once more. He held her hand tightly as he spoke to the driver. ¡°Sorry, sir. My wife won¡¯t need the taxi after all. I¡¯ll take her home.¡± The driver nodded and drove off.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Rachel asked, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear as a soft breeze passed.

    Brian drew her closer. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to wait for me?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 607

    ?Chapter 607:

    Her voice trembled with hurt. ¡°I thought you¡¯d gone to the hospital with Tracy.¡±

    He sped her waist and looked into her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve failed you too many times. That won¡¯t happen again. I didn¡¯t follow her out of affection or out of obligation¡ªI went because I needed to clear things up. Rachel, my intention to marry you is genuine. I know you can¡¯t stand her, so she won¡¯t be at our wedding.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Rachel replied softly, allowing him to pull her into his arms.

    Her calm and measured reply seemed to sadden Brian, but he persisted. ¡°Isn¡¯t there anything else you want to say?¡± He gently stroked her hair, his eyes filled with tender longing.

    ¡°Brian,¡± Rachel said softly, ¡°do you realize something? If you had sought me out once before¡ªignoring everything else¡ªit would have made me incredibly happy.¡±

    She paused, shaking her head slightly, her expression serene. ¡°But now, I no longer feel that thrill or joy.¡±

    Brian lifted Rachel¡¯s hand and pressed a soft kiss to her fingers. ¡°Rachel, I promise to make you happy.¡±

    Rachel forced a smile. Maybe he would. Or perhaps, she wouldn¡¯t be around to see that daye.

    Hand in hand, they made their way to visit Carol.

    Carol was sitting in a rocking chair on the balcony, where a gentle breeze floated through the air and the sunset painted the sky in stunning hues. The entire scene was breathtaking. The golden light of the sunset brushed her face, her lips forming a tranquil smile that radiated quiet contentment. Beside her, Hector sat with a book in hand. Upon seeing them, he paused his reading and gestured toward them.

    F???????? ???????????????? ???????? g???????¦Í??????.?????

    Carol¡¯s smile grew wider when her eyesnded on their joined hands. She gave a small nod of approval. ¡°Look at them, Hector. Don¡¯t they look happy? I could leave this world at peace now,¡± she murmured, her voiceced with deep contentment. Hector gently took her hand in his.

    After a lifetime spent together, their bond had only deepened with time. This was what touched Rachel the most¡ªvery few people in this world were fortunate enough to grow old with the one they loved. To share such a profound love, even in one¡¯s final moments, was an even greater rarity.

    As if reading her mind, Brian gently squeezed her hand. ¡°One day, we¡¯ll be just like them¡ªbound by love, inseparable, growing old side by side.¡±

    Rachel said nothing. Deep down, she wondered if she would even live long enough to see that future.

    They stepped forward and greeted Carol warmly. Carol¡¯s face lit up with joy, her happiness shining through.

    ¡°The weather is perfect today, and the breeze feels so refreshing. How are you feeling?¡± Rachel asked, crouching beside Carol with a gentle tilt of her head.

    Carol¡¯s smile never faded. ¡°I¡¯m happy. And seeing you only makes me happier. Have you chosen a date for the wedding yet?¡±

    Carol was worried that she didn¡¯t have much time left and feared leaving with unfulfilled wishes. That was why she had been asking about it so oftentely. In the past, Brian had always been reluctant to give her a clear response. But today, he was finally ready.

    They had talked about the date on their way over. Brian held Carol¡¯s hand firmly. ¡°Grandma, you don¡¯t have to worry anymore. Rachel and I have already applied for a marriage license. We¡¯ll get married at City Hall tomorrow, and the grand wedding will be in ten days.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 608

    ?Chapter 608:

    ¡°Really?¡± Carol¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement.

    Rachel nodded. ¡°Yes, and as soon as we get the marriage certificate, we¡¯ll bring it to you.¡±

    ¡°Good. That¡¯s wonderful,¡± Carol said, her tone filled with relief. Now that she had the answer she had been waiting for, her energy seemed to wane, and her body grew weary. People were like that¡ªwhen they had something to look forward to, they found the strength to keep going. But once their desires were met, the motivation to keep going faded away.

    ¡°If you¡¯re feeling tired, why don¡¯t you take a nap? I¡¯ll give you a shoulder massage,¡± Rachel offered gently.

    Brian nced at the book in Hector¡¯s hand. ¡°Grandpa, were you reading to Grandma?¡± Hector gave a small nod.

    Brian took the book and spoke in a soft, soothing voice. ¡°Grandma, Rachel will give you a shoulder massage, and I¡¯ll read to you. Does that sound good?¡±

    ¡°That sounds wonderful,¡± Carol murmured, her eyes drifting shut in contentment.

    As the rocking chair swayed gently, she gradually fell into a peaceful sleep. While she dozed off, Hector picked up a fan and sat beside her, waving it lightly to keep her cool.

    Rachel¡¯s heart ached at the thought that Hector must be hurting the most. Yet, he bore it all in silence, never once voicing his pain.

    After saying her goodbyes, Rachel was ready to head home, but Brian stopped her with a suggestion. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay over tonight? That way, we can go to the City Hall together in the morning.¡±

    Full chapter updat3z at g??lnovels.??????

    Rachel hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°I didn¡¯t bring anything to change into.¡±

    Brian gave a gentle smile and casually took her hand. ¡°If that¡¯s your only concern, then there¡¯s really nothing to worry about.¡± His response was somewhat cryptic. Without another word, he gently led her toward a room.

    When he opened the wardrobe, she was startled to see it packed with clothes. Every single piece matched her taste perfectly, from the colors to the styles, as if she had picked them out herself. It had everything¡ªgowns, jackets, casual wear, pajamas, and even her undergarments.

    ¡°When did you get all of this?¡± she asked, remembering that she had taken nearly all her clothes with her when they separated.

    Brian cleared his throat, looking slightly awkward as he brought a fist to his mouth. ¡°The moment you agreed to marry me,¡± he admitted.

    She had to give him credit¡ªhe didn¡¯t waste time.

    ¡°We have an early morning tomorrow,¡± Brian reminded her. ¡°You should take a shower and get some rest.¡±

    Rachel nced at the wardrobe once more before nodding. ¡°Alright,¡± she agreed softly.

    That night, she slept alone. Brian didn¡¯t stay in the room with her. Somehow, that was a relief.

    The following morning, Rachel joined Brian, Hector, and Carol for breakfast. However, midway through the meal, Carol¡¯s condition suddenly acted up. A sharp wave of pain hit her, and beads of cold sweat formed on her forehead. Her hands trembled so much that she could barely grip her utensils. Noticing her struggle, Rachel patiently helped her eat, one slow bite at a time. But even with her help, Carol could barely manage to continue.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 609

    ?Chapter 609:

    ¡°Hector, I¡­¡± Carol murmured

    Rachel knew Hector¡¯s health wasn¡¯t the best either and considered helping Carol herself. But before she could offer, Brian gently held her back.

    Once the elderly couple had gone to their room, Rachel turned to Brian, puzzled. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me go with her?¡±

    ¡°Did you bring the necessary documents?¡± Brian asked, ncing at her bag.

    ¡°Yeah, I have it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll exin in the car.¡±

    Brian sat in the car, looking at the front gates with a serious expression. His voice was calm but filled with emotion. ¡°When my grandma was younger, she was a very strong and determined woman. Even now, she wants to keep her dignity and be happy in her final days. That¡¯s why, when she chose to spend her remaining time at home instead of a hospital, none of us tried to change her mind. She doesn¡¯t want us to witness her at her weakest¡ªexcept for my grandpa. And today is our big day. More than anything, she wants us to get married in a hurry. That would bring her the most joy.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not waste time,¡± Rachel agreed without hesitation.

    They made it to City Hall earlier than expected. However, despite their early arrival, a long queue had already formed, stretching down the entrance of City Hall. Judging by the pace, they might not get their turn until noon. Worse, if luck wasn¡¯t on their side, they could miss the morning session entirely.

    Without missing a beat, Brian called out, ¡°Ronald!¡±

    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    Ronald, who had been waiting nearby, immediately responded, ¡°What can I do for you?¡±

    Ten minutester, Ronald returned, his tone polite and respectful. ¡°Everything is arranged. You can move to the front of the line.¡± Brian nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°Please, follow me.¡±

    True to his word, they were ushered to the front, now the next couple in line to register.

    Rachel eyed Brian with curiosity. ¡°How exactly did you pull this off?¡±

    Ronald, ever straightforward, replied, ¡°Mr. Whitepensated every couple ahead of you with a shopping card and an elegant candlelit dinner.¡±

    Rachel raised a brow. So that was how it was. Money really did talk.

    They swiftly went through all the steps and became husband and wife. Rachel¡¯s heart swirled with emotions she couldn¡¯t quite name as she held their marriage certificate in her hands. She and Brian were now legally husband and wife.

    Once upon a time, this moment had been something she dreamed of. But now, it felt too dramatic and too unreal.

    As Rachel and Brian left City Hall, Ronald was already waiting with the car, its engine humming softly in the background.

    Brian opened the door for Rachel, his voice calm but insistent. ¡°Let me take you somewhere to eat.¡±

    Rachel shook her head, her gaze distant as she replied, ¡°I need to see my brother first.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 610

    ?Chapter 610:

    Brian¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not well,¡± Rachel said, her voice tinged with worry.

    Brian stepped closer, his tone gentle but persistent. ¡°Then let mee with you. You shouldn¡¯t have to handle this alone.¡±

    Rachel hesitated, her eyes meeting his briefly before she looked away. ¡°It¡¯s better if I go by myself. After what happenedst time, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s ready to see you.¡±

    Brian didn¡¯t press, but his concern lingered in his eyes. ¡°Do you have enough for the medical expenses? If not, just let Ronald know. He¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    Brian¡¯s offer was generous, as it always was.

    Rachel let out a small sigh, feeling a flicker of gratitude. ¡°Thank you. I appreciate it.¡±

    As she turned to leave, he reached out, his hand gently catching her wrist. ¡°Let Ronald drive you to the hospital. It¡¯ll save you time.¡±

    Ronald, standing nearby, nced at Brian. ¡°What about you, sir?¡±

    ¡°You take her,¡± Brian replied without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for someone from the office to pick me upter.¡±

    Rachel shook her head, her tone polite but firm. ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s easy to find a cab here, and the hospital isn¡¯t far. I don¡¯t want to inconvenience Ronald, and you have your own responsibilities. I wouldn¡¯t want to hold you up.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s words were courteous, but the distance in her voice was unmistakable. Brian could sense the lingering hurt beneath her calm exterior, a reminder that forgiveness was still out of reach.

    After a brief pause, he decided not to press further. ¡°Alright, if that¡¯s what you prefer. I¡¯ll head to the office first. Later, we¡¯ll go show the marriage certificate to my grandparents. I¡¯ve also nned a special dinner for us. Once you¡¯re done at the hospital, I¡¯lle pick you up.¡±

    ??????????? §ã???????????? g?????????????[£®]??????

    Brian¡¯s voice was warm, his words carefully chosen. He had thought through every detail, hoping to mend the growing distance between them.

    Rachel¡¯s demeanor remained distant, her voice calm but firm. ¡°As for dinner, we¡¯ll decideter.¡±

    Brian¡¯s voice softened. ¡°Today marks the day we became husband and wife, a milestone worth celebrating. Won¡¯t you spend it with me?¡±

    ¡°This was meant to be just a show for your grandparents,¡± Rachel replied, her words clipped but firm. ¡°My ride¡¯s here. I should go.¡± Without another word, she slipped into the car, her face betraying no emotion.

    Minutester, her phone lit up with a message from Brian. ¡°To me, this marriage is real. Call me when you¡¯re free. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±

    The rest of Rachel¡¯s day was spent at the hospital, where she tended to Jeffrey with quiet dedication. She seized the chance to speak with his doctor, sharing the findings she had meticulously researched online. After a thorough discussion, the doctor confirmed what she had feared¡ªtheir best hopey in cord blood.

    ¡°Thank you, Doctor,¡± Rachel said softly, her voice steady.

    Stepping out of the hospital, she pulled out her phone and called Brian. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m done for the day. If the offer still stands, I¡¯m free for dinner tonight.¡±

    ¡°Of course it does,¡± Brian replied, his voice warm and eager. ¡°I¡¯ll be there to pick you up right away.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 611

    ?Chapter 611:

    True to his word, Brian arrived within minutes, with Ronald behind the wheel. Rachel slid into the backseat, her movements calm but deliberate. As they drove, the city lights flickered past, casting a soft glow inside the car.

    Approaching a traffic light, Rachel leaned forward slightly. ¡°Ronald, take a left. Let¡¯s stop by my ce first, I need to grab my luggage.¡±

    Brian turned to her, his expression a mix of hope and curiosity. ¡°Are you saying that from now on, we¡¯ll be living together?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s voice was steady as she responded, ¡°Yes, now that we¡¯re married, it¡¯s only right that we live together.¡±

    When they arrived at her apartment, Rachel quickly gathered her belongings. She had always traveled light, and within moments, she was ready.

    Without waiting for Ronald¡¯s assistance, Brian took charge, determined to handle everything himself. The broken elevator posed no obstacle; he carried all the luggage down single-handedly, his movements steady and unhurried. Though the task was physically demanding, he seemed almost content, as if the effort was a small but meaningful way to show his dedication.

    Given Carol¡¯s limited time, they decided to stay at the family house for a while. Once they arrived, Brian carried Rachel¡¯s suitcase upstairs and began unpacking with meticulous care. He hung each piece of clothing as though it were something precious, his actions deliberate and thoughtful. It was as if every gesture carried a silent promise, a quiet reassurance of his dedication.

    When everything was settled, Brian held the marriage certificate in one hand and Rachel¡¯s hand in the other. Together, they made their way to see Carol and Hector, the weight of the moment palpable in the air.

    Carol took the certificate, her eyes scanning it repeatedly, her face glowing with unrestrained joy. ¡°This is truly wonderful,¡± she said, her voice warm and brimming with emotion. ¡°Rachel is finally my rightful granddaughter-inw. Brian, you must protect your wife, cherish her, and ensure she never faces any hardship.¡± She paused, her smile widening. ¡°And hopefully, it won¡¯t be long before you both bless us with a healthy baby.¡±

    ?????????? ?????????? ?????????????? at ????????¦Í????????????

    After spending some time talking with Carol, Brian and Rachel made their way downstairs.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s grab some dinner. My treat.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± she responded.

    Brian took the wheel himself, skillfully navigating the streets until they arrived at a secluded private club.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to have you here,¡± the staff greeted them with a warm smile.

    ¡°Prepare a private dining room for us,¡± Brian instructed.

    As they stepped inside, Rachel¡¯s eyes widened slightly in surprise. The room was both spacious and tastefully minimalist¡ªa dining table sat on one side, while an open kitchen stretched out on the other. Brian pulled out a chair for her, gesturing smoothly. ¡°Take a seat.¡±

    Rachel settled into the chair, assuming Brian would take the seat opposite her. But to her surprise, he snapped his fingers, and momentster, staff members began bringing in fresh ingredients one by one.

    With practiced ease, Brian epted an apron from the staff and tied it around his waist.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 612

    ?Chapter 612:

    Rachel blinked, momentarily caught off guard. ¡°Wait¡­ you¡¯re cooking?¡±

    ¡°Does this arrangement please you, my love?¡± he murmured, bending down to press a soft kiss on the back of her hand.

    She chuckled, warmth in her voice. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±

    The sizzle of the grill soon filled the room, carrying a mouthwatering aroma that teased the senses. Once the first steak was cooked to perfection, Brian ted it himself, sliced it neatly, and set it in front of Rachel.

    ¡°Give it a taste.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see.¡±

    Rachel carefully picked up her utensils, slicing off a bite-sized piece and tasting it with slow, deliberate movements. She remained focused as she chewed, while Brian, watching closely, seemed almost anxious.

    When she finally swallowed and took a sip of wine, he couldn¡¯t wait any longer and asked, ¡°Well? How is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing. The beef is so tender, just how I like it.¡±

    That night, Rachel couldn¡¯t stop praising Brian¡¯s cooking.

    He ended up preparing ten dishes in total, each one meticulously crafted and served with care.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough! Stop cooking ande eat with me,¡± Rachel called out, shaking her head.

    ???? ???????? ??????¡¯???? ?????????????? ???????? ?????????¦Í??????£®??????

    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ming.¡±

    The table stretched between them, making it feel as though they were staring at each other from a quiet distance.

    Rachel lifted her ss with a yful glint in her eyes. ¡°Care for a drink?¡±

    Brian smirked slightly. ¡°I¡¯d love to.¡±

    Maybe it was the glow of the evening lights, the rich vors of the meal, or simply the presence of the man she had once loved so deeply. She continued drinking, her ss never empty for long.

    Before she knew it, the bottle of wine had been nearly drained. Noticing her growing intoxication, Brian gently took the ss from her hand. ¡°That¡¯s enough for tonight, sweetheart. Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    ¡°Home,¡± she echoed, the word slurred as if testing how it felt on her tongue.

    Suddenly, her eyes glistened with unshed tears. She forced a smile, but her voice trembled. ¡°Home? Do I even have one?¡±

    Her mother had been gone for years. And her father? He was as good as a stranger. Her brother was fighting leukemia, barely clinging to life. And as for her? She was standing on the edge of a cliff, ready to fall. Their family was either gone or barely holding on. Maybe the only ce they¡¯d reunite was in the afterlife.

    And home? She had stopped believing in that a long time ago.

    Brian wrapped his arms around her and spoke with conviction. ¡°Yes, Rachel¡ªto our home. I¡¯ll make sure we have one, a ce where we belong together.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 613

    ?Chapter 613:

    A faint, bittersweet smile tugged at her lips. ¡°But Brian¡­ you can¡¯t give me that. The home I long for is something you can never provide.¡±

    Just then, her phone rang, breaking the heavy silence. Seeing Yvonne¡¯s name on the screen, Rachel instinctively pulled away from Brian.

    ¡°Wait, I have to take this.¡±

    Bringing the phone to her ear, she spoke softly. ¡°Hey, Yvonne.¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s worried voice came through instantly. ¡°Have you been drinking? You know it¡¯s not good for you¡­¡±

    Rachel let out a soft, weary chuckle. ¡°I know, Yvonne. But when I¡¯m sober, the pain is unbearable. If I don¡¯t drink, how am I supposed to keep going?¡±

    After ending the call, Rachel¡¯s eyesnded on the wine bottle sitting on the table. Without hesitation, she grabbed it. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s have another drink.¡±

    Brian could tell she was already very drunk and quickly reached for the bottle to stop her. But she refused to give in. Her fingers tightened around the bottle, her knuckles turning white as she held on stubbornly, refusing to let go despite his efforts.

    Not wanting to hurt her, he decided to take a gentler approach. ¡°Rachel, that¡¯s enough. You¡¯ve had plenty. If you drink more, you¡¯ll feel worseter.¡±

    Rachel let out a soft chuckle, her arms looping around his neck as she whispered yfully, ¡°I¡¯m already feeling tipsy. Will you carry meter? My legs feel weak.¡±

    Brian nodded slightly in agreement.

    ?????????????????? ???????? ???? ???????? g???????¦Í??????????????

    She reached for the bottle again. ¡°Just onest sip. Will you drink with me?¡± she asked, her voice gentle and coaxing.

    The way she looked at him made it impossible to refuse. With a sigh, he gave in. ¡°Alright,¡± he relented.

    They clinked their bottles, and Rachel quickly finished thest of her wine. She must have drunk too fast because the wine spilled down her slender neck. The deep red liquid ran in a thin line over her skin before dripping down. She didn¡¯t notice and simply smiled brightly at him.

    In that moment, something inside Brian seemed to snap. Unable to resist any longer, he gently held her face and captured her lips in a deep, lingering kiss. A flood of emotions overtook them, and he felt as if he were experiencing an overwhelming desire for the first time, utterly consumed by it.

    The instant their lips touched, he was lost in herpletely. His kiss was fierce, urgent, filled with possession¡ªlike he wanted to im every part of her as his own.

    Rachel didn¡¯t pull away. Instead, she rose on her toes, trying to close the distance between them.

    But even as she kissed him back, silent tears slipped down her cheeks, her body trembling ever so slightly.

    ¡°Rachel, let¡¯s go home,¡± Brian murmured.

    Wasting no time, he lifted her into his arms and carried her toward the car. Inside the car, Rachel remained unusually silent, resting quietly against his chest. Ronald pressed the gas, racing down the road to get them home as fast as possible.

    The moment they reached home, Brian stepped out with Rachel still in his arms, pushed open the door, and made his way inside. Steam curled from the bathroom as the shower ran, filling the space with warmth. Brian carefully lowered her into the bathtub, letting the warm water wrap around her. Only then did he remove his own clothes and step in after her. He assumed she was too drunk to be aware and simply nned to bathe her before tucking her into bed.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 614

    ?Chapter 614:

    But as soon as he sat down, she reached for him and wrapped her arms around his neck. She wobbled as she pushed herself up slightly before settling onto hisp.

    In an instant, all rational thought fled from Brian¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Rachel¡­¡± His voice was strained as he gently tried to pull away. ¡°Look at me. Do you know who I am?¡±

    ¡°Andres¡­¡± Rachel whispered.

    The moment that name left her lips, Brian¡¯s expression turned cold. Before she could say anything else, he quickly pressed his hand over her lips. ¡°Shh¡­ you¡¯re drunk. Just rest.¡±

    But Rachel shook off his hand, her eyes hazy yet firm. ¡°No, I have to say this. I lied. I know you¡¯re not Andres, you¡¯re¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re Brian White. We¡¯re already married.¡±

    Brian gently cupped Rachel¡¯s face, his gaze locked onto hers. ¡°Say it again, Rachel. Who am I?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re Brian White!¡±

    This time, she spoke slowly, emphasizing each word with clear intent.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. And more importantly, I¡¯m your husband.¡±

    With those words, he leaned in and captured her lips in a deep kiss.

    g???????¦Í??????.??0??, ????????  novels

    Her tightly shut eyes flew open for a brief moment. Hershes trembled, and the tension in her fists slowly eased before she let her eyes close once more. She reached out, wrapping her arms around the man before her. In that moment, she realized¡ªshe was giving in. But what choice did she have?

    ¡°Brian, I¡¯m sorry,¡± she murmured silently in her heart. In all the years she had known him, this was the first time she had taken advantage of him.

    The water in the bathtub swayed back and forth, sending ripples across the surface that spilled over the edge in soft waves. It settled for a moment, only to stir again, bubbling up with white foam. The soft groans carried a mix of urgency and tenderness, passion and restraint, creating a mesmerizing rhythm.

    When everything finally settled, Rachel waspletely drained, too tired to even lift a finger. Her eyelids lifted just a fraction. ¡°I¡¯m so tired,¡± she mumbled.

    ¡°Come here, I¡¯ll take you to bed,¡± Brian said softly.

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Once they reached the bed, Brian settled beside her, wrapping his arm around her and pulling her into his embrace. Pressed against his chest, Rachel could hear his heartbeat¡ªstrong, steady, and fast.

    Brian ced gentle kisses on her hair, then on her forehead.

    He held her as if she were something precious. ¡°Rachel, let¡¯s look forward. Let¡¯s leave the past behind and focus on the future. If you¡¯re ever upset, talk to me, yell at me if you need to. As long as you¡¯re my wife, nothing else matters.¡±

    Rachel kept her eyes shut, pretending to be fast asleep. What else could she do? She had no answer to give.

    The next morning, when Rachel woke up, a dull ache spread through her entire body. The sun was already high in the sky, casting golden rays through the curtains¡ªit was already ten o¡¯clock.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 615

    ?Chapter 615:

    She hurried to change her clothes and went downstairs. Just as she reached the staircase, a servant greeted her with a warm smile. ¡°Good morning. Your breakfast is ready.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Rachel replied, making her way to the dining area.

    Halfway through her meal, another servant walked in. ¡°There¡¯s a Ms. Carpenter at the door. She says she¡¯s your friend and wishes to see you.¡±

    Ms. Carpenter? Rachel instantly knew who it was. ¡°Natalia?¡±

    The moment she said the name, a wave of hesitation settled over her. She had no idea how to face Natalia, especially knowing how deeply she felt for Brian.

    Natalia had been sent abroad by Wilson after he released Brian. Since then, Wilson hadpletely cut off all of her connections with them.

    ¡°Let her in,¡± Rachel said, finishing thest spoonful of her oatmeal. But then, thinking it over, she felt it would be rude not to greet her properly. ¡°Wait,¡± she added quickly. ¡°I¡¯ll go meet her myself.¡±

    She adjusted her clothes, took a deep breath, and walked toward the vi¡¯s entrance. When she stepped outside, she saw Natalia standing there in a white puffy dress, her long hair styled into yful butterfly braids. She looked exactly as Rachel remembered¡ªfull of life, radiating an infectious energy.

    Rachel¡¯s heart wavered with unease, but Natalia rushed over and pulled her into a tight embrace. ¡°Rachel, I¡¯m so happy to see you. You have no idea how much I¡¯ve missed you.¡±

    The genuine warmth in Natalia¡¯s voice made Rachel feel guilty. She opened her mouth, but the words felt heavy. ¡°Natalia, I¡¯m sorry,¡± she finally murmured.

    Stay connected g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    Natalia yfully stuck out her tongue as she held Rachel¡¯s hand. ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize, and honestly, you don¡¯t think I still have feelings for Brian, do you?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s eyes held aplex look as she regarded Natalia. Feeling the intensity of her gaze, Natalia agreed. ¡°Okay, I confess, there¡¯s still a little something there for Brian. Feelings don¡¯t just vanish after years, but it¡¯s not love anymore. It feels more like a habit, a long-standing care and concern.¡±

    With a thoughtful shake of her head, Natalia continued, ¡°Actually, since you¡¯re like a sister to me, I guess that makes him my brother-inw.¡±

    Rachel nodded and offered a gentle smile in response.

    Natalia¡¯s face lit up with a grin. ¡°And it¡¯s really thanks to you and him bing official that my dad let mee back home.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s tone softened with concern. ¡°What was it like living abroad? Was it difficult?¡±

    Natalia made a face. ¡°The living part was fine, but the food? Not so much. I really missed home cooking¡ªthe vors here just can¡¯t be beaten.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your top pick for dinner tonight? I¡¯m your chauffeur,¡± Rachel said with a smile.

    Pausing to think, Natalia¡¯s face lit up. ¡°How about barbecue? Could you and Briane along?¡±

    Their conversation flowed seamlessly as they made their way to the living room. Rachel hadn¡¯t thought to involve Brian without asking him first, and she was just about to figure out the best way to invite him when Brian¡¯s voice floated in from behind them.

    ¡°I¡¯d love to join you both for dinner.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 616

    ?Chapter 616:

    Approaching with confident steps, he ced his hand gently on Rachel¡¯s shoulder, a natural gesture of affection. The atmosphere in the room warmed considerably.

    Natalia observed them, a hint of envy in her gaze, mixed with genuine joy for their closeness. Despite the lingering bittersweet feelings within her, her voice was cheerful.

    ¡°Brian, I hope you and Rachel share a lifetime of happiness. And hey, I insist on being your bridesmaid when the timees!¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t miss it for the world,¡± Rachel replied.

    Rachel responded warmly. ¡°So, it¡¯s barbecue tonight! I need to swing by my ce first, though,¡± Natalia said, heading out.

    Once she had departed, Brian and Rachel found themselves alone in the living room. They looked at each other, an awkward silence falling between them as Rachel chose to remain quiet.

    ¡°Was breakfast to your liking?¡± Brian initiated conversation to fill the quiet.

    ¡°It was very nice.¡±

    Their small talk faded into another pause until Rachel asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be at work today?¡±

    ¡°I got a few days of marriage leave,¡± Brian exined as they settled into a quiet rhythm.

    Rachel expressed her surprise. ¡°But you are the president. Shouldn¡¯t you be busy?¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c¨®m is your escape

    Brian responded with a half-smile, ¡°What¡¯s the point of being the president if I can¡¯t bend the rules a bit? Technically, the employees get three days, but I might just take a full week. Let¡¯s head out, shall we?¡± He confidently grasped her hand.

    Rachel found herself in the car before she fully grasped the change in their ns.

    With thoughts of their conversation about Jeffrey from the night before, Rachel felt a surge of boldness. ¡°Brian, about the time off you mentioned¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡± He nced at her curiously.

    ¡°Could you¡­ maybe spend that whole week with me?¡± she asked.

    Taken aback momentarily, Brian¡¯s expression quickly turned to one of joyful surprise. ¡°Absolutely, I¡¯ll spend every moment with you!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡± Rachel secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    Her mind churned with possibilities¡ªshe wasn¡¯t sure yet if she was pregnant from theirst encounter. However, a whole week together surely increased their chances significantly.

    Brian guided Rachel to the mall, its first floor awash with the allure of international luxury brands. Amidst the array of beautiful clothes, limited edition handbags, and exquisite jewelry, it was hard not to be tempted. Yet, Rachel felt a twinge of difort at the thought of indulging in Brian¡¯s wealth, especially when her own future felt so uncertain.

    ¡°With our wedding just a week away, have you thought about what kind of ceremony you¡¯d like?¡± Brian asked as they ascended to the second floor.

    Upon spotting Brian, a store manager dashed over, beaming with excitement. ¡°What an honor! This way to the VIP section, please.¡± They were promptly served by two attentive young women¡ªone showcasing wedding styles on an iPad and the other arranging refreshments with meticulous care.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 617

    ?Chapter 617:

    Rachel, showing only mild interest, eventually gestured toward a depiction of a garden wedding on the iPad. It was a ssic choice.

    ¡°Is this the one you like?¡± Brian inquired, looking at her intently.

    She nodded, her mind elsewhere. ¡°It¡¯s standard, uplicated. Let¡¯s settle on this one. It¡¯s popr, straightforward to organize, and hassle-free.¡±

    Rachel had long held the belief that the essence of a weddingy not in its extravagance or style, but in the depth ofmitment between the two people involved. A grand wedding without genuinemitment is nothing.

    Brian saw that Rachel had made up her mind and chose not to ask any further. He brought up the wedding dress. ¡°About the dress, I was thinking¡ª¡±

    Rachel interjected before he could finish. ¡°I¡¯m not fussy about it. I¡¯ll pick something off the rack,¡± and she headed straight for the bridal section.

    The array of wedding gowns was stunning, each more borate than thest. However, she swiftly chose a simple, understated gown within minutes.

    A store assistant quickly came over, asking, ¡°Would you like to try this on?¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Rachel responded, giving her measurements. ¡°A size small should fit. Just wrap it up, thank you.¡± The assistant looked on, puzzled.

    Typically, brides reveled in the selection of their wedding dresses, often taking their time and enjoying the process of trying on their chosen gown, especially in the presence of their fianc¨¦s. Yet, Rachel¡¯sck of enthusiasm was evident, treating the selection more like a chore than a celebration.

    ¡°Would you like your fianc¨¦ to see the dress?¡± the assistant inquired with care.

    Explore more now on g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls

    Casting a quick look aside, Rachel saw Brian deep in conversation on his phone, his expression serious and concentrated.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to bother him. Please have it delivered to our home,¡± Rachel instructed.

    ¡°Certainly,¡± the assistant replied, moving to finalize the purchase.

    As Brian ended his call and approached, Rachel initiated a conversation. ¡°Is everything okay at work? If you need to go, don¡¯t worry about me. I can manage on my own.¡±

    A sense of difort tightened Brian¡¯s chest. Rachel had be different. She once yfully sought his attention, demonstrating her priority over his work. Now, she seemed indifferent, even suggesting he focus on his responsibilities.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing to do with work,¡± Brian exined.

    Reflecting on his recent phone conversation, he cautiously said, ¡°Have you found a dress that you like? The selection here is pretty basic. If nothing appeals to you, I¡¯ve arranged for a custom dress to be flown in¡­¡±

    Before he could borate, Rachel replied with a reassuring smile, ¡°I¡¯ve chosen one already, and it¡¯s being processed.¡±

    Just then, the shop assistant handed the receipt to Brian. His fingers tightened as he gazed at the wedding dress, falling into a long, silent contemtion.

    Rachel once saw the wedding dress as the most sacred part of a wedding. But this time, she barely hesitated, making her choice in under ten minutes.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 618

    ?Chapter 618:

    A dull ache settled in Brian¡¯s chest as he nced at the dress again. ¡°Rachel, if you¡¯d like, I can have one custom-made just for you. Didn¡¯t you once say you wanted a dress that sparkles like the stars? I can¡ª¡±

    ¡°Brian!¡± Rachel met his gaze, shaking her head gently. ¡°Thank you, but that¡¯s not necessary. The dresses here are timeless and elegant, beautifully simple. I really like them.¡±

    Her expression remained calm as she looked away. ¡°People¡¯s preferences change. What I once loved, I no longer do. The one I chose is lovely. I really like it.¡±

    A heavy weight pressed against Brian¡¯s chest. After a long silence, he finally said, ¡°Alright. Whatever makes you happy.¡±

    Rachel smiled, her tone light. ¡°Do you want to pick a suit?¡±

    ¡°Sure, you can choose one for me.¡±

    Since she had chosen a ready-made wedding dress, she figured she might as well pick an off-the-rack suit for him too.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ll like my choice. Maybe you should pick one yourself.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll wear whatever you choose.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡±

    The suit was chosen just as swiftly. It was a deep red suit¡ªsomething Brian rarely wore, but he didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°This one. It¡¯s perfect.¡±

    ?????????? ?????? ???????????????????? ¡ª ?????????? g???????¦Í??????©o??????

    ¡°Are you sure about this one?¡± Rachel asked, surprised by his quick decision.

    ¡°Yes. Anything my wife picks is the best.¡±

    Turning to the shop assistant, he instructed, ¡°Please have it delivered to my house along with the wedding dress.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Mr. White.¡±

    As they stepped out of the store, having finalized their choices, they unexpectedly ran into Ronald. The moment Ronald saw Brian, he rushed over, his face filled with concern.

    Noticing the urgency in the air, Rachel tactfully suggested, ¡°You two go ahead and discuss. I¡¯ll just look around on my own.¡±

    But before she could step away, Brian stopped her. ¡°No need to leave. Stay with me.¡± Then, turning to Ronald, he asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Even in his rush, Ronald exined the situation clearly. Rachel gathered that there were seriousplications with Brian¡¯s overseas business, making things difficult. The board wanted Brian to personally step in for a while to stabilize thepany¡¯s stock value.

    Brian, however, was just as direct. ¡°Let them know I don¡¯t pour money into thepany just to babysit ipetents. If they can¡¯t manage this, they can consider themselves unemployed. I¡¯ll hold a video conference with the executives in an hour to straighten things out. Go get it ready.¡±

    He made his position crystal clear. ¡°Tell the board my grandma is gravely ill, and my wedding is around the corner. I won¡¯t leave my family at a time like this. If anyone has an issue with that, they can take it up with me directly.¡± His tone was firm, leaving no room for negotiation.

    Having received Brian¡¯s instructions, Ronald knew what needed to be done. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll return to the office and make arrangements for the conference.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 619

    ?Chapter 619:

    ¡°No need for that. Have my secretaries handle it. You stay here.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ronald blinked, scratching his head in confusion.

    Brian was about to offer an exnation to Rachel, but she simply waved it off. ¡°Go ahead and work. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have Ronald stay with you while you shop,¡± he said, handing her a credit card. ¡°Get whatever you like. Treat yourself.¡±

    Rachel meandered aimlessly, her steps as listless as her mood. Yet, as she ambled past a jewelry store, her eyes involuntarily caught a prominently disyed ring on a poster.

    Ronald, ever the eagle-eyed assistant, swiftly sidled up to her. ¡°Does this ring capture your fancy?¡±

    ¡°Just browsing,¡± Rachel demurred.

    ncing at her watch, she noted some spare time before her date with Natalia. Deciding to kill time, she settled into a nearby caf¨¦ for a coffee.

    Meanwhile, Ronald dialed up Brian. ¡°Ms. Marsh has finished shopping; she¡¯s lounging at a caf¨¦ now.¡±

    ¡°Got it, I¡¯ve just wrapped up my meeting. I¡¯m on my way,¡± Brian replied.

    Pausing, Ronald added, ¡°Sir, one more thing¡­ She didn¡¯t make a purchase, but she did linger over a ring at the jewelry store, seemingly miles away in thought.¡±

    ????t??st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.c????

    ¡°Understood,¡± Brian acknowledged.

    That evening, they convened at a barbecue joint. With Natalia present, the air buzzed with more vibrancy.

    A true connoisseur of the culinary arts, Natalia knew her way around a menu and ordered a medley of delectable items. Once the order was ced, Natalia leaned toward Rachel, her voice a hushed murmur. ¡°Rachel, this spot isn¡¯t the pinnacle of barbecue mastery, you know. Ever wonder why I picked it?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Rachel¡¯s interest was piqued.

    ¡°Because this ce is renowned not just for its service¡ªthey don¡¯t just grill the meat, they transform it,¡± Natalia hinted slyly, then nodded toward the entrance. ¡°I hear the waiters here are real feasts for the eyes!¡±

    Rachel¡¯s face flushed with surprise and a touch of mortification, especially with Brian sitting right there. ¡°Natalia, really?¡± she said.

    ¡°Just watch!¡± Natalia replied.

    At that moment, Brian, feeling slightly left out, watched as Natalia drew Rachel aside.

    Their secretive whispers sparked a twinge of jealousy in him.

    ¡°I think we should switch seats,¡± Brian told Natalia.

    ¡°No way, I¡¯m staying by Rachel,¡± Natalia shot back instantly.

    ¡°She¡¯s my wife now. I should be by her side,¡± Brian retorted.

    ¡°She gets to choose who she sits with. Wanna ask her?¡± Natalia countered with a grin.

    Brian¡¯s eyes met Rachel¡¯s, but before he could utter a word, she interjected, ¡°It¡¯s been ages since Natalia¡¯s been around. I want to spend some time catching up with her.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 620

    Chapter 620:

    Natalia shed a mischievous grin. She then pulled a face at Brian, adding salt to his wound of regret for inviting her along.

    Ten minutes whisked by, and soon every dish promised wasid out before them.

    ¡°What would you like? I¡¯ll take care of the grilling,¡± Brian offered.

    ¡°No need. Natalia mentioned the waiters are on it,¡± Rachel responded.

    At that instant, Natalia rang the bell on their table. Promptly, the doorbell to their private room sounded, and two strapping waiters made their entrance.

    However, their grand reveal wasn¡¯t just their stature. Most striking was their attire¡ªmere ck aprons cinched over ck trousers, which did little to conceal their athletically sculpted legs. Theirpelling presence held a maic allure, and the aprons failed miserably at hiding their chiseled muscture.

    Brian¡¯s expression stiffened, a cloud of displeasure darkening his features.

    Natalia, seizing the moment, called out to the manager with amplified rity, ¡°I specifically asked for the most dashing, robust waiters you have. Are these gentlemen them?¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, they¡¯re not only the most pleasing to the eye here but also skilled artisans of the grill. We guarantee yourplete satisfaction.¡±

    Natalia gave an approving nod. ¡°They look great.¡±

    She then turned to Rachel with a yful grin. ¡°You get first pick. Which of these charming gentlemen would you like to serve you tonight?¡±

    ???????????? §ã?¦Á?????????? ??????????¦Í?????????????

    Rachel had never been in a situation like this before, and to make things even more awkward, Brian was sitting right there beside her. Noticing Rachel¡¯s uncertainty, Natalia shot a quick nce at one of the men. Taking the hint, he eagerly stepped forward, all smiles.

    ¡°Miss, tell me what you¡¯re craving and how you¡¯d like it. I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s just right for you,¡± he said smoothly.

    Picking up a tray of juice, he leaned in slightly and asked with a charming smile, ¡°Which vor do you like best? Let me pour it for you.¡±

    Before Rachel could even open her mouth, he had already set down three different sses. ¡°No pressure! Try them all and see which one you like best.¡±

    His attentiveness was impressive, almost as if he had done this a hundred times before. He was so quick and smooth in his actions that Rachel didn¡¯t even get a chance to decline.

    Watching the whole thing y out, Natalia grinned in amusement.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take some beef, seasoned with cumin. Can you grill that up for me?¡±

    ¡°Of course, right away.¡±

    The young man, moving with effortless ease, grabbed the tongs and started cing slices of beef onto the sizzling grill. The sound of the meat sizzling filled the air, and soon, a mouthwatering aroma wafted through, making it impossible to ignore.

    Once Natalia had sampled the first piece, the waiter carefully ced another serving onto Rachel¡¯s te. Not wanting to be rude, Rachel took a bite. The moment the vor hit her tongue, she was surprised¡ªit was even better than she had expected.

    She had to admit, the meat was far more tender and vorful than anything she had ever grilled on her own. And, of course, the fact that the waiter was ridiculously good-looking only made the experience more enjoyable.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Good night dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ( ? ? ¨C ) ?

    .

 Chapter 621

    ?Chapter 621:

    ¡°This is really good. Can you make me another serving?¡± Rachel finally asked.

    ¡°Absolutely, Miss,¡± he responded smoothly, shing a warm smile. But before he could reach for the meat, Brian abruptly took the tongs from his hands.

    Brian¡¯s eyes were like ice as he stared down at the young man. ¡°You addressed her incorrectly,¡± he said in a tone that left no room for argument.

    The waiter froze,pletely thrown off, unable to figure out what mistake he had made. One thing, however, was painfully obvious¡ªthis man was furious. Up until now, since both women had been friendly and Brian hadn¡¯t stepped in, the waiters had assumed he was just a brother or friend. After all, if he were one of thedies¡¯ boyfriends, he would have surely reacted sooner.

    That was why they had been so bold in trying to please the two women. But now, things had shifted drastically, and the atmosphere was suddenly tense.

    ¡°The term ¡®Miss¡¯ is for unmarried women,¡± Brian said, his voice firm as he casually draped an arm around Rachel¡¯s shoulders. ¡°But she¡¯s not just any woman¡ªshe¡¯s my wife. We¡¯re married.¡±

    The sudden revtion hit the waiters like a brick, leaving them momentarily speechless.

    Brian¡¯s voice turned sharper. ¡°Didn¡¯t get it?¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    0ff1c1al r3l34s3s 0NL£¤ 0n g4ln0v3ls.c0m

    ¡°Then why are you still standing here?¡±

    ¡°Right. We¡¯ll get out of your way now!¡±

    Natalia crossed her arms and pouted at Brian, clearly displeased. ¡°Brian, I get that you¡¯re jealous or whatever, but did you really have to chase them off? I was having a great time, and you just ruined it.¡±

    Rachel nced at Brian as well. ¡°Now what? Who¡¯s going to cook the meat?¡±

    Without missing a beat, Brian picked up the meat and ced it on the grill. His tone was steady. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it. Just tell me how you want it.¡±

    ¡°Same asst time.¡±

    And just like that, Brian took over as their personal chef. To be fair, his grilling skills were actually pretty decent. But with only one cook and two hungry diners, problems were bound to happen.

    Natalia, who was actually starving, wasted no time digging in. After a few bites, she started grumbling. ¡°Brian, hurry up! You¡¯re way too slow. And don¡¯t think I haven¡¯t noticed¡ªyou¡¯re totally favoring¡­¡±

    ¡°Rachel. She¡¯s getting all the best pieces.¡±

    Rachel chuckled and tried to hand some of her food to Natalia. But before she could, Brian blocked her hand. ¡°Ignore her. You eat first.¡±

    Natalia let out an exaggerated sigh. ¡°Hmph, I see how it is. The moment a man gets married, his wife bes everything. Guess I don¡¯t count anymore.¡± She huffed and demanded, ¡°Whatever. Just give me more meat.¡±

    Brian was about to brush her off, but then she shot him a yful wink and smirked. ¡°Say no, and I¡¯ll just bring those handsome waiters back.¡±

    In the end, Brian gave in. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll keep grilling until you¡¯repletely satisfied today.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 622

    ?Chapter 622:

    Natalia¡¯s face lit up with a satisfied grin.

    As the meal went on, both Natalia and Rachel ate their fill. Brian, on the other hand, had been busy grilling for them the entire time and hardly had a chance to eat himself. Noticing this, Rachel took the tongs from his hand without hesitation. ¡°You should eat too. Let me take over.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± There was a subtle but unmistakable excitement in his voice.

    Once they finished eating, Natalia and Rachel continued their conversation, while Brian went to fetch the car on his own.

    The soft glow of the moon cast a gentle light on their calm expressions. Natalia broke the silence first. ¡°Rachel, do you still love Brian?¡±

    At that moment, it felt as if a gentle breeze had passed by, lifting the strands of hair on Rachel¡¯s forehead and stirring something deep within her. She brushed her hair back slightly, her eyes staring into the vast darkness ahead.

    It had been ages since anyone had asked her that question, so long that even she had nearly forgotten to ask herself.

    ¡°There was a time when I thought love was something pure and sacred, but now I see it¡¯splicated¡ªit can be heavy, even painful. Natalia, when you fall in love, make sure it¡¯s with someone who loves you just as much. And no matter what, always remember to put yourself first.¡±

    Natalia gave a small nod. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind. Oh, by the way, I want Brian to drop me hometer. I have a few things I want to talk to him about in private.¡±

    Rachel simply nodded.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s is your update hub

    When Brian pulled up in the car, Rachel was already gone. His eyes darted around, searching for Rachel. When he didn¡¯t see her, his brows furrowed.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Rachel?¡±

    Natalia casually opened the car door. ¡°She took a cab home. Told me to have you drop me off instead.¡±

    Just then, Brian¡¯s phone vibrated with a message. ¡°Make sure Natalia gets home safe. Thanks!¡±

    Only then did his suspicion fade away.

    He remained silent on the drive, his full attention on the road. The shifting lights cast shadows over his face, making his expression hard to read.

    Natalia let out a soft sigh. ¡°Brian, aren¡¯t you even a little curious?¡±

    ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°Like, how I¡¯ve been living overseas? Or maybe, if I still have feelings for you?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask.¡±

    Natalia pouted slightly. Maybe giving up had always been the right choice. If she had held on any longer, even ten more years wouldn¡¯t have changed a thing. Fortunately, she hade to her senses before it was toote.

    ¡°Brian, looking back, I think I should thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I might still be stuck in some foolish fantasy, waiting for the day you¡¯d finally love me and marry me. If it weren¡¯t for your coldness, I would¡¯ve wasted even more years being confused. But now, I see things clearly. I won¡¯t deny that I still feel a little something for you, but I¡¯ve truly moved on. I¡¯m ready to start fresh¡ªto love someone who actually deserves it. So, Brian¡­ thank you. Thank you for being so firm back then. Because of that, I get to have a new beginning.¡±

    Brian took a moment before replying, ¡°It seems going abroad really changed you.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 623

    ?Chapter 623:

    ¡°Of course, I am. I¡¯m a Carpenter¡ªI always bounce back.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss Carpenter, wee home,¡± Brian teased with a small smirk. For a brief moment, it felt like they had gone back in time.

    Natalia stepped out of the car and tapped lightly on the window. ¡°Brian, step out for a second.¡±

    Without overthinking it, he unfastened his seatbelt and got out.

    Under the moon¡¯s soft glow, Brian stood before her, his silhouette blurred yet striking. Natalia took a deep breath and finally said, ¡°Give me a hug.¡±

    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be appropriate,¡± he refused gently.

    ¡°But after all these years, you never even gave me a real hug,¡± Natalia murmured, lowering her head.

    Before he could protest, she darted forward and wrapped her arms around him, holding on tightly like a child unwilling to let go.

    ¡°Let this hug be our farewell to the past. From now on, you¡¯re just my friend, nothing more. Honestly, I¡¯m closer to Rachel than I am to you. If you ever make her upset, don¡¯t forget¡ªI¡¯ll always be on her side.¡±

    Letting go, Natalia¡¯s expression softened.

    Her expression turned serious. ¡°What I said before was just me getting emotional, but what I¡¯m about to tell you actually matters. I only found out recently¡ªthe reason my dad let you off so easily back then wasn¡¯t because of my begging. It was because Rachel stepped in and had a tough conversation with him. She took all the punishment for you, without telling us a word.¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m is packed with great reads

    ¡°My family has this old, ice-cold storage cer. Rachel was in there for an entire hour. And¡­¡± Natalia¡¯s voice wavered, ovee by the memory. ¡°She was relentlessly punished with a heavy whip, each strike searing her skin.¡± Tears welled in her eyes,den with unspoken regret.

    ¡°I should¡¯ve seen iting. Knowing my dad¡¯s temper, he wouldn¡¯t let anyone who put me in danger get away lightly unless they could quell his wrath. So, Brian, it was Rachel who saved you. And she never even breathed a word of it to you.¡±

    Trying to calm herself, she continued, ¡°She¡¯s borne so much heartache and pain in silence, all for you, and you never noticed. Now that she¡¯s your wife, I hope you¡¯ll cherish her, protect her, and fill her life with happiness.¡±

    Natalia gazed up at the luminous moon and sighed deeply. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m luckier than Rachel. I can let go of you and start over whenever I choose; but Rachel, she¡¯s tethered by her heart. She can either continue to love you more, or¡­ pretend her love has faded.¡±

    Her words, spoken so softly, struck Brian like a bolt from the blue. ¡°Natalia, thank you!¡± Brian eximed, then rushed home.

    Rachel had already bathed and turned off the lights to rest. He moved silently, swiftly freshening up. The soft, warm glow from the bedsidemp cast a serene light across the room. Rachel was lying on her side, clearly not asleep. Her senses were sharply tuned to every movement in the room.

    She longed for sleep, but knew the stakes were high. She was keenly aware of her most fertile days. The more they connected physically, the better her chances of conceiving. She had to capitalize on this window of opportunity.

    Soon, she felt the mattress dip as Brian joined her on the bed. Her hands clenched in nervous anticipation. Suddenly, she felt strong arms envelop her waist, and his firm body press against hers.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 624

    ?Chapter 624:

    The warmth beneath the covers red instantly. Taking a deep breath, she abruptly turned and embraced him, pressing her lips to his in a fervent rush.

    Perhaps she was too zealous, and her kiss came off a bit awkward. Brian pulled back slightly, locking eyes with her. Just as he was about to speak, she silenced him with another kiss.

    This time, her hands weren¡¯t idle either. They traced his waist and abdomen, venturing further with each electrifying touch.

    Brian felt a fire ignite throughout his body, teetering on the brink of surrender. Yet, he managed to grasp her hand, paused, and looked deeply into her eyes, asking earnestly, ¡°Rachel, is this truly what you desire?¡±

    She nestled her face against his chest. ¡°Yes.¡±

    The heat in the room seemed to swell again. The bed moved with a gentle cadence, like waves softly kissing the shore of a tranquilke¡­

    Exhausted to her core, Rachel felt a deep weariness, but when Brian reached for a condom, she swiftly stayed his hand, drawing him close. Brian then abandoned the notion of precautions entirely.

    Rachel smiled, a deep sense of fulfillment washing over her as she rxed into his embrace.

    As sleep began to im her, she thought maybe it wouldn¡¯t be long before they could be weing a new, precious life.

    Early in the morning, Brian left for the office, while Rachel made her way to the hospital to visit Jeffrey.

    ?????? ?????? ???????? ?????????? at ??????????¦Í??????£®??????

    ¡°Rachel, is it true? Did you really marry Brian?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we did. We even have our marriage certificate.¡±

    ¡°Prove it. Let me see it.¡±

    Rachel shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t have it with me, but I do have a photo. Want to see?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Jeffrey stared at the photo for a long moment before saying, ¡°If Mom were here, she¡¯d be smiling down on you. Now that we¡¯re family, Brian is my brother-inw, and I¡¯d like to have a meal with him.¡±

    Watching Jeffrey ept the news so calmly, Rachel felt a weight lift off her shoulders. She ruffled his hair gently, a small smile forming. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up a lot in just a few days.¡±

    ¡°So, why not invite him for lunch today?¡±

    Rachel hesitated for a second, wondering if Brian would even have the time. ¡°Brian¡¯s work keeps him busy. If we don¡¯t schedule it in advance, he might not be able to make it.¡±

    But Jeffrey¡¯s voice was calm yet firm. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter to me. If he truly cares about you, then he should care about me too. And he should value spending time with us. Besides, you¡¯re his wife¡ªdo you really need an appointment just to have a meal together?¡±

    Seeing the determination in his eyes, Rachel knew he wouldn¡¯t rest until the lunch actually happened. Wanting to put his mind at ease, she picked up her phone and called Brian.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 625

    ?Chapter 625:

    ¡°Rachel!¡± Brian¡¯s voice was light and cheerful, a clear sign he was in a good mood.

    ¡°Are you busy? Do you have a lot on your te today?¡± Rachel asked cautiously.

    ¡°Not really. Why? Do you need something?¡± Brian asked, instantly picking up on her tone.

    ¡°Jeffrey wants to have lunch with you.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle get you both in thirty minutes.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Thanks!¡±

    Rachel stared at her phone for a moment, a little stunned. She had expected his schedule to be packed and was already preparing excuses, yet he had agreed so effortlessly. That was unexpected.

    Putting his phone away, Brian straightened up and ordered, ¡°Change our route. We¡¯re going to meet my wife.¡±

    ¡°But what about your scheduled meeting with the business partner?¡±

    ¡°Move it to another time.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Excited for the lunch, Jeffrey changed into a smart outfit. With the right outfit, he looked vibrant. Just as Brian stepped into the room, Rachel had left to get some water, leaving the two of them alone.

    After theirst confrontation, an awkward tension hung in the air.

    F0r full ch@pters, g0 to g??lnovels.??????

    ¡°Uh¡­ have a seat,¡± Jeffrey said, a little hesitant as he gestured to the chair.

    Brian took a seat, his posture upright as his sharp gaze rested on Jeffrey. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doing alright. I stayed a few extra days to recover so Rachel wouldn¡¯t stress about me.¡±

    An awkward silence filled the room. Once, Jeffrey had looked up to Brian. But after what happened with Tracy, his feelings had shiftedpletely. And they both felt that unspoken change between them.

    ¡°Rachel told me about your marriage. Whatever makes her happy, I¡¯ll stand by her side and support her. I know I¡¯m small and unimportant. But Brian, when ites to my sister, I won¡¯t hold back. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to protect her. So, you¡¯d better treat her right, or I¡¯ll be your worst nightmare.¡±

    Brian faced Jeffrey with a gravity that outstripped their prior encounters, his voice echoing sincerity.

    ¡°Jeffrey, I get the depth of your feelings. I recognize that words alone can¡¯t mend what¡¯s broken. Therefore, I pledge to prove mymitment through deeds, not derations.¡±

    ¡°You better stand by your promise.¡±

    Together, Brian, Jeffrey, and Rachel enjoyed a shared meal at a nice restaurant booked by Ronald.

    Mid-meal, Rachel excused herself and unexpectedly ran into Andres. Spotting her, Andres¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Rachel, what serendipity to see you here! Have you been caught up in something? I¡¯ve reached out a few times but haven¡¯t heard back.¡±

    ¡°Just tied up with a few things,¡± Rachel replied, her voice tempered to avoid quashing the happiness in his eyes. But she knew she held truths that needed airing.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 626

    ?Chapter 626:

    Just as she gathered herself to speak, Brian¡¯s voice cut through the distance, its rity underscored by amanding undertone.

    ¡°Mr. Garrett, dining here as well? What a fortunate coincidence! There¡¯s no better time than now; would you care to join my wife and me for lunch?¡±

    ¡°Wife?¡± Andres¡¯s mind reeled, thinking he had misheard.

    Brian closed the gap between them, enveloping Rachel in a possessive embrace that he disyed unabashedly.

    ¡°Rachel, you two¡­¡± Andres stammered, shock overtaking his features. His gaze locked onto Brian, riveted and wide-eyed.

    Rachel stepped up, her tone resolute. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve married Brian; I am his wife now.¡±

    ¡°When did this ur?¡± Andres¡¯s voice faltered, steeped in disbelief.

    ¡°Just a few days ago.¡±

    Rachel turned to Brian. ¡°May I have a word with him in private?¡±

    Brian¡¯s eyes held a contemtive depth. After a moment, he nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be inside with Jeffrey.¡±

    Once Brian had retreated, Andres¡¯s demeanor frayed, his hand clutching Rachel¡¯s arm, his voiceden with urgency. ¡°Rachel, though our acquaintance hasn¡¯t been¡­¡±

    ¡°Long as our acquaintance has been brief, I feel I know you somewhat. Your rtionship with him seemed irreparable; a swift reconciliation seems unfathomable. Did he coerce you? Threaten you?¡± Rachel gently shook her head.

    ¡°Then it must be dire circumstances driving you to this union,¡± Andres¡¯s tone grew more frantic. ¡°Marriage shouldn¡¯t be entered into lightly. If you need support, I¡¯m here to help.¡±

    ????????????????: g??????????¦Í?????????????

    ¡°Truly, thank you. I¡¯ve indeed been navigating some tough waters, and this marriage meets my needs at the moment. I regret if it seems I¡¯ve betrayed your trust or kindness.¡±

    A shadow of resignation crossed Andres¡¯s features, his voice dropping to a whisper. ¡°So, there¡¯s no turning back, is there?¡±

    ¡°No, we¡¯re registered and the grand wedding is set for five days from now. You¡¯re wee to attend, if you wish.¡±

    Andres¡¯s lips parted, a moment passing before he could say, ¡°Alright.¡±

    The day¡¯s encounter with Andres seemed to charge Brian with an unusual fervor that night.

    On their bed, Rachel¡¯s hair fanned out over the pillow, her skin marked by the trail of fervent bites.

    ¡°Rachel, you¡¯re my wife now! Now and forever, and I¡¯m your husband!¡± His whisper was fervent, nearly frantic, as if by saying it, he could make it more real.

    With just a few days remaining before the wedding, Rachel¡¯s days had settled into a predictable routine. Every morning, she made a habit of visiting Hector and Carol and catching up. In the afternoons, she would head to the hospital to check in on Jeffrey. As for the wedding preparations, she had only been involved in choosing the venue and her dress, while Brian handled everything else. Lately, though, he had been busier than ever, leaving early in the morning and returningte at night. He had likely delegated most of the wedding tasks to Ronald.

    ¡°Mr. White, here¡¯s your schedule for the week,¡± Ronald said, passing Brian the schedule.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 627

    ?Chapter 627:

    Brian skimmed through it, pausing thoughtfully before tapping on a few entries. ¡°Move these key meetings up to the next three days. Reschedule Simon¡¯s meeting for tonight and Nigel¡¯s for tomorrow evening. Book their favorite restaurants¡ªwe¡¯ll talk over dinner.¡±

    With years of experience working under Brian, Ronald immediately grasped the intent behind these adjustments. ¡°I¡¯ll cancel the meetings that aren¡¯t urgent and push the rest to next week.¡±

    Brian lifted his gaze. ¡°You already know why I¡¯m making these changes, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Ronald smiled knowingly. ¡°You were supposed to be taking it easy before the wedding, but since you suddenly dived back into work, I assume you¡¯re trying to clear your schedule so you can enjoy your honeymoon without interruptions.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. You¡¯re catching on. But it¡¯s not just one week¡ªI¡¯ll be gone for two.¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me. I¡¯ll ensure everything runs smoothly in your absence.¡±

    While in the hospital, Jeffrey¡¯s mood remained upbeat, which was a relief for Rachel.

    ¡°Rachel, I¡¯ve been wondering¡ªdoes Dad know about your marriage?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s hands paused mid-motion as she peeled the orange. She stared out the window for a while before answering in a quiet voice, ¡°I haven¡¯t told him yet.¡±

    ¡°Will you be inviting him to the wedding?¡±

    ¡°What about you, Jeffrey? Would you want to see him there?¡±

    Discover new chapters at ????????¦Ï¦Í????s.?????

    Jeffrey didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t miss him at all. But weddings¡­ I¡¯ve seen on TV how brides are walked down the aisle by their fathers, who then ce their hands in the groom¡¯s. With so many guests attending, I don¡¯t want anyone looking down on you or pitying you.¡±

    Indeed, if she had a father who genuinely loved her, that moment of being given away at the altar would be one filled with warmth and significance. But that wasn¡¯t the case.

    She popped an orange slice into her mouth, chewed it twice, then frowned. It was unbearably sour.

    ¡°A rtionship without love is like an unripe fruit; it just doesn¡¯t have any sweetness to it. Jeffrey, you¡¯ve been wanting to step outside for some fresh air, right? How about we go now?¡±

    Jeffrey¡¯s eyes brightened, and he nodded enthusiastically.

    They headed to a big shopping mall, where Rachel spoiled him like a child. She let him try w machines, race in arcade games, and explore the tech section. The two of them had an unforgettable time.

    Later that evening, Rachel brought him to an upscale tailor¡¯s shop. Jeffrey stood at the entrance, staring at the neatly arranged, sharp-looking suits. He shifted ufortably. ¡°Why are we here?¡±

    ¡°You mentioned that if no one walked me down the aisle, people might pity me. I don¡¯t want to invite our dad, so I want you to do it instead. That¡¯s why we¡¯re here¡ªto find the perfect suit for you.¡±

    Jeffrey¡¯s eyes widened with excitement, but hesitation crept into his voice. ¡°Me? Really? What if¡­ I embarrass you? Maybe¡­ maybe this isn¡¯t a good idea.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 628

    ?Chapter 628:

    ¡°Jeffrey, if I say you can, then you absolutely can. You¡¯re my brother, and no one else could do it better.¡±

    After careful consideration, Jeffrey picked a suit¡ªmodern, vibrant, and full of life¡ªperfect for such a special asion. He made the choice himself, with a proud smile. Once back in his hospital room, he gently hung the suit up, smoothing it out to make sure not a single crease appeared.

    As Rachel was heading home, her phone rang¡ªit was Myrna.

    Her voice was faint and feeble. ¡°Rachel, do you have time tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course. Huey mentioned that the new medication is helping, but you still sound exhausted.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a lot to exin, but I have good news. Huey and I are getting married tomorrow. It¡¯ll be a small, private ceremony, and we wanted to thank you for everything you¡¯ve done for us.¡±

    Myrna seemed to have drained all her energy just from saying that.

    ¡°Myrna, I¡¯ll be there. We¡¯ll talk more when I see you.¡±

    Huey¡¯s voice reced hers. ¡°Rachel, we really appreciate everything you and Mr. White have done for us. We¡¯d love for you both to be there tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°What time is the ceremony?¡±

    ¡°Nine in the morning.¡±

    L?t?st ?h??pt?rs ¦Én g??lnov§Ö???.??????

    ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll be there.¡±

    That evening, Rachel nned to tell Brian about the wedding and ask if he coulde. She waited for him, ncing at the clock repeatedly. Midnight came and went, but he never showed. Eventually, exhaustion took over, and she fell asleep.

    The next morning, she woke with a start¡ªit was already eight. She reached out, but the space beside her was empty. A sense of unease settled in as she rushed downstairs.

    ¡°Did Briane homest night?¡± she asked the housekeeper.

    ¡°He got in around one a.m., but he was gone again by six,¡± the housekeeper informed her.

    He was clearly swamped with work.

    After thinking it through, Rachel chose to call him anyway. For some reason, her heart was pounding, an unsettling feeling creeping over her.

    When the call connected, it wasn¡¯t Brian who answered¡ªit was Ronald. ¡°He¡¯s in a meeting right now,¡± he informed her.

    Rachel tightened her grip on her phone. ¡°I really need to speak with him. If possible, could you ask him to call me back?¡±

    Barely a minuteter, her phone rang. Brian had returned her call.

    ¡°Brian,¡± she started, her voice steady but urgent. ¡°Do you remember Huey Dury? The alumnus I told you about, the one working in ourpany¡¯s pharmaceutical research department.¡±

    ¡°I remember him,¡± he replied simply.

    ¡°He¡¯s getting married to his girlfriend today. They wanted to express their gratitude and have invited us to their wedding.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 629

    ?Chapter 629:

    ¡°What time is it?¡±

    ¡°Nine in the morning. I was going to tell youst night, but I dozed off before I could.¡±

    ¡°Send me the address. Head there first, and I¡¯ll catch up with you once my meeting is done. See you there.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Brian made it just in time, arriving with only three minutes to spare before the ceremony began. Not wanting to bete, Rachel grabbed his hand and pulled him along.

    ¡°Hurry, we need to get inside now.¡±

    Luckily, they slipped in right on time. The moment they took their seats, the ceremonymenced. Just as Myrna had mentioned, it was a small, intimate wedding with only around thirty guests present.

    The groom stepped in as the music began to y. Across the red carpet, Myrna sat gracefully in her wheelchair, wearing a stunning white wedding gown, her face adorned with a soft, serene smile. In that moment, it was as if her illness no longer had any hold on her.

    ¡°And now, let us wee the bride.¡±

    As the officiant¡¯s voice trailed off, Myrna ced her hands on the wheelchair¡¯s arms and attempted to stand. Next to her, Elsa stood in a well-fitted outfit, looking sharp and refined. She watched Myrna with deep concern, wanting to help but hesitating each time.

    Your next chapter awaits g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m

    Huey also couldn¡¯t hide his worry. Unable to stand by any longer, he stepped forward to assist, but Myrna stopped them with a simple gesture.

    Clenching her teeth, she said firmly, ¡°No, don¡¯t. Today isn¡¯t just any day¡ªit¡¯s sacred, special. It¡¯s my wedding day, the most important day of my life. No matter how hard it is, I have to do this on my own. I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help. I want to stand on my own feet, to walk down that aisle with my own strength.¡±

    Huey¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears. Despite his heart screaming otherwise, he retreated, step by reluctant step, back to the stage.

    Myrna¡¯s challenge was monumental. A cold sweat beaded her forehead, dampening her hair as she gritted her teeth, her frame slightly hunched in her battle to stand. But her first attempt met a cruel failure. Then the second attempt, the third¡­ the count blurred into obscurity. Her jaw locked in fierce determination, her whole body quaked with the effort, pain etching her features.

    Elsa bit down on her lip, her hands itching to assist, yet she dared not intervene. All she could do was stand by¡ªMyrna¡¯s silent guard.

    Rachel couldn¡¯t stand to watch any longer. She turned away, and Brian drew her close, enfolding her in aforting embrace.

    The agony wasn¡¯t just Myrna¡¯s to bear; Huey shared in her torment, his desire to aid her shing with his helplessness. Yet, through it all, Myrna shed a resilient smile.

    ¡°Huey, don¡¯t worry. I will stand. Just wait for me.¡±

    This was her wedding day. She was resolute to walk toward him on her own,e what may.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 630

    ?Chapter 630:

    Clutching the handles of her wheelchair, she paused to gather herself before making another ascent, inch by painstaking inch. This time, she hoisted herself up slowly, her teeth gritted, body trembling under the strain, yet her eyes burned with unyielding resolve.

    Her gaze swept across the assembled crowd, locking onto Huey with a soft but determined intensity that fueled her resolve.

    ¡°Myrna, you can do this. You absolutely can. Keep going. Huey is right there waiting. You have to stand. You have to walk to him. Press on. You will make it. You must,¡± she coached herself silently.

    Atst, under the force of her indomitable will, she pushed past her physical boundaries and stood tall.

    Tears overwhelmed her then, cascading down her cheeks in a sudden deluge.

    ¡°Look, she¡¯s standing,¡± Brian gently reminded Rachel.

    When Rachel turned back, Elsa was already by Myrna¡¯s side, tears mingling as she dabbed at Myrna¡¯s face. Because Myrna wept so vigorously, her makeup began to run slightly.

    Rachel remembered her rushed departure from home that day; she had applied her makeup en route and, by chance, had brought her makeup kit. It seemed fate had its own ns.

    Without hesitation, she approached Myrna, stopping before her. ¡°Let me touch up your makeup.¡±

    Myrna¡¯s response was both thrilled and relieved. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s perfect! I was worried I¡¯d look a mess.¡±

    ????? ????????????????????????????????: ??????????¦Í??????.????

    Rachel knew the weight of this day for Myrna. She wanted to stride down that aisle in radiant beauty, leaving an indelible mark on Huey on their wedding day.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Leave it to me. I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re the most stunning bride.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    After the makeup fix, Myrna, supported by Elsa, walked down the aisle with deliberate, hopeful steps. Her pace was slow, but each step was filled with strength and hope.

    ¡°I do!¡±

    Their vows echoed through the venue, clear and resolute.

    Huey had a simple ring picked out by Myrna, which she slid onto his finger with all the love in her heart.

    ¡°Now, will the groom please ce the ring on the bride¡¯s finger?¡±

    With a radiant smile, Myrna extended her hand eagerly.

    Huey, ring in hand, mirrored her sincerity as he prepared to seal their vows. But just as the ring neared her finger, her hand faltered, and she copsed suddenly.

    Before darkness imed her, Myrna¡¯s ears caught the echo of Huey¡¯s despairing cry. ¡°Myrna!¡±

    Huey rushed into the emergency room, frantic and desperate as he carried Myrna in his arms. Rachel gathered her skirt and hurried after him.

    Momentster, a crowd of anxious people had gathered outside the emergency room, waiting for any news from the doctor. Everyone was hoping for a miracle.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 631

    ?Chapter 631:

    In their experience, emergency procedures usually took so long, and time seemed to stand still as they held their breaths and prayed. This time, however, whatever treatment was being administered went by quickly.

    Not even thirty minutes had passed when the light above the emergency room turned off. When the doctor emerged through the doors, Huey could only stagger toward him. Before he could even ask the question, the doctor silently shook his head.

    The brutal reality of Myrna¡¯s situation hit Huey like a freight train before he could even say anything. Huey slowly walked into the room. When he saw Myrna¡¯s body, all his strength left him, and he finally copsed to the floor.

    Elsa began wailing behind him, until she nearly fainted from the heartbreak. The gut-wrenching sounds of grief reached Rachel out in the hallway. Every wail and sob spoke of tragedy, and like coils of despair, they wrapped around her, tightening by the second, until her breathing grew heavy.

    She hadn¡¯t even seen Myrna yet, but she was already consumed by an overwhelming sorrow. Her knees buckled beneath her, prompting her to lean into Brian¡¯s arms. She closed her eyes and took each wave of sadness as they came.

    After a long while, she whispered, ¡°I¡­ I want to see her.¡±

    Brian tried to protest, worried that the scene might be too painful for her to bear. But then Rachel pulled back to look up at him. She clutched at his shirt and pleaded, ¡°Please¡­ take me inside.¡±

    How could Brian refuse her? He put an arm around her for support and gently ushered her through the door.

    Discover more content at ?¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe?s

    Myrnay quietly on the operating table, already shrouded with a white sheet. Rachel couldn¡¯t even see her face. Just like that, Myrna had departed from this world, leaving Huey behind and everything she had held dear.

    It was so sudden, yet so irrevocable.

    Rachel felt a crushing weight on her chest. It felt like all the air in the room had gone with Myrna. It was true what they said¡ªwhen someone died, there would be nothing left of them.

    Rachel found herself wondering what it would be like when she died. Would it be this mncholy when her time came? Would she lie under a white sheet, too, surrounded by mourners? Jeffrey would certainly be there, as well as Yvonne, and perhaps a few colleagues she got along with.

    ¡°Get me out of here!¡± Rachel cried out all of a sudden.

    Once outside, she was visibly downcast. Brian stayed close to her. He didn¡¯t want her to deal with the loss all by herself.

    Muchter, when they were in the car, Rachel leaned her head against his shoulder. ¡°Is that it?¡± she asked in a weak voice. ¡°When people die, it¡¯s just¡­ the end? Nothing is left. I knew that medication wouldn¡¯t be enough to cure Myrna. But I kept hoping¡ªwhat if it worked somehow? What if it gave her another six months? I was overjoyed when I received their wedding invitation. I never thought it would serve as her farewell. Myrna is gone, and she left this world lying on a cold b of steel instead of Huey¡¯s arms.¡±

    Rachel rambled on and on, just speaking whatever came to her mind. The more she talked, the more she felt the familiar throbbing at her temples. Knowing that she was dozing off, she snuggled closer in Brian¡¯s arms and said in a daze, ¡°Brian, if I die one day¡­¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 632

    ?Chapter 632:

    Brian gently pressed his fingers to Rachel¡¯s lips, silencing her before she could continue. ¡°Don¡¯t say things like that,¡± he murmured, his voice soft but firm. ¡°I know how much Myrna¡¯s passing has shaken you. Let me take you home to rest. When you wake up¡­¡±

    Rachel brushed his hand aside, her tone steady yet tinged with mncholy. ¡°I know what I¡¯m saying. Everyone has their time to go, don¡¯t they? But Myrna¡­ she left so alone. It¡¯s unbearable to think about. When my timees, I don¡¯t want to be stuck in some sterile room, surrounded by machines. If I had a choice, I¡¯d want to be near the ocean, with music ying, watching the sun dip below the horizon. Just slipping away quietly, without any fuss.¡±

    Brian¡¯s grip on her hand tightened, his voice unwavering. ¡°By then, we¡¯ll be old and our hair will turn gray. I¡¯ll be there with you.¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t respond further. She simply leaned against him, her eyelids heavy as sleep imed her. Within moments, she was asleep, her breathing slow and uneven.

    Rachel couldn¡¯t bring herself to attend Myrna¡¯s funeral. The thought of hearing the raw grief in people¡¯s voices, of seeing Huey and Elsa broken by loss, was too much. Call it fear or cowardice, but she wasn¡¯t ready to face the harsh reality of death, not yet.

    After recovering, Rachel took the time to consolidate her finances, transferring all her bank funds into a single ount. With that taskpleted, she headed to Brian¡¯s office.

    When Brian saw her, his brow furrowed with concern. She still looked pale, her frailty evident.

    Find your imagination at galn  ovels ; con

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be out like this,¡± he said, his voice soft but insistent. ¡°You need more time to recover. Why didn¡¯t you stay home and rest?¡±

    ¡°I came because there¡¯s something important we need to discuss,¡± Rachel replied, her tone calm but resolute. She hesitated for a moment, gathering her thoughts before continuing. ¡°I need two million. Can you give me the money and not ask why?¡±

    The amount was a manageable figure for Brian, but for Rachel, it was crucial¡ªa lifeline she couldn¡¯t afford to overlook.

    ¡°Two million is fine,¡± Brian agreed without hesitation. ¡°Is there anything else you need? A house? A car?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need a car, but I¡¯d like an apartment,¡± Rachel replied. ¡°Somewhere close to essential services, healthcare, public transport¡ªa ce that¡¯s convenient to live in.¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t need a sprawling house. Given Jeffrey¡¯s condition, it wouldn¡¯t make sense. An apartment would perfectly suit their future needs.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Rachel said softly, her voice tinged with appreciation. She didn¡¯t linger. She rose from her seat, her movements deliberate, and stepped out of the office.

    Ronald promptly transferred the funds into her ount and then escorted her to the apartment, effortlessly managing the required steps of the transfer.

    As they sat down to finalize the paperwork, Rachel reached into her bag and handed over Jeffrey¡¯s identification. Ronald took it, his eyes scanning the document before a flicker of confusion crossed his face. He looked up at her, his tone polite but tinged with uncertainty. ¡°I believe there¡¯s been a mix-up. We require your identification, not your brother¡¯s.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 633

    ?Chapter 633:

    Rachel¡¯s voice was steady, her tone leaving no room for doubt. ¡°There¡¯s no mistake. I want the apartment registered in my brother¡¯s name.¡±

    Ronald hesitated, his uncertainty evident. ¡°But¡­ is Mr. White aware of this?¡± The assumption had always been that the property was meant for her, not someone else.

    Rachel offered no boration, her demeanor calm but firm. ¡°If you need confirmation, feel free to call him.¡±

    ¡°Understood. Just a moment, please,¡± Ronald replied before quickly making the call.

    Brian confirmed shortly after, his voiceing through clearly. ¡°If it¡¯s hers to give, then it¡¯s hers. She¡¯s the rightful owner of the apartment and can transfer it to whoever she chooses.¡±

    After ending the call, Ronald looked up, his expression now more assured. ¡°Everything is set. We can proceed,¡± he confirmed, his tone confident.

    The process went smoothly, and as Rachel held the deed bearing Jeffrey¡¯s name, a quiet wave of relief washed over her. The transfer wasplete, and with it, she felt a sense of relief.

    After finishing the paperwork, Rachel wasted no time in searching for Jeffrey. As they strolled along the broad sidewalk, the sun cast their shadows onto the pavement¡ªone tall, one short, moving in sync yet distinctly apart. The way their figures stretched and shrank with each step made the moment feel almost magical.

    Jeffrey, in a yful mood, came up with a game. They both raised a foot at the same moment, trying to step on each other¡¯s shadow first. To avoid getting caught, they dashed and jumped around. Along the tree-lined path, they ran after each other, theirughter echoing through the air.

    Every story starts at galn   ovels ;

    For a moment, it was as if they had traveled back to their childhood. Back then, they were only a few years old. Wherever Rachel went, Jeffrey followed, never once letting her out of his sight. In those days, they were inseparable, doing everything side by side. To them, the world felt big, but as long as they had each other, it was enough.

    But time never stopped. It moved forward, pulling them in different directions, threatening to put distance between them. Letting go of Jeffrey was harder than Rachel ever imagined. A lump formed in her throat, and an ache spread through her chest. Her eyes stung with unshed tears.

    ¡°Rachel, why are you crying?¡± Jeffrey asked, his voice filled with concern.

    She forced a smile. ¡°I was just thinking about when we were kids. You used to follow me everywhere, and I¡¯d always lead the way. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice if we could go back to those days?¡±

    Jeffrey tilted his head thoughtfully, then his gazended on a patch of grass nearby. Without hesitation, he wandered over. Rachel, slightly worried, called after him. ¡°Jeffrey, what are you doing? Be careful.¡±

    ¡°Just give me two minutes,¡± he said, shing a bright smile as the sunlight kissed his face. Glowing under the sun, his grin made him look both yful and endearing.

    ¡°Alright, but be careful,¡± she reminded him gently.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 634

    ?Chapter 634:

    Momentster, he returned, holding something tightly in his hand before hopping down. Rachel¡¯s gaze followed him andnded on the long de of grass he had picked.

    ¡°I looked everywhere for this. It¡¯s the longest one I could find,¡± Jeffrey said warmly.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Rachel said, nodding eagerly, just like she used to when they were kids. She took one end of the grass. Jeffrey grasped the other end, standing behind her.

    Walking like that, one leading and one following, they felt just like they had in childhood¡ªfree and untouched by the worries of the world.

    About ten minutester, Rachel led Jeffrey around a corner and stopped in front of an ATM.

    Jeffrey had never seen one before and asked curiously, ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a machine that lets you withdraw cash when you need it. If one day you need money and I¡¯m not there to help, you can always use this.¡±

    Jeffrey tilted his head, deep in thought. ¡°But¡­ you promised to always be with me. How could you not be here?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s throat tightened. ¡°Because¡­ I just want to prepare you for anything. If you learn how to do this and have a little extra money, I¡¯ll feel more at ease.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll make sure to learn properly.¡±

    Rachel carefully walked him through the process multiple times before handing him the password, stressing that he must never forget it. ¡°Jeffrey, do you remember how to withdraw money now?¡±

    ???????????? ???? ????????: ??????????????????©q??????

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°And the password?¡±

    Jeffrey scratched his head, looking a little frustrated. ¡°I remember it for a while, but then I forget.¡±

    ¡°Jeffrey, this password is really important, just like my phone number. You have to remember it no matter what. But it¡¯s for you alone¡ªnever share it with anyone.¡±

    Atst, Jeffrey locked the number in his memory and went through the process several more times. When he finally managed to withdraw money on his own, Rachel felt relieved.

    Now that this was done, she was ready to take him to see the apartment.

    The apartment was mostly set up, though it still needed a few pieces of furniture. It had a greatyout, featuring two spacious balconies that were bathed in warm sunlight.

    ¡°Jeffrey, when you¡¯re discharged from the hospital, we¡¯ll live here together, okay?¡± Rachel said with a smile.

    Jeffrey nodded firmly.

    That day, the siblings spent hours enjoying each other¡¯spany, chatting endlessly. Rachel didn¡¯t leave until the sun dipped behind the mountains, painting the sky in soft hues.

    On her way home, she gave Ronald a call. ¡°Ronald, I need a favor.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Just tell me what you need.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 635

    ?Chapter 635:

    ¡°It¡¯s about the apartment. Could you arrange for a designpany to furnish it? I want it ready for move-in.¡±

    ¡°Consider it done.¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much.¡±

    That night, Brian workedte into the evening. In the middle of the night, Rachel woke up for a sip of water and found him asleep beside her. By morning, he had already left. It was clear he had been swamped with worktely.

    The evening before the wedding, Rachel met Yvonne for dinner. They had an unspoken understanding and kept the conversation light with funny stories. But their peaceful moment was shattered when Tracy appeared.

    ¡°You¡¯re not easy to track down,¡± Tracy scoffed, standing tall with an air of confidence.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Rachel casually took a sip of her coffee, showing no interest in Tracy¡¯s presence.

    ¡°I know tomorrow¡¯s your wedding. Brian told me to stay away, and I promised I would. But just because I won¡¯t be there doesn¡¯t mean your wedding will go off without a hitch.¡±

    Rachel traced the rim of her cup with her fingers before finally looking up, her voice cold. ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to make a bet with you,¡± Tracy smirked.

    See more chapters at g??l no vels.??????

    ¡°What kind of bet?¡± Rachel asked, her tone t but intrigued.

    Seeing that she was listening, Tracy¡¯s confidence grew. ¡°Let¡¯s bet on whether Brian will choose you or me on your wedding day.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s expression hardened, her fingers curling tightly around her cup.

    ¡°And why would I even entertain that bet?¡±

    Tracy locked eyes with her this time and spoke slowly and deliberately. ¡°Rachel, we¡¯re both women. You can¡¯t deceive me¡ªI know you still love Brian. And as long as you love him, you won¡¯t walk away from this bet.¡±

    Rachel calmly took thest sip of her coffee before setting the cup down.

    ¡°I have no interest in ying games with you. It¡¯s his decision to make. If he picks you, I won¡¯t stand in his way.¡±

    With those words, she turned on her heel and walked away without hesitation.

    That night, Brian never came home. Rachel picked up her phone to call Ronald, intending to inquire about Brian¡¯s situation. But at thest moment, she changed course.

    ¡°Ronald, I wanted to check on the furniture delivery.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already spoken to apany. The furniture will be ready in a week.¡±

    ¡°Alright, thanks.¡±

    That night, Rachely awake, turning over restlessly. Tomorrow was the day she would marry Brian. The thought felt almost unreal, yet everything was happening right before her eyes.

    When she closed her eyes, it was hard to tell if she was dreaming. But the ring rm clock quickly pulled her back to reality. By four in the morning, the makeup team was already there, waiting for her to start the day.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 636

    ?Chapter 636:

    The process of getting ready¡ªmakeup, hairstyling, slipping into the dress, and adding jewelry¡ªtook quite a few hours. Yvonne stayed by Rachel¡¯s side throughout, making sure she didn¡¯t get lost in her thoughts.

    Even Jeffrey had some light makeup done, dressed in a suit that made him look like a dashing young gentleman.

    When everything was finally set, there was a knock on the door¡ªHector and Carol had arrived. The moment they saw Rachel, the elderly couple¡¯s faces lit up, their smiles stretching from ear to ear.

    Laughter and chatter filled the room as they snapped photos and shared the moment. Yet, despite all the excitement, one thing was missing¡ªthere was still no word from Brian.

    As the wedding drew nearer, the guests had all arrived, the atmosphere buzzing with excitement. Rachel sent a message to Brian, but there was no reply. She tried calling him, but her attempts went unanswered. Even Ronald¡¯s phone seemed to be out of reach, as if the two had conspired to disappear at the same time.

    Brian¡¯s absence throughout the night deepened Rachel¡¯s anxiety, her mood growing heavier with each passing minute.

    Carol, ever perceptive, noticed Rachel¡¯s growing unease. She gestured to one of her attendants and issued a quiet but firm instruction. ¡°Go and check if Brian has arrived. We can¡¯t afford to miss the perfect timing on such an important day. Hurry and find him.¡±

    Turning back to Rachel, Carol took her hand gently, her voice warm and reassuring. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dear. I¡¯ve already sent someone to contact him. He¡¯ll be here soon, I¡¯m sure of it.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Rachel murmured, though her heart remained restless, a quiet unease settling deep within her.

    Read exclusive updates g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls

    The memory of Tracy¡¯s words lingered like a shadow, eroding her confidence and leaving her more uncertain than ever. This wedding, she realized, felt less like a celebration of her and Brian¡¯s love and more like an event designed to fulfill Carol¡¯s expectations.

    The possibility of Brian not showing up, of the wedding copsing, sent a wave of dread through Rachel. The consequences were too vast. Her face paled, and her legs trembled beneath her, threatening to give way.

    Yvonne noticed immediately, rushing to Rachel¡¯s side and cing a steadying hand on her arm. ¡°Rachel, stay strong. Brian isn¡¯t the type to be so thoughtless. This wedding isn¡¯t just about you and him; it¡¯s about his grandma too. He¡¯ll be here,¡± she said, her voice calm but firm, offering a sliver offort.

    Yvonne¡¯s words made sense, but Rachel couldn¡¯t shake the thought; Tracy held a unique ce in Brian¡¯s heart, a ce she wasn¡¯t sure she could everpete with.

    ¡°I understand,¡± Rachel said softly, her voice carrying a quiet weight of resignation. ¡°But what if he picks Tracy? Carol wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it. Let me try calling him one more time.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s fingers shook as she dialed his number, but the result was the same¡ªno answer. The relentless ringing on the other end seemed to mock her growing despair.

    Her heart pounded, and a wave of unease swept over her, leaving her limbs heavy and unsteady. Then it came¡ªa sharp, searing pain in her chest that began as a faint throb but quickly escted, radiating through her body like a storm.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 637

    ?Chapter 637:

    ¡°Rachel, what¡¯s happening?¡± Yvonne¡¯s voice cut through the panic, her concern evident. Her worst fears were unfolding. She had been anxious all along, fearing Rachel¡¯s health wouldn¡¯t hold up under the pressure of the wedding. Despite recent improvements, these sudden attacks were always unpredictable.

    ¡°Yvonne, I¡­ I¡¯m not feeling well. Please take Hector, Carol, and Jeffrey outside. I don¡¯t want them to see me like this,¡± Rachel managed to say, her voice faint but insistent.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Yvonne replied, her tone calm yet urgent as she quickly guided the others out of the room.

    Rachel let out a quiet, pained sigh when they were finally alone. Beads of cold sweat formed on her forehead, trailing down her face as she clenched her teeth against the difort.

    Yvonne¡¯s concern deepened as she watched Rachel¡¯s condition deteriorate. ¡°Rachel, this is serious. You need medical attention; we have to go to the hospital,¡± she urged, her voice firm but gentle.

    Rachel reached out, grasping Yvonne¡¯s hand with surprising strength. ¡°Not today. I¡­ I can hold on. I need to see this through; until the wedding is over,¡± she insisted, her voice trembling but unwavering.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Yvonne began, only to be silenced as Rachel pulled her into a tight embrace.

    In Yvonne¡¯s arms, the pain seemed to ease, its intensity fading to something more manageable. This time, fortune favored Rachel; the attack didn¡¯t overwhelm herpletely, nor did it force her into unconsciousness.

    ???€$? ?§ß?t??§ñ? 1¦Ð ?al§Úo¦Í¦Å??.???

    As the pain ebbed and her body began to settle, Rachel¡¯s voice broke the silence, soft but unwavering. ¡°Yvonne, could you try calling him one more time for me?¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s chest tightened as she thought of the day¡¯s turmoil and Brian¡¯s ring absence. A mix of heartache and anger swelled within her. ¡°Even now, after all this, you¡¯re still thinking about him? If he can¡¯t even show up for his own grandma, we should just walk away. This whole wedding is a farce! Why would anyone want to marry such a jerk?¡±

    Rachel understood Yvonne¡¯s frustration and reached out, her tone gentle yet firm. ¡°This will be thest time I reach out. I just need to know, one way or another.¡±

    Yvonne was surprised when the call actually connected.

    The moment she heard Brian¡¯s voice, she didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Brian White, you finally picked up! So, are you going through with the wedding or not? Just say it straight.¡±

    ¡°Can you hand the phone to Rachel?¡± Brian¡¯s voice was faint,cking his usual strength.

    Holding back her irritation, Yvonne brought the phone to Rachel¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Rachel, are you there?¡± His voice carried a sense of urgency.

    ¡°I¡¯m here. So¡­ about the wedding, are we still¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish, Brian cut in, saying, ¡°Yes. Of course. Rachel, this day matters more than anything. I know I¡¯ve got no excuses, but just give me ten minutes. I¡¯ll be there¡ªright in front of you. If I¡¯m even a secondte, you can be mad at me all you want.¡±

    ¡°Mad at you? Why would I do that?¡± Rachel looked at the clock. ¡°It¡¯s 10:55. If you¡¯re not here by 11:05, don¡¯t bothering at all.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 638

    ?Chapter 638:

    ¡°I swear, I won¡¯t bete.¡±

    The moment the call ended, Brian turned to Ronald and instructed, ¡°Drive faster.¡±

    Ronald hesitated, clearly worried. ¡°What about your condition?¡±

    Loosening his tie, Brian took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just go.¡±

    After days of exhaustion from nonstop work, Brian had gotten into a car identtest night on his way home.

    His car had mmed into the guardrail and overturned, leaving him stuck in the driver¡¯s seat. He had a deep cut on his head, and blood covered the steering wheel. His seatbelt kept him from moving, and he was in a lot of pain, feeling dizzy and confused.

    Summoning what little strength he had left, he fumbled for his phone. His first thought was to call Rachel, but just as his finger hovered over her name, he hesitated, snapping back to reality.

    Instead, he dialed Ronald¡¯s number.

    ¡°Ronald, listen carefully,¡± Brian murmured, his energy almost gone, but he forced himself to get the words out.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been in an ident¡­ somewhere near Maple Street. Call for help first, thene get me. Don¡¯t tell Rachel or my family. If I wake up before noon, I¡¯ll be at the wedding. If I don¡¯t¡­ then you can tell them.¡±

    Ronald was left in shock.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s hosts captivating tales

    He had dealt with countless crises before, but this was different¡ªBrian¡¯s life and his wedding were at stake.

    The situation at the hospital didn¡¯t look good. After providing emergency care, the doctor insisted that Brian needed rest and constant monitoring.

    When Ronald asked when Brian would wake up, the doctor said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. It could be a few hours or even two or three days.¡±

    Since then, Ronald had been on edge. The next morning, he kept staring at his phone, unsure of what to do. He went back and forth, wondering if he should tell Rachel. He didn¡¯t want her to panic, but he also worried that if Carol found out, she might get too emotional, and that could lead to an even bigger problem. On the other hand, if Rachel thought Brian was bailing on the wedding, it would be a disaster. And if Carol missed the ceremony, she might regret it forever.

    No matter what he decided, there was no easy way out¡ªboth choices had serious consequences.

    Worse, if either of them called, he might slip up and say something he shouldn¡¯t. Not wanting to risk making things worse, he took the simplest way out¡ªhe turned off his phone.

    Meanwhile, Brian¡¯s phone had already shut down because the battery was dead.

    Thankfully, by ten o¡¯clock, Brian came to, though he was far from being in good condition.

    Ronald tried to reason with him, saying, ¡°Mr. White, you can¡¯t even stand properly, let alone move around. This was an ident¡ªif you just exin things to Rachel and your grandma, they¡¯ll understand.¡±

    Brian, unfazed by his condition, simply said, ¡°No need. Get me a mirror.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 639

    ?Chapter 639:

    Ronald hesitated for a moment.

    Brian¡¯s voice hardened. ¡°Do I need to say it again?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get it right away.¡±

    His forehead had been bleeding during the crash. If the wound could be hidden under his hair, that wouldn¡¯t be an issue, but with a visible cut, it would be hard to conceal. If his family noticed, there would be endless questions.

    As expected, there was a noticeable wound right on his forehead. Brian frowned and ordered, ¡°Call a makeup artist. Have them bring their kit and meet us in the car. Also, get the car ready.¡±

    As soon as he finished giving instructions, his phone powered back on, now charged, and Yvonne¡¯s call came through.

    Sitting in the car, Brian turned to the makeup artist with a sharp gaze. ¡°I need makeup for my wedding today. This wound on my forehead has to bepletely covered. Can you do it in eight minutes?¡±

    ¡°You can count on me,¡± the makeup artist replied confidently. It wasn¡¯t just his skill, but also that Brian had striking, well-defined features¡ªalmost impossibly perfect. With a face like that, makeup was a quick job. The only real challenge was covering the wound on his forehead, which required extra care.

    Up front, Ronald was practically burning rubber, gripping the wheel tightly as anxiety gnawed at him. He didn¡¯t fully understand why Brian was pushing himself so hard, but Brian knew¡ªthis wedding meant everything.

    Brian alone understood that if he lost this moment, he might never get another chance. So, no matter how battered he was, he was going to make it to that wedding¡ªeven if he had to crawl.

    ?????????????? ?????????????? con g???????¦Í?ls.c0m

    If not for Carol¡¯s influence, Rachel wouldn¡¯t have forgiven him, much less agreed to the wedding. He wasn¡¯t proud of the underhanded way he had won her back, but fear had driven him¡ªthe fear that if he hesitated even a moment, someone else would take Rachel away from him forever.

    Meanwhile, Rachel sat in her room, staring at the clock on the wall. It was an elegant clock, its hands moving so smoothly and quietly that she had to concentrate just to notice them ticking.

    But no matter how silent the room, time continued to slip by.

    As the final minute approached, Yvonne grew impatient and reached for her phone. Outwardly, she always seemed tough, but deep down, she was far more gentle than she let on. The harsh things she¡¯d said earlier were only meant to provoke a reaction from Brian.

    ¡°Yvonne, don¡¯t call him,¡± Rachel said, her voice calm but resolute.

    Yvonne frowned. ¡°He promised. He¡¯lle. Maybe he¡¯s stuck in traffic¡ª¡±

    ¡°If he was worried about traffic, he should¡¯ve left earlier,¡± Rachel cut in, her tone unwavering. ¡°Ten minutes means ten minutes. That was our agreement. If he doesn¡¯t show up, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Once Rachel made up her mind, nothing could change it. In that moment, she was unyielding.

    Thest ten seconds passed in absolute silence.

    Still, nothing. No footsteps. No hurried movements in the hall. Just emptiness.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 640

    Chapter 640:

    Rachel exhaled slowly, letting go of the armrest before pushing herself to her feet. She had waited long enough.

    ¡°Yvonne, take care of the rest for me,¡± she said, lifting the hem of her wedding dress with quiet determination. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± She had waited countless times, for far too long. But this time, she refused to wait any longer.

    Just as she took a step toward the door, it swung open unexpectedly from the outside. Through the widening gap, she saw him¡ªBrian.

    He had actuallye.

    Rachel froze, barely able to believe her eyes.

    With a bouquet in hand, Brian dropped to one knee, his voice filled with warmth. ¡°Rachel, I wasn¡¯tte. I made it in the veryst second.¡±

    Rachel nodded, tears shimmering in her eyes.

    Brian lifted her into his arms and carried her toward the venue with unwavering determination.

    Rachel clung tightly to Brian¡¯s neck as the long train of her gown trailed behind, gliding over the plush carpet. That flowing white fabric was more than just a dress¡ªit was a symbol of their love, their future, and the happiness they were about to embrace together.

    Yvonne stood at a distance, a soft smile finally gracing her lips. Nearby, Ronald was a bundle of nerves, his heart pounding with worry. Could Brian really manage to carry Rachel all the way?

    Inside the venue, excitement erupted as someone rushed in, calling out, ¡°Mr. White is here! The wedding is about to begin.¡±

    S???? ???????????????? ???? g??????ov?????.con

    Carol¡¯s face lit up with a radiant smile, her joy overflowing as she nodded in relief.

    Seeing themotion, Debby quickly dialed Doris once more. After several unanswered calls that morning, the line finally connected. Without hesitation, Debby spoke urgently. ¡°Doris, your brother just arrived. The wedding is starting soon. Your grandparents are waiting for youe quickly!¡±

    Suddenly, a sharp voice responded on the other end, ¡°Why are you messing with my phone?¡±

    Doris¡¯s colleague nced over with an apologetic look. ¡°Sorry, Doris, I didn¡¯t mean to. I had a night shift and was trying to rest in the lounge, but your phone kept ringing. I just wanted to turn it off but identally answered. It was a mistake, I swear.¡±

    The exnation sounded sincere, but Doris remained skeptical. ¡°What a coincidence, huh? Or do you just enjoy listening to other people¡¯s conversations?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t¡ª¡± The colleague¡¯s face flushed as she struggled to exin, but Doris cut her off. ¡°Forget it. Just drop it.¡±

    Relieved that Doris wasn¡¯t pressing the matter, the colleague let out a quiet sigh.

    Trying to lighten the mood, she added, ¡°Your mom mentioned your brother¡¯s wedding is today. Aren¡¯t you going? If it¡¯s a scheduling issue, I can swap shifts with you.¡±

    ¡°Enough,¡± Doris snapped, her patience wearing thin. She grabbed her phone and rushed out without looking back. After regaining herposure, she finally spoke, her voice calmer. ¡°Apologies, my colleague answered earlier.¡±

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Good evening dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ?(?? ? ? )??

    .

 Chapter 641

    ?Chapter 641:

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just hurry back. Your grandparents keep asking about you.¡±

    Doris kept her expression neutral, though her voice softened. ¡°Sorry, a critical patient just arrived, and I have surgery to perform. I might not be able toe.¡±

    Debby let out a resigned sigh. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let them know.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for covering for me.¡±

    ¡°Just focus on your work.¡±

    After ending the call, Doris felt a heavy sense of dejection settle over her. The thought of her brother¡¯s wedding stirred little desire within her¡ªwitnessing him marry Rachel was thest thing she wanted.

    Attending wasn¡¯t even a consideration.

    Don¡¯t get toofortable, Rachel. This marriage won¡¯tst. Brian is only doing this to make Grandma happy. You won¡¯t have a happy ending, Doris thought bitterly.

    She plucked a leaf from a nearby nt, crumpling it between her fingers before letting it fall to the ground. That small act brought a brief sense of relief.

    But in her mind, it wasn¡¯t over. She hadn¡¯t lost yet.

    No matter what, she reminded herself, she had to stayposed. Only then could shee out on top.

    With that resolve, Doris picked up her phone and dialed Brian¡¯s number.

    ¡°Brian¡­¡± Doris¡¯s voice was gentle. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, but there¡¯s an emergency surgery today. I won¡¯t be able to make it to your wedding.¡±

    Your imagination thrives at  punt

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Your job is more important,¡± Brian replied curtly before hanging up, leaving Doris momentarily stunned. She had wanted to say more, but the call had ended too abruptly.

    For a long time, Doris believed she held a special ce in Brian¡¯s heart. She had assumed his silence was simply his way of showing magnanimity, unwilling to speak harshly. But as time went on, she finally saw the truth: Brian wasn¡¯t being kind. In that moment, at the wedding, his focus was solely on Rachel. No one else truly mattered to him.

    The wedding ceremony was about to begin. Inside the elegantly decorated venue, the emcee stood poised, microphone in hand, while a gentle buzz of anticipation filled the room. Guests exchanged smiles and whispered among themselves, their gazes asionally drifting toward the entrance, waiting for the bride and groom.

    Brian leaned in, pressing a tender kiss to Rachel¡¯s forehead before gently setting her down. ¡°I¡¯ll go get ready. See you soon,¡± he murmured, his voice warm and soft.

    Rachel nodded, a gentle smile curving her lips. ¡°Okay,¡± she replied, her words almost a whisper.

    As she turned, Natalia came rushing toward them, her hair tousled and her breathsing in quick gasps.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I almost missed this!¡± Natalia eximed, clutching her chest as she tried to catch her breath. ¡°I set an rmst night, but I left my phone screen on and it died overnight. My dad felt so bad for me that he let me sleep in and didn¡¯t wake me up. Typical,¡± she said, rolling her eyes with a yful smile.

    Wilson¡¯s reputation for spoiling his daughter was well-known. From the time Natalia was a child, she¡¯d never been bound by the constraints of rm clocks. She rose naturally, attending ss when she felt rested. Initially, she had worried about beingte, but after Wilson personally escorted her a few times, even the strictest teachers and the principal stoppedmenting. His influence, as a major shareholder in the school, was both recognized and respected¡ªtestament to the power he wielded in shaping her world.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 642

    ?Chapter 642:

    ¡°You being here means everything to me,¡± Rachel said, her voice filled with happiness as she embraced Natalia.

    With only moments left before the ceremony, Natalia quickly called over a photographer, eager to capture a few treasured group photos.

    Dressed simply in a white T-shirt and tailored trousers, her hair tied back in a carefree ponytail, Natalia radiated youthful vibrancy. She stood on Rachel¡¯s left, while Jeffrey took his ce on the right. Linking hands, the trio smiled warmly, their bond unmistakable in this fleeting, precious moment.

    Inside the venue, the emcee¡¯s voice resonated, clear and inviting. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, let us wee the bride, Rachel Marsh, with a heartfelt round of apuse!¡±

    The room erupted in cheers and apuse, the energy soaring as Rachel appeared, radiant in her white gown. Arm in arm with Jeffrey, she began her graceful walk down the aisle, the delicate train of her dress swaying with each step, a whisper of elegance following her.

    A cascade of flower petals drifted from above, bathing the scene in soft color and adding an ethereal beauty to the already magical moment.

    It was the wedding Rachel had always envisioned¡ªa perfect harmony of opulence and warmth, grandeur and intimacy. Every detail, from the d¨¦cor to the music, had been carefully curated, creating an atmosphere so breathtaking that it left every guest in awe, including Rachel herself.

    Most importantly, her beloved brother and dearest friends were there to witness her special day.

    A single tear slipped down Rachel¡¯s cheek, disappearing quietly into the depths of her heart. She reflected in silence: if life demanded farewells, let this one be wless¡ªa goodbye with no regrets, a moment that marked both an ending and a beautiful beginning.

    Check out more at g??????o¦Í???????co??

    From this day forward, she would step fully into her role as a wife, walking beside Brian through every chapter thaty ahead, until the very end of her days.

    ¡°Now, let the groome forward to greet his bride,¡± the emcee announced, his tone warm and inviting.

    Rachel¡¯s gaze found Brian across the room, his figure illuminated by the gentle glow of countless lights.

    Dressed in a sharp suit, he embodied the charm she had always cherished, yet now there was a new gravity to him¡ªa rugged maturity had reced the youthful exuberance she once knew.

    As he approached, Rachel¡¯s vision blurred, the line between memory and reality dissolving. The vibrant young man she had loved for so long now stood before her as the steady, devoted partner ready to walk with her into the future.

    Brian¡¯s pace quickened, nearly breaking into a run as he closed the distance between them. Rachel wiped the tears from hershes, her lips parting to speak, but he was already there, his hand enclosing hers. With a tenderness that softened the urgency in his eyes, he lifted her fingers to his lips, pressing a kiss that conveyed love, devotion, and promises left unspoken.

    Brian¡¯s voice, though rushed, was thick with emotion. ¡°Rachel, I love you. In this life and every one after, you are my only wife.¡± Before Rachel could absorb his words, Brian¡¯s tone shifted, the gravity of his next statement cutting through the moment. ¡°Tracy¡¯s been kidnapped. I don¡¯t have much time.¡±

    The bluntness of his words left no room for confusion.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 643

    ?Chapter 643:

    Rachel, all too familiar with crisis, understood at once. Her mind raced, quickly reading the silent plea behind his eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to save her, aren¡¯t you?¡± she asked, her voice calm yet edged with quiet resignation.

    Brian didn¡¯t answer; his silence spoke louder than words. Rachel tilted her chin, her eyes shimmering but steady. Swallowing back the surge of emotion, she met his gaze with quiet determination. ¡°If your mind¡¯s made up, then go.¡±

    ¡°Rachel, wait for me!¡± Brian¡¯s voice was urgent as he pulled her into a fierce embrace, his arms tightening around her as if trying to make the momentst. Then, just as quickly, he let go, resolve hardening in his features as he turned and strode away, leaving the wedding behind.

    Rachel stood unmoving, her emotions suspended between tears andughter.

    Should she stop him? The question echoed inside her, but she already knew the answer. She couldn¡¯t say the words, nor did she have the strength to ask him to stay. He knew what this day meant¡ªtheir wedding, a celebration of their love, meant to be perfect. Still, he had chosen to leave.

    His departure was a silent admission of Tracy¡¯s enduring ce in his heart. Now, with Tracy carrying his child, the bond between them could never truly be broken.

    How could she ask him to abandon his own child? It was something she would never do.

    Since Brian had already made his decision, Rachel refused to beg or plead. Her pride¡ªthest thread of her self-respect¡ªwouldn¡¯t allow it. With his departure, the fragile hope of reconciliation between them vanished, leaving only the cold certainty of his choice.

    g???????¦Í??????.k???? ¨C ???????????? ???? ????

    As she turned, her eyes met the stunned faces of Brian¡¯s grandparents and parents among the guests. Their expressions were a mixture of disbelief, concern, and helplessness, mirroring the storm of emotions inside her.

    Carol, always Rachel¡¯s fiercest supporter, looked stricken, while Aron immediately sprang into action. He signaled to someone nearby, his voice sharp andmanding as it sliced through the tense atmosphere. ¡°Brian, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad,¡± Brian replied, his voice tight but unwavering. ¡°There¡¯s an urgent situation¡ªsomeone¡¯s life is at stake. I have to go.¡±

    ¡°This is outrageous!¡± Aron exploded, his anger palpable. ¡°Do you even realize what today is? It¡¯s your wedding! Are you going to make a fool of Rachel in front of everyone?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t exin right now,¡± Brian said, desperation edging his tone. ¡°Every second counts. I need to leave.¡±

    Carol stepped forward, her voice firm yet pleading. ¡°Aron, stop arguing and just hold him for a moment. As long as I¡¯m here, he¡¯s not going anywhere.¡±

    Brian¡¯s eyes swept the room, pleading with each family member. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, Dad, Mom¡­ please, try to understand. This isn¡¯t something I can walk away from. Don¡¯t make this harder than it already is. I don¡¯t want to hurt any of you.¡±

    Aron¡¯s face flushed with fury, his patience snapping. ¡°What are you saying? Are you threatening us? Fine¡ªlet¡¯s settle this right now.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 644

    ?Chapter 644:

    He tore off his jacket and rolled up his sleeves, his stance challenging.

    ¡°Dad,¡± Brian¡¯s voice faltered, reluctance clear in his eyes.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Aron roared. ¡°If you want to walk out that door, you¡¯ll have to knock me down first.¡±

    Aron¡¯s fist shot forward, a swift and merciless strike. Brian refused to fight back, absorbing the blow. A dark bruise blossomed on his cheek as he wiped a trickle of blood from the corner of his mouth. His voice remained steady but edged with warning. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t force me like this.¡±

    ¡°Enough of your excuses!¡± Aron spat,nding another punch.

    Debby rushed forward, clutching his arm in desperation. ¡°Aron, he¡¯s still our son! How can you hit him like this? Do you want to kill him?¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯d be better if he were dead,¡± Aron retorted, bitterness sharp in his tone.

    He shoved Debby aside and lunged at Brian again, fist aimed squarely at him. This time, Brian didn¡¯t stand idle. He sidestepped with surprising agility, narrowly avoiding the strike.

    The tension in the room reached a boiling point as themotion drew a growing crowd of onlookers. Hector, Carol, and Aron had set aside the family¡¯s reputation to defend Rachel, but she couldn¡¯t allow the chaos to continue. The White family¡¯s dignity¡ªand the fragile bond between Aron and Brian¡ªhad to be preserved.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Rachel¡¯s voice rang out, slicing through the turmoil. Clutching the hem of her wedding dress, she hurried forward, heart heavy but resolve unshaken.

    ¡°Rachel, stay out of this,¡± Aron snarled, turning toward her. ¡°I need to make him see reason today.¡±

    G3t th3 l3g1t v3rs10n 0n g4ln0v3ls.c0m

    Rachel stepped between them, positioning herself in front of Brian. Her voice was calm and steady, carrying an almost surrealposure. ¡°Thank you. I know you¡¯re standing up for me, and I¡¯m truly grateful for your kindness and support. But this is Brian¡¯s choice to make. I won¡¯t force him to stay, and I won¡¯t stand in his way. If this is what he¡¯s decided, then let him go.¡±

    ¡°But the wedding¡­¡± Aron began, his voice trailing off as he grappled with the reality.

    ¡°I canplete the ceremony alone,¡± Rachel replied, firm yet gentle. ¡°We¡¯ve already signed the papers. Legally, we¡¯re married.¡±

    Once she had reassured Aron, Rachel turned to Brian, her gaze unwavering. ¡°Go.¡±

    Brian¡¯s voice was thick with emotion. ¡°Rachel, wait for me!¡±

    She watched him leave, the ache in her chest growing with every step he took. In a whisper she murmured, ¡°But I can¡¯t wait anymore. The moment for waiting has passed.¡±

    As Brian¡¯s figure disappeared, the venue fell into an uneasy silence. Without the groom, the joy of the asion was reced by somber tension.

    ¡°Rachel¡­¡± Jeffrey¡¯s voice broke through the quiet, his young face etched with concern. He opened his mouth to speak, but the words caught in his throat.

    Rachel forced a gentle smile and ruffled his hair. ¡°I¡¯m all right, Jeffrey. Don¡¯t worry. Why don¡¯t you go sit down?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go through with this, I¡¯ll take you away,¡± Jeffrey said firmly, his protectiveness shining through.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 645

    ?Chapter 645:

    Rachel turned back to him, calm but burdened by the weight of what had just happened. ¡°Jeffrey, stop. I¡¯m already married to him¡ªofficially.¡±

    ¡°Signed the papers. His family is here, and I can¡¯t just walk away now. It¡¯s bigger than me. It¡¯s about their expectations, and we need to follow through.¡±

    Jeffrey¡¯s face fell, frustration giving way to concern. He offered no further argument¡ªhe knew Rachel¡¯s resolve was unshakable.

    Rachel took a deep breath, steadying her racing heart. She forced a small, strained smile as she addressed the guests, her voice clear but distant. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the interruption. Brian had an urgent matter to attend to, but the ceremony will continue as nned, with the emcee guiding us through the rest of it.¡±

    Each word felt like a weight in her chest, but she couldn¡¯t let her emotions show. The White family¡¯s reputation had to be preserved, and she would see it through, no matter how much it hurt. The show had to go on.

    In truth, no guest would dare mock the White family or Brian¡ªbut Rachel knew she would be the one left behind, the abandoned bride forced to finish what was meant to be the happiest day of her life.

    The music swelled again, its familiar melody filling the room. Rachel, clutching her bouquet, stood alone at the front. The long train of her white dress trailed behind her, but there was no groom waiting at the end of the aisle¡ªonly the emptiness where her hopes once stood.

    Her heart felt hollow, a vessel drained of purpose. She straightened her posture, drew another steadying breath, and with deliberate steps, she moved forward. Her footsteps echoed in time with the music, her mind resolute.

    Outside, Yvonne and Natalia intercepted Brian, arriving just in time to confront him before he could slip away.

    Read new content at g¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe?s

    Yvonne¡¯s voice trembled with desperation and anger as she faced him. ¡°Do you even realize what you¡¯re throwing away? Today is supposed to be the happiest day of your life¡ªyour wedding day. Rachel is standing there, waiting for you, and you¡¯re going to leave her for Tracy? Have you lost your mind?¡±

    Brian¡¯s jaw tightened, his eyes shadowed by conflict. ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice. There are things I can¡¯t walk away from. Please, just take care of Rachel for me.¡±

    Natalia stepped closer, gently gripping his arm, her voice trembling with pleading sincerity. ¡°Rachel looks radiant today¡ªthe most beautiful bride anyone could imagine. How can you abandon her like this? Do you have any idea how much this will hurt her? Please, don¡¯t do this.¡±

    Just then, Norton arrived, his gaze taking in the escting tension.

    Brian gave Norton a sharp, final nce. ¡°I can¡¯t stay. Take care of them, Norton. I need to go.¡±

    Yvonne tried to step forward, but Norton nted himself in her path, his stance immovable. His arm formed an unyielding barrier, holding her back no matter how hard she pushed.

    Inside, Natalia was escorted by the bodyguards Norton had summoned, leaving the two women to share a helpless nce.

    ¡°Norton, let me go!¡± Yvonne¡¯s voice was raw with fury and desperation. ¡°You don¡¯t understand what¡¯s happening, yet you stand in my way. Release me, or I swear I¡¯ll make you regret it!¡± Her curseden words bit the air, but Norton remained steadfast, his grip unwavering.

    As Brian slipped into the waiting car, Yvonne¡¯s shriek followed him. ¡°Brian, you¡¯ll regret this! Mark my words¡ªyou¡¯ll pay for what you did today!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 646

    ?Chapter 646:

    Her shout struck Brian like a blow, freezing him for an instant. Unease curled in his chest, a doubt he could not silence.

    Then his phone buzzed again, yanking him back to the crisis at hand. The voice on the other end was clinical, indifferent to his turmoil. ¡°You have thirty minutes. If you¡¯re not here by then, Tracy and her unborn child will die. I know it¡¯s your wedding day. Don¡¯t bothering. After all, it¡¯s only two lives.¡±

    Brian¡¯s pulse spiked as he listened, his mind flickering to Rachel and the weight of his decision. He forced the thought aside. ¡°Send me the address. Don¡¯t y games, or you¡¯ll regret it.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± The voice dripped with mockery. ¡°So you choose your old me over your bride? How tragic. I almost feel sorry for your poor Rachel.¡±

    ¡°Enough,¡± Brian snapped, his patience snapped tight like a bowstring.

    The car door mmed shut, sealing him away. Brian¡¯s figure vanished, leaving only the echo of Yvonne¡¯s furious cries.

    Yvonne turned on Norton, her frustration zing. ¡°Do you even understand what you¡¯re doing? You¡¯re helping him make a mistake he¡¯ll regret for the rest of his life. One day he¡¯ll realize what he¡¯s lost, and I¡¯ll be there¡ªwaiting to watch him face the weight of his choice.¡±

    Sensing how deeply Yvonne was affected, Norton tried to shift her focus. ¡°I know you¡¯re upset, but Rachel is waiting inside. We should go to her.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help,¡± Yvonne snapped, shoving Norton aside before rushing toward the venue.

    L§Ñt??t ch¨»pt?rs ?n g??ln¦Ïv?ls.??¦Ï??

    Inside, the ceremony had reached the ring exchange, but without the groom the moment felt hollow. Rachel leaned toward the emcee and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s skip this part.¡±

    Ronald stepped forward, opening the ring box. ¡°Mr. White had this ring prepared for you. He nned to ce it on your finger himself when he returned. It symbolizes hismitment to you.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to say that,¡± Rachel interrupted, her tone calm but resolute. She held out her hand. ¡°Since he entrusted it to you, ce it on my finger in his stead.¡±

    Ronald froze, his face paling as he stammered, ¡°But¡­ this isn¡¯t appropriate¡­¡±

    ¡°Just do it,¡± Rachel said softly, raising her hand. The space between them felt narrow, yet the weight of the moment stretched on. In that instant, it no longer mattered who ced the ring¡ªthe ritual had lost its meaning without Brian by her side.

    Ronald, his voice weighted with regret, shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It just doesn¡¯t feel right. I can¡¯t do it.¡± Rachel gave him a gentle look, free of resentment.

    ¡°Then just hand me the ring.¡±

    Taking the box, she opened it with a decisive gesture and picked up the ring herself. But as she prepared to slide it onto her finger, a sudden, overwhelming pain crashed through her. The room spun wildly, darkness creeping in at the edges of her vision. She barely registered the ring slipping from her grasp, tumbling off the stage and out of sight.

    Perhaps it was never meant for her, after all.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 647

    ?Chapter 647:

    ¡°Rachel!¡± Yvonne¡¯s scream shattered the silence, and she rushed forward in panic.

    But it was toote.

    Rachel copsed, her body striking the floor with a heavy thud.

    Yvonne dropped to her knees, tears streaming down her cheeks as she pulled Rachel into her arms. ¡°Rachel, please, wake up! Look at me!¡± she pleaded desperately.

    Jeffrey was beside them in an instant, his voice trembling. ¡°Rachel¡­ Rachel¡­¡± His words faltered, lost to panic and grief.

    Natalia hurried to their side as well, her concern etched deeply across her face, wrapping aforting arm around Jeffrey.

    Aron and Debby were close behind, anxiety etched across their features.

    Carol, frail but determined, pushed herself forward as quickly as she could, her cane barely slowing her down. Her voice cracked with fear and heartbreak. ¡°Rachel!¡± Tears streaked down her face as she turned to Aron, desperate. ¡°Did you call for help? Why does she look so pale?¡±

    ¡°Help is on the way. The ambnce will be here any minute,¡± Aron replied, trying to steady his own shaking voice.

    The crowd pressed closer, a hush falling over them as they watched the scene unfold, worry and disbelief thick in the air.

    But only Yvonne seemed to fully grasp the gravity of the situation.

    Through her tears, she turned to Norton, her plea raw and urgent. ¡°Please, we need to get her to the hospital right now. Do something¡ªanything¡ªto save her!¡±

    ¡°Yvonne,¡± Norton said gently, holding her shoulders, ¡°try to stay calm. It could just be a fainting spell from the shock or heartbreak. She¡¯s not in danger.¡±

    Yvonne pushed him away, her voice breaking. ¡°You don¡¯t understand! She¡¯s slipping away. I can feel it!¡±

    Her sobs were ragged, her breath uneven with panic.

    Just then, Debby stepped in. ¡°I know you care about Rachel, but remember, she¡¯s Brian¡¯s wife now. She¡¯s my daughter-inw. She should be with the White family, not just you.¡±

    Yvonne shot Debby a look of pure disdain. With a sharp gesture, she pushed Debby aside. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. Rachel will never be handed over to you.¡±

    ¡°As Norton¡¯s wife, I have to insist¡ªRachel belongs with the White family,¡± Debby said, her voice strained.

    ¡°Over my dead body,¡± Yvonne snapped, her stance immovable.

    No one had expected Yvonne to defend Rachel so fiercely, and Debby faltered, falling silent, unsure how to respond.

    Suddenly, the thunder of engines sounded outside. A team of men dressed in ck rushed in with practiced efficiency, falling into formation around Natalia.

    ¡°What are your orders, Miss Carpenter?¡± one of them asked.

    ¡°Is the helicopter ready? And the doctor?¡± Natalia demanded.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 648

    ?Chapter 648:

    ¡°Everything is set.¡±

    Natalia pointed urgently at Rachel. ¡°She¡¯s my dearest friend. Get her to the doctor right now. Move quickly!¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    The team sprang into action, swiftly moving Rachel to the helicopter. A doctor was already waiting on board, working urgently as they prepared for takeoff. Despite his determined efforts, the deep lines of concern on his face offered little reassurance to those left behind.

    Inside the venue, Carol leaned heavily on her cane, striking the floor with what little strength she had left. Her voice, though frail, rang out with fierce authority. ¡°Call Brian. Demand hee back immediately. Tell him that if anything happens to Rachel, he¡¯ll be dead to me forever!¡±

    Each word trembled with emotion, carrying the full weight of her resolve.

    Ronald stepped forward, visibly trembling as he spoke. ¡°The call¡¯s already been made¡­ He¡­ he left his phone in the car. One of his aides answered instead.¡±

    ¡°What did he say?¡± Carol pressed, her cane rapping sharply against the floor.

    ¡°He left in a rush, and the aide couldn¡¯t reach him,¡± Ronald replied, wiping cold sweat from his brow.

    Carol¡¯s face darkened with anger. ¡°He¡¯s unbelievable!¡± she spat, and suddenly doubled over, coughing up blood.

    ¡°Mom!¡± Aron and Debby rushed to her side in rm.

    ?????? ?????? ?????????????????? ??????????: g???????¦Í??????????????

    Carol copsed into Hector¡¯s arms, her strengthpletely drained, unable to speak another word.

    The ambnce called for Rachel now carried Carol to the hospital as well.

    Meanwhile, at the stormshed seaside, the wind howled and waves crashed relentlessly against jagged rocks. The coastline loomed, wild and dangerous, the rocks like grim sentinels against the raging surf.

    Atop the highest outcrop, Tracy stood bound, nked by two men.

    When she spotted Brian, she cried out in relief, her voice trembling with emotion. ¡°Brian, over here! I¡¯m here!¡±

    Her tears were mingled with a triumphant smile. More than relief, there was a certain vindication¡ªBrian hade for her, choosing her on Rachel¡¯s wedding day. In that moment, it was clear who truly held a ce in his heart.

    Tracy¡¯s hair whipped around her face, and the marks left by the ropes stood out sharply on her skin, but she was oblivious to all of it. ¡°Brian, you came! I knew you would. I never doubted it for a moment.¡±

    But Brian paid her no heed, his attention fixed on the men standing beside her, his expression steely and resolute.

    Brian¡¯s focus remained locked on the kidnappers. His voice was cold andmanding. ¡°You have ten seconds to release her.¡±

    One of the men scoffed. ¡°Sure, but it¡¯ll cost you¡ªone hundred million dors.¡±

    ¡°Bank details,¡± Brian demanded without hesitation.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 649

    ?Chapter 649:

    The kidnappers exchanged wary nces, clearly thrown by hisck of bargaining. Tracy tried to intervene, her voice trembling. ¡°Brian, don¡¯t do this. I¡¯m not worth that much. I don¡¯t want you put in danger because of me.¡±

    But Brian¡¯s patience was wearing thin. ¡°You have a choice¡ªtake the money and let her go, or face the consequences.¡± His words carried a deadly seriousness.

    After a brief pause, one kidnapper made a quick call, then asked, ¡°Are you really prepared to pay a hundred million for her?¡±

    ¡°My word is final,¡± Brian replied.

    The ount details were handed over. Within moments, Brianpleted the transfer, and the kidnappers received confirmation.

    Efficient and businesslike, the transaction was over in an instant.

    Once the money hit their ount, the kidnappers shoved Tracy forward before disappearing into the crashing waves below, a waiting boat whisking them away in seconds.

    Brian¡¯s expression remained ice-cold as he watched their escape.

    ¡°Mr. White, should we pursue them?¡± asked one of his team members, who had just arrived on the scene.

    ¡°No. Notify the police and let them handle it,¡± Brian instructed curtly.

    He turned to Tracy. ¡°Untie her and take her to the hospital for a full examination.¡±

    ?????????? ???????????? ??????? g???????¦Í?????????????

    Tracy¡¯s heart soared¡ªBrian hadn¡¯t hesitated to spend such a vast sum for her. But his immediate indifference as soon as she was safe left her torn between gratitude and disappointment.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about them. I just want you,¡± Tracy whispered, her tone pleading.

    Brian¡¯s eyes were unreadable. ¡°Do as you please. If you don¡¯t care about your own child, no one else will.¡±

    Without another word, he turned and walked away.

    Tracy watched his retreating figure, her heart a storm of conflicting emotions¡ªexultation at being rescued at any cost, and resentment at the coldness of his departure. For Brian, money and power had always spoken loudest, and for a moment, she believed it meant she truly mattered to him.

    Even after everything, Tracy remained someone Brian couldn¡¯t simply abandon. But as the shock faded, she realized her terrible mistake.

    Brian hadn¡¯t spent a hundred million out of love or worry. To him, if money could solve the problem, it wasn¡¯t worth his attention. The transfer was swift, impersonal¡ªa transaction made not for Tracy, but out of urgency to return to Rachel.

    His only real fear was that he¡¯d left his bride alone too long, that she might be heartbroken and lost.

    A bitterugh escaped Tracy. She had convinced herself that the hundred million was proof of his devotion. In reality, it was all for Rachel.

    Watching Brian stride away, she called out in desperation, ¡°Brian, wait! I¡¯m hurt!¡± Her voice trembled with pain.

    He didn¡¯t look back.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 650

    ?Chapter 650:

    As ast resort, Tracy clutched her stomach and cried out, ¡°The baby! Brian, something¡¯s wrong with the baby! Please, help me!¡±

    It made no difference. His footsteps never slowed.

    In that moment, Tracy felt her heart grow cold. Just then, her phone rang¡ªNeal, barely able to contain his glee. ¡°Honey, it¡¯s unbelievable! I just got a hundred million! Brian didn¡¯t hesitate for a second. You really are my lucky star. When you get back, I¡¯ll do anything you want.¡±

    His excitement only deepened her despair. ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m not finished here yet.¡± She hung up, fury simmering inside her.

    Meanwhile, Brian had just reached his car when a staff member hurried over with his phone.

    ¡°Sir, your grandmother and father have been trying to reach you.¡±

    He took the phone, tension already mounting. As soon as the call connected, Aron¡¯s voice came through, strained and urgent. ¡°Rachel copsed at the wedding. She¡¯s in emergency care.¡±

    While Rachel was in the emergency room, Yvonne did not stop praying for a single moment. Jeffrey, lost and terrified, clung to Yvonne¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Yvonne, Rachel will be okay, right?¡±

    Yvonne pulled him into a tight hug, her voice trembling. ¡°Yes, she will. She¡¯s strong¡ªshe¡¯ll make it.¡±

    ¡°But why are you crying?¡± Jeffrey asked softly.

    Exclusive updates: galno¦Íe??s.co??

    Yvonne quickly wiped away her tears and forced a shaky smile. ¡°I just¡­ I can¡¯t stop thinking about what happened at the wedding. It¡¯s too painful.¡±

    Though Jeffrey was innocent, he recognized when someone was hiding the truth. Nearby, Natalia watched them with sympathy, anxiously trying to learn any update from the medical staff. All she received were the same terse replies¡ªthe doctors were doing everything they could.

    Half an hour passed, and Yvonne¡¯s phone would not stop ringing. First it was Brian¡¯s family, then Brian himself, then Norton. Frustrated beyond words, Yvonne finally answered and snapped, ¡°What is wrong with you all? Stop calling me! I¡¯m not telling you where Rachel is! Norton, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know Brian put you up to this. I¡¯ve already told him¡ªonce he made his decision, he has to live with it.¡±

    She turned off her phone abruptly.

    Momentster, Natalia¡¯s phone began ringing¡ªit was Brian. She hesitated, ncing at Yvonne before answering. ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Which hospital is Rachel in? Tell me right now.¡± His voice was strained with desperation.

    Natalia¡¯s gaze flicked to the glowing emergency room sign. Biting her lip, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Rachel is heartbroken. She doesn¡¯t want to see you. I can¡¯t tell you where she is without her consent.¡±

    Without waiting for a response, she ended the call and switched her phone to silent mode.

    Not long after, the emergency room doors swung open and a doctor stepped out, clutching several documents. ¡°Rachel Marsh¡¯s family?¡± he called urgently.

    Jeffrey stumbled forward, his voice shaking. ¡°I¡ªI am. She¡¯s my sister.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 651

    ?Chapter 651:

    The doctor handed him the papers. ¡°The patient is in critical condition. We need an immediate signature for surgery.¡±

    ¡°C-Critical?¡± Jeffrey stammered, his mind struggling to grasp the reality.

    ¡°Yes. There¡¯s no time to waste. She needs urgent intervention.¡±

    ¡°O-Okay. I¡¯ll sign¡­¡± Jeffrey reached for the pen, but his hands were trembling so badly he could barely hold it.

    The doctor, growing impatient, pressed him. ¡°Quickly, please! Every second counts!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± Yvonne interjected, grabbing the papers. Without hesitating, she scribbled her signature.

    By the time Brian arrived, Rachel was still being treated behind closed doors.

    The moment Yvonne and Jeffrey saw him, their expressions turned to fury. Yvonne¡¯s eyes narrowed as she red at him. ¡°How did you even find us?¡±

    ¡°How is she?¡± Brian¡¯s voice was raw, his usually sharp appearance disheveled and pale with worry. Tension radiated from him, but neither Yvonne nor Jeffrey showed him any sympathy.

    ¡°Go away,¡± Yvonne snapped. ¡°Rachel doesn¡¯t need you. You made your choice. Don¡¯te here pretending to care. If you have any decency left, just leave.¡±

    Her words hit hard, but Jeffrey¡¯s actions spoke even louder.

    g?????0¦Í??????.??????, ???????????? ????????

    Without warning, Jeffrey snatched an ashtray from the table and hurled it at Brian with all the strength he could muster. ¡°Get out! You¡¯re terrible! You hurt my sister! Leave us alone!¡± Jeffrey shouted, his voice breaking with emotion.

    Brian wiped the blood from his brow, but he didn¡¯t move.

    His voice was steady, resolute. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving until Rachel wakes up.¡±

    As the long night wore on, Rachel was finally wheeled out of the emergency room.

    The doctor, visibly exhausted from the ordeal, removed his mask and addressed the anxious group. ¡°We¡¯ve done everything possible. Now, it¡¯s up to fate. She¡¯ll be transferred to the ICU. No visits are allowed for now.¡±

    Yvonne nodded, her expression resolute. ¡°Understood. Please do everything you can for her.¡±

    Brian stood motionless outside the ICU, his eyes fixed on the heavy ss doors, desperate to catch even the faintest glimpse of Rachel inside.

    Jeffrey sat quietly on the floor, keeping vigil, while Yvonne remained by his side, just as anxious and weary.

    The anger that had once filled them had ebbed, reced by a singr hope¡ªthat Rachel would open her eyes again.

    As the first light of morning crept in, Brian¡¯s phone rang. He stepped away to answer and returned quickly¡ªCarol had regained consciousness and was asking for him.

    When he entered her hospital room, guilt weighed on him so heavily that he dropped to his knees beside her bed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandma. All of this is my fault. I never meant to hurt Rachel or you. I know you¡¯re angry, and you have every right to be. If you need to scold me, or even hit me, I won¡¯tin.¡±

    Carol, fragile and depleted of her usual strength, slowly propped herself up in bed. Her voice, though weak, was steady andmanding. ¡°Tell me¡ªwhy did you abandon Rachel at the wedding?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 652

    ?Chapter 652:

    Brian lowered his head, unable to meet her gaze. He wasn¡¯t refusing to exin, but he knew that the truth would only deepen her disappointment.

    Carol, ever perceptive, read the truth in his silence. ¡°It was Tracy Haynes, wasn¡¯t it?¡± she said¡ªnot as a question, but as a fact.

    ¡°What exactly happened to her?¡± Carol pressed, her voice controlled, her dignity unshaken despite the storm within.

    ¡°She was kidnapped¡­ her life was at risk,¡± Brian admitted hesitatingly. ¡°She was almost three months pregnant, but the baby was weak and fragile.¡±

    Carol felt the world spin; her body nearly gave out from the shock. She lifted a trembling hand. ¡°What¡­ what did you just say?¡±

    Brian straightened, reaching out to steady her. ¡°Grandma, please don¡¯t get worked up. The baby isn¡¯t mine.¡± Carol stared at him, her chest constricting as if she¡¯d forgotten how to breathe.

    ¡°I swear, Grandma, I¡¯m telling the truth. That baby isn¡¯t mine,¡± Brian said firmly.

    At his reassurance, Carol finally rxed, letting out a quiet sigh.

    ¡°Then who is the father?¡± she asked skeptically.

    ¡°Her ex-husband,¡± Brian replied bluntly.

    ¡°Ex-husband?¡± Carol¡¯s eyebrows shot up.

    ???????????? ???????? ??????????????: ?????????¦Í?????????????

    ¡°Yes. She was married while living abroad, but by the time she returned, they were already divorced.¡±

    The more Carol heard, the angrier she became. ¡°What can I even say? You¡¯ve disgraced yourself¡ªand this family¡ªover a divorced, pregnant woman! Brian, how could you be so reckless? How did I end up with a grandson like you?¡±

    Her voice trembled with regret as she sighed. ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault¡ªit¡¯s mine. I made a terrible mistake. I truly believed Rachel loved you and that you loved her. That¡¯s why I favored her and pushed for your marriage, hoping you¡¯d start a family. But I was blind. I didn¡¯t see that you were still holding onto Tracy. I forced this marriage, and now Rachel is the one who suffers. You don¡¯t deserve her.¡±

    Though her breath came in short gasps, Carol pressed on, determined to finish. ¡°Fortunately, there¡¯s still time to fix this. If you don¡¯t love Rachel, let her go. When she wakes up, divorce her. Give her half of everything you own¡ªthat¡¯s what thew demands. As for Tracy, that¡¯s your choice. But hear me: if you marry that woman, I will never find peace. Now go. I¡¯m exhausted.¡±

    Brian grasped her hand tightly, tears spilling over as he pleaded like a child. ¡°Grandma, no! It¡¯s not like that. I finally married Rachel¡ªI don¡¯t want to let her go. I only felt sorry for Tracy. We were together for years, and when I heard about her baby, I was just concerned. I don¡¯t love her anymore!¡±

    ¡°And Rachel? Do you love her?¡± Carol¡¯s eyes bore into him, sharp and unrelenting.

    ¡°Grandma, I really do care about Rachel, and I genuinely want to spend my life with her.¡± Brian¡¯s eyes held a sincerity he had never shown before.

    Carol looked at him, disappointment etched across her face. With a weary sigh she said, ¡°You made a terrible mistake, Brian, and this time no one can fix it for you, not even me. If Rachel chooses not to forgive you, I will not help you. If she wants a divorce, I will support her decision. This is the result of your own actions; you must face the consequences. Now leave. I¡¯m exhausted.¡±

    With that she closed her eyes,pletely drained. Brian released her hand in silence. He stepped back, knelt beside the bed, and bowed his head to the floor three times in deep remorse.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 653

    ?Chapter 653:

    ¡°Grandma, I have disappointed you. I am so sorry. But I promise I will make Rachel forgive me.¡±

    Without another word, he left the ward and headed straight for the ICU.

    Morning arrived, and as the medical staff changed shifts, Jeffrey¡¯s voice trembled with urgency. ¡°How¡­ how is my sister?¡±

    Her nurse replied, ¡°Her vitals are stable, but she still has not regained consciousness. We will have to wait and see.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your efforts,¡± Jeffrey said sincerely.

    Yvonne stood beside him, offering silent support. The exhaustion from a sleepless night and the stress of the previous day weighed heavily on them; only sheer willpower kept them from copsing.

    After a while, Norton arrived with breakfast¡ªa generous spread. He set up a table and carefully arranged the dishes before gently handing Yvonne a pancake. Yvonne remained unmoved, still upset over his indifference the day before.

    ¡°You have not eaten all night. Your stomach must be empty. Even if you are angry with me, you should still eat,¡± Norton said, his voice gentle.

    Yvonne ignored him, refusing to meet his eyes.

    Norton sighed and continued, ¡°I know I messed up yesterday. I thought Rachel just needed rest and would recover. If I had realized how serious it was, I would have taken her to the hospital right away.¡±

    There was genuine regret in his voice.

    ???????????????????? ???? ?????????¦Í??????[?]??????

    But Yvonne wasn¡¯t ready to forgive him, not while Rachel remained unconscious.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote for apologies. Take your breakfast and go. I don¡¯t want it.¡±

    Norton set the pancake down, the warm scent filling the air. ¡°That¡¯s a different issue. You can hate me all you want, but you still need to eat.¡±

    Yvonne stared at him, momentarily at a loss for words. When did he be so shameless?

    Seeing that she hadn¡¯tpletely pushed him away, Norton pressed on, ¡°This is your favorite. You¡¯ll need your energy if you want to keep fighting with me.¡±

    He was right. Reluctantly, Yvonne gave in and picked up the pancake.

    Norton allowed himself a small, hopeful smile¡ªuntil he saw her pass the pancake to Jeffrey instead.

    ¡°Jeffrey, you need to eat. Waiting for Rachel to wake up is going to be a long process, and we can¡¯t let ourselves fall apart before then.¡±

    Jeffrey nodded and took the pancake, forcing himself to eat, barely tasting it. The only thing echoing in his mind was Yvonne¡¯s words¡ªhe couldn¡¯t let himself fall apart before Rachel woke up.

    So, he forced himself to eat more.

    While Jeffrey persevered, it was Yvonne who wore herself out first.

    Norton noticed and quickly stepped in, supporting her before she could copse. ¡°Brian, I¡¯ll take her home first,¡± he said, lifting Yvonne in his arms and heading out without waiting for a response.

    Rachel regained consciousness that evening as the sky disyed a magnificent sunset, painting the horizon with hues that blended beauty and mncholy.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 654

    ?Chapter 654:

    When a nurse saw her awake, she eagerly announced the good news. Both Brian and Jeffrey pressed at the door. ¡°We need to see her,¡± they said urgently.

    The nurse paused. ¡°She¡¯s only juste around and is still very frail. Visits must be brief. Let me ask her first.¡±

    Rachel heard this and subtly shook her head. She wasn¡¯t ready. The thought of Jeffrey seeing her so weak was unbearable¡ªshe wanted to spare him the distress. And Brian? She wasn¡¯t prepared to face him yet.

    Three dayster, Rachel was strong enough to be transferred to a standard ward.

    With her condition stable, Yvonne, Natalia, and Jeffrey finally rxed. They filled her new room, each bending over her bed with gentle concern. Theirforting voices lifted Rachel¡¯s spirits considerably.

    Brian, however, remained outside her ward. He stood by the door, his unwavering presence a testament to hismitment. A cigarette burned down between his fingers without a single draw. The closed door felt like a wall separating them. Rachel neither glimpsed his form nor attempted to call him in; his name went unspoken among those inside.

    Calm settled over the room until Natalia stepped out and found Brian leaning against the wall.

    ¡°How is she? Is she better now?¡± he asked at once.

    She offered a slight nod. ¡°Much improved. If you¡¯re so concerned, why don¡¯t you visit her?¡±

    Your next journey starts at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???o??

    Brian¡¯s mouth opened slightly, his voice hoarse after a long silence. ¡°I worry she might not want to see me.¡±

    Natalia, understanding his hesitation, replied, ¡°She really does need peace right now.¡±

    So Rachel remained hospitalized for a week, with Brian silently waiting outside. At night, once she fell asleep, he would slip in to see her. Without saying a word, the sight of her brought him sce as moonlight bathed her face.

    For two straight days he sat by her bedside while she slept soundly. But tonight was different¡ªRachel¡¯s eyes fluttered open. The rity of the moonlit room was undeniable. As her lids lifted, Brian¡¯s entire body tensed, his breath caught in apprehension. He stood utterly still, his usually quick mind nk before flooding with endless what-ifs. No clear resolution came to him¡ªthe weight of his past actions made exnation feel futile.

    He barely parted his lips to speak when her eyes closed again, eyshes sweeping down to shroud her gaze. The soft rhythm of her calm breathing soon filled the room. The episode felt fleeting, almost surreal, as if no awakening had urred. Brian reasoned that she must have been dreaming, unaware despite her open eyes. He concluded she hadn¡¯t truly seen him¡ªif she had been fully conscious, she would surely have been agitated, perhaps evenmanding him to leave.

    In truth, his assumption was wrong. Rachel had been fully awake in that moment. The atmosphere around her seemed to solidify, and time halted abruptly. Unprepared to face him, she pretended to be asleep to dodge the difficult encounter.

    Two dayster, Rachel¡¯s room buzzed with activity as the White family arrived for a visit.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 655

    ?Chapter 655:

    They arrived bearing an array of health supplements, the colorful bottles and packets seeming to energize the room. Carol¡¯s eyes glistened with tears as she approached Rachel¡¯s bedside. ¡°Sweetheart, how are you holding up?¡± Rachel¡¯s face lit up at her grandmother¡¯s presence. ¡°Seeing you brings me so much joy,¡± she said, pulling Carol into a warm embrace.

    Since Rachel woke up, the first thing she asked about was Carol¡¯s condition. When she learned that Carol had copsed from overwhelming emotion, worry seized her instantly. Now seeing Carol in person, a wave of relief and excitement washed over Rachel.

    ¡°How are you doing?¡± Rachel asked softly.

    Carol let out a soft chuckle. ¡°My dear, even in a situation like this, you¡¯re still thinking about me. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m doing fine.¡±

    Their conversation naturally drifted back to the wedding. Carol gently took Rachel¡¯s hand. ¡°Brian waspletely out of line at the wedding. What he did to you was uneptable. I may be old, but I remember everything clearly. Your rtionship with him has been full of ups and downs, and he¡¯s hurt you time and again. If not for your fear of disappointing me and your kindness in putting my feelings first, you probably wouldn¡¯t have gone through with the marriage. I was selfish to pressure you into it.¡±

    She sighed, stroking Rachel¡¯s hand as if to offerfort. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve recovered, I want you to think about what you truly want. If you decide to stay, I¡¯ll make sure Tracy is removed from the picture. But if you choose to walk away from Brian, I¡¯ll stand by you and support your decision. More than anything, I just want you to be happy.¡±

    Tears welled up in Rachel¡¯s eyes as she nodded firmly. ¡°I promise. I¡¯ll take the time to really think about it.¡±

    F??ll ?????????? ??????i?????????? ???? g??l??ov?ls.??????

    As Carol prepared to leave, Brian remained standing outside. He didn¡¯t step in, nor did he walk away. It wasn¡¯t until Rachel¡¯s urgent voice rang out from inside that Brian snapped to attention. ¡°Jeffrey!¡±

    Brian hurried inside to find Rachel out of bed, clutching Jeffrey¡¯s hand as fresh blood trickled down. Her face had lost all color, her panic evident.

    ¡°Rachel, let me take care of Jeffrey. You¡¯re still weak¡ªyou need to rest.¡±

    ¡°No! I have to get a doctor right now!¡±

    ¡°I promise I¡¯ll take care of it. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    His words were the final straw, shattering the restraint Rachel had been holding onto. She had kept everything bottled up, but now it all came rushing out like a dam breaking.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry?¡± she retorted coldly, her eyes red with anger as she red at Brian. ¡°You don¡¯t understand anything. The only person you care about is Tracy. My brother¡¯s life means nothing to you, does it? Just go! I don¡¯t need your fake sympathy or your shallow pity!¡±

    Brian reached for her, his voice pleading. ¡°Rachel, that¡¯s not what I meant. You¡¯re getting it all wrong.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I understand just fine. The best thing you can do for me right now is to leave.¡±

    Rachel refused to back down and demanded a doctor for Jeffrey. The truth was, Jeffrey had only nicked himself while peeling an apple. A little disinfectant and a bandage would have him good as new in a day or two.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 656

    ?Chapter 656:

    Brian didn¡¯t quite understand why Rachel was so worked up, but he still did as she asked and took care of everything.

    However, when Jeffrey¡¯s condition suddenly took a turn for the worse,nding him in the emergency room, and a critical condition notice was ced in Rachel¡¯s hands, Brian finally realized why she had been so anxious.

    For someone with leukemia, even a small amount of bleeding could quickly spiral out of control.

    Rachel gripped the notice in her hands, feelingpletely numb. When Jeffrey was first diagnosed, the doctor had told her his leukemia was acute¡ªaggressive and fast-moving. He had also warned her to brace herself for the worst.

    But no matter how much she had tried to prepare, she never imagined things would escte this fast.

    Jeffrey remained in emergency care for what felt like an eternity, his condition teetering on the edge ofplete copse.

    The doctor described it as if his blood wouldn¡¯t stop flowing, like a leaky faucet that only paused for moments before running again. The hospital¡¯s blood bank was already on high alert¡ªif too much was needed, they would face a critical shortage.

    What made things worse was how quickly Jeffrey was losing blood¡ªit felt like a bottomless drain that couldn¡¯t be stopped.

    Rachel couldn¡¯t ept it¡ªshe refused to.

    Stay tuned for more g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í??s.c¡ðm

    The moment the doctor mentioned the blood shortage, she didn¡¯t hesitate. She thrust out her arm. ¡°Take my blood! Please, just save him! I don¡¯t care if it drains mepletely, just save him!¡±

    But as soon as the words left her mouth, the harsh reality hit. She wasn¡¯t eligible to donate.

    ¡°Tell me where the donation room is. Use my blood,¡± Brian said without a moment¡¯s hesitation.

    Before heading off, he turned to Rachel and spoke firmly. ¡°Trust me, Rachel. Ronald will take you home so you can rest. I swear, I¡¯ll try my best to make Jeffrey healthy. I¡¯ve already arranged for an emergency blood supply¡ªwhatever he needs, I¡¯ll make sure he gets it. But you have to take care of yourself too. I need you to be okay.¡±

    Rachel fainted from exhaustion as soon as she returned to the hospital room.

    She fell into what felt like an eternal sleep, trapped in a vivid, long dream.

    In the dream, she found herself locked in an iron cage, cast into a pitch-ck void. Jeffrey was desperately trying to break the chains to free her, but his efforts were all in vain. As relentless as he was, the locks and chains held.

    Suddenly, Jeffrey was dragged away by unseen hands for breaking the rules and was sentenced to death. The scene shifted, and Rachel could only watch helplessly as Jeffrey was led to the gallows.

    ¡°NO, don¡¯t!¡± Rachel cried out in horror, jolting up in bed. It took her a few seconds to realize it was just a nightmare. She wiped the sweat from her brow, relieved, yet shaken all the same.

    Jeffrey¡¯s situation in the real world was just as dire. He was in precarious waters. Thinking of this, Rachel¡¯s anxiety spiked again, and she tried to get out of bed.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 657

    ?Chapter 657:

    No sooner had her feet touched the cold tile floor than Ronald rushed over in concern. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t get up. Your body is still weak.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s my brother?¡± Rachel asked urgently.

    ¡°Please rest assured. He is out of the woods now. His condition is currently stable.¡±

    Rachel finally allowed herself to rx, if only a little. ¡°I still want to see him.¡±

    ¡°Mr. White just sent word that your brother is asleep. He asked you not to worry.¡±

    ¡°I just want to take a look at him,¡± Rachel insisted. In the end, Ronald had no choice but to give in.

    When Rachel stepped into the other hospital room a few minutester, her gaze immediately fell on Jeffrey¡¯s figure on the bed. He looked frail from excessive blood loss, and hisplexion was pale.

    She felt a pang in her heart. Her tears were falling before she even knew it.

    When she swept her gaze over the room, she was surprised to see that Brian was also there. She hadn¡¯t expected him to stay and watch over Jeffrey.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, her eyes filled with emotion.

    ¡°I promised you I¡¯d keep Jeffrey safe,¡± Brian replied lightly.

    He was also pale from the blood transfusion and looked utterly spent as he leaned back in the chair.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look well. Let Ronald take you home so you can rest properly,¡± Rachel offered.

    Updates loaded at g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe??s

    Regardless of the past grudges between them, or whether she loved or hated him, the fact that he had saved Jeffrey remained. If only for that, she feltpelled to care about his well-being.

    ¡°You should let him take you back to your ward instead. I¡¯m fine. All I need is a nap, and I¡¯ll be good as new.¡± Rachel didn¡¯t press any further.

    Yvonne arrived the next day. She was much more spirited after her respite and was more than ready to take care of Rachel. Thanks to her, Rachel recovered at a significant speed.

    Jeffrey¡¯s condition remained stable over the next few days. Throughout that time, Brian spared no resources andunched an in-depth investigation.

    It took three days for Ronald to gather all the facts and present the evidence to him. Ronald had hired top detectives and leveraged even his own connections to look into Tracy and Neal¡¯s dealings.

    The whole truth was nowid bare in the report Brian was holding. All he had to do was read the file, and everything would be crystal clear.

    So, for the next two hours, Brian reviewed every single detail. His expression grew clouded at first, but by the time he was done, there was an ominous aura thrumming in the air around him.

    Ronald knew all too well that this was the calm before a devastating storm.

    Brian¡¯s silent rage was terrifying, and once unleashed, it was bound to be destructive.

    ¡°Get in here!¡± Brian finally boomed from inside his office.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 658

    ?Chapter 658:

    Ronald, who had been waiting on the other side of the door, braced himself and walked inside.

    Brian gestured at the thick stack of documents on his desk. ¡°Is there anything else you need to report apart from all these?¡±

    ¡°No, sir. Everything is in there.¡±

    An icy resolve came over Brian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Call the police!¡± hemanded.

    Brian was determined to bring Neal and Tracy to justice, no matter what it took.

    As much as Brian despised Neal, he hated Tracy the most. Her actions were beyond despicable, and there was nothing she could do to redeem herself in his eyes.

    Considering their past rtionship, Brian had genuinely felt sympathy for her when she spoke of the suffering she had to endure in her marriage. Hell, he even felt hurt on her behalf.

    Countless times Tracy had made requests, and he had done everything in his power to ensure that they were met. He had rarely refused her.

    Today, he finally learned that she had been lying through her teeth all along. She had lied about everything¡ªNeal¡¯s abuse, his imprisonment of her, and his hatred and retaliation toward her.

    Ever since Brian had crossed paths with Tracy again, everything she had told him had been nothing more than a fabrication. He had foolishly believed he was rescuing her from a terrible fate, only to find out that he had fallen into her intricate web of deceit. She had been plotting and scheming for years.

    It was all so absurd.

    Your favorite tales live at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®??????

    What enraged him even more was the fact that Tracy had involved an innocent child. She was the sole mastermind behind the abduction, and her main purpose had been to lure him away. She had seeded in sabotaging his wedding with Rachel and causing the love of his life immense heartbreak.

    Now it made sense why the timing of the kidnapping had been so precise. They had received word just as the ceremony was about to start.

    At the time, Brian was so worried about Tracy¡¯s safety that he overlooked such ringly suspicious details.

    Looking back on that fiasco, he was consumed by regret. He couldn¡¯t believe he had been yed like a puppet.

    He grabbed his phone and made a call. ¡°Ronald, get in touch with Eric. Tell him that a hundred-million ransom was paid during Tracy¡¯s abduction. This may well be considered extortion. Have him file a report on the matter, and make sure Tracy and Neal pay a heavy price for their deeds.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Sir.¡±

    Ronald ryed the instructions to Eric, then went to the police and asked for their assistance in apprehending Tracy.

    Muchter, Brian¡¯s phone vibrated with an unexpected call.

    It was Tracy.

    Brian knew she was calling to plead her case, perhaps coax him into letting her off. He was very familiar with her tactics by now, and when she called for a second time, he blocked her number without hesitation.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 659

    ?Chapter 659:

    Not even a minuteter, Ronald¡¯s phone started to ring. The moment he pressed answer, Tracy¡¯s shrill cries came through the line.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Miss Haynes refuses to cooperate with the authorities, Sir. She is causing amotion and insists on seeing you,¡± Ronald said, sounding matter-of-fact as he reported the situation.

    ¡°Since when were you incapable of handling such trifles?¡± Brian snapped coldly.

    Hearing this, Ronald was more certain than ever that Tracy no longer held any significance in Brian¡¯s heart. It was all the permission he needed, and he went on to handle the situation without any second thoughts.

    Ronald was about to hang up when Tracy suddenly lunged at him, grabbing his clothes with one hand while reaching for his phone with the other.

    ¡°Brian, has there been a misunderstanding? I¡¯m begging you, meet with me and let me exin myself!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need!¡±

    ¡°No, this must be a mistake! I¡¯m innocent in this matter; I¡¯m a victim too! I never conspired with Neal¡ªhe forced me to go along with his ns! Brian, you have to believe me! I refuse to admit to crimes I did notmit. And I¡¯m not leaving until youe here and hear me out! The only way they¡¯re taking me out of here is when I¡¯ve turned into a cold, dead body!¡±

    Brian gritted his teeth and scowled. ¡°Ronald, put me on speaker.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s heart leapt with joy and relief when she heard that. She presumed that Brian had changed his mind and was finally willing to listen to her.

    Read more at g??lnovel s.??????

    Beaming with newfound confidence, Tracy stood up straight and fixed her hair. ¡°That¡¯s great, Brian. You¡¯re finally willing to hear me out!¡± But before she could soar even higher, Brian¡¯s icy words mmed her back down to the ground.

    ¡°I will only say this once, so listen carefully. If you want tomit suicide, that¡¯s your own choice.¡±

    ¡°Business. It has nothing to do with me. There¡¯s nothing you can threaten me with, not even your life!¡±

    ¡°No, Brian! You¡¯ve got it all wrong!¡± Tracy¡¯s voice was desperate, a plea for understanding, but before she could exin further, the call was abruptly ended. Brian¡¯s silence on the other end felt like a rejection, leaving her words to hang unanswered in the air.

    Seizing the moment, the officers stepped forward, their tone firm yet measured. ¡°Tracy Haynes, we need you to cooperate with the investigation.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s defiance red, her refusal sharp and unyielding. She resisted every attempt to investigate with her, her pride and fear shing in a storm of emotions. But when the glint of handcuffs appeared, something inside her shattered. Panic took over, and she bolted, her feet pounding against the ground as if her very life depended on it. The officers gave chase, their shouts blending with Tracy¡¯s frantic cries. ¡°Stop! You can¡¯t do this to me; I¡¯m pregnant!¡± she screamed, her voice trembling with a mix of desperation and defiance.

    The officers hesitated, unsure whether she was fabricating the im to buy time or if she was speaking the truth. They exchanged uneasy nces, uncertain how to proceed. Their gaze turned to Ronald, who had been watching the scene unfold silently.

    Ronald, his expression calm yet distant, gave a subtle nod, confirming Tracy¡¯s words.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 660

    Chapter 660:

    The officers stood frozen for a moment, caught between their duty and the uncertainty of her condition. Before anyone could act, Tracy copsed, her emotions finally overwhelming her.

    Seizing the moment, the officers quickly moved in, taking Tracy into custody and bringing her to the station. A doctor was summoned immediately to assess her health.

    Ronald calmly ryed all the details to Brian, his voice even and controlled. But Brian¡¯s response was cold, the words deliberate and final. ¡°Unless it¡¯s the final verdict, I don¡¯t want any further updates about her,¡± he stated, his tone carrying an air of finality. It was clear¡ªany connection he had with Tracy was now severed, and there would be no more involvement on his part.

    Meanwhile, Rachel, though still frail, had found sce in Yvonne¡¯s constant presence. The past few days had brought a glimmer of light back into her eyes, her spirits slowly lifting under the warmth ofpanionship.

    Brian, on the other hand, chose to keep his distance. He worried that his presence might disrupt Rachel¡¯s fragile peace, so he stayed away, observing her progress from afar.

    While Rachel¡¯s health showed steady improvement, Jeffrey¡¯s condition remained precarious. Though stable for the time being, his vital signs and test results painted a concerning picture, leaving little room for optimism.

    Later that afternoon, Rachel awoke from a brief nap only to find Brian standing before her. The sight of him immediately caused a knot in her chest, and her instinct was to drive him away.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked, her voice sharp and unyielding, a clear attempt to push Brian away.

    See full story at g???????¦Í???????co??

    Brian seemed to anticipate the wave of emotions threatening to overwhelm her. His voice was calm, though tinged with urgency. ¡°Rachel, please, don¡¯t jump to conclusions. I just wanted to tell you directly¡ªJeffrey¡¯s awake.¡±

    For a fleeting moment, disbelief flickered across Rachel¡¯s face, quickly reced by a surge of relief. ¡°Really?¡± Her voice wavered, the weight of her earlier anxiety breaking through. She stood up quickly, her legs trembling as the news began to sink in. ¡°I need to see him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to him,¡± Brian offered, his tone reassuring butced with concern.

    Rachel, her focus entirely on Jeffrey, nodded without hesitation. She didn¡¯t need to think twice.

    As they arrived at Jeffrey¡¯s hospital room, Rachel stepped forward in a rush, her heart pounding with every step. The moment her eyes met his, she closed the distance between them and pulled him into a tight embrace. The rush of emotions¡ªrelief, gratitude, and overwhelming joy¡ªflooded over her. For a fleeting moment, the world around them fell away as they held onto each other, grateful to be alive.

    Tears welled up in both of their eyes, and neither could find the words to express the depth of what they were feeling. But their reunion was brief. As their bodies were still fragile, they knew they couldn¡¯t linger much longer. With a final, quiet exchange of looks, Rachel reluctantly pulled away. She made her way back to her hospital room.

    As evening fell, Brian, aware of Rachel¡¯s lingering worry for Jeffrey, arranged for aforting meal to be brought to his hospital room.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Time flies, dear ones! gaInoveIs was born on December 14th and we¡¯ve now celebrated over 6 months of existence. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?

    .

 Chapter 661

    ?Chapter 661:

    The siblings sat together, their conversation flowing easily as they shared the simple dinner. Despite the sterile surroundings and the sharp tang of disinfectant, there was a sense of warmth between them, a moment of peace amidst the chaos.

    It felt as if they had been transported back to their childhood, sitting around a small, worn table, sharing humble meals. Though the food had never been extravagant, those moments had been filled withughter, light-hearted banter, and an unshakable sense of contentment.

    After they finished eating, Rachel suggested a walk, and they stepped out into the small garden behind the building. The cool evening air wrapped around them, offering a wee break from the sterile surroundings.

    However, it didn¡¯t take long before Jeffrey¡¯s breathing grew shallow andbored, the easy rhythm of their walk disrupted by signs of his distress.

    Seeing Jeffrey clutch his chest, a surge of panic rushed through Rachel. ¡°Jeffrey, what¡¯s happening? Are you alright?¡± Her voice quivered, betraying her concern.

    Jeffrey attempted a reassuring smile, but it didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. ¡°I probably just overdid it. It¡¯s nothing serious. I¡¯ll rest for a bit.¡±

    Rachel wasn¡¯t convinced. She could feel the tension in her chest grow. ¡°No, you don¡¯t look fine. Let¡¯s go back to your room.¡± Her tone was firm, but her mind raced with worries she couldn¡¯t shake.

    Back in the room, Jeffrey drank some water and stretched out on the bed, but Rachel couldn¡¯t settle. Something about the way he was acting didn¡¯t sit right. She moved quickly to fetch the doctor, her heart pounding with every step.

    The doctor arrived, his steps purposeful as he examined Jeffrey carefully. When the check-up was over, he stepped into the hallway, and Rachel, feeling the knot in her stomach tighten, followed without hesitation. ¡°How is he? Please, tell me the truth,¡± she asked, her voice tight with urgency.

    ???????????????? ???????????????? @ g??????¦Í??????©q?????

    The doctor¡¯s face remained stoic, but there was an underlying seriousness in his expression. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this outside. It¡¯s better to speak privately.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s heart sank, a heavy weight of dread settling in her chest. Something in the doctor¡¯s tone told her the news wasn¡¯t good, and a wave of unease washed over her as she followed him down the hall.

    Ten minutester, Rachel stood outside the doctor¡¯s office and knocked hesitantly.

    ¡°Come in and take a seat,¡± the doctor said, motioning toward the chair beside his desk.

    Rachel gave a small nod and lowered herself onto the chair, her palms damp with sweat. ¡°Doctor, please don¡¯t sugarcoat it. No matter how bad it is, I need to hear the truth.¡±

    ¡°Alright, if you truly want the truth, then prepare yourself,¡± the doctor warned. ¡°Your brother¡¯s condition is declining much faster than we anticipated. Frankly, it was a miracle we saved him this time. If it happens again, I can¡¯t promise the same oue.¡±

    Though the doctor spoke softly, his meaning was painfully clear.

    Rachel¡¯s entire body shook as if the air had been knocked out of her. She couldn¡¯t find the words to respond.

    After what felt like forever, she found her voice, though it came out fragile. ¡°Doctor¡­ just how bad is it?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 662

    ?Chapter 662:

    ¡°Last time we spoke, you mentioned trying to conceive so you could use the umbilical cord blood to help your brother,¡± the doctor reminded her.

    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Rachel nodded quickly. ¡°I¡¯m doing everything I can. It won¡¯t take long.¡±

    But to her shock, the doctor shook his head. ¡°You should stop.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Rachel¡¯s breath hitched. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I mean¡­ it won¡¯t make a difference,¡± he said gently but firmly. ¡°Even if you were already pregnant and delivered a perfectly healthy baby, even if the cord blood was a match, your brother wouldn¡¯t have enough time to wait for it.¡±

    Rachel sat frozen, her fingers gripping her hair as if trying to wake herself from a nightmare. She couldn¡¯t ept this. She had braced herself for bad news, but hearing it spoken so inly made it feel like the end of the world.

    When she finally lifted her head, her hair was a mess, and her eyes were red and puffy, reflecting her turmoil. She looked as if the smallest breeze could shatter her.

    But even as despair threatened to consume her, she clung to a sliver of hope. ¡°Doctor, please¡­ isn¡¯t there any other way?¡±

    The doctor exhaled slowly, shaking his head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing modern medicine can do. His condition is too advanced. Even if everything aligned perfectly, he wouldn¡¯t survive long enough to receive the treatment. To put it inly, he has no more than three months. And ifplications arise¡­ he may not make it through the night.¡±

    The words cut like a de. Yet, they left no room for doubt. No room for hope. Jeffrey wasn¡¯t going to survive this. How was she supposed to ept that? How could she just stand by and watch her brother slip away?

    A crushing weight pressed down on her chest, making it hard to breathe. Her fingers clenched around her hair, tugging in frustration, but she refused to let her tears fall.

    g???????¦Í??????.?????? ¨C ???????????? ????????

    As she stepped out of the doctor¡¯s office, reality still felt like a cruel nightmare she couldn¡¯t wake up from. She walked in a daze, her mind nk, her steps unsteady as if the weight of the truth might bring her to her knees.

    ¡°Rachel!¡±

    As she turned a corner, Jeffrey¡¯s voice reached her ears.

    ¡°Mm,¡± she murmured, her voice hollow, her mind still clouded.

    A few stepster, she finally snapped back to reality, realizing that the voice belonged to someone familiar. She spun around and saw Jeffrey standing there. Panic surged through her, and she rushed toward him. ¡°Jeffrey! Why are you out of bed?¡± Her heart tightened with worry.

    She nced back at the doctor¡¯s office. They were far enough away that he probably hadn¡¯t overheard. She exhaled, forcing herself to calm down. With the door closed, there was no way he could have heard anything. But before she could fully settle, Jeffrey¡¯s voice rang out, steady and firm.

    ¡°I heard everything.¡±

    Rachel panicked. ¡°Jeffrey,¡± she began, her voice trembling. ¡°You¡­ Listen to me, okay? You¡­¡± Her mind raced in a desperate search for the right words to put him at ease. But she couldn¡¯te up with a single good reason. Or perhaps it would be more urate to say that she was unable to fabricate a decent lie.

    Because just moments ago, the doctor had given a clear and unequivocal diagnosis, and it was terminal.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 663

    ?Chapter 663:

    In the end, shepletely broke down. She couldn¡¯t keep hiding any longer, and all the feelings she had been bottling up came pouring out. She leaned against the wall and wept. Jeffrey walked over and embraced her.

    The sound of Rachel¡¯s sobs echoed down the long, empty corridor as the siblings clung to each other, enveloped by a sorrow so profound it almost drowned them.

    Rachel could do nothing more than cry in that moment. Every time she tried to utter a word, it came out as a choked sob.

    Jeffrey was much calmer than she expected. Perhaps, over the course of the past few days, what with the doctor¡¯s urgent treatments and the constant tension in the hospital room, he had already guessed his fate. Now, all his suspicions had been confirmed.

    After a long while, Rachel finally calmed down. She lifted her head and wiped the tears from her face. In stark contrast to her pale and haggard appearance, her eyes were red and puffy.

    Jeffrey¡¯s heart ached for her. ¡°Rachel, you have to take care of yourself. I can¡¯t keep worrying about you when I finally pass.¡±

    Just like that, Rachel¡¯s emotions spiraled out of control once again.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m all grown up now. I¡¯m not that little kid who always followed you around anymore. You should have just told me as it is. I¡¯m heartbroken that I can¡¯t grow old with you, of course, but I¡­¡±

    Jeffrey was also crying at this point, but he still forced a smile. ¡°But that was exactly why I wanted to know how much longer I have left. I don¡¯t want to waste a single day, a single minute. I want to make the most of the time we still have together.¡±

    L?t??¦Ó ch¨»¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?????.??????

    Rachel still couldn¡¯t speak, so she simply nodded in agreement.

    ¡°You know, I always wondered why you still married Brian,¡± Jeffrey continued in a pensive tone. ¡°Now, I understand. It was all for me. You wanted to get pregnant in order to save me.¡±

    He knelt on the floor and held onto his sister tightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. If it weren¡¯t for me, you would have never had to sacrifice so much of yourself.¡±

    ¡°Stop it. Come on, get up,¡± Rachel said, trying to brush away his guilt.

    ¡°No, Rachel. It¡¯s your turn to listen to me. My greatest wish for you is to be happy, healthy, and content in life. That¡¯s all I wanted. But you¡¯ve given up your happiness for my sake. I don¡¯t want you to keep living like this. I want my sister back¡ªthe one who was always full of joy and hope. Leave him, Rachel. I won¡¯t go through any treatment. Just be with me. Let¡¯s travel, see the world, spend thest days of my life together. What do you say?¡±

    Despite knowing that Jeffrey¡¯s days were already numbered, Rachel still couldn¡¯t bring herself to give up on his treatment. She couldn¡¯t do it. She couldn¡¯t bear to watch him die.

    It pained her to even think about it.

    Rachel was wracked with a fresh bout of sobbing, but finally, she stubbornly shook her head.

    Jeffrey hugged her legs and looked up at her through his own tears. His expression was one of hopeful innocence. ¡°I¡¯m begging you, Rachel,¡± he pleaded. ¡°Please give me this one thing. I don¡¯t want to spend the time I have left on a hospital bed. What is the point of going on if I¡¯m just a living shell of my old self? I don¡¯t want to ply my body with medicine and injections, to be wheeled in and out of the emergency room every single day. And I don¡¯t like having to shave my head. I don¡¯t like seeing you get consumed by grief every time you visit. Besides, I hear that the treatment is painful. You know I¡¯m scared of pain, right? This world is such a wide and beautiful ce, and I have barely even seen it. Rachel¡­¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 664

    ?Chapter 664:

    Rachel didn¡¯t want to hear any more. She took a deep breath, swallowed her tears, and nodded. ¡°Okay. I promise you, we will travel and see the world together. Now, get up from the floor.¡±

    That evening, Rachel stayed by Jeffrey¡¯s side. The soft glow of the moon spilled into the hospital room, casting a peaceful, silvery hue over everything. She remained there until Jeffrey drifted off, gently tucking the nket around him before lingering for a moment longer. Only then did she rise to leave.

    As she stepped out, she paused in surprise. Brian was leaning against the doorframe.

    Rachel stiffened, clearly caught off guard. ¡°Have you been here the whole time?¡±

    ¡°I just got here,¡± Brian replied evenly, careful not to sound overbearing. ¡°The nurse mentioned you hadn¡¯t returned yet, so I came to check on you. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you back.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Back in the hospital room, Rachel quickly freshened up.

    When she emerged from the bathroom, she found Brian still waiting. She had expected him to leave. Since he hadn¡¯t, she decided to take the opportunity to say what had been weighing on her mind.

    Her voice steady, she motioned toward the chair in front of her. ¡°Sit down. There¡¯s something important I need to talk to you about.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± His voice was rougher than usual.

    G a lno v els  is packed with thrilling adventures

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about this for a long time, and I¡¯m absolutely certain. Before things get any worse, we should break up.¡±

    Brian¡¯s expression darkened, his entire body tensing. Rachel pressed on before he could argue, ¡°When I say break up, I mean peacefully. No fights, no drama. Let¡¯s end this on good terms.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t agree!¡± Brian¡¯s rejection was immediate, firm, and unyielding.

    Rachel¡¯s brows furrowed in frustration. ¡°This isn¡¯t up for debate. I¡¯ve already made my decision. Carol said that if I ever wanted a divorce, she would stand by me.¡±

    Brian¡¯s posture stiffened, the veins in his hands straining as he clenched his fists, barely holding himself together.

    ¡°I said, I don¡¯t agree,¡± he repeated, his voice steady but edged with tension. Sinceing to the hospital to care for her, he had yielded to her every request, never once arguing. But this time, he was outright refusing.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you agree or not. My mind¡¯s made up,¡± Rachel stated, her gaze unwavering.

    Brian turned away, his broad back rigid, his voice still firm. ¡°As long as we don¡¯t get divorced, I¡¯ll agree to anything else.¡±

    ¡°Anything?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s heart should have raced at those words, but instead, an eerie calm settled over her. There was nothing left to hope for. Even Carol had given her blessing. There was no longer a reason to continue this marriage.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t need anything,¡± Rachel said, her voiceposed as she looked at his back, each word precise and deliberate.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 665

    ?Chapter 665:

    Brian¡¯s restraint snapped. He whirled around and gripped her shoulders, his fingers pressing in with quiet desperation. ¡°No, you can¡¯t mean that! You¡¯re my wife. There¡¯s so much more I want to give you. Just tell me what you want¡ªanything, and it¡¯s yours.¡±

    Rachel shook her head, her expression unchanged. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. There¡¯s only one thing I want. A divorce. If you really want to make me happy, then give me that. Otherwise, we have nothing left to say.¡±

    ¡°Just take a breath! I¡¯ll go now¡ªget some rest.¡±

    Brian barely got the words out before turning on his heel, the weight of the conversation crushing him.

    Once outside, he strode to his car and yanked a cigarette from his pocket, lighting it with a sharp flick. The acrid smoke filled his lungs, but it did nothing to steady the restless energy crawling under his skin. His phone buzzed in his hand. It was Tracy.

    Annoyance red in his chest, and without a second thought, he blocked her number.

    Not even a minuteter, a message popped up. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to see me, but I have a secret about Rachel¡ªabout why she agreed to marry you. Don¡¯t you want to know?¡±

    Brian couldn¡¯t deny that Tracy¡¯s words had stirred his curiosity. ¡°Where are you?¡± he asked, his tone sharp butced with intrigue.

    Tracy didn¡¯t hesitate, sending him the location without dy.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©qc??m has it all

    When they finally stood face to face, Brian wasted no time, his piercing gaze studying her intently. ¡°How did you manage to get out?¡± His voice was sharp, filled with suspicion.

    Tracy, unflinching under his gaze, met his question with quiet confidence. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant,¡± she replied, her words deliberate. ¡°Without solid evidence and a trial, I can arrange for my release. But I know Eric Riley¡¯s influence; he could easily have me locked up again. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here, Brian. I want to make a deal.¡±

    ¡°A deal?¡± Brian echoed, his expression unreadable.

    ¡°I¡¯ll reveal Rachel¡¯s biggest secret,¡± Tracy said, her gaze unwavering. ¡°In exchange, you let me go¡ªjust this once.¡±

    Brian¡¯s eyes narrowed, his scrutiny intense. ¡°And why should I believe you?¡±

    ¡°If even a single word I say is false,¡± Tracy countered, her confidence unshaken, ¡°you can put me behind bars without hesitation.¡±

    A moment of silence passed before Brian finally nodded. ¡°Go on, then. Let¡¯s hear it.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s face lit up with a flicker of hope, but she quickly masked it with aposed expression. ¡°So, does that mean you¡¯re willing to make a deal?¡± Her voice, though steady, trembled slightly with the anticipation of what Brian¡¯s response might be.

    Brian¡¯s face remained stoic, his gaze unyielding. ¡°Go ahead, tell me what you¡¯ve got,¡± he replied, his gaze unwavering and calcting.

    Tracy¡¯s excitement quickly waned under the weight of his unflinching demeanor. Yet, the prospect of her freedom still provided a glimmer of satisfaction.

    She exhaled slowly, gathering her thoughts before speaking with blunt precision. ¡°Jeffrey¡¯s battling leukemia. He needs an immediate bone marrow transnt, and often, the best matches from family. That¡¯s why Rachel agreed to marry you. It wasn¡¯t for love, Brian. She only married you to have a child. The umbilical cord blood is the only way she can save her brother.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 666

    ?Chapter 666:

    Tracy¡¯s words were blunt, stripped of any unnecessary embellishment, yet they hit Brian with the force of a crushing wave. A cold, hollow ache spread through his chest as the weight of her revtion sank in.

    Settled over him was shock, disbelief, and a deep, searing pain that flickered across his face, each emotion raw and unmistakable.

    Tracy watched Brian carefully, her expression hardening. She knew exactly what his reaction would be. People like Brian, proud and determined, didn¡¯t take easily to truths that shattered their worldview. And yet, there it was¡ªan undeniable reality.

    Up until now, Tracy had secretly held onto a sliver of hope. She imagined that, for the sake of the child, Brian might help her, might find a way to free her from her prison. But that illusion had been shattered; days in solitary confinement had stripped her of any remaining optimism. The hope that once clung to her twisted into something far darker¡ªpure resentment. Her affection had dissolved, leaving only hatred.

    In the silence of her detention, she hade to terms with her reality. She truly wanted Brian to feel the agony she had endured. Only then, she thought, could he understand what it meant to suffer in istion, to be trapped in despair. Only then could he truly understand the depth of her sorrow.

    With a sardonic smile ying on her lips, she finally spoke, her voice thick with irony. ¡°Does it sting, Brian?¡± she asked, her wordsced with a bitterness she could no longer conceal. ¡°It should, don¡¯t you think? When you married Rachel, my heart shattered into pieces. But the worst of it came when you had me thrown into that police station. That pain¡­ was unbearable. So, if neither of us is destined for happiness, why don¡¯t we share the suffering? Let¡¯s endure it together.¡±

    Tracy, trembling with desperation, stepped forward, the weight of her feelings almost too much to bear. With a mixture of pride and vulnerability, she reached out and, despite thest remnants of her dignity, wrapped her arms around Brian¡¯s waist from behind.

    ???????? ???????????????? ???????? ???????? ????: g???????¦Í?????????????

    ¡°Brian,¡± she murmured, her voice trembling with raw emotion. ¡°Please, give me another chance. Let¡¯s start over; forget everything that¡¯s happened. Rachel doesn¡¯t love you, and she doesn¡¯t want to marry you. Why not marry me? I¡¯ll end the pregnancy, and we can have our children together. We can have a family, a life filled with love. Please, Brian, just look at me.¡±

    Before she could utter another word, her voice was abruptly silenced as Brian, his expression unreadable, grabbed her arm tightly, pulling her away from him with a force that left her breathless.

    His voice came through like a whip, cold and sharp. ¡°Stop it! This is never going to happen. You¡¯re living in a fantasy. Remember, this deal is a one-time offer. If you behave from now on, I¡¯ll let you go free. But if you dare stir trouble again, I won¡¯t hesitate to settle all scores with you.¡±

    ¡°Brian, stop! Come back here!¡±

    Tracy¡¯s desperate voice cracked as she screamed after him.

    But through the open door, Brian was nowhere to be seen.

    A hollowugh escaped her lips, brittle and strained, before it crumbled into uncontroble sobs.

    The next morning, Rachel¡¯s eyes fluttered open, and through the soft glow of the morning light, she saw a familiar figure.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 667

    ?Chapter 667:

    It was none other than Brian.

    Why was he still here? Hadn¡¯t she already made things clear to him yesterday?

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± His voice was calm as he walked toward her. ¡°Get ready, then we¡¯ll have breakfast.¡±

    Rachel took a deep breath, forcing herself to stayposed. Keeping her voice steady, she spoke in a measured tone. ¡°Brian, I think I¡¯ve made myself perfectly clear¡ªI want a divorce. I¡¯ve thought it through, and I won¡¯t change my mind. Don¡¯te looking for me again. Once I¡¯m discharged, I¡¯ll send the divorce papers. Just sign them and have Ronald return them to me. I don¡¯t want any drama, and I¡¯d rather we handle this civilly. More importantly, I don¡¯t want Carol to be caught in the middle or made to suffer because of this.¡± Her words, though calm, pressed down like an unshakable weight.

    She knew Carol supported her decision. If she asked for help, Brian would have no choice but to go through with the divorce, even if he resisted.

    But Rachel didn¡¯t want it toe to that.

    ¡°I understand,¡± Brian said, his expression unreadable. ¡°Eat first. After breakfast, I¡¯ll say what I need to. If you still insist on the divorce, I¡¯ll sign right away.¡±

    The certainty in his voice caught her off guard. Her brows furrowed slightly. ¡°Are you really going to keep your word?¡±

    Brian tapped a button on his phone, and his recorded voice yed back with perfect rity.

    Feel the magic on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    ¡°I¡¯m giving you onest chance.¡±

    Ten minutester, Rachel had washed up and changed.

    Twenty minutester, she had finished her breakfast.

    She took a sip of water before looking up, her tone cold and detached. ¡°Go ahead and say what¡¯s on your mind.¡±

    Brian looked at her, his eyes filled with emotion. ¡°I know the real reason you married me.¡±

    His words hung in the air, and both of them fell into silence.

    Brian remained quiet¡ªnot out of anger, but because a sense of relief washed over him. If he knew the truth, maybe there was still hope.

    Rachel, on the other hand, stayed silent because there was no longer any reason to pretend.

    ¡°And what about it?¡± Her face remained calm, almost indifferent.

    In his excitement, he grabbed her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll help you. I¡¯ll make sure the baby is healthy and carried to full term. We can use the umbilical cord blood for Jeffrey¡¯s treatment. I¡¯ll cover all the medical expenses. I have connections with top specialists¡ªboth locally and internationally¡ªwho¡¯ve handled simr cases sessfully. If you¡¯re willing, I¡¯ll do everything I can to support you.¡±

    Worried she might dismiss his words, he meticulously gathered research andid the documents before her.

    ¡°See for yourself,¡± he urged, pointing at the files. ¡°Their conditions are just like Jeffrey¡¯s. The sess rate is 50%. That means there¡¯s a real chance for him.¡±

    But Rachel had been down this road too many times, and disappointment had taught her to be cautious.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 668

    ?Chapter 668:

    She knew better than to cling to false hope or put her faith in Brian again. Yet, the thought of Jeffrey¡ªthe life he still had left¡ªmade her fingers tremble as she flipped open the documents. Twenty minutester, she shut the files with a quiet thud, inhaled deeply, and met his gaze. ¡°I need time to think.¡±

    A dayter, Rachel reached out to Brian, telling him she was willing to give it a shot.

    She couldn¡¯t shake her worry over Jeffrey¡¯s condition.

    To improve her chances of conceiving, she tracked her ovtion cycle meticulously, preparing herself in advance.

    For days, they spent night after night wrapped in passion.

    Yet, no matter how many times they tried, she still wasn¡¯t pregnant.

    Staring down at the stark negative on the pregnancy test, Rachel¡¯s chest tightened with disappointment.

    She knew her body well enough to understand that conceiving naturally would be difficult.

    But Jeffrey didn¡¯t have the luxury of time, and with that weighing on her, she started considering in vitro fertilization.

    When she brought it up, Brian hesitated for a moment but eventually agreed. They booked an appointment with a specialist and went to the hospital together.

    Being a private hospital, the service was seamless, and all the necessary tests werepleted swiftly.

    ???????? ???????????????? ???????? g???????¦Í?????????????

    Truthfully, Rachel had pinned a lot of hope on IVF, so she stayed at the hospital, anxiously waiting for the results.

    ¡°Doctor, what¡¯s the verdict? Can we go ahead?¡±

    The doctor skimmed through a thick stack of test results, his expression unreadable, as if he were struggling to find the right words.

    Rachel¡¯s fingers curled into fists. ¡°No matter what it is, I need to hear the truth. Just tell me straight.¡±

    At her insistence, the doctor didn¡¯t sugarcoat his words. ¡°We¡¯ve reviewed all your results. Based on them, the chances of IVF seeding are extremely low.¡±

    ¡°What? Why?¡±

    Despite sensing the weight behind the doctor¡¯s expression, Rachel couldn¡¯t stop the wave of anxiety that crashed over her when she heard his verdict.

    The doctor set the reports in front of her, his tone measured yet firm. ¡°Your current health condition isn¡¯t suited for pregnancy. We conducted a thorough assessment of your uterine environment, and even if a fertilized egg is sessfully developed¡­¡±

    And imnted, the chances of it being viable are extremely low. There¡¯s also a significant risk of miscarriage.¡±

    Rachel tried to suppress the turmoil in her chest, shaking her head slightly, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°Let me put it this way,¡± the doctor exined patiently. ¡°A nt needs sunlight, water, and nutrients to grow. But in your case, your uteruscks the essential conditions. Even if imntation seeds, the fetus won¡¯t be able to survive.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s breath hitched as the words sank in, leaving her numb with devastation.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 669

    ?Chapter 669:

    She had clung to a fragile sliver of hope.

    And now, it had shattered before her eyes.

    There was nothing worse than thinking she had a chance, only to have it ripped away.

    ¡°Thank you for your exnation.¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t ask anything further. She knew that if there had been even the slightest chance, the doctor wouldn¡¯t have been so definitive in his conclusion.

    Stepping out of the office, Rachel felt utterly drained. Brian pulled her into his arms, his voice low and soothing as he whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t give up. We¡¯ll find another way. There has to be another way. There are top specialists all over the world. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll seek out more opinions. I¡¯ll track down every expert in this field for you.¡±

    But Rachel could no longer bring herself to hope.

    She had been through too much¡ªtoo many painful waits, too many disappointments.

    This time, she finally broke. Tears streamed down her face, and she wept until she waspletely spent.

    Brian took her home and cared for her personally for several days.

    During that time, he reached out to countless top experts in the field.

    ¡°When you¡¯re feeling better, I¡¯ll take you to see them,¡± Brian said softly, his voice patient as he sat beside her, watching over her with quiet concern.

    Rachel gave a small nod. ¡°Alright.¡±

    But the next morning, when Brian woke up, the space beside him was empty¡ªRachel was gone.

    The room felt hollow, stripped of everything.

    Brian bolted upright, his pulse hammering as he searched every corner¡ªbut Rachel was nowhere to be found.

    Not only that, but her clothes had disappeared from the wardrobe, leaving it eerily bare.

    The only things left behind were a few forgotten items in the bathroom, things she clearly no longer needed.

    He dialed her number, but the call went straight to voicemail¡ªher phone was off.

    He tried Jeffrey next, but it was the same¡ªdisconnected.

    When he called Yvonne, her voice held genuine surprise. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Rachel didn¡¯t tell me anything this time.¡±

    Ronald scoured every record¡ªhotels, flights, train tickets¡ªbut Rachel was nowhere to be found.

    When they rushed to Jeffrey¡¯s hospital room, they found it empty. He had already been discharged.

    ording to the nurse, Rachel hade in person to take him away.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 670

    ?Chapter 670:

    More than that, Jeffrey¡¯s bags had been packed in advance¡ªproving this wasn¡¯t a spur-of-the-moment decision but something they had nned long before.

    As for where they had gone? No one had a clue.

    At ten in the morning, Ronald received a package.

    Seeing Rachel¡¯s name as the sender, he didn¡¯t dare dy and immediately brought it to Brian.

    Holding the package, Brian¡¯s hands trembled, his breath unsteady, his chest tight with dread. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to open it.

    He was terrified,pletely paralyzed by fear.

    For several agonizing minutes, he just stood there, unable to tear it open.

    Finally, his fingers tightened around the package before he slowly held it out.

    ¡°Open it for me.¡±

    Ronald tore through the seal but hesitated, awaiting further instruction.

    Brian¡¯s voice came low and strained. ¡°Take out what¡¯s inside.¡±

    The moment the document slid free, bold, unforgiving letters came into view¡ªDivorce Agreement.

    Ronald¡¯s throat went dry. He held his breath, unwilling to utter a single word. A suffocating silence settled over the office, thick and unmoving.

    ¡°Is it what I think it is?¡± Brian¡¯s voice finally broke through, heavy and hollow.

    ???????????? ????????: ?????????¦Í????????©q??????

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    That single confirmation crushed him. It was as if a thousand-pound weight had mmed into his chest, making it impossible to breathe.

    His hand shot up, yanking at his tie, his fingers fumbling to loosen his cor¡ªyet nothing relieved the pressure strangling his lungs.

    The air felt thin, every breath jagged and painful, his expression darkening by the second.

    Ronald stood stiffly by his side, barely daring to move.

    ¡°Give it to me,¡± Brian said, his voice edged with steel.

    He took the divorce papers and scanned each use with grim intensity. Rachel had left everything behind¡ªevery asset, every shared possession¡ªtaking nothing with her.

    She wasn¡¯t after money. She wasn¡¯t after power. She didn¡¯t want anything at all. And that was what unsettled him most.

    It meant she had nothing left to ask of him, nothing left to hold on to. If only she had been a little selfish¡ªdemanded something, anything¡ªhe could have found a reason to make her stay.

    But she hadn¡¯t. And that kind of finality shattered him more than anything else ever could.

    ¡°Keep the document,¡± Brian finally said, his voice low, though the ache in his chest was unbearable.

    Ronald gave a curt nod. ¡°Understood, sir.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 671

    ?Chapter 671:

    As he secured the package, something caught his eye¡ªa card tucked inside. Without hesitation, he handed it over.

    Brian flipped it open, instantly recognizing Rachel¡¯s delicate, familiar handwriting.

    ¡°Brian, by the time you receive this, Jeffrey and I will already be gone. We¡¯re not missing¡ªI just want to take him on a journey, to let him see the breathtakingndscapes and beauty of our country. He doesn¡¯t have much time left. For this¡­¡±

    ¡°Final trip, I want to grant his wishes and be by his side. For the sake of what we once had, I ask that you don¡¯te looking for us. Please, don¡¯t interfere. Also, I¡¯ve signed the divorce agreement. I hope you¡¯ll respect our decision and sign it as well. When I return, I¡¯ll collect it. I trust you¡¯llply.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s letter was firm, leaving no room for doubt.

    Brian read it in absolute silence, the weight of her words sinking deep.

    He didn¡¯t say a word for the rest of the day, nor did he step outside his office.

    The light in his office burned through the night, untouched.

    By the time Ronald arrived the next morning, Brian¡¯s office door was still tightly shut.

    Brian hovered over his phone, fingers tense with hesitation. He¡¯d thought about calling Rachel a hundred times but forced himself not to.

    She had made herself clear¡ªshe didn¡¯t want any disturbances. Thest thing she probably wanted was to see his name on her screen. Even knowing this, Brian couldn¡¯t stop himself. After agonizing for what felt like forever, he typed out the simplest message. ¡°Take care.¡± As expected, he received no reply.

    Step into fiction with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???o??

    From that moment on, Brian drowned himself in work, burying every waking second in endless tasks.

    The rare breaks he allowed himself were spent with Carol. Beyond that, his world revolved around relentless deadlines.

    Rumors spread that his unyielding drive sent thepany¡¯s stock soaring, much to the delight of shareholders. Yet, none of it brought him any satisfaction.

    After all the back-and-forth, the sesses and sacrifices, one truth became painfully clear¡ªhe had lost the most important person in his life. Rachel¡¯s absence left a hollow space inside him.

    Rachel and Jeffrey had taken the bus for one simple reason.

    Tickets could be bought on board, bypassing the need for real-name registration¡ªa quiet way to disappear.

    Brian scoured the entire city the day Rachel vanished, yet there was no trace of her or Jeffrey.

    They paid for everything in cash, leaving no digital trail behind.

    It wasn¡¯t until Rachel saw Brian¡¯s message that she realized he had given up searching.

    Only then did she let her guard down.

    Since it was the off-season for tourism, tickets were easy to buy, and crowds were sparse, making their journey peaceful.

    Their first stop was the ocean.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 672

    ?Chapter 672:

    As the sun dipped below the horizon, the two of them strolled barefoot along the shoreline, letting the waves sweep over their feet.

    For a moment, it felt like the water could wash away all their pain¡ªall their worries, fears, and even the inescapable truth of Jeffrey¡¯s illness.

    The sky stretched wide in a brilliant shade of blue, the sea mirroring its vastness until the two blended seamlessly into one.

    Rachel turned to Jeffrey and waved him over.

    ¡°Rachel, what is it?¡±

    She pulled out her phone, adjusting the selfie stick. ¡°Let¡¯s take a picture! One at every stop we visit.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    In the frame, their faces lit up withughter.

    In that instant, nothing else existed¡ªno sickness, no goodbyes, only the unfiltered joy of the moment.

    They weren¡¯t trying to escape the inevitable. They were choosing to fill their time with something beautiful.

    They wanted to leave behind happiness, not sorrow.

    At their second stop, Rachel stumbled upon a secret about Jeffrey¡ªsomething he had kept hidden from her all these years.

    To secure the best view of the g-raising ceremony¡ªa moment of profound patriotism¡ªthey made a firm decision to wake up early.

    As the horizon gradually brightened, the first traces of sunlight creeping in, the ceremony was about to begin.

    Like the countless others gathered, they were swept up in the electrifying energy of the crowd.

    As the national anthem echoed through the air and the g slowly ascended, voices rose in unison, singing with unwavering pride. Everyone stood tall, their gazes fixed on the g.

    The banner soared higher, rising in harmony with the morning sun.

    Jeffrey¡¯s eyes remained locked on it, unmoving.

    He held his stance long after the ceremony ended, his breath unsteady as emotion swelled within him. Tears welled up, spilling over in silent streams.

    ¡°Rachel¡­ did you know?¡± His voice was thick with longing. ¡°My biggest dream was to be a soldier, to serve my country. I won¡¯t get that chance in this life¡­ but maybe in the next, I¡¯ll get to protect my homnd.¡±

    Rachel gently ced her hands on Jeffrey¡¯s shoulders, her grip firm and steady. ¡°You will definitely make it happen in your next life.¡±

    In their next life, she would make sure they became two of the happiest people on earth. They would have aplete family with loving parents and healthy bodies.

    Then came their third stop.

    Then their fourth.

    Over the course of half a month, they managed to visit many ces. In each location, Rachel would make a point of snapping a selfie of the two of them.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 673

    ?Chapter 673:

    Toward the end, she carefully selected nine photos. She posted them on her Instagram with the caption, ¡°Living in the moment.¡±

    At the time her post went up, Ronald was in the middle of reporting some work matters to Brian.

    The notification grabbed his attention, and when Rachel¡¯s profile picture popped up on his screen, he didn¡¯t hesitate to click on it.

    He was redirected to her post. In the photos, both Rachel and Jeffrey were smiling brightly, looking like they didn¡¯t have a care in the world.

    Ronald fell into a daze until Brian called out sharply to him. ¡°Ronald?¡±

    Ronald jerked his head up. ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re at work,¡± Brian reminded him in a stern tone while tapping his finger against his desk.

    It took another half hour for Ronald to wrap up his report and answer all of Brian¡¯s questions.

    As Brian handed over the documents he had just signed, Ronald asked tentatively, ¡°Would you like to check your Instagram?¡±

    He hadn¡¯t seen Brian use his phone in a while. If his boss saw Rachel¡¯s post, perhaps his mood would improve, even if only a little.

    Then everyone at thepany might finally get a break from the seemingly endless overtime hours they had been putting in.

    Stay tuned galnov??????.co??

    Ronald was convinced that his suggestion would lead to great benefits that he and his colleagues would enjoy.

    So, he was understandably dismayed when Brian didn¡¯t react the way he expected.

    Brian did pick up his phone and browsed through his friends¡¯ new posts, but he put it back down in less than a minute. ¡°I¡¯ve checked it. Is something the matter?¡±

    Ronald paused. How was that possible? Why was Brian so calm¡ªalmost indifferent¡ªafter seeing Rachel¡¯s post? That was quite out of character for him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you have a lot of online friends, sir. Maybe you scrolled too quickly. Why don¡¯t you take another look?¡±

    Brian raised an eyebrow, his gaze turning icy. ¡°There were about ten new posts from my so-called friends, and I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve seen them all. You¡¯re acting strange today, Ronald. You were distracted earlier, and now you¡¯re making me do these senseless things.¡±

    ¡°I apologize, sir,¡± Ronald quickly said. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±

    But he was still puzzled as he exited the office and made his way down the hallway. This was theplete opposite of what he had imagined.

    Considering Brian¡¯s concern toward Rachel, he shouldn¡¯t have been that nonchnt.

    There was only one usible reason¡ªRachel had blocked Brian from seeing her online posts.

    Ronald contemted it for a moment and felt that this was the most likely reason.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 674

    ?Chapter 674:

    And so, he turned on his heel and knocked on the door to Brian¡¯s office again.

    Brian looked annoyed when Ronald walked in. ¡°I thought we were done? What is it now?¡±

    Ronald stepped forward, his tone cautious. ¡°Please take a look at this.¡± He handed over his phone.

    The screen was already disying Rachel¡¯s post.

    Brian immediately froze, his wide eyes fixed on the photos. After a beat or two, he asked, ¡°Where did you find this?¡±

    ¡°Instagram.¡±

    Brian¡¯s brows knitted in disbelief. He scrambled for his phone and refreshed his feed.

    He did it four or five times, but Rachel¡¯s post never appeared. In the end, he had no choice but to resign himself to the truth¡ªRachel had actually blocked him!

    ¡°Send me her photos,¡± Brian instructed, his gaze meeting Ronald¡¯s with quiet intensity.

    ¡°Sure, sir,¡± Ronald replied, acknowledging themand with a nod.

    The nine photos, though few in number, consumed Brian¡¯s entire afternoon. Each image seemed to demand his full attention, pulling him into a cycle of thought that left little room for anything else.

    By five o¡¯clock, Brian summoned Ronald back into his office. ¡°Let everyone know they can leave early today. Let them rest.¡±

    ?????? ???????? ????????????????: g??????¦Í?????????????

    Ronald, almost unable to contain his excitement, maintained hisposure and responded calmly. ¡°Understood, sir.¡±

    Brian then dialed his family home. ¡°I¡¯ll be home for dinner tonight to spend time with my grandma,¡± he said, his voice steady.

    The servant hurried to ry the news to Carol, who had been in remarkably good spiritstely. Though chemotherapy was not part of her regimen, her prescribed medication,bined with a renewed sense of hope, had shown promising results. Hector, ever devoted, had remained at her side, offering constant support.

    When Carol received the news, her face brightened for a moment, but the joy quickly dimmed. A quiet worry settled in her gaze as she pondered the situation. ¡°Rachel has been gone for quite some time,¡± she murmured, her thoughts turning to her son. ¡°Brian must be feeling a great deal of unrest without her.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll have their own paths to follow,¡± Hector said gently, handing Carol a slice of orange to soothe her worries.

    Carol took the slice but didn¡¯t immediately eat it. ¡°I know,¡± she murmured, her gaze distant, the sadness in her voice barely concealed. ¡°But I watched theme together. To see it all fall apart now¡­ it¡¯s more painful than I expected.¡±

    Before Hector could respond, the door opened, and Brian entered the room.

    Without a word, Brian took the orange from Hector¡¯s hand, his actions smooth and practiced. He peeled away the thin strands, taking his time before handing it to Carol.

    ¡°What brings you back today?¡± Carol asked, her tone a blend of surprise and warmth, though her eyes held a flicker of concern.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 675

    ?Chapter 675:

    Brian¡¯s face softened as he approached, his eyes filled with quiet sincerity. ¡°It¡¯s my fault, Grandma. I¡¯ve been preupied, but I promise I¡¯ll make an effort to be here more often, every day if you¡¯d like.¡±

    Carol waved him off dismissively, but her gaze held a weight of understanding. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± she replied with a gentle smile.

    She then looked at thest slice of orange in his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t need it, Brian,¡± she said with a soft, maternal warmth. ¡°You should try it instead.¡±

    Brian, though not particrly fond of oranges, gave a slight nod. He popped the slice into his mouth, feeling the sweet and tangy burst of vor fill his senses.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Carol asked softly, her gaze fixed as she watched Brian¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Brian answered, his tone distant, the words drifting out without much thought.

    Carol, with her quiet wisdom, offered a small, knowing smile. ¡°Life is much like an orange,¡± she said gently. ¡°It¡¯s the bnce of sweet and sour that makes it worth savoring. Love, too, has its bitter moments, but in the end, the sweetness should always linger. If the bitterness never fades, it bes unbearable. Rachel¡­ she¡¯s had to live with an orange that was sour and bitter from start to finish. If you were given such a fruit, would you willingly take a bite?¡±

    Brian shook his head, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Grandma¡­¡± He paused, his words heavy with emotion. ¡°It¡¯s been half a month since she left. I¡¯m scared¡­¡±

    His words faltered as the fear inside him began to surface. ¡°I¡¯m scared she might not want toe back¡­ Not to me.¡±

    1@?€$? ¡é#4??€?$ 1? g??novels.c?m

    Unable to hold back any longer, Brian lowered his head and ced it gently on Carol¡¯sp, his vulnerability breaking through. At that moment, he was no longer the strong figure he had often tried to be. He was a child again, seekingfort and reassurance from the one person who had always been there for him. Carol, who knew him better than anyone, could feel the depth of his sorrow, and her heart ached for him.

    From the moment Brian was born, his family¡¯s life had been consumed by relentless busyness. His parents, deeply engrossed in their careers, had little time to spare. Hiring nannies to tend to the children wasmonce in households like theirs.

    However, Carol couldn¡¯t bear the thought of someone else raising her grandson. Though nannies were employed, she made it her responsibility to stay by his side, offering him not just care but her undivided attention. The bond between them grew stronger with each passing day, far surpassing even the connection he had with his parents.

    That deep, unwavering attachment became a part of Brian, embedded in his heart and soul. Carol had raised him, shaped him, and offered himfort in times of pain. Now, seeing the weight of distress on his face, her heart ached for him.

    Carol gently ced her hand on Brian¡¯s head, her touch soothing. ¡°Brian, some things, once gone, are gone forever. But if fate allows a second chance, it¡¯s a gift that must be cherished. If Rachel chooses not to return, as difficult as it may be, you¡¯ll have to find the strength to bear that pain alone. We all have the right to follow our paths and to choose the life we want to live. Rachel has that right just as much as you do.¡±

    Her words were deliberate, each one weighted with care. ¡°No matter what happens, I hope you can respect Rachel¡¯s decision. Let her choose her future without any pressure. Don¡¯t use her brother to force her hand. Give her the space she needs, and don¡¯t try to hold her against her will.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 676

    ?Chapter 676:

    Having raised Brian herself, Carol saw through his confusion and sorrow with startling rity. She understood his heart and turmoil better than anyone else could.

    Brian met Carol¡¯s gaze and nodded firmly. ¡°Alright. I give you my word.¡± He then showed her Rachel¡¯s photos.

    Carol smiled in agreement but chose not to mention that Rachel had already sent her those photos earlier.

    While Rachel was away, the person she thought about the most was Carol. No matter how busy she was, she made sure to call Carol every night, chatting about her day and sharing little moments from her trip.

    Whenever she came across something interesting or beautiful, she would take a picture and send it right away, wanting Carol to feel like she was experiencing it with her.

    That evening, Brian had dinner with Carol and then took a stroll with her in the garden.

    Their conversation flowed easily, and time slipped by in a peaceful,forting way.

    As the clock neared eight¡ªRachel¡¯s usual time to call¡ªCarol realized Rachel wasn¡¯t ready to see Brian yet.

    Wanting to avoid any awkwardness, Carol came up with a reason and gently sent him away.

    ¡°I¡¯m getting sleepy. Walk me to my room,¡± she said casually.

    ¡°Of course. Let me help you,¡± Brian said, steadying her.

    Once she was in her room, she turned up her phone¡¯s volume, making sure she wouldn¡¯t miss Rachel¡¯s call.

    But tonight felt different.

    Thirty minutes passed, and Rachel still hadn¡¯t called.

    Growing uneasy, she dialed Rachel¡¯s number, but there was no response. Worry crept into her heart as she tried calling again, but every attempt went unanswered.

    Her concern deepened. ¡°This isn¡¯t like Rachel. She always calls on time. She promised she would. Could something have happened?¡±

    Hector gently tried to reassure her. ¡°Maybe she¡¯s just in a ce with bad reception, or her phone battery died. Let¡¯s not assume the worst. Get some rest, and if she¡­¡±

    ¡°Still doesn¡¯t respond tomorrow, we¡¯ll ask Brian to check on her.¡± She bobbed her head. ¡°That makes sense. But if we send Brian without telling her first, she might not like it.¡±

    ¡°You should try to get some sleep. Staying up toote isn¡¯t good for you,¡± Hector said as he adjusted her pillow and helped her lie down.

    It was a long night.

    What Carol didn¡¯t realize was that her instincts had been right¡ªRachel was indeed in a dire situation.

    Outside the emergency room, Jeffrey had never experienced a night that felt this unbearably long. Every second crawled by, stretching into what felt like an eternity.

    It had been five agonizing hours since the ambnce rushed Rachel to the hospital, and still, there was no news.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 677

    ?Chapter 677:

    Just earlier that day, everything had been so peaceful, so normal.

    They had spent the afternoon together,ughing, talking, and enjoying their time without a care in the world.

    They had even ordered a local specialty for dinner, savoring the food while enjoying the evening breeze. It had been a picture-perfect moment.

    Rachel, smiling, took out her phone and settled beside Jeffrey. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s take a picture,¡± she said, holding up the camera.

    Jeffrey nced up at the camera, ready for the shot, but the photo never happened.

    Instead, a sharp noise cut through the air, followed by a loud crash. Rachel¡¯s phone slipped from her grasp, hitting the floor with a sharp tter¡ªthen, without warning, she copsed.

    It all happened in an instant. One or two seconds at most.

    Jeffrey barely had time to process it before the sudden sounds jolted him back to reality.

    His entire body went rigid before he instinctively dropped to his knees, cradling Rachel in his arms. ¡°Rachel! Wake up! Wake up!¡± he shouted desperately. But no matter how much he yelled, Rachel remained motionless. She didn¡¯t stir, didn¡¯t even blink.

    At that moment, a deep fear gripped Jeffrey. It felt like his entire world was crumbling.

    His heart pounded as a terrifying thought took hold¡ªwhat if the sister who had always stood by him, protected him, and cared for him never opened her eyes again? What if she stopped breathing right there in front of him?

    ?????????? ???????? ???????? ???????????? ¡ª ????????????: ????????????????©q??????

    Thankfully, the restaurant staff reacted quickly.

    The restaurant owner hurried over and called an ambnce without hesitation. As Jeffrey climbed into the ambnce with Rachel, his whole body trembled from fear and helplessness.

    And now, the light above the emergency room door still glowed. Rachel was still inside, still unconscious.

    Jeffrey had lost track of time. Every passing second felt agonizingly slow, stretching endlessly in his mind. He sat there, unmoving, his heart pounding with dread. Atst, as the sun began to rise, the emergency room light turned off.

    Jeffrey hurried over, his voice unsteady with worry. ¡°D-Doctor, how¡¯s my sister?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s stable for now. Out of immediate danger,¡± the doctor replied. ¡°Come see me in ten minutes.¡±

    Jeffrey let out a breath he didn¡¯t even realize he was holding.

    Relief washed over him, leaving himpletely drained. ¡°Okay,¡± he mumbled. He was exhausted, but it didn¡¯t matter.

    Rachel was safe. If anything had happened to her, he didn¡¯t even want to imagine what he would have done.

    He stood there, watching as she was carefully wheeled into her hospital room. Only after seeing her safely inside did he finally turn and head to find the doctor.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 678

    ?Chapter 678:

    When he arrived, the doctor looked up from his files. ¡°Are you Rachel¡¯s family?¡±

    Jeffrey swallowed the lump in his throat and nodded. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m her brother.¡±

    ¡°Does she have any other rtives?¡±

    Jeffrey shook his head with determination. ¡°I¡¯m the only one she has.¡± The doctor hesitated for a moment, then adjusted his sses and sighed. In the end, he chose to tell the truth.

    Thirty minutester, Jeffrey rushed out of the doctor¡¯s office and ran straight to the stairwell.

    In the dim, damp stairwell, where no one could see him, he finally let go. His shoulders shook as he broke down, sobbing uncontrobly.

    Kidney failure¡­ Cancer¡­

    Beyond that, the medical terms blurred together¡ªthings he neither understood nor wanted to understand.

    Squatting down, his fingers dug into his scalp, his entire body trembling. Why? Why did it have to be Rachel? Why was fate so merciless to the one person who had already endured so much? This wasn¡¯t fair.

    Suddenly, everything clicked. The way she always told him to take care of himself¡­ it wasn¡¯t just casual advice.

    No wonder she pushed him to find a job, to stand on his own.

    ???????????????????? ?????????????????? ???? g??????¦Í?????????????

    It was because she had known, long before he did, that she might not be around to look after him much longer.

    His tears stopped, only to start again. Over and over, in an endless cycle of grief. No one was there tofort him¡ªhe could only endure the pain alone.

    As the soft glow of morning filtered through the curtains, Rachel¡¯s eyes fluttered open.

    Lying still, hershes trembled as she forced her heavy eyelids to lift.

    Jeffrey, who had been keeping a silent vigil by her side, jolted upright. ¡°Rachel,¡± he called gently, his voice thick with emotion.

    Through the blurry haze, she caught a sliver of light. Slowly, her vision adjusted until she could make out the familiar features of her brother.

    A faint, weary smile tugged at her lips¡ªweak but enough to ease the storm raging in his heart.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± Jeffrey blurted out, his voice filled with relief.

    With great effort, she finally spoke, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°You must have been worried sick about me.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Jeffrey grabbed her hand tightly. ¡°But I knew you¡¯d never leave me. Never.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Rachel replied firmly, her eyes filled with reassurance.

    Her biggest fear had been Jeffrey discovering the truth about her condition and not being able to handle it.

    Now, when she thought he still didn¡¯t know the truth, a weight lifted off her shoulders.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 679

    ?Chapter 679:

    Remembering Carol, Rachel had Jeffrey send a message. ¡°Carol, I¡¯ve been up in the forest with poor cell service. I¡¯ll contact you in a few days once I¡¯m back.¡±

    Carol let out a breath of relief when she saw the message.

    ¡°Alright, take care. I¡¯ll be waiting for you toe back soon.¡±

    Over the next few days, Rachel remained in the hospital, and Jeffrey took great care of her.

    He wasn¡¯t the fastest, but he made sure everything was done properly. Shey in bed and let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Jeffrey, it feels like you¡¯ve been the big brothertely, and I¡¯m your little sister.¡±

    Jeffrey blushed a little at her words.

    But then, he looked at her seriously. ¡°You¡¯ve done so much for me as my elder sister in this life. If there¡¯s a next life, I¡¯ll make sure I¡¯m born first so I can be the big brother and protect you instead.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s face lit up as she held out her pinky. ¡°Alright, pinky swear. Forever and ever.¡±

    It was such a simple, childlike promise, yet in that moment, it felt warm andforting.

    Rachel had a brief stay in the hospital to recover.

    She originally hoped to regain her strength quickly so she could join Jeffrey on a fewst adventures, as it might be their final trip together.

    Every story starts at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,

    But Jeffrey wouldn¡¯t hear of it.

    ¡°Take your time to rest. I¡¯ve seen all I wanted to on this trip. Let¡¯s head home,¡± he insisted.

    Rachel experienced a twinge of guilt, aware that he might have abbreviated their travels for her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯ve ruined your trip.¡±

    Jeffreyforted her. ¡°Not at all. I had a great trip. Being with you makes even the simplest journey back a delight.¡±

    ¡°Is that truly how you feel?¡± she asked, her face lighting up with a smile.

    ¡°Absolutely, wherever you are is my home.¡±

    With that settled, they began their journey back.

    This illness had brought a stark realization to Rachel¡ªher days were likely numbered.

    Once home, she sat down with Yvonne and shared the details of her healthplications.

    Yvonne¡¯s heart raced with worry as she listened, but Rachel, with a reassuring smile, said, ¡°Yvonne, there¡¯s no need to fret over me. I¡¯m at peace with whatever maye.¡±

    She then took out a printed photo. ¡°Here¡¯s the snapshot Jeffrey and I took on our trip. This is our favorite. Should the time¡­¡±

    She hesitated briefly, then added, ¡°Should the timee when we both must part, let¡¯s keep this photo to remember us by. It¡¯sforting to think we¡¯ll be together in heaven.¡±

    Yvonne gripped Rachel¡¯s hand, tears streaming down her face.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 680

    Chapter 680:

    ¡°Rachel, isn¡¯t there anything that can be done? With all the advancements in technology, it seems impossible that there¡¯s no cure.¡±

    ¡°Yvonne, some things are¡­¡±

    ¡°Simply out of our hands. There are diseases that remain unbeatable, despite technological advances.¡±

    As Rachel departed, Yvonne observed her moving away, hesitantly calling after her, ¡°Rachel¡­¡±

    Despite the calls, Rachel continued on her path, frequently looking back to wave at Yvonne.

    Ovee with emotion, Yvonne found herself unable to articte her feelings, yet she grasped a painful truth deep within. This wasn¡¯t just a meeting; it felt profoundly like a final farewell.

    ¡°Rachel¡­¡±

    With a heavy heart, Yvonne uttered her name, her voiceden with sorrow.

    Her efforts were futile.

    As Rachel walked away, Yvonne called out to her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I promise to live a happy life. Just take care of yourself.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Rachel responded quietly, her voice barely audible as a smile of relief crossed her face, unseen by Yvonne.

    Later that night, Rachel intended to go back to the small butfortable and well-furnished apartment she had rented earlier.

    With thoughts of Jeffrey waiting for her, she stopped by the grocery store to pick up some of his favorite foods, nning to prepare a special meal for him.

    Upon reaching her apartment building, she picked up a call from Jeffrey. ¡°I¡¯m just walking into the building now. I¡¯ll be upstairs in a moment.¡± They continued their conversation as she approached the elevator.

    To her disappointment, she found a sign that read ¡°Under Maintenance¡± in front of the elevator.

    ¡°Excuse me, are both elevators out of service?¡± she inquired of a nearby repairman.

    The repairman, seeming uninterested, didn¡¯t respond.

    Rachel considered the stairs, reasoning that her apartment wasn¡¯t too far up. Taking advantage of the situation, the repairman discreetly trailed Rachel from behind.

    In the dark stairwell, the sound of quick footsteps startled Rachel, causing her pulse to quicken as she scrambled for her phone.

    Before she could dial for help, a hand forcefully gripped her neck, and she felt a cloth, saturated with a peculiar chemical, pressed firmly against her face. The unusual scent overwhelmed her senses, and within moments, she sumbed to unconsciousness.

    When Rachel woke up, she realized she was in an old, abandoned factory. The air was thick with the sickening smell of mold.

    She blinked a few times, and as her vision cleared, she saw a man she didn¡¯t recognize standing in front of her.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Nice sunday dear ones, hope you liked the chapters. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (=?=) /

    .

 Chapter 681

    ?Chapter 681:

    ¡°Who are you? I don¡¯t even know you! Why did you bring me here?¡±

    Neal smirked and stepped closer, grabbing Rachel¡¯s chin firmly. ¡°Funny. You don¡¯t know me, but I sure know you. If it weren¡¯t for you, would Brian havee after me? My girl was so terrified she nearly lost her baby. Brian doesn¡¯t just want me dead¡ªhe wants my baby gone too.¡±

    He was talking about the baby Tracy was pregnant with, but Rachel had no idea. She figured these people were just some of Brian¡¯s business rivals. After all, his ruthless and cutthroat tactics had undoubtedly earned him a few enemies over the years.

    It wasn¡¯t surprising that they would target her, believing she was his wife, as a form of revenge.

    But all those assumptions crumbled the moment Tracy stepped forward. ¡°Hah! Rachel, who would¡¯ve thought you¡¯d end up at my mercy one day?¡± Tracy¡¯s smug, taunting voice reached Rachel before she came into sight. She knew that voice. It sounded familiar, but she couldn¡¯t quite figure out who it belonged to.

    Then, Tracy walked closer, smoothly taking off her sunsses. Rachel¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°You?¡±

    Rachel turned to Neal, her expression full of shock. ¡°Wait¡­ he¡¯s your¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Tracy said, dropping all pretense. ¡°He¡¯s my ex-husband.¡±

    Rachel suddenly remembered Neal mentioning his baby, and it hit her. ¡°Wait, the baby you¡¯re pregnant with¡ª¡±

    ???????? ???????? ?????????? ???? g????????¦Í????????????

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Tracy said with a smug smile. ¡°The baby isn¡¯t Brian¡¯s¡ªit¡¯s Neal¡¯s. Brian thought I was a domestic abuse victim, and when I begged him, he felt sorry for me and agreed to keep my secret. Rachel, I bet you thought this baby was Brian¡¯s all along, didn¡¯t you? How does it feel now? Does it hurt? Well, whatever you¡¯re feeling is nothingpared to what I went through. The pain you and Brian caused me¡ªI¡¯ll make sure you suffer just as much. If I can¡¯t have happiness, then neither can you.¡±

    Tracy stood in front of Rachel, her whole body shaking with anger,pletely consumed by her fury.

    Rachel stared at her, but the anger she thought she¡¯d feel never came.

    Instead, one word echoed in her mind¡ªpathetic.

    Tracy had thrown away everything¡ªeven her dignity¡ªjust to chase her selfish desires, bing a mere shell of who she used to be.

    After pouring out all her hatred, Tracy stepped closer to Rachel.

    ¡°Oh, I nearly forgot¡ªI¡¯ve already called Brian. He¡¯ll be here any minute. Since you love each other so much, I figured I¡¯d let you reunite¡­ in hell.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve lost your mind!¡±

    Tracy shot Rachel an annoyed look before snapping, ¡°Shut her up. I don¡¯t want to hear another word from her.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    In seconds, Rachel was gagged.

    She thrashed her head, letting out muffled whimpers, but no real words could escape.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 682

    ?Chapter 682:

    Her vision swam, but through the haze, she spotted a figure rushing toward her¡ªone she knew all too well.

    The moment Brian saw her, he sprinted forward, his voice urgent. ¡°Rachel!¡± But before he could take another step, a group of men ambushed him from behind, swinging heavy iron rods straight at him.

    The brutal blows crashed into his back, his chest, his legs¡ªone after another, relentless and merciless.

    Rachel tried to scream, to warn him, but all she could do was shake her head frantically, begging him with her eyes to run.

    Tracy¡¯s goal was obvious¡ªblinded by her twisted love and thirst for revenge, she wanted them both dead.

    Rachel knew her days were already numbered. Her illness had made sure of that.

    But Brian? He still had a future. A life waiting for him beyond this nightmare. No matter how much he had hurt her, she didn¡¯t want him to die here. She wanted him to survive.

    She couldn¡¯t bear to watch him die¡ªnot like this, not in front of her.

    But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t make a sound.

    The blows didn¡¯t stop until Brian was drenched in his own blood, coughing up thick mouthfuls of it, his clothes soaked in red.

    Even as pain wracked his body, he forced his gaze upward, locking eyes with Rachel.

    ???????? ???????????????? ????????  g???????¦Í?????????????

    ¡°Rachel, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s eyes brimmed with anguish, but Neal wasn¡¯t done¡ªif anything, her pain only fueled his fury.

    He seized an iron rod, raised it high, and brought it crashing down with brutal force.

    The impact was instant¡ªBrian coughed up a mouthful of blood.

    Rachel thrashed desperately, but the grip on her arms was unyielding, trapping her in ce. Tears spilled down her cheeks.

    Neal sneered, ¡°What happened to that tough guy act, Brian White? Weren¡¯t you the one trying to lock me away for life? Well, today, you¡¯ll learn what real fear feels like. Anyone who stands in my way ends up dead.¡±

    Saying that, he lifted the rod once more and stepped toward Brian.

    But just as he was about to swing, Tracy¡¯s voice cut through the chaos. ¡°Stop!¡±

    Neal spun around, staring at her in shock. ¡°Babe, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re actually feeling bad for him.¡±

    Tracy let out a small chuckle, shaking her head. ¡°Hell no! He was good to me once, I¡¯ll give him that. So, let¡¯s not drag this out¡ªlet¡¯s end it quickly.¡± She ordered, nodding toward Rachel, ¡°Bring her over.¡±

    Within seconds, Rachel was shoved forward, hitting the ground hard beside Brian.

    Neal smirked, pleased, and handed Tracy a gun. ¡°Go on, babe. Finish it yourself.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 683

    ?Chapter 683:

    Tracy wrapped her fingers around the gun and pressed it against Brian¡¯s temple.

    Her eyes flickered with both pain and fury.

    But her hand wouldn¡¯t stay steady; it trembled violently, refusing to obey. She tried again and again, but in the end, she let out a shaky breath and threw the gun back at Neal. ¡°You do it.¡±

    Without another word, she turned her back to them.

    A momentter, the sharp crack of a gunshot rang out.

    Her fists tightened, nails digging into her palms as she fought the ache in her chest. She refused to turn around.

    If she couldn¡¯t have Brian, then she¡¯d rather see him gone forever. The thought of him living a happy life with someone else was unbearable.

    It hurt¡ªa lot¡ªbut this was the choice she had made.

    She wouldn¡¯t regret it.

    No. She wouldn¡¯t.

    Picking up her pace, she ran, desperate to leave it all behind.

    But before she could get far, piercing police sirens shattered the night.

    Tracy¡¯s heart jolted. Instinct screamed at her to run, but it was already toote.

    Your next favorite is on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®??o??

    A fleet of police cars swarmed in, cutting off every possible escape.

    The message was clear¡ªshe and Neal were done for.

    There was nowhere left to run.

    But knowing that Brian was dead and Rachel had been utterly defeated, she felt it had all been worth it.

    The mere thought of Rachel¡¯s anguish sent a sick pleasure coursing through her.

    A crazedugh bubbled out of her throat. She didn¡¯t flee. Instead, she turned, eager to drink in Rachel¡¯s misery.

    She wanted to etch Rachel¡¯s despair into her memory. But what met her gaze stole the breath from her lungs.

    Brian wasn¡¯t dead.

    Drenched in blood, he dragged himself forward, inch by agonizing inch, until he reached Rachel. With shaking hands, he yanked the gag from her mouth and pulled her into his arms.

    ¡°Rachel!¡± His voice cracked as he cupped her face with trembling hands. ¡°Hold on. Help is here. You¡¯re going to be okay¡ªyou have to be.¡±

    A weak smile yed on Rachel¡¯s lips. ¡°Brian¡­ you must be feeling touched right now, thinking I risked my life to protect you.¡±

    Blood trickled from her wound, staining the ground beneath her.

    Brian applied pressure to the wound, his hands slick with her blood. ¡°No, Rachel, don¡¯t talk. Just stay still. Please, don¡¯t say anything.¡±

    But Rachel refused to stay silent. ¡°No, I need to say this. There¡¯s something I never told you¡­ My kidneys failed long ago. I don¡¯t have much time left. My life is already at its end, so none of this matters to me anymore. I saved you not out of love but simply because I won¡¯t be around much longer. You don¡¯t need to feel grateful or think it means anything. If anything, the biggest regret of my life is meeting you¡­¡±

    ¡°Falling for you. Once I¡¯m gone, let¡¯s consider everything between us erased. If¡­ if there¡¯s another life, I hope we never meet again.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 684

    ?Chapter 684:

    As the ambnce sped away, Rachel¡¯s eyes were closed, her body slipping into unconsciousness, her breath shallow and ragged.

    Brian, despite his injuries, remained resolute, refusing to leave her side. His hand stayed firmly sped around hers; his gaze locked onto her face as if willing her to wake up. No one could persuade him to move, not even the doctors or paramedics. His entire being seemed anchored to her, and for a brief moment, it felt as though time itself hade to a halt.

    It wasn¡¯t until Rachel was wheeled into the emergency room that Brian finally released her hand, his fingers lingering for a split second as though unable to let go.

    Barely half an hourter, the doctor emerged, his expression grim and heavy with sorrow. ¡°I¡¯m afraid the situation is extremely critical,¡± he began, his voice low, carrying a weight of finality. ¡°She¡¯s in the advanced stages of kidney failure. Both of her kidneys have stopped workingpletely. Even without the gunshot wound, her condition was already dire. Now, with the additional injury, her chances are slim. You should prepare yourself. If there are any family members, now is the time to contact them to say their goodbyes.¡±

    The finality of the doctor¡¯s words hit Brian like a blow. His heart sank, and his body went cold. Desperation filled his voice as he leaned in, almost pleading. ¡°Please, is there nothing we can do? Is there any way to save her?¡±

    The doctor¡¯s response was a soft, regretful shake of his head. ¡°Even if we manage to stabilize her from the gunshot wound, without a suitable kidney donor, there¡¯s no chance of survival. The transnt is the only solution.¡±

    ¡°Save her, please!¡± Brian¡¯s voice was filled with desperation, his grip tightening on the doctor¡¯s arm. His eyes, wide with fear and determination, searched the doctor¡¯s face for any hint of hope. ¡°You have to wake her up. I¡¯ll take care of everything else¡ªjust don¡¯t let her slip away.¡±

    Exclusive updates avable at g?ln¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m

    The doctor, his expression somber yet resolute, nodded slowly. ¡°We¡¯ll do all we can. Stay strong.¡±

    Hours seemed to stretch on endlessly as Brian paced restlessly, his mind consumed with worry. Finally, after what seemed like an endless wait, the doctor emerged from the emergency room. His expression, while calm, carried a weight of truth. ¡°The surgery was sessful,¡± he said quietly. ¡°She¡¯s stable for now.¡±

    Hearing the doctor¡¯s words, Brian felt a wave of relief wash over him. For the first time in what felt like an eternity, he allowed himself to exhale.

    In the sterile quiet of the room, Brian moved toward Rachel, each step deliberate, as if approaching her fragile form could somehow bring her closer to life. His hand, which had held hers countless times before, now gently brushed her face as if she were a delicate treasure, something he had nearly lost forever.

    Brian whispered her name, his voice thick with emotion. He kissed her fingers, each word an aching confession. ¡°I¡¯ve been such a fool in this life. I hurt you; I failed you. I didn¡¯t protect you the way I should have.¡± His voice broke, raw with regret. ¡°If we get another chance¡ªif there¡¯s a next life¡ªplease don¡¯t stay angry with me. Let me show you the love I should have given you all along.¡± He kissed her hand again, his tears falling steadily onto her skin as his heart shattered further with each whispered word. ¡°I know I¡¯ve broken my promises more times than I can count, but this time, I swear I will keep every word I say. No more mistakes, no more lies. Just¡­ please¡­¡±

    With a trembling hand, he reached into his pocket, pulling out a small velvet box. His fingers shook as he opened it, revealing the ring that had long been intended for her. He ced it gently on her finger, his voice a mere whisper, yet filled with all the sincerity of a lifetime. ¡°Rachel, I love you. More than words can ever express. Please, don¡¯t leave me. I¡¯ll spend every moment of my life trying to make it right.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 685

    ?Chapter 685:

    Leaning down, he pressed a kiss to her lips, his heart breaking with the depth of his love.

    As he pulled away, he wiped his eyes, then called out, his voice steady but thick with emotion, ¡°Ronald,e in.¡±

    Ronald, waiting outside, entered the room and stopped beside Brian, sensing the gravity of the moment.

    ¡°Did you bring everything?¡± Brian asked, his voice now calm but still tinged with emotion.

    ¡°Sir, as you instructed, I¡¯ve brought them,¡± Ronald said, his voice firm but with a hint of hesitation, aware of the weight of the moment.

    Brian nodded, his gaze shifting toward the document in Ronald¡¯s hands. The bold words ¡°Divorce Agreement¡± seemed to loom before him, casting a shadow over his heart. For a moment, he simply stared at it, his thoughts quiet but intense. This signature would mark the end of everything. No more ties, no more chances, no turning back.

    His fingers gripped the pen with finality. With the stroke of this pen, he knew he would sever thest thread between him and Rachel, but he also knew he had to let her go. She deserved a life unburdened by their past, a future of hers where she could find happiness, free from the chaos he had brought into her life.

    With a quiet exhale, he signed his name, sealing their fate. There was no relief in the act, just a deep sense of inevitability.

    That night, Brian stayed by Rachel¡¯s side, his presence silent but unwavering. He watched over her as she slept, his heart heavy with regret and resolve, his mind reying every moment they had shared.

    Finish reading at ?????????¦Í????????????

    The following morning, when Rachel stirred awake, the chair beside her bed was empty. Jeffrey wasn¡¯t there either, unreachable despite all attempts to contact him. Brian, too, had vanished¡ªlike a shadow slipping away, leaving no trace behind.

    Later that day, Rachel received news that felt almost too miraculous to be real¡ªa kidney donor had been found. Overwhelming joy surged through her as if she had been granted a second chance at life. She covered her face with her hands, tears of relief and disbelief streaming down her cheeks. It was almost too good to believe, as though she might wake up and discover it was all a dream.

    Seeing Rachel¡¯s disbelief, the doctor reassured her with a steady voice. ¡°It¡¯s all true, Rachel. There¡¯s a donor ready, and if you follow the recovery guidelines and meet the conditions, we can proceed with the surgery right away.¡±

    Rachel couldn¡¯t shake the worry gnawing at her.

    She hadn¡¯t been able to reach Jeffrey for days, and she was eager to share the good news with him.

    Then, on the morning of her surgery, he finally arrived.

    The moment Jeffrey heard the news, his eyes welled up with tears. Ovee with emotion, he grasped her hand tightly. ¡°Rachel, you have to stay strong and keep a positive mindset. This is a once-in-a-lifetime chance. Once you recover, you must live as the happiest person in the world.¡±

    Rachel, just as overwhelmed, nodded eagerly. ¡°I will. Jeffrey, wait for me outside, okay?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 686

    ?Chapter 686:

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s time. We need to head to the operating room now,¡± a nurse called out, her voice echoing in Rachel¡¯s ears.

    Jeffrey hesitated for a moment before forcing a smile.

    ¡°Rachel¡­ goodbye.¡±

    He didn¡¯t say ¡°see youter¡± this time¡ªbecause deep down, he knew he never would.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rachel. I lied to you. When you wake up, please don¡¯t me me. Just remember what I said¡ªyou have to be happy. I¡¯ll be watching over you, protecting you from above.¡±

    As Rachel was wheeled away, Jeffrey silently said his farewell.

    Momentster, when the operating room doors shutpletely, Jeffrey turned and walked to another room, where he, too, was prepped for surgery.

    But his procedure wasn¡¯t to treat an illness. It was to save his sister.

    He had decided to donate his kidney, ensuring Rachel would have a chance to live.

    What he didn¡¯t know was that he wasn¡¯t the only one who had made that choice. Brian had, too.

    His donation had been kept a secret, known only to Ronald and the doctor.

    Outside, Yvonne paced anxiously, her heart pounding as she waited. The ten-hour surgery stretched on, feeling endless and excruciating.

    F0r more, visit g??l??ovels.??o??

    Then, atst, a doctor stepped out, removed his mask, and uttered four simple words. ¡°The surgery was sessful.¡±

    Under Yvonne¡¯s careful attention, Rachel¡¯s body steadily regained strength, healing little by little each day.

    But the surgery left her with some serious aftereffects.

    She lost her memories and couldn¡¯t remember anything from before.

    Everything from her past vanished, as if it had never happened.

    Yvonne took care of everything for Jeffrey¡¯s funeral.

    The day he was buried, it poured heavily.

    Yvonne stood before the glistening tombstone, a white flower pinned to her chest in mourning. Holding an umbre, she crouched down and gently whispered, ¡°Jeffrey, you can rest easy now. Rachel is doing well; she¡¯s happy and carefree. But she might not be able to visit you. So, every year on this day, I¡¯lle instead. I¡¯ll keep youpany, okay?¡±

    The day Rachel was discharged, Yvonne brought her arge bouquet of sunflowers¡ªsymbols of warmth, joy, and a new beginning.

    Arm in arm, they strolled toward the hospital entrance, chatting andughing under the soft sunlight.

    A short distance away, Brian sat in a wheelchair, a hat pulled low over his face. He didn¡¯t call out to Rachel. He just watched, unable to take his eyes off her radiant, carefree smile¡ªso full of life, so untouched by the past. It reminded him so much of the first time they met.

    A gust of wind swept through, making Brian cough hard. Ronald panicked and quickly wrapped a nket around him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 687

    ?Chapter 687:

    ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve seen her now. Mrs. White is doing well. Let¡¯s go back. Your body can¡¯t handle the cold,¡± he urged.

    But Brian just whispered, ¡°Let me watch her a little longer.¡±

    His eyes followed Rachel until she and Yvonne got into the car and drove away, disappearing from sight.

    Then, Brian suddenly corrected Ronald. ¡°You got it wrong.¡± Ronald was taken aback, not sure what he meant.

    Brian sighed. ¡°We¡¯re divorced. She¡¯s not Mrs. White anymore. She¡¯s just Rachel now. She should live the life she wants.¡±

    He only wanted her to be happy, to live freely without worries. Besides, with his condition, he had nothing left to offer her.

    The surgery had changed all their lives forever.

    Rachel made it through, but Jeffrey wasn¡¯t as lucky. Complications arose, and despite the doctors¡¯ best efforts, he didn¡¯t survive.

    The kidney he had meant to give his sister was never transnted. By the time he took hisst breath, it was toote.

    The only thing that gave Brian some peace was knowing that he had also donated a kidney. If he hadn¡¯t, he didn¡¯t even want to think about what might have happened.

    Sometimes, when Brian closed his eyes, he imagined his kidney inside Rachel¡¯s body, as if they were still connected¡ªsharing the same heartbeat, feeling each other¡¯s presence. That thought was his onlyfort.

    Latest stories on

    Time moved fast.

    Rachel¡¯s health improved with time and care, but Brian¡¯s condition worsened. His body just couldn¡¯t keep up. Everything started to fall apart.

    In the first year, he heard she had fully recovered, found a job, and had plenty of admirers.

    In the second year, he heard she was dating someone.

    In the third year, he heard things were getting serious between them.

    By the fourth year, he heard they were talking about marriage. Her fianc¨¦ was a doctor who specialized in kidney diseases.

    Brian thought that was good for her.

    He couldn¡¯t walk this path with her anymore, but at least someone else could.

    He couldn¡¯t be the one to protect her, but someone else would do it in his ce. If there was a next life, he wished they could have a grand wedding¡ªa long red carpet, a celebration filled with love. He would cherish her, love her, and protect her the way he couldn¡¯t in this life.

    He wanted to grow old with her.

    He dreamed of a family¡ªa daughter, a son, a home filled withughter, making their parents proud.

    In his dazed state, a vision of her appeared¡ªmore beautiful than ever. It was¡­

    Their wedding day. She stood before him in a breathtaking white dress, its elegant train sweeping across the floor as she stepped forward.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 688

    ?Chapter 688:

    Her smile was radiant, her eyes shining with happiness as she stretched out her hand toward him.

    He smiled back and gently slid the ring onto her finger. Then, he held out his hand, waiting for her to do the same.

    But the wait felt endless.

    In reality, the hospital room was filled with the sound ofbored breathing under an oxygen mask, the sharp beeping of machines, the unstable rhythm of the heart monitor¡­

    Tears slipped down his face, one after another.

    Even as his body weakened, his mind stayed in that dream, holding onto the vision of her¡ªbeautiful and radiant. He didn¡¯t want to wake up.

    ¡°Mr. White, I need to check on you,¡± the doctor said quickly.

    ¡°Leave!¡± Brian yelled.

    In an instant, everything came back to him, and he snapped back to reality. He pushed off the nket and tried to get up.

    Aron held him back. ¡°Are you out of your mind? You just woke up. Do you even care about your health? Do you know how much your mom cried for you?¡±

    Brian pulled away and turned to Norton, his eyes full of hope and fear. ¡°Where is she? Is she awake?¡±

    He asked thest part carefully, almost like he was scared to hear the answer. Norton looked away. He couldn¡¯t meet Brian¡¯s eyes, let alone say what needed to be said.

    ?????????????? ???????? ????: ?????????¦Í????????©q?????

    Brian¡¯s heart pounded. Norton¡¯s silence only made him more restless. ¡°Norton, you¡¯re my closest friend. Please, just tell me. Is she awake?¡± Norton said nothing.

    Brian grabbed Norton¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°She must be upset with me. That¡¯s why she won¡¯t see me, right? And Yvonne¡­ she must be keeping you from telling me, afraid I¡¯ll disturb Rachel. But I won¡¯t¡­ I won¡¯t go right away, I promise. Just tell me she¡¯s awake, Norton. I can wait a few days before I see her.¡±

    Right now, Brian was holding onto hope, desperate to believe in a lie.

    He refused to ept anything else.

    Norton swallowed hard, his body rigid.

    He tried to speak, but the words wouldn¡¯te out.

    How could he tell Brian that the love of his life was gone? It was too cruel.

    No matter how much he had prepared himself, he just couldn¡¯t do it.

    So, he stayed quiet. As if silence could change the truth.

    However, Doris couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.

    She stepped forward and grabbed Brian¡¯s arm. ¡°Brian, it¡¯s me¡ªDoris. I know this is hard, but Rachel¡­ she¡¯s gone. She¡¯s not with us anymore.¡±

    Before she could say more, a sharp pain hit her cheek.

    Brian had pped her. The sound echoed through the room.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 689

    ?Chapter 689:

    ¡°Brian¡­¡± Doris whispered, her eyes filling with tears. She waspletely shocked.

    Brian¡¯s eyes were cold. His voice had no warmth. ¡°Doris, I¡¯ve always treated you like my sister. I¡¯ve spoiled you, protected you, and never hurt you. But today¡­ you¡¯ve let me down.¡± His voice shook with anger.

    ¡°Rachel was your sister-inw. I know you never liked her. You thought she took my attention away from you. I let you act spoiled because I saw you as family. But how could you say something so cruel? How could you curse her like that?¡±

    Doris stared at him, stunned.

    Covering her face with one hand, she raised her voice, almost shouting. ¡°Brian, wake up! You¡¯re not thinking straight. This isn¡¯t me being cruel. Rachel is really gone. I know you don¡¯t want to believe it, and I know it hurts, but it¡¯s the truth. No one can change that. She¡¯s been gone for three days, not just a few hours.

    She¡¯s noting back. You have to face it, no matter how much it breaks you.¡±

    She broke down, pleading, ¡°Please, Brian. I¡¯m begging you!¡±

    Doris couldn¡¯t hold back her tears and cried out,pletely ovee by her emotions.

    Next to her, Debby leaned against Aron¡¯s shoulder, shaking as she wept softly.

    But no matter what, Brian still refused to believe it.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re lying. Rachel is just sleeping. She¡¯ll wake up. She has to.¡± Brian was trapped in his own thoughts, unable to hear anyone else.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is where magic happens

    Doris grabbed his arm and sank to her knees. ¡°Brian, please wake up! She¡¯s gone. She¡¯s really gone!¡±

    But Brian still didn¡¯t listen. He walked past Doris, whispering to himself, ¡°You¡¯re lying. I don¡¯t believe you.¡±

    ¡°You have no choice!¡± A firm, familiar voice cut through the air.

    Norton quickly stepped toward Yvonne and pulled her aside. ¡°I know you¡¯re hurting, but Brian¡¯s barely holding on. Don¡¯t push him.¡±

    Yvonne pulled her hand away from Norton¡¯s grip, her smile sharp and icy. ¡°Oh? He¡¯s barely holding on? Really? Because from where I¡¯m standing, he looks just fine.¡±

    Her gaze darkened as she added, ¡°Listen, Norton, I¡¯m giving you a choice¡ªstand with me or stay out of my way. But don¡¯t you dare try to stop me. If you do, don¡¯t me me for turning against you too.¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s icy presence and sharp words froze everyone in ce.

    Norton clenched his fists but didn¡¯t say another word.

    Yvonne¡¯s heels echoed on the floor as she stopped in front of Brian. ¡°Brian, listen to me. Rachel is dead. You were unconscious for three days, and she¡¯s been gone just as long. In fact, she was already dead before you copsed. You refusing to believe it won¡¯t change a thing. Where were you before? And now you show up, pretending to grieve? You¡¯ll never see her again. Never!¡± she said coldly.

    Every word from Yvonne was like a dagger¡ªsilent, deadly, cutting deep without drawing blood.

    Brian kept shaking his head. ¡°No, that¡¯s not possible. Rachel wouldn¡¯t leave me. I owe her too much. She wouldn¡¯t just leave me. No, this isn¡¯t real. She¡¯s not dead.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 690

    ?Chapter 690:

    As if in a trance, Brian shoved past everyone, running straight toward the emergency room.

    ¡°Brian!¡± Debby¡¯s voice rang out, raw and desperate.

    The others ran after him, but Yvonne grabbed Norton¡¯s arm. ¡°Let him go. He needs to face it on his own.¡±

    Brian staggered forward, barely making it to the emergency room.

    The door was shut, and the emergency sign was no longer lit.

    A deep silence filled the air, so still that even the faintest sound would echo. Brian shoved the door open and rushed in, but the darkness inside swallowed him whole, as if it were a monster waiting to take everything away. His eyes lit up slightly when the room lights flickered on.

    But the operating table was empty.

    The only thing left was the chill in the air. There was nothing¡ªno sign of life. Brian¡¯s hands trembled as he reached out, as if searching for something¡ªanything¡ªbut there was nothing to hold onto.

    As he stepped out of the room, Yvonne stood there, waiting.

    The moment he saw her, Brian rushed forward, grabbing onto her clothes like a drowning man clinging to a lifeline. His voice shook with desperation. ¡°Yvonne, please tell me where she is. What do you want? Money? Power? Do you want to restore your family¡¯s glory? I¡¯ll give you anything¡ªjust tell me where Rachel is!¡±

    Yvonne looked down at him, her expression unreadable. Her voice was calm, yet icy. ¡°I have to admit your offer is quite generous. But there¡¯s just one problem. I can¡¯t bring the dead back to life. So, let me say it again, loud and clear¡ªRachel is gone.¡±

    More c0nt3nt at g??l??ovels.??o??

    Brian¡¯s eyes lost focus, his mind refusing to understand the words.

    His fingers, once clutching her clothes tightly, slowly let go.

    After what felt like forever, he finally pushed himself off the floor. His voice was barely above a whisper as he stepped closer to Yvonne. ¡°Can I¡­ see her?

    Just once?¡±

    Yvonne didn¡¯t answer. She simply turned and started walking.

    The drive was long¡ªhalf an hour of silence¡ªbefore the car finally came to a stop at the base of a hill.

    The hill was covered in dense trees, always cool and shaded. It looked peaceful, almost like a ce someone could live in. But it wasn¡¯t meant for the living. It was a graveyard.

    Brian didn¡¯t speak, but his red, swollen eyes looked ready to spill over at any second.

    ¡°Come with me,¡± Yvonne said, her tone as distant as ever.

    They walked up the hill, each step feeling heavier than thest. Eventually, Yvonne stopped at a quiet, isted spot.

    Brian¡¯s brows furrowed. The cemetery had many beautiful resting ces, but Yvonne had stopped at the most lonely, neglected one.

    Yet, this was where Yvonne chose to stand.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 691

    ?Chapter 691:

    The tombstone waspletely nk, without a single word carved on it. Seeing this, Brian felt a tiny glimmer of hope¡ªmaybe it wasn¡¯t real.

    But Yvonne turned to him and spoke in a cold, t tone. ¡°You wanted to see her, right? Well, here she is. This is Rachel¡¯s grave.¡± Thest bit of hope in Brian¡¯s eyes faded instantly.

    ¡°No!¡± Brian shook his head violently. ¡°That¡¯s a lie!¡±

    Yvonne let out a cold, mockingugh. ¡°But it¡¯s the truth. I can see it in your eyes, you¡¯re confused. Why is she buried in such a forgotten corner? Why is her tombstone nk? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll exin everything.¡±

    She lightly traced the tombstone with her fingers and continued, ¡°Rachel chose this ce herself. She wanted somewhere open, where nothing would block the sunlight. Up here on the hilltop, the sun always shines. She spent her whole life feeling cold. So, after she was gone, she just wanted to rest in the warmth of the sun. She loved to smile, loved sunny days, and hated the gloom of rain. She chose the hilltop because she wanted peace, far away from the noise and chaos of the world. No interruptions, no disturbances. And more importantly, she didn¡¯t want you to disturb her, Brian. So let me make this clear¡ªvisiting her grave once is enough. Don¡¯te back again. If you do, you¡¯ll be disrupting the peace she longed for. She wouldn¡¯t want that. And as for the nk tombstone? That was intentional¡ªto make sure you¡¯d never find her. Even after death, Rachel wanted to cut all ties with you.¡±

    Yvonne took a step back and crossed her arms. ¡°So don¡¯t dy the divorce papers. Sign them today and send them to me.¡±

    Brian knelt before the tombstone, his whole body trembling under the weight.

    ?????????????? ????????????: g??????¦Í??????????????

    Of his grief.

    But Yvonne remained indifferent.

    Regret always came toote.

    Minutes passed in silence.

    Yvonne¡¯s voice, cold and firm, cut through the air. ¡°Time¡¯s up. Letting you say goodbye to Rachel was already more mercy than you deserved. Get up. Don¡¯t make this harder for me.¡±

    Brian, however, refused to leave. He stayed rooted to the ground.

    Yvonne sighed, shaking her head. ¡°I warned you that you¡¯d regret everything, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    Her voice sharpened. ¡°Leave now!¡±

    This time, Brian listened. He knew he had many requests for Yvonne in the future¡ªhe couldn¡¯t afford to anger her.

    As Brian walked away, Yvonne turned back to the tombstone. She crouched down, pulling a cloth from her pocket and gently wiping away the dust.

    There wasn¡¯t any dust, but she kept wiping. Over and over.

    ¡°Jeffrey, I¡¯m here,¡± she whispered in a trembling voice. ¡°Your sister is safe. The surgery went well, and she¡¯s safe now. An Vance kept his word¡ªRachel got the best medical care. She¡¯ll get better with time. I also kept my promise. I won¡¯t tell Rachel that you gave her your kidney and corneas. When she wakes up and asks about you, I¡¯ll stick to our deal and say you passed away from your illness. I always keep my word, so rest easy. If there¡¯s an afterlife, find a family that loves you, parents who cherish you, and maybe a sister who cares for you like we did. And if you can, meet someone who truly loves you, someone who will hold you dear.¡±

    By the time she finished, she was crying so hard she couldn¡¯t stop.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 692

    ?Chapter 692:

    Jeffrey was now resting here, gone forever. She would never hear his voice or see his smile again¡ªonly memories remained.

    ¡°Jeffrey, I chose this ce for you. You always loved the sunshine and quiet, so I think you¡¯d like it here. But for your tombstone, I want to wait until your sister wakes up. I think you¡¯d want her to carve it herself, right? But you¡¯ll have to wait a bit¡ªmaybe a year or two. She still needs time to recover, so I lied to her. I told her you¡¯re getting treated abroad and need two or three years of medical care. When she¡¯s strong enough, I¡¯ll tell her the truth and bring her here to see you. Jeffrey, I¡¯m so sorry. If you need to me someone, me me, not her, okay? Until then, I¡¯lle¡­¡±

    ¡°In her ce. I¡¯ll visit you on your birthday, on the days that matter, and just to talk. You won¡¯t be alone.¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s voice broke, and soon, she couldn¡¯t even speak¡ªonly soft sobs escaped her lips.

    She clung to the tombstone, crying for a long time, until her eyes were puffy and sore. Eventually, she loosened her grip.

    The setting sun was a little too bright, and for a moment, she had to shut her eyes.

    When she looked up again, Norton was standing next to her.

    Yvonne blinked in surprise. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Her heart started to race. Everything about Rachel had been handled in a rush. Brian had been so lost in his grief that he hadn¡¯t questioned anything. The moment the doctor said Rachel was gone, he copsed, never once suspecting a thing.

    Your hub for updates: g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    But Norton was different. He was sharp and observant. If anyone could notice something off, it was him¡ªand that worried her.

    Even so, she kept her expression calm.

    To her surprise, Norton crouched beside her and said gently, ¡°Rachel was your best friend. Losing her must be devastating for you, so I thought I¡¯d stay and keep youpany.¡±

    Yvonne brushed away her tears, her face turning stoic. ¡°No need.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t slept well for days. It¡¯s taking a toll. Come home and rest.¡±

    ¡°No need, I said!¡±

    Yvonne walked forward determinedly, paying no heed to Norton¡¯s presence.

    Nevertheless, Norton quickly closed the gap between them.

    Silently, the two proceeded, one trailing the other, until Yvonne¡¯s controlled anger could be contained no more.

    ¡°Norton Burke, enough already! Didn¡¯t I say stop following me? I can manage by myself.¡±

    Norton ignored her plea this time. Advancing swiftly, he bent down and lifted her into his arms.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you hear? I said put me down!¡±

    ¡°Let me down!¡± Yvonne¡¯s re intensified as she clenched her teeth.

    Norton acted as if he couldn¡¯t hear her, giving no reply.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 693

    ?Chapter 693:

    Yvonne, never one to be easily dismissed, bowed her head and fiercely bit into his shoulder.

    He grimaced from the pain immediately.

    ¡°Let me down this instant,¡± Yvonne instructed, her voice filled with menace.

    ¡°Absolutely not!¡±

    Her demand rebuffed again, Yvonne seethed with anger. Without hesitation, she bit into him once more, this time drawing blood.

    As she released her grip, the imprint of her teeth was clearly visible on his shoulder, slight traces of blood marking the skin.

    Despite this, Norton continued to carry her.

    They were navigating a steep trail, and Yvonne, drained of energy, eventually stopped resisting.

    Norton had reached the base of the hill by the time Yvonne fell asleep in his arms.

    She had been unable to rest for several days due to concerns over Rachel¡¯s predicament.

    Meanwhile, Brian¡¯s days had been equally troubled.

    Despite visiting Rachel¡¯s grave with Yvonne, he remained in denial about her death.

    Over the past days, he had exhausted every possible resource searching the city, yet turned up nothing.

    Stay connected at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    Still, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to ept the reality.

    His resolve only began to falter when Ronald arrived with news.

    ¡°Sir, I¡¯vepleted the investigation you requested. It turns out your wife was seriously ill¡ªshe hadte-stage uremia, a severe form of kidney failure. The hospital records and consultations with her doctor revealed that without a kidney transnt, her condition was terminal. Unfortunately, she never received apatible donor¡­¡±

    Ronald paused, the implication hanging heavy in the air.

    He chose not to say more, insteadying a thick file of medical reports and records on the table before quietly exiting the room.

    Brian gazed at the documents, overwhelmed and unable to bring himself to read them.

    The information Ronald delivered felt like a dead end.

    He was scared to confirm the contents of the files, afraid to face the reality.

    The truth was devastating.

    Despite the harshness of reality, his hands eventually shook as they moved to reveal the stark facts in the records: the diagnosis sheets, the details of numerous dialysis treatments.

    Seeing the medical evidence, he felt as though his heart had been torn out, savagely chewed up, and discarded in agony.

    The revtion was suffocating, stealing his breath away.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 694

    ?Chapter 694:

    ¡°Rachel! I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry!¡±

    Ovee with grief, Brian clutched the papers and finally let his tears flow freely.

    His tears were bitter, steeped in regret and sorrow.

    Yet, no amount of crying could change the past.

    After the kidnapping incident, the police captured Neal and Tracy and brought them to the station.

    Presenting solid evidence and with Eric acting as Brian¡¯swyer, both faced lengthy sentences, potentially extending beyond a decade.

    Amidst the chaos, Tracy caused a spectacle at the station, vehemently demanding an audience with Brian.

    Her uproar forced the officers to reach out to Eric, who made a direct call to Brian.

    ¡°Tracy is making a scene, demanding to see you. Are you going to meet with her?¡±

    Eric posed the question with no sugarcoating, to which Brian responded just as starkly, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°And if she threatens to take her own life?¡± Eric asked, foreseeing her potential desperation.

    ¡°Still no.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Eric acknowledged.

    Find more at g?? lno  ve ls.??o??

    ¡°Hold on!¡± Brian interjected, a sudden thought striking him. ¡°Isn¡¯t Tracy expecting? Would her pregnancy prevent her from being sentenced?¡±

    Sighing heavily, Eric massaged his forehead. ¡°Her pregnancy might allow her temporary relief from imprisonment. She could serve her time at home while pregnant and nursing. After that, I¡¯ll arrange for her return to prison.¡±

    ¡°That works for me,¡± Brian said, his toneced with fatigue.

    His replies remained brief and resolute.

    Eric had been worried about Brian after learning of Rachel¡¯s tragic demise.

    ¡°Brian, I¡¯m truly sorry for your loss,¡± Eric said, choosing his words carefully to offer sce.

    Brian remained silent and ended the call abruptly.

    Meanwhile, Tracy, denied a meeting with Brian, lost herposure at the police station.

    During a meal, she dramatically threatened an officer with a fork to her throat, demanding her release.

    Tracy¡¯s arrogance and overconfidence were evident; not everyone was intimidated by her tactics.

    Officers quickly intervened when they heard of the incident, attempting to soothe her while cautiously removing the fork.

    Tracy¡¯s emotional state deteriorated rapidly.

    Her plea rejected, she surged ahead, eximing, ¡°Move aside! I must speak with Brian White, or else I¡¯ll perish right here before your eyes!¡±

    It could have been her overwhelming emotions, or perhaps her desperate haste. Unmindful of her surroundings, she failed to notice the threshold, stumbled with her right foot, and crashed to the floor.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 695

    ?Chapter 695:

    The officers hastened to her assistance immediately, yet their efforts were in vain.

    A piercing pain in her abdomen struck her almost at once. A damp, cold sensation quickly spread beneath her, the sharp scent of blood filling the air.

    ¡°My baby!¡± Tracy cried out in despair.

    Gripping her stomach, she began to weep uncontrobly.

    In a voice filled with desperation, she cried out, ¡°Please, do something¡­ save my baby.¡±

    The officers acted swiftly, transporting her to the hospital without dy.

    After enduring hours of urgent care, the doctor emerged with grim news.

    ¡°Ms. Haynes, I¡¯m sorry, but we couldn¡¯t save your baby due to the severe blood loss.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s reaction was one of sheer disbelief, her face paling instantly.

    Abruptly, she cast aside her nkets and knelt heavily on the floor before the doctor, her voice pleading. ¡°Please, Doctor, there must be something you can do. Save my baby!¡±

    The doctor, with a look of deep sorrow, responded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but there¡¯s no heartbeat or breathing. We¡¯ve done all we can.¡±

    Tracy copsed into despair.

    ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s allpletely over!¡± she shouted, her voice echoing madly as she leaped to her feet.

    Every story starts at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??§àm

    Her disheveled hair flew wildly about her, adding to the image of a woman driven to the brink of insanity.

    Laughing bitterly, she said, ¡°It¡¯s all over, all of it!¡± as she dashed from the room.

    Tracy hadn¡¯t gone far when security apprehended her and escorted her back.

    Later that night, Eric reached out to Brian. ¡°Tracy lost the baby,¡± he said, delivering the news sinctly.

    A chill seemed to emanate from Brian¡¯s gaze, which was devoid of any emotion. ¡°Then proceed by the book and push for the toughest penalty. She must bear the full brunt of thew.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Over the next week, Brian numbed his grief with liquor, seeking refuge from his harsh reality. It felt as though he were trapped in a dream¡ªa dream where he could vividly see Rachel while he drank himself into oblivion.

    In these visions, he held her close, poured out his regrets, begged for her forgiveness, and expressed his yearning. This illusion became his escape, drawing him deeper into its seductive grasp.

    Thus, Brian continued to drink recklessly, believing that as long as he was drunk, Rachel seemed close, as if within reach.

    No one could sway him from his path; he shut himself off from the world, indifferent to everything else. This eventually led to his hospitalization for alcoholism.

    Two dayster, Brian regained consciousness.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 696

    ?Chapter 696:

    When he awoke, the sharp scent of disinfectant filled his senses. Debby rushed to his side, her eyes brimming with tears. ¡°Brian, you¡¯re awake! How are you feeling?¡±

    Briany there, his eyes open but silent.

    This silence, however, brought Debby some relief.

    She pleaded, ¡°Please stop doing this to yourself. You¡¯re mourning Rachel, right? Let me help you find happiness with someone new. Gather yourself. I couldn¡¯t bear to lose you too.¡±

    Debby was visibly distressed. Her sorrow was intensified not just by Brian¡¯s condition, but also by the recent death of a close family friend¡¯s son in a car ident. The tragedy had left her shaken, amplifying her fear of losing Brian.

    Aron stood beside his wife, offering his perspective. ¡°Brian, we can¡¯t bring the dead back. We must continue living. We owe it to Rachel to live fully. Do you remember Mrs. Flores¡¯ son? He died in a crash two days ago. The ident was terrible, and it has deeply affected your mother. His funeral is in three days. If you¡¯re up to it, you should go.¡±

    Brian¡¯s face remained impassive as he listened.

    Then, suddenly, a moment of rity seemed to strike him, and he looked up, eyes intent. ¡°Dad, repeat that. When did the ident happen?¡±

    ¡°Two days ago,¡± Aron replied.

    ¡°And when is the burial scheduled?¡±

    Discover your next read at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s

    ¡°In three days,¡± came the answer.

    Brian paused, his mind racing as he processed the information. Typically, in their city, funerals were held two days after someone¡¯s death. The entire process, from the funeral service to cremation and burial, usually spanned five to six days. Sometimes, dys at the crematorium could add another day or two.

    So how was it possible for Rachel¡¯s burial arrangements to be ready in just two to three days? The timeline was not only swift¡ªit seemed almost deliberate, as though someone had rushed it to prevent him from uncovering something.

    A spark of suspicion ignited in Brian, filling him with a flicker of hope. ¡°Ronald, get over here,¡± he said, dialing the number immediately.

    One weekter, Rachel¡¯s eyes fluttered open slowly.

    She found herself in a beautiful vi. The room was peaceful, the gentle sounds of nature drifting through the window¡ªa perfect setting for recovery. Yet, everything around her felt unfamiliar.

    As she pondered her situation, a doctor and a nurse entered the room. Their faces brightened upon seeing her awake.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, you¡¯re awake! That¡¯s wonderful! Mr. Vance has been anxiously waiting. Your recovery is such a relief to us all.¡±

    Rachel slowly regained consciousness, still feeling a bit disoriented.

    After a moment, she managed to speak, her throat dry. ¡°Mr. Vance?¡±

    She tried to recall the name but came up nk. No matter how hard she thought, she couldn¡¯t remember anyone named ¡°Vance.¡±

    The doctor and nurse exchanged surprised nces. An had been checking on Rachel regrly, visiting her often and showing genuine concern. But now, she was saying she didn¡¯t even recognize him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 697

    ?Chapter 697:

    The room fell silent until a deep, steady voice broke through from the doorway. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this.¡±

    His voice was deep and calming, with a steady, reassuring tone.

    Rachel turned her head toward the door, following the sound of his voice.

    A man stepped inside, his figure framed by the morning light. He wore a crisp white shirt, and the golden sunlight made him appear even more striking. His sharp features were effortlessly handsome, and he carried himself with quiet confidence. Yet, there was a warmth to him that made him seem approachable.

    Later, when Rachel reflected on this moment, she would remember An as the light that pierced through the darkness of her past, guiding her toward something new and hopeful.

    Rachel studied An carefully, then rubbed her temples, trying to remember, but nothing came to her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but¡­ do we know each other?¡± she asked, unsure.

    ¡°You can all leave now,¡± An said to the doctor and nurse.

    Once they stepped out, he moved closer and asked, ¡°Do you mind if I sit?¡± Everything about him, from his words to his mannerisms, was effortlessly polite.

    Rachel felt herself rx and nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    An pulled up a chair and sat, crossing his long legs with ease. His voice remained calm and steady. ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m An Vance, a friend of Yvonne¡¯s.¡±

    The best stories are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???????

    he moment Rachel heard Yvonne¡¯s name, she felt a sense of relief, but she was still confused. She knew most of Yvonne¡¯s friends since they were so close, but An? She had never heard Yvonne mention him, and she definitely didn¡¯t remember him.

    Noticing her confusion, An spoke up first. ¡°You don¡¯t recognize my name, do you? It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll exin.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°When my grandpa was still around, he and Yvonne¡¯s grandpa were neighbors. Yvonne and I used to y together as kids. But when my parents moved abroad, I went with them, and over time, we lost contact. Recently, my grandpa fell seriously ill, so we came back. Yvonne visited him, and that¡¯s how we reconnected. I had no idea how much had changed for the Jimenez family¡ªor that Yvonne had even gotten married. Time really flies.¡±

    As Rachel processed everything he had just said, An¡¯s phone suddenly rang. It was Yvonne calling.

    He picked up the call and passed the phone to Rachel.

    ¡°Rachel! An said you¡¯re awake?¡± Yvonne¡¯s voice was filled with excitement.

    ¡°Yeah, how long was I out?¡±

    ¡°Around ten days,¡± Yvonne replied. ¡°Listen, there¡¯s something important I need to tell you. When you were in critical condition, the doctors gave a warning that you might not make it. Brian¡­ he thought you were gone. He waspletely convinced. It was An¡¯s team that pulled you back from the brink of death. So, I decided to go along with it and kept the truth from Brian.¡±

    That seems like the right move,¡± Rachel said, expressing her approval. ¡°I¡¯m just happy you¡¯re not holding a grudge,¡± she added with relief.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 698

    ?Chapter 698:

    ¡°Actually, it might be the clean break we both need.¡±

    Parting ways was clearly the healthier option for both her and Brian. Their emotional rift had be too vast, and separation was undeniably the right solution.

    Eager for news, Rachel asked, ¡°Yvonne, it¡¯s been ages since I¡¯ve been updated. What¡¯s thetest on Jeffrey?¡±

    Upon hearing Jeffrey¡¯s name, a wave of sadness washed over Yvonne, darkening her expression.

    Since their conversation was over the phone, Rachel remained unaware of Yvonne¡¯s troubled look.

    ¡°After your ident sent you to the ER, the prognosis was dire, and the news was too much for Jeffrey¡ªhe copsed. Thankfully, An reached out to an overseas specialist who was conducting trials that could help. With both your conditions critical, I authorized his transfer,¡± Yvonne exined, her tone strained.

    As she spoke, Yvonne felt uneasy. Though her exnation made sense, it felt somewhat forced. She hoped Rachel would ept it without question, but she was prepared to tell the full truth if needed.

    Relief washed over Rachel as she heard that Jeffrey was in caring hands. Her worries about him had been unsettling, but now she felt somewhat reassured.

    ¡°Yvonne, I¡¯m truly thankful for your support. Without you, neither Jeffrey nor I would havee this far. Is it possible for me to see him from time to time?¡±

    ?????????¦Í??????.??????, ???????? ???????????????? ????

    ¡°The facility istes patients from external contacts, but they¡¯ve promised to keep us posted on any progress in Jeffrey¡¯s recovery,¡± Yvonne responded.

    The prospect of receiving updates brought Rachel a measure offort. ¡°That sounds reassuring.¡±

    With Rachel reassured by her words, Yvonne allowed herself to rx a bit.

    ¡°Take care of yourself in the meantime, Rachel. Brian is still suspicious and might be monitoring my movements, so I won¡¯t be able to visit.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, though; An¡¯s looking after you,¡± Rachel acknowledged. ¡°I understand.¡±

    After ending the call, she handed the phone back to An, expressing her gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Vance!¡±

    An, smiling kindly, asked, ¡°Do you trust what I¡¯ve told you now?¡±

    ¡°I apologize!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re probably hungry. Let me get something to eat ready, and we can chat over the meal.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good.¡±

    Shortly after, a nutritious meal was served. The food, while simple, was perfectly bnced and meticulously prepared.

    As Rachel tasted her soup, she found herself observing the man opposite her. He gracefully rolled up his sleeves and began to eat withposed, deliberate movements.

    His refined manners at the table captivated her, making her reluctant to break the silence.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 699

    ?Chapter 699:

    Only after they had finished their meal did Rachel express her gratitude, saying, ¡°Mr. Vance, I¡¯m deeply grateful for all your help. I apologize for any inconvenience I may have caused.¡±

    An reassured her. ¡°No need to apologize. This ce isrge, and I¡¯m often here alone; it¡¯s quite peaceful. You¡¯re not imposing at all. Just focus on getting better. Also, there¡¯s something important you should know.¡±

    Rachel asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°While you were in critical condition, a matching kidney donor was found. The reason for your prolonged unconsciousness is that you underwent a kidney transnt. Now, it¡¯s crucial that you focus solely on your recovery.¡±

    ¡°A kidney transnt?¡± Rachel was shocked, barely able to grasp the news. ¡°Really? Apatible kidney was found for me?¡±

    An gave a firm nod. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s true.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s eyes welled up with tears as she looked at him and said, ¡°Thank you so much.¡±

    Right now, she couldn¡¯t even put her emotions into words¡ªshe was overwhelmed with gratitude.

    ¡°Just take it easy and focus on getting better. My team will check in on you regrly.¡± An¡¯s voice was as warm and reassuring as ever. And just like that, Rachel ended up staying at An¡¯s house for an entire month.

    Meanwhile, Yvonne kept pushing Brian to finalize the divorce. She even took him to Rachel¡¯s grave to make him believe Rachel was really gone.

    ???????? ?????? ???????? ???? g???????¦Í??????©o?????

    Eventually, he told her that the papers were signed and should arrive soon. But to her surprise, two days passed, and nothing came.

    At first, Yvonne assumed it must have been a delivery issue. But after checking, she found out that Brian had intercepted it.

    Furious, she called him right away. ¡°Brian White, what¡¯s this about? Did you intercept the package?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve beenpletely honest with me,¡± Brian said in a firm, no-nonsense tone.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Yvonne asked, pretending to be clueless.

    ¡°Rachel¡¯s alive, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    Yvonne scoffed. ¡°If you¡¯re still imagining things, I suggest you see a doctor.¡±

    And with that, the call ended on a sour note.

    A week went by.

    One evening, just as Rachel was about to rest, she heard a knock at the door.

    At first, she thought it was An, but given thete hour, that didn¡¯t seem right.

    When she opened the door and saw Yvonne standing there, Rachel waspletely taken aback. Ovee with joy, she quickly pulled her inside. ¡°Yvonne, you¡¯re finally here! This is wonderful.¡± But unlike Rachel¡¯s excitement,

    Yvonne¡¯s face looked troubled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡± Rachel¡¯s smile faded as she asked.

    Yvonne pulled her into a tight hug. ¡°Rachel, brace yourself. I have some bad news¡­ Brian¡¯s grandmother passed away.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 700

    Chapter 700:

    Rachel froze. After a long pause, she finally spoke, her voice shaking with disbelief. ¡°When¡­ when did this happen?¡±

    ¡°Three days ago.¡±

    Three days? Carol had been gone for three whole days, and she was only hearing about it now. Guilt weighed heavily on her chest.

    She sank to the floor, covering her face as tears poured down uncontrobly. The pain in the room was so thick, even Yvonne could feel it.

    Yvonne knelt beside her, wrapping her arms around her. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I was away on a business trip, and after a fight with Norton, I blocked him. I only found out about Carol today. I knew how much she meant to you, so I came straight here.¡±

    Through her sobs, Rachel tried to reassure her. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault¡­ It¡¯s mine. I wanted to visit Carol, but I kept putting it off. Now it¡¯s toote. I never even got to say goodbye.¡±

    Once the initial wave of grief passed, she slowly gathered herself. She wiped her face and turned to Yvonne. ¡°Where is she now? I need to see her, at least onest time.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s already been buried. Rachel, think this through. If you go, you might run into Brian.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll leave now and get there around midnight. By then, Brian should be gone. And if, by chance, we run into him¡­¡± Rachel hesitated, then took a deep breath. ¡°Then we deal with it. But I have to say goodbye to Carol.¡±

    Seeing how firm Rachel was, Yvonne gave in. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ming with you.¡±

    Exclusive updates g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s.c?m

    As they reached the cemetery, rain began to fall.

    The cemetery was quiet and dark, with only the sound of raindrops tapping against the leaves.

    Rachel and Yvonne walked ahead, following the dim glow of the streetlights. After walking for about ten minutes, Yvonne pointed ahead. ¡°Rachel, this is it.¡±

    Rachel rushed forward, nearly tripping in her haste.

    Under the soft glow of the lights, she could make out the name carved into the stone. It was Carol¡¯s name.

    Rachel couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. She dropped to her knees, tears streaming down her face.

    ¡°Carol, I¡¯m so sorry. Out of everyone, I let you down the most,¡± Rachel said, her voice shaking. ¡°You always cared for me, looked after me, and treated me like family, but I¡­¡±

    Rachel sobbed. ¡°I never got to see you onest time. I¡¯m so sorry. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m alive, I¡¯m healthy, and I swear I¡¯ll live my life to the fullest. I¡¯ll take care of myself, I promise,¡± she whispered.

    She kept bowing over and over, rain drenching her clothes until they clung to her like a second skin. A small cut on her forehead trickled blood, the red blending seamlessly with the falling rain.

    Her face waspletely wet¡ªwhether from tears or the downpour, it was impossible to tell. Yet, despite it all, she refused to leave.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Have a great week dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ????(? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?

    .

 Chapter 701

    ?Chapter 701:

    Then, a voice shattered the silence.

    ¡°Rachel?¡± The voice was urgent, relieved, and instantly recognizable.

    It was Brian.

    Even after more than a month apart, his voice was etched in her mind. Rachel knew his voice the second she heard it.

    She froze, then jumped up, ready to run without thinking twice. ¡°Carol, I promise I¡¯ll be back,¡± she whispered before turning to leave in a hurry.

    But Brian was fast, right behind her.

    Within seconds, he grabbed her wrist, blocking her path.

    Just like her, he waspletely soaked, still dressed in ck. His face looked exhausted, probably from nights without sleep.

    ¡°Rachel¡­¡± Brian stared at her, afraid to even blink, as if she might disappear if he did. Fear gripped him¡ªfear that she wasn¡¯t real, that this was just a cruel illusion, a dream he would wake from at any moment.

    For a split second, Rachel stoodpletely still, forgetting she had nned to run.

    Brian slowly reached out, his fingers brushing against her face. As if he couldn¡¯t believe it, he touched her again and again. After what felt like forever, he finally spoke, his voice shaking. ¡°Rachel, it¡¯s you¡­ it¡¯s really you!¡±

    This wasn¡¯t a dream. It was real. Rachel was alive. She was here, warm and real¡­

    R?????? ???????????????? ???????? g??l????¦Í??????.??o??

    Unable to hold back anymore, he pulled her into his arms, his emotions overwhelming him. ¡°Grandma was buried today. You loved her so much, and I thought¡­ if you were still alive, you¡¯de. So I stayed. I waited, just in case. Maybe it was fate, Rachel¡­ I finally found you.¡±

    Right now, Brian was beyond happy¡ªrelieved, excited, overjoyed.

    But Rachel quickly snapped out of it. She shoved him away, her voice sharp. ¡°Let me go!¡±

    Rachel knew he was much stronger than her, and she figured she¡¯d have to struggle or even call Yvonne for help. After all, she had never been able to push him away before.

    But this time, to her surprise, he let go after just one hard push. Without wasting a second, she turned and ran. She had only taken a few steps when she heard a loud thud behind her.

    She turned just in time to see Brian copse, falling straight into a puddle.

    Rachel steeled herself, resolved to press forward.

    Behind her, an unsettling silence descended, devoid of Brian¡¯s usual chatter. She halted, startled by the absence of any sound.

    On this stormy night, the relentless downpour in the cemetery amplified the cold atmosphere.

    ¡°Brian!¡± Rachel called, her voice ringing through the rain as she stood motionless.

    Only silence answered her, no whispers of movement or reply. Once more, she shouted, ¡°Brian, stop this nonsense. I know you¡¯re there. Stand up now.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 702

    ?Chapter 702:

    Yet the silence persisted, unbroken.

    A sense of dread washed over Rachel. On her return, she discovered Brian lying motionless. She touched his forehead; his skin burned with fever.

    Desperately, she shook him slightly, ¡°Wake up!¡± But he remained limp, lost to consciousness.

    Fumbling for her phone, she called Ronald, but received no response. She then attempted to contact Debby and Aron, but given thete hour, there was no answer.

    Eventually, she turned to the man lying before her, hesitated momentarily, let out a deep sigh, and made a decision to call Yvonne. ¡°Yvonne, Brian¡¯s passed out. Could youe help me?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Yvonne replied without hesitation.

    Yet upon arriving and seeing Brian, Yvonne was taken aback. ¡°Why is he here?¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t think I was really gone, so he¡¯s been waiting here. I suspect the grief from Carol¡¯s death,bined withck of sleep and this downpour, has overwhelmed him.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the next step? Are we bringing him back?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve tried Ronald and Brian¡¯s parents, but there¡¯s no answer.¡±

    Yvonne suggested, ¡°Let me try calling Norton to see if he cane get him.¡±

    ¡°That sounds like a n.¡±

    However, that night, it seemed as though everyone had decided to ignore their phones.

    Ultimately, the only option left for the women was to escort Brian to a hotel. They didn¡¯t arrive until three in the morning.

    Visibly tired, Yvonne listened as Rachel encouraged her, saying, ¡°Yvonne, you should get some rest now. You¡¯ve been on your feet all night.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you can manage alone?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve located a pharmacy nearby. I¡¯ll get some medicine to reduce the fever and arrange for Ronald to collect Brian tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Okay, make sure to get some rest after that,¡± Yvonne said before departing.

    Rachel purchased a thermometer and fever medication from the pharmacy. When she measured Brian¡¯s temperature, the reading was rmingly high, nearly 104¡ãF.

    She immediately administered the most effective antipyretic they had. Thebel indicated that the fever should decrease within an hour or two.

    Refusing to leave his side, Rachel set up a makeshift resting spot by the bed, asionally resting her head on her hand for short breaks from exhaustion.

    The medicine proved effective; roughly an hourter, Brian¡¯s fever began to drop.

    As he came around, Brian weakly sped her hand, unwilling to let go.

    Her arm was held so tightly by Brian that she couldn¡¯t move. ¡°Brian, ease up. Let go of my hand!¡± she said, but he made no reply.

    Rachel, growing increasingly worried, decisively yanked her hand away.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 703

    ?Chapter 703:

    This action startled Brian awake, though he remained confused. ¡°Don¡¯t go, Rachel!¡± he eximed, clutching her so tightly that she nearly couldn¡¯t breathe.

    She struggled slightly, finding just enough room to draw a breath.

    Rachel pushed against Brian again and again, but it was useless¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t budge. His strength was overwhelming, and to make things worse, his body felt even hotter than before. His face was tense with difort, and he kept mumbling nonstop.

    ¡°Rachel, please¡­ don¡¯t go¡­ don¡¯t leave me,¡± Brian murmured weakly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I miss you so much¡­¡±

    His words came out in fragments, spilling one after another.

    But Rachel just stood there, unmoved, not feeling a thing.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote, Brian¡­ way toote,¡± she whispered under her breath.

    His forehead was burning up, and despite herself, Rachel hesitated to walk away. She told herself she¡¯d wait just a little longer¡ªjust until his fever went down. Then she¡¯d leave for good.

    Leaning against the bed, exhaustion crept in, and before she knew it, she had fallen asleep.

    By the time she opened her eyes, sunlight was already streaming through the window. The sudden brightness startled her awake, and she instinctively grabbed her phone to check the time.

    It was 9:30 AM!

    ?????????? ???? ???????? ??????????: g???????¦Í????????©q?????

    She nced at Brian, still asleep beside her, and let out a quiet sigh of relief¡ªhe hadn¡¯t woken up.

    Her fingers brushed against his forehead, and his fever was finally gone.

    Without wasting a second, she got up and turned to leave right away. However, just as she took a step, she felt a sudden pull¡ªBrian¡¯s fingers had grasped the edge of her clothing, holding her back. Without hesitation, she reached down, tore off the fabric he held, and slipped away before he could stop her.

    Stepping outside the hotel, Rachel quickly dialed An. ¡°Mr. Vance, I need your help.¡±

    ¡°Of course! What do you need?¡±

    ¡°I need to leave this ce, and I don¡¯t want anyone to find out where I¡¯m going. Can you make that happen?¡±

    An didn¡¯t hesitate and spoke firmly. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    On the other end, the faint buzz of his phone stirred Brian awake. He blinked groggily, realizing Ronald had been calling him nonstop.

    As soon as he opened his eyes, he grabbed his phone and dialed Rachel¡¯s number, only to hear that the number did not exist. He quickly tried Yvonne next, but no one picked up.

    Running a hand through his messy hair, Brian tried to clear his head. He had been feverish the previous night, but he wasn¡¯t hallucinating¡ªhe was sure it had been Rachel. He had no doubt about it.

    He wasted no time and immediately contacted the hotel manager, demanding to see the surveince footage. However, the moment he stepped into the surveince room, his heart sank. The manager hesitated before exining that the system had been hacked the night before, wiping out all the footage from that time. There wasn¡¯t a single trace left of what had happened.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 704

    ?Chapter 704:

    Meanwhile, Ronald arrived to pick him up, only to be taken aback by Brian¡¯s appearance. His usually crisp suit was wrinkled, his hair was a mess, and there was an unusual exhaustion in his eyes. Concerned, Ronald hurried over. ¡°What on earth happened to youst night?¡±

    ¡°Take me to Yvonne,¡± Brian ordered immediately. ¡°I need to see her now.¡±

    On the way, Brian made several calls¡ªto the funeral home, to contacts, to anyone who could give him answers. Finally, he got the confirmation he needed: Rachel¡¯s body had never been cremated. That meant only one thing¡ªRachel was alive.

    Yvonne had gone to extreme lengths, spinning a lie that had shattered him, leaving behind nothing but regret.

    He had to see her. He needed answers.

    Yvonne had clearly seen thising. When Brian arrived at her ce, it was Norton who greeted him at the door.

    When Brian demanded to see Yvonne, Norton gave a brief nod. ¡°I¡¯ll go get her.¡±

    Without another word, he turned and walked into the bedroom.

    A momentter, Norton returned, visibly frustrated and helpless. Brian didn¡¯t need an exnation. One look at Norton¡¯s face told him everything.

    ¡°She¡¯s not here, is she?¡± he asked coldly.

    ¡°She¡¯s not. What do you need her for?¡± Norton asked warily.

    ?????????????? ????????: g???????????????????????

    His sharp gaze swept over Brian, quickly taking in the obvious signs¡ªhis rushed arrival, the disheveled state of his clothes, and the tension radiating from him. Whatever had brought Brian here in such a state had to be something serious.

    ¡°Rachel isn¡¯t dead,¡± Brian said through gritted teeth. ¡°And if I had to guess, this is all Yvonne¡¯s doing.¡±

    Norton froze. ¡°What? That can¡¯t be right. She was buried. There¡¯s a grave and everything.¡±

    ¡°It was all just a performance for me,¡± Brian said tly.

    ¡°Rachel being alive is a miracle,¡± Norton mused. ¡°And knowing Yvonne, she¡¯s probably gone into hiding somewhere.¡±

    His guess was spot on. Yvonne had fled the country and stayed abroad for an entire month. During that time, Brian searched relentlessly, but it was as if Rachel had vanished into thin air.

    When Yvonne heard the news, she let out a long sigh of relief. She picked up her phone and dialed An. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re the one who helped Rachel, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    An chuckled. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, An. If possible, keep her hidden for as long as you can. Brian doesn¡¯t deserve to see her.¡±

    Just as Yvonne ended the call, a knock sounded at the door. She barely spared it a thought, assuming it was room service, and pulled the door open.

    But the moment she saw who was standing there, she froze.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 705

    ?Chapter 705:

    For a solid five seconds, she just stared, her mind struggling to catch up. Even when she finally spoke, disbelief clung to her voice. ¡°Why¡­ why are you here?¡±

    Norton lifted an eyebrow. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here? I am your husband, after all.¡±

    ¡°Ugh.¡± Yvonne let out a dramatic scoff before mming the door shut without a second¡¯s hesitation.

    Almost immediately, her phone rang. ¡°Open the door.¡± His voice was asmanding as ever, filled with expectation.

    Yvonne rolled her eyes and declined the call without a word.

    When Norton tried again, she set her phone to silent and tossed it onto the bed.

    Outside, Norton paced in frustration, running a hand through his hair. Just then, a hotel server passed by, pushing a cart. Norton¡¯s eyes lit up. The man was dressed in a ck uniform, topped with a ck mask, blending in almost too well.

    And just like that, an idea struck Norton.

    Keeping his voice low, Norton leaned in and spoke with easy charm. ¡°The woman inside? She¡¯s my wife. I messed up, and now she¡¯s locked me out. I just want to make things right.¡±

    shing a disarming grin, he added, ¡°How about a trade? You let me take your ce, and I¡¯ll push the cart in instead?¡±

    The server hesitated, wary at first, but after Norton confirmed his identity at the front desk and discreetly slipped him a generous tip, he relented.

    Your imagination starts at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s?conn

    Fresh out of the shower, Yvonne was wrapped in a bathrobe, towel-drying her damp hair when the doorbell rang once again.

    Annoyed, she called out, ¡°If it¡¯s you, Norton, save your breath. I¡¯m not in the mood to deal with you right now. And if you¡¯re here to dig for Rachel¡¯s whereabouts on Brian¡¯s behalf, forget it¡ªI¡¯m not telling you a thing.¡±

    ¡°Miss Jimenez, your meal is here,¡± a polite voice announced from behind the door.

    Yvonne¡¯s irritation eased at the familiar response. Outside, at Norton¡¯s subtle cue, the real server quietly stepped away.

    Peering through the peephole, Yvonne spotted what appeared to be a regr hotel staff member with a dinner cart. Satisfied, she unlocked the door. ¡°Bring it in.¡±

    With a slight nod, Norton kept his gaze lowered and pushed the cart inside.

    Tossing a nce at the cart, Yvonne gave an offhand instruction. ¡°Pour the wine and slice the steak for me, will you? Thanks.¡± With that, she wandered off to continue drying her hair.

    With her hair now half-dry, she moved toward the dining area, her long hair flowing over her shoulders in effortless waves.

    Settling at the table, she reached for her ss and took a slow sip of wine. The familiar taste lingered on her tongue, drawing a pleased smile to her lips.

    She took another sip, thenzily rested her chin on her hand, watching the ¡°server¡± carve into her steak with unexpected precision.

    She couldn¡¯t deny it¡ªhis knife skills were impable. Every cut was fluid, precise, almost mesmerizing to watch.

    Without realizing it, her gaze lingered a beat too long.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 706

    ?Chapter 706:

    Her attention drifted to his hands¡ªlong, lean fingers, well-defined knuckles, a subtle strength beneath their elegance.

    Yvonne had always had a thing for nice hands, and she couldn¡¯t help but smirk as she teased, ¡°Since when were hotel servers this tall and good-looking? And those hands, are you sure you¡¯re not a hand model on the side?¡±

    Norton didn¡¯t say a word. Fury churned inside him like a storm on the verge of breaking. Yvonne, noticing his silence and downcast gaze, smirked.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you just shy?¡±

    That was it. Norton had reached his breaking point. Without hesitation, he yanked off the mask.

    Yvonne¡¯s breath hitched and her eyes widened in shock. ¡°N-Norton? You?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me.¡± Norton¡¯s voice was as cold as steel. ¡°Have you forgotten who you are? You¡¯re a married woman, yet you flirt so effortlessly. Do you think I¡¯m just a ghost in the wind?¡±

    Yvonne mumbled, just loud enough for him to hear, ¡°More or less.¡±

    Norton¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°What was that?¡±

    ¡°Nothing important.¡± She crossed her arms. ¡°And if you¡¯re here fishing for information, save your time. I won¡¯t sell Rachel out.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not why I¡¯m here,¡± he replied tly.

    Discover what¡¯s next on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???o??

    She raised an eyebrow. ¡°Then what do you want?¡±

    ¡°My grandpa¡¯s birthday is around the corner. I came to bring you home for it.¡±

    A dry chuckle escaped Yvonne¡¯s lips. Of course. Norton never appeared without an agenda.

    ¡°Why me? You have plenty of confidantes. I¡¯m sure they¡¯d jump at the chance.¡±

    ¡°Enough with the sarcasm. You know my grandpa wants you there.¡±

    Seeing an opening, Yvonne leaned back with a sly smile. ¡°And what¡¯s in it for me?¡±

    Norton didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he pulled out his phone and made a call.

    Momentster, Leif stepped in, bowing slightly as he carried a stack of boxes. Norton gesturedzily. ¡°Let her pick.¡±

    Without hesitation, Leif arranged the boxes neatly and flipped each one open.

    When Yvonne caught sight of the jewelry, the vivid colors and timeless designs held her gaze for a moment longer than intended. But then, she quickly averted her eyes, pretending not to care.

    Norton gestured toward the jewelry. ¡°Go ahead, pick one first.¡±

    Yvonne tilted her head slightly, her voice unusually sweet. ¡°Just the first pick? I assumed you were offering all of them to me. So it¡¯s just a small share, not the whole treasure?¡±

    Norton hesitated, clearing his throat. ¡°If you want, you can¡­¡±

    Yvonne cut him off smoothly. ¡°Perfect. Then I¡¯ll take my time making my choice.¡±

    Without another word, she casually picked up her phone and started browsing Shelly¡¯s Instagram.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 707

    ?Chapter 707:

    After studying Shelly¡¯s taste, Yvonne pointed at the jewelry and deliberately picked two pieces she found appealing. Leif swallowed hard, his nerves spiking at the uncanny simrity between Yvonne¡¯s choices and Shelly¡¯s preferences. Nearly every piece Yvonne selected happened to be among Shelly¡¯s favorites.

    ¡°Finished?¡± Norton asked, his voice unreadable.

    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± Yvonne hummedzily.

    She had deliberately taken every piece Shelly adored, leaving the rest untouched¡ªbecause, in her opinion, that was the greater insult. Shelly liked to act sweet and innocent, so Yvonne had no problem ying along. She had all the time in the world.

    ¡°Leif, get someone to pack her things,¡± Norton instructed coolly.

    Yvonne shot up from her seat, anger shing in her eyes. ¡°Norton, who gave you the right to touch my things?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve picked your gifts, now it¡¯s time toe home,¡± he stated firmly.

    ¡°Says who?¡± Yvonne twirled her wine ss, taking a slow sip before replying with deliberate ease. ¡°I epted the gifts, sure. But I never once agreed to go back for your grandpa¡¯s birthday.¡±

    ¡°Are you messing with me?¡± Norton¡¯s patience was wearing thin.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound so dramatic. These jewels were bought with our shared marital assets. What¡¯s wrong with a wife taking a few things her husband paid for? Besides, I didn¡¯t take everything. I left some for your confidantes, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    L¨»t??¦Ó c§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.??????

    Hearing that, Norton clenched his jaw and forced himself to stay calm.

    ¡°Fine. Name your price¡ªwhat will it take to get you toe home?¡±

    Yvonne sipped her wine, shing a bright smile. ¡°I want the advertising manager position at yourpany.¡± Her request was clear and straight to the point.

    Before Norton could reply, his phone rang. His grandfather¡¯s sharp voice came through. ¡°Norton, is Yvonne with you? Listen carefully¡ªif she¡¯s not here on my birthday, don¡¯t even think abouting home.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll bring her back.¡±

    His grandfather let out a disapproving snort. ¡°You¡¯d better.¡±

    ¡°Trust me.¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s lips curved into a sly smile as she quickly picked up her phone and typed a message to Edmond. ¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough. You¡¯re truly the greatest support I could ever have.¡± She sent the message and waited for Norton¡¯s reply.

    As expected, he sighed and gave in. ¡°Alright, fine.¡±

    Yvonne stretched with azy yawn. ¡°Great, then we¡¯ll leave tomorrow. It¡¯ste, and I need to sleep.¡±

    Norton eyed her wine and steak, then casually took a seat across from her.

    Yvonne frowned. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no fun eating alone. I¡¯ll keep youpany.¡±

    ¡°No thanks, I enjoy my ownpany.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 708

    ?Chapter 708:

    Norton smirked. ¡°The hotel¡¯s fully booked. No rooms left.¡± Typical. He always had an excuse.

    Since she¡¯d already won this round, she let it slide.

    Feeling lightheaded from the wine, Yvonne¡¯s eyelids drooped as she staggered toward the bed.

    But before she could reach it, Norton scooped her up and carried her over.

    The next morning, she woke up to find herself in bed with Norton. Worse still, at some point in the night, they had ended up wrapped in each other¡¯s arms.

    rmed, she yanked her hands away and scrambled out of bed.

    After witnessing what happened between Brian and Rachel, Yvonne saw things more clearly. A woman had to love herself¡ªshe couldn¡¯t depend on a man¡¯s love.

    Her rtionship with Norton wasn¡¯t built on love¡ªit was simply a marriage of convenience.

    Before, she believed that as long as there was no conflict, being his wife was enough. After all, she had money and status.

    But now, she understood that a marriage without love was like still water, destined to rot.

    She kept repeating to herself¡ªstay sharp, stay independent. Most importantly, always be ready to walk away.

    The moment the ne touched down, Brian was already there, waiting.

    F??nd n?w ??h??????????s ??t g??l??ov?ls.?????

    His presence was no ident¡ªhe hade with a purpose, and Yvonne knew exactly what it was.

    Unlike before, she didn¡¯t try to escape or dodge him. Instead, she faced him with an unreadable expression,posed andpletely at ease.

    ¡°If you want to find Rachel, answer one question first.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Brian agreed without hesitation.

    ¡°When you find her, what¡¯s the first thing you¡¯ll do?¡±

    Brian¡¯s eyes were steady as he answered. ¡°Love her, protect her, and make up for everything I did wrong. I¡¯ll treat her a hundred times better.¡±

    A small, knowing smile yed on Yvonne¡¯s lips. ¡°Brian, you¡¯re still getting it wrong,¡± she said softly.

    ¡°You think love is just about treating her well? About making up for the past? That¡¯s not what love is. When you finally understand how to love her the right way¡­ maybe then, you¡¯ll get to see her again.¡±

    Brian opened his mouth to argue, but Yvonne cut him off.

    ¡°Here¡¯s what I¡¯ll say¡ªRachel isn¡¯t far from you. In fact, she¡¯s closer than you think. But if you keep forcing things, searching desperately, you¡¯ll only drive her further away. And then, you¡¯ll lose her for good. Think about that!¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s words struck Brian like a harsh reality check.

    He remained rooted to the spot, his mind nk, unable to form a single word. It was as if the weight of her words had robbed him of his ability to respond.

    It wasn¡¯t until Yvonne disappeared into the distance that Ronald finally asked, ¡°Sir, should we stop her?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 709

    ?Chapter 709:

    Brian exhaled deeply, his shoulders slumping as if all his energy had left him. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± he said, his voice filled with exhaustion.

    Yvonne was right. Maybe, all this time, he had been chasing Rachel without truly understanding what she needed from him.

    And if he ever hoped to see her again, he first had to find the answer to that question. Only then could he stand before her with the confidence that he wouldn¡¯t repeat the same mistakes.

    Time slipped away in the blink of an eye.

    In the two years that followed, the White Group had flourished, with its stock prices rising consistently. Brian had buried himself in work, throwing every ounce of his focus into expanding thepany.

    After thepany¡¯s anniversary celebration, he was slightly drunk. His new secretary, Reba Evans, supported him as she guided him toward his office to rest.

    She carefully helped him onto the sofa, making sure he wasfortable before stepping away to prepare some milk to help sober him up. But when she returned, she was met with Debby¡¯s sharp, icy tone.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re the new secretary he hired? What¡¯s your name again?¡± Debby¡¯s tone wasced with hostility.

    Intimidated by the woman¡¯smanding presence, Reba hesitated before responding in a soft, nervous voice. ¡°My name is Reba Evans.¡±

    Your next adventure is at g  al n ovels . con

    Debby scoffed, crossing her arms. ¡°Well? Don¡¯t just stand there! Get him home. Or do you think I¡¯ll allow my son to spend the night passed out in his office?¡± she snapped impatiently.

    Flustered, Reba hurried forward, but in her rush, the milk slipped from her hands and shattered on the floor with a sharp tter.

    Debby¡¯s anger red instantly. ¡°Is this what you call doing your job? You can¡¯t even handle something so simple. I have no idea why my son hired someone as ipetent as you.¡±

    Lowering her head, Reba bit her lip, but the tears welled up anyway, blurring her vision.

    Even she couldn¡¯t understand why. She wasn¡¯t from a prestigious university¡ªjust an ordinary college graduate. Aplete neer, she had zero experience in the field. She had applied to White Group on a whim, never thinking she¡¯d actually get hired. But the attractive sry offer had been impossible to turn down.

    Before she started, she hade across online rumors about Brian¡ªthe president of White Group. People said he was cold, difficult to work with, and had impossibly high expectations for his employees. The thought of working for someone like that had kept her on edge.

    When she finally met him, he did seem just as the rumors described¡ªaloof and not much of a talker. Yet, oddly enough, he was patient with her. More than once, he had corrected her mistakes without being harsh, even instructing Ronald to guide her instead of reprimanding her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 710

    ?Chapter 710:

    That had caught herpletely off guard. Maybe, she thought, the rumors about him weren¡¯t entirely true.

    Right now, however, frustration gripped her as she quickly spoke to Debby. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It was my mistake.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize.¡±

    A firm, familiar voice suddenly broke the tension. Brian pushed himself up and sat straight. His gazended on Reba first.

    ¡°You did nothing wrong. There¡¯s no need to be afraid.¡±

    Then, turning to Debby, he added, ¡°I told her to help me back to the office. She¡¯s timid¡ªdon¡¯t intimidate her.¡±

    Debby looked at him in shock. ¡°Brian, are you seriously defending her?¡±

    Brian pressed his fingers against his temples before shifting his gaze back to Reba.

    As he stared at her familiar face, old memories stirred to life.

    Brian was lost in thought. There was a time when another woman had stood by his side.

    Back then, Rachel had been just like Reba¡ªshy and innocent. No matter how much his mother made things difficult for her, she never fought back. Instead, she simply lowered her head and swallowed the humiliation, letting her tears fall silently.

    But he had never once defended her.

    ?????????????? ?????????? ????????: ?????????¦Í?????????????

    When she had needed him the most, when she had been at her most vulnerable, he had remained cold and distant, offering nothing but silence.

    And now, faced with that same expression, that same scene unfolding before him, he couldn¡¯t just stand by.

    ¡°Mom, if there¡¯s nothing else, please go home. I can take care of my own affairs. I don¡¯t need your interference.¡±

    Debby¡¯s face clouded with disappointment. ¡°Are you really turning against your own mother because of her?¡±

    Brian sighed and shook his head.

    Of course not. It wasn¡¯t about Reba; she wasn¡¯t the reason for this divide. It was just that in Reba, he saw echoes of Rachel¡ªthe woman he had failed. Maybe by helping Reba, he could ease the guilt that had weighed on him for so long.

    ¡°Mom, please leave,¡± Brian repeated, his tone polite but firm.

    Clutching her handbag tightly, Debby huffed and stormed off. As she walked away, she muttered bitterly, ¡°She may look like her, but she¡¯s not the same.¡±

    Once she was gone, Brian sat up properly, his thoughts slowly settling. Turning to Reba, he softened his tone. ¡°Are you alright? You should head home and rest. I won¡¯t need you here anymore tonight.¡±

    Reba gave a deep bow, sincerity in her voice. ¡°Thank you, Mr. White.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 711

    ?Chapter 711:

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Brian said tly, gazing out the window, lost in thought. ¡°Besides, it wasn¡¯t for you, so there¡¯s no reason to feel grateful.¡±

    The debt he carried wasn¡¯t hers. Helping her was nothing more than a way to fool himself¡ªan empty attempt to lessen his guilt.

    Not long after Reba left, Brian dozed off on the sofa.

    About an hourter, Ronald arrived and called out, ¡°Mr. White!¡± His voice stirred Brian awake, and he slowly opened his eyes.

    ¡°Is everything settled?¡± Brian asked.

    Ronald nodded.

    As per Brian¡¯s instructions, he had personally apanied several senior board members home after the annual meeting as a gesture of respect.

    ¡°Would you like me to drive you home?¡±

    Brian waved dismissively. ¡°No need. I¡¯m staying here. Do I have spare clothes?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I packed enough for a week.¡±

    ¡°Alright. You can head out now.¡±

    Ronald gave a brief nod but hesitated just as he was about to step out. After a brief pause, he turned back and said, ¡°A few of the board members asked me to ry a message to you.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Find your favorite stories at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s., conn

    ¡°They think you¡¯ve been pushing yourself too hard and want you to take better care of your health. Even the employees have also been under a lot of pressure these past two years. Some of them suggested organizing a trip, a chance for everyone to unwind a little.¡±

    Brian sat in silence, his face hidden in the dim light, making it impossible to read his expression.

    Ronald couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking, and as the seconds dragged on, he started to wonder if his suggestion had been a mistake.

    Just when Ronald was about to give up on a response, Brian finally said, ¡°Go ahead. Let them enjoy themselves.¡±

    ¡°Will you be joining?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll go.¡±

    A weekter, the White Group arranged a group trip and booked the most luxurious estate in the city.

    Brian went along but didn¡¯t join any of the activities. Instead, he took a boat out on the water and spent the whole day alone, deep in thought.

    Atst, when he stepped back onto shore, he suddenly caught the faint sound of someone crying nearby.

    The voice was small¡ªlike that of a child.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 712

    ?Chapter 712:

    His eyes narrowed as he followed the sound, weaving past the rocks until he found a little girl in a floral dress, curled up behind one. Tears streamed down her face.

    Her small frame trembling with despair. The moment she spotted Brian, her sobs quieted. It was as if she¡¯d found a lifeline. Looking up at him with wide, hopeful eyes, she asked in a shaky voice, ¡°Sir, can you take me home?¡±

    As Brian gazed at the little girl before him, a warmth spread through his chest.

    Her tear-streaked cheeks made her look both fragile and heartbreakingly sweet. She looked so small, almost delicate.

    Without hesitation, he stepped forward and scooped her into his arms. The temperature by the sea changed drastically between day and night, and the breeze made it even colder.

    He quickly took off his jacket and wrapped it around the little girl, covering herpletely except for her head.

    The little girl blinked her big, round eyes, studying him for a moment before bursting into fresh tears.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Brian asked, trying to understand her distress.

    ¡°Mommy! I want my mommy,¡± she wailed, her sobs growing more desperate. Her lower lip quivered, a clear sign of how deeply distressed she felt.

    ?????????????????? ?????????????? ??????????: ?????????¦Í???????????????

    Brian had never been theforting type, especially when it came to children. Uncertain, he awkwardly tried to soothe her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I promise I¡¯ll help you find your mommy. Do you remember her phone number?¡±

    The little girl sniffled and shook her head.

    ¡°Can you tell me where your house is?¡±

    She furrowed her brows in concentration, then hesitantly pointed to the left. ¡°A big¡­ big white house,¡± she mumbled.

    Brian immediatelytched onto this small but valuable clue.

    Wasting no time, he called the police first, then dialed Ronald. ¡°See if there¡¯s arge white house in the direction she pointed,¡± he instructed.

    A few minutester, Ronald called back.

    ¡°You were spot on. There¡¯s a white house exactly where she pointed.¡±

    ¡°Alright, send me the location.¡±

    With the directions in hand, Brian adjusted his grip on the child and started walking.

    As dusk settled over the horizon, the little girl burrowed into his chest, her small arms wrapping tightly around his neck, seekingfort in his warmth.

    For the first time in his life, Brian felt an unfamiliar yet instinctive sense of protectiveness.

    He couldn¡¯t stop himself from wondering¡ªif things had turned out differently, if he and Rachel were still together, would they have had a daughter like this? A little girl with Rachel¡¯s eyes, wrapping her tiny arms around his neck, calling him Daddy in the sweetest voice. But that future was nothing more than a dream now, one he had destroyed with his own hands.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 713

    ?Chapter 713:

    Lost in thought, he kept walking, but just then, the little girl¡¯s head suddenly drooped, pressing heavily against his shoulder.

    Exhaustion had overtaken her, lulling her into sleep.

    Brian picked up his pace. After about twenty minutes, he turned a corner, and there it was¡ªthe white house standing just ahead.

    The moment he neared, a woman saw them and came running. In no time, she swept the little girl into her arms, her voice trembling with relief. ¡°Este! Thank goodness! You¡¯re back!¡±

    Overwhelmed with joy, tears streamed down her face as she held her child tightly.

    Brian, still cautious, asked, ¡°She¡¯s yours?¡±

    The woman quickly took out her phone and showed Brian pictures of the girl from when she was little until now.

    Only then did Brian feel reassured and release his grip.

    She cradled the child close, her hands still shaking from the overwhelming relief.

    Looking at Brian with sincere gratitude, she said, ¡°Thank you, really. Please, could you give me your number? My husband and I would love to thank you properly tomorrow.¡±

    Brian shook his head. ¡°No need. Just be more careful. Next time, you might not be this lucky.¡±

    g???????¦Í??????.??????, ¨C ???????? ???????????????? ????

    ¡°It was just an ident, but we won¡¯t forget this kindness. Thank you so much, sir.¡±

    She lowered herself in a deep bow, but Brian had already turned away, his figure disappearing into the night. He didn¡¯t turn back, seemingly lost in his own thoughts.

    He was too preupied to notice that someone had suddenly rushed out from behind the gate.

    ¡°La, is it true? Did you find Este?¡± Rachel¡¯s anxious voice rang out.

    That voice¡­ Brian found it so familiar.

    But then, he shook his head. No, it couldn¡¯t be. He must have imagined it.

    Still, something made him turn around. His eyes scanned the street, but there was nothing. Just an empty road under the dim glow of the streetlights.

    Brian paused, his gaze fixed on therge door he had passed moments ago. Something about it made him uneasy. Without realizing it, he took a step forward, as if drawn by an invisible thread.

    Before he could go any further, the door opened slightly again. La Cohen stepped out, clearly surprised to see him still standing there.

    ¡°Oh! You¡¯re still here. Do you need something?¡± she asked, looking at him curiously.

    Brian gave a slight shake of his head, his eyes flickering toward the interior. But there was nothing¡ªjust an empty hallway. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. Go ahead and close it.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 714

    ?Chapter 714:

    ¡°Alright then.¡±

    The group trip for White Group continued the next day, but Brian felt indifferent to it all.

    The morning dragged on in a series of endless meetings, and by the time they were done, he was more than ready to leave.

    Ronald observed his demeanor and felt anxious.

    For two years, Brian had thrown himself into work, barely taking a break. Every single day was consumed by meetings, projects, and negotiations.

    Other than attending essential business gatherings and keeping up with his fitness regimen, his entire life revolved around work. But the toll was evident¡ªrecent health check-ups showed a worrying decline in his condition.

    ¡°Mr. White, this resort falls under the White Group¡¯s management. It¡¯s nearlyplete. Since we¡¯re already here, why not take a look?¡±

    Brian, mid-writing, paused, lost in thought. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Norris¡¯s project?¡±

    Ronald nodded. ¡°Yes, he heard you were in the area and has been eager to have you visit. He¡¯d really value your insights.¡±

    Brian took off his sses and rubbed his tired eyes before leaning back against the sofa, letting out a quiet sigh.

    ¡°Norris is thorough and reliable. I trust his work. There¡¯s no need for me to go.¡±

    Read thetest updates at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    His refusal only deepened Ronald¡¯s concern.

    Stepping out of the room, Ronald turned to Reba, his expression tense. ¡°Get everything ready. Mr. White is leaving soon.¡±

    Reba looked surprised. ¡°Already? But we just got here yesterday. I heard the resort has a lot of fun activities nned. Why not stay and enjoy them?¡±

    Ronald hesitated for a moment before meeting her gaze. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try talking to him?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Reba blinked, clearly taken aback. She wasn¡¯t sure she was the right person for this. If even Ronald, Brian¡¯s most trusted assistant, couldn¡¯t convince him, what chance did she¡ªa new secretary¡ªhave?

    Ronald studied her carefully. She bore a slight resemnce to Rachel. That alone was reason enough to try. ¡°Yes, just talk to him. You never know what unexpected results mighte from it.¡±

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll try,¡± Reba said, though she wasn¡¯t too confident.

    Taking a deep breath, she steadied herself and knocked on the door.

    ¡°Come in,¡± Brian¡¯s voice came from inside, calm andposed as ever.

    But the moment he saw Reba walk in, the usual cold edge in his tone eased just a little. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Reba started with her usual work updates, securing his approval before carefully broaching the subject. ¡°Mr. White, I heard there¡¯s a bonfire music festival at the beach tonight. It sounds amazing. I was thinking of going. Would it be possible for us to leave tomorrow instead?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 715

    ?Chapter 715:

    Brian didn¡¯t respond right away. Instead, he raised his voice. ¡°Ronald!¡±

    Ronald appeared almost instantly. ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±

    Brian turned to him and asked, ¡°Are you also interested in this bonfire festival Reba is talking about?¡±

    Without missing a beat, Ronald nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s one of the biggest highlights here. I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s incredible, and I¡¯d love to experience it at least once.¡±

    He made sure to add a hopeful, pleading look for good measure. Brian studied him for a moment, then, with a sigh, shut the folder in front of him. ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll leave tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Ronald¡¯s relief was so immense that he nearly teared up. He hadn¡¯t managed to get Brian to attend, but convincing him to stay was a win in itself.

    That evening, Ronald arrived at the festival early and captured plenty of photos and videos to send to Brian.

    Brian barely nced at them¡ªuntil Este appeared on the screen.

    The little girl looked like a fairytale princess, dressed in an elegant gown with a delicate crown on her head. Her smile was bright and heartwarming.

    The image triggered a memory¡ªEste¡¯s voice from yesterday echoed in his mind. ¡°Sir, there¡¯s a party by the sea tomorrow. I¡¯ll wear a pretty dress and dance. You have toe watch me.¡±

    Find thetest releases g?ln¦Òv????s

    Brian arrived at the beach just as the concert was reaching its most exciting moment. The music was powerful, and the whole ce was alive with energy. Not far away, a bonfire was surrounded by people happily singing and dancing together, holding hands.

    Brian nced toward the stage, and soon, a group of little girls appeared. A slightly older girl, perhaps five or six, was leading the way, followed by a group of tiny two- and three-year-olds. They all looked absolutely adorable.

    Este was right at the front, standing out clearly among the others. Brian noticed her immediately.

    The dance was both cute and chaotic¡ªsome toddlers were teary-eyed, searching for their mothers, while others danced in their own little worlds,pletely out of sync. Some even ran all over the stage.

    ¡°They¡¯re just too cute!¡± the audience cheered.

    Este, not even two yet, was one of the youngest, and her little dance moves were adorably clumsy. But that was exactly what made her, and all the kids, even more lovable to everyone watching.

    After the dance, Brian pped his hands enthusiastically.

    As Este stepped off the stage, Brian turned to leave as well.

    Suddenly, a small voice called from behind, ¡°Sir¡­¡±

    But the noise around them was too loud, and Brian didn¡¯t hear her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 716

    ?Chapter 716:

    La hurried after Este, calling out, ¡°Este, where are you going? Wait for Mommy!¡±

    But Este didn¡¯t stop. She kept running, prompting La to rush after her. Brian kept walking, unaware of themotion behind him¡ªuntil a small figure stepped in front of him, blocking his path. With her hands on her hips, Este red up at him with a determined pout.

    ¡°Sir, why are you walking so fast? I can barely keep up.¡±

    ¡°Este?¡± Brian¡¯s heart softened, and he quickly knelt down to lift her into his arms.

    La finally caught up, now understanding why Este had rushed off.

    ¡°Sir, thanks for helping me find Mommy yesterday. But you disappeared without saying goodbye. When I woke up, you were gone.¡± The little girl¡¯s voice was tinged with a hint of disappointment.

    Brian wasn¡¯t great atforting kids, so he nced at the bonfire and said, ¡°Este, you love dancing, right? How about I dance with you?¡±

    ¡°Wonderful!¡± Este cheered, pping excitedly.

    Near the bonfire, Este held Brian¡¯s hand, trying to figure out who else might want to join. Her daddy wasn¡¯t here, and her mommy probably wouldn¡¯t want to dance with this man, so Este looked around, deep in thought.

    Just then, Ronald and Reba spotted Brian and hurried over.

    Your escape is on g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s

    ¡°Mr. White, d you made it. It¡¯s really lively tonight,¡± Reba said with a smile.

    Brian gave a small nod.

    Seeing that they knew each other, Este made up her mind and grabbed Reba¡¯s hand. ¡°Miss, can you dance with me?¡±

    With that, she stood between Reba and Brian, pulling them both into the dancing circle.

    La stood nearby, watching her daughter with a soft smile.

    Time passed quickly, and before they knew it, an hour had slipped by.

    Este was sweaty but grinning, clearly having the time of her life. After a walk along the beach, Rachel returned and stood with La, waiting for Este.

    The bonfire area wasrge, and as the mes began to fade, it became harder to see clearly.

    Exhausted, Este looked up at Brian and said, ¡°Sir, I want to go to Mommy.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Brian said as he effortlessly lifted her into his arms and started walking toward La.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± Este cried out as soon as she saw La, eagerly reaching for a hug.

    Rachel had been looking down, her face slightly turned to the side, but at the sound of Este¡¯s voice, she lifted her head.

    In that moment, both Rachel and Brian froze,pletely taken aback. It felt like everything around them had stopped moving.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 717

    ?Chapter 717:

    Brian¡¯s arms, still holding Este, were frozen in ce, while La had already wrapped her hands around Este. But Brian hadn¡¯t released her.

    ¡°Sir¡­¡± Este called out softly.

    She called again, but Brian still hadn¡¯t snapped out of his daze.

    It was Rachel who quietly suggested, ¡°Maybe you should give Este to her mom first?¡±

    La, quick to catch on, noticed Rachel¡¯s reaction when she saw Brian and the tense air between them. She instantly put the pieces together.

    ¡°Este¡¯s worn out from all the ying. I¡¯ll take her back now,¡± La said, finding a reason to leave and picking Este up.

    ¡°Mom, isn¡¯t Racheling with us?¡± Este asked, sounding confused.

    ¡°She¡¯s got some things to take care of. We¡¯ll go back first,¡± La replied gently.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Este responded, clearly epting it.

    She was so tired that she rested her head against her mom. With the soothing rhythm of their steps, she drifted off to sleep.

    Meanwhile, even after La had gone, neither Rachel nor Brian said a word.

    After two long years apart, their first words seemed to be chosen with great care, and neither of them found it easy to speak.

    Discover more content at galnov??????.c??m

    Brian was holding back a storm of emotions. There was so much he wanted to say, but he was afraid of saying too much all at once. His hand moved toward her, then hesitated, stopping mid-air before pulling back.

    Rachel stayed silent, brushing her hair, which had been tousled by the wind, and began walking ahead.

    Brian trailed behind, keeping pace with her.

    The evening breeze wrapped around them as they walked together in silence, for what felt like a long while.

    The bonfire party eventually ended, and as the crowd thinned, the beach grew quieter. That¡¯s when Rachel finally spoke, breaking the silence.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    Taken by surprise, Brian quickly responded, ¡°Yes, it¡­ it really has. How have you been?¡± His voice felt stiff and a little ufortable.

    ¡°Pretty good,¡± Rachel said honestly. ¡°I opened a little inn by the sea with my friend. I wake up each morning without an rm, stretch out, and take it easy. When I feel tired, I rx on the balcony, soak up the sun, make some coffee, and take a nap. Sometimes, I walk along the beach, feel the sea breeze, and listen to the waves. It¡¯s peaceful.¡±

    Brian nodded, agreeing with her. ¡°That does sound nice.¡±

    After a few more polite exchanges, theypsed into silence again. The night continued to grow darker, and the sea breeze picked up, bringing a coolness with it.

    Brian removed his jacket. Just as he was about to ce it over her shoulders, he stopped and asked, ¡°Would you like to wear this? It¡¯s starting to get a little cold.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 718

    ?Chapter 718:

    Rachel gave a small shake of her head. ¡°No, thanks. It¡¯s gettingte. We should probably head back.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Though she declined his offer, he didn¡¯t press the matter. Instead, he casually draped the jacket over his arm.

    They walked for a while in silence, and then he hesitated before speaking up. ¡°Rachel, don¡¯t get the wrong idea.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± She nced at him, a little surprised.

    Brian seemed a little anxious. ¡°I¡¯m here for a work retreat. It¡¯s all just a coincidence; I didn¡¯t n it.¡±

    ¡°How long have you been here? When are you leaving?¡± Rachel asked, walking alongside him.

    ¡°We got here yesterday, and we¡¯ll be staying for a week,¡± he replied.

    ¡°This ce is really perfect for unwinding. I hope you enjoy your time here,¡± she said, turning to leave.

    After saying goodbye, Rachel turned and walked away.

    Brian stood there, watching her leave, his eyes following her until she waspletely out of sight.

    g???????¦Í??????.k???? ¨C ?????????? ??????????

    For a moment, he felt an overwhelming urge to go after her, to stop her, to say something¡ªanything. But just as quickly as the thought came, he pushed it down.

    In the end, he didn¡¯t move. He simply stood still, letting her go.

    That night, as he sat alone, he made a decision. Instead of leaving as nned, he would stay. If he left now, he had no idea when¡ªor if¡ªthey would ever meet again. He didn¡¯t want to leave it up to chance.

    Three dayster, fate brought them together again.

    Brian was inspecting the progress of the resort project when, unexpectedly, he saw Rachel nearby. The sight of her made his heart race. He was excited and maybe even a little nervous.

    Rachel, on the other hand, seemed calm, as if she had already moved past whatever was between them.

    ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Brian greeted her with a smile, stepping toward her.

    ¡°Yes, it is,¡± Rachel said with a small nod. ¡°I thought you had already gone back.¡±

    ¡°This resort belongs to mypany, so I had to stay a bit longer for an inspection,¡± Brian exined.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Rachel said simply. ¡°Then I won¡¯t keep you from your work.¡± She was already turning to leave.

    But before she could go, Ronald suddenly spoke up.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 719

    ?Chapter 719:

    ¡°Mrs. White¡ª¡± He caught himself immediately and quickly corrected his mistake. ¡°I mean, Ms. Marsh. It¡¯s lunchtime. Why don¡¯t you join us for a meal? It¡¯s been a while since west sat down together.¡±

    Rachel paused for a second, then smiled. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Brian was surprised at how easy that was. He had expected her to turn Ronald down, but instead, she agreed without hesitation.

    Ronald had chosen a seaside restaurant, one with an elegant and peaceful atmosphere. It was exactly the kind of ce Rachel used to enjoy.

    They walked toward the exit of the resort together, but just as they stepped outside, someone came rushing toward them. It was Reba. She was out of breath, her face slightly flushed as she clutched a stack of documents tightly in her hands.

    ¡°Mr. White! Here are the documents you asked for,¡± she said between deep breaths.

    Seeing that he had work to handle, Rachel stepped aside, not wanting to be a distraction.

    However, the moment Reba lifted her head, Rachel¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This woman¡­ she looked oddly simr to her.

    For a brief moment, Rachel felt a strange sense of unease. Was this just a coincidence, or had it been intentional?

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??????? brings great stories

    But the shock onlysted a second. She quickly regained herposure. She had reminded herself time and time again that Brian was nothing more than a stranger to her now.

    If anything remained between them, it was only the memory of someone she used to know. The past was long gone, fading away.

    She hade close to death once, and it was An who had saved her, pulling her back from the edge. That experience had changed her. From that moment on, she decided to live for herself, follow her heart, and enjoy life the way she wanted.

    Brian noticed Rachel¡¯s reaction and immediately stepped forward to exin. ¡°Rachel, her name is Reba Evans. She¡¯s just my secretary, nothing more. Now that we¡¯ve run into each other again, I¡¯ll arrange for her transfer out of thepany soon.¡±

    His response was swift, leaving no room for misunderstanding. He rified Reba¡¯s role and even promised to transfer her away, as if trying to erase any reason for doubt.

    But before Rachel could say anything, Reba¡¯s expression changed. Her eyes turned red, and she spoke in a panicked voice. ¡°Mr. White, is it because I haven¡¯t been doing my job well? Did I make a mistake? Please don¡¯t fire me. I know Ick experience, but I¡¯m willing to learn. I¡¯ll work harder, I promise.¡±

    She lowered her head, almost as if she were begging.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720:

    Brian remained firm. ¡°Ronald, take her to handle the paperwork.¡±

    Rachel stepped forward, speaking in a steady voice. ¡°Brian, if you¡¯re doing this because of me, there¡¯s no need. I want to be clear with you. I have no resentment, no anger left. I¡¯ve moved on.¡±

    For a split second, Brian¡¯s heart lifted with hope.

    But her next words, spoken with quiet certainty, quickly extinguished it. ¡°After this meal, let¡¯s take it as a proper goodbye to the past. It¡¯s time for both of us to move forward with our own lives.¡±

    The car arranged by Ronald arrived quickly, right on time.

    As Brian and Rachel walked toward it, Reba suddenly rushed over, her voice trembling with desperation. ¡°Mr. White, please¡­ I really need this job. Just give me one more chance.¡±

    Rachel nced at them and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get in the car first.¡±

    Brian gave her a slight nod before turning to Ronald, quietly giving him a few instructions.

    Momentster, Ronald walked up to Reba and spoke calmly. ¡°Mr. White will make sure you receive a fair settlement. It¡¯s best for you to leave now. I won¡¯t keep it from you anymore¡ªwhen you first got this job, you had no experience. The only reason you were hired was because of your resemnce to Mrs. White.¡±

    Reba turned her eyes toward Rachel, and in that instant, everything made sense. No wonder Brian had defended her that day when his mother had scolded her. Looking back, he hadn¡¯t really been standing up for her at all.

    Feel the thrill at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s

    Reba gave a small nod of understanding. ¡°Thank you for being honest. I¡¯ll leave.¡±

    The whole situation had been an unforeseen chapter in her life. But now, with the experience she had gained at White Group, she was confident she could find another good job.

    Once inside the car, Rachel said in a light tone, ¡°We¡¯ll enjoy French food tonight, right? Let¡¯s enjoy this meal.¡±

    Her mind drifted back to the first time he had taken her to dinner at a fancy French restaurant. That night, she had barely slept, feeling anxious and excited, afraid that something would go wrong.

    Since their first meal had started in a French restaurant, it only felt right to close the chapter in one too.

    Soon, they arrived at a private dining room. Rachel picked up the menu and, without hesitation, ordered the same dishes from that night. But this time, instead of the chef preparing the steak, Brian did it himself.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± she said.

    Rachel maintained a poised demeanor as she ate her steak, neither rushing nor hesitating. The unspoken agreement between them kept the past off the table. About half an hourter, she ced her fork down gently and said, ¡°I¡¯m full. I¡¯ll be heading back now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you home,¡± Brian offered.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 721

    ?Chapter 721:

    Rachel quickly shook her head gently. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡±

    Just as she said that, her phone rang. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m in the innermost private dining room.¡±

    A few momentster, there was a knock on the door. Brian turned to look and saw a strikingly handsome man walking in. There was something familiar about him.

    Before Brian could piece it together, the man had already walked up to Rachel, effortlessly taking her purse. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± His tone was warm and gentle.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Rachel said with a bright smile, nodding.

    Brian remained standing there, frozen.

    As she passed by, she gave him onest look. ¡°Thanks for dinner. Goodbye.¡±

    ¡°Rachel!¡± Brian couldn¡¯t stop himself from calling her name.

    ¡°Yes?¡± she asked with a polite smile, though there was a noticeable distance in her gaze.

    At that moment, Brian had a flood of questions running through his mind. But he swallowed them back.

    ¡°I just wanted to say, I¡¯ll be in town for a few more days. Will I see you again?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s smile dimmed just a little. ¡°I sincerely hope we don¡¯t.¡± Five simple words, yet they said everything.

    ???????????????? ?????????????? ???????? g???????????????????????

    The best way forward was to never cross paths again.

    It was only when she got into the car that Rachel finally let out a breath of relief. She rolled down the window and inhaled deeply, trying to steady herself.

    ¡°Feeling better now?¡± Trey asked with concern.

    Rachel patted her chest lightly. ¡°Much better. I just really hope I never have to see him again.¡±

    ¡°Now that I¡¯m back, you can leave the inn to La and me. Take a few days to yourself¡ªyou won¡¯t have to worry about running into him.¡±

    Meanwhile, back in the restaurant, something suddenly clicked in Brian¡¯s mind.

    Brian¡¯s mind raced. ¡°It was Trey Cohen! I never thought he¡¯d actually return.¡±

    Brian stayed at the resort for a few more days, but as Rachel had predicted, their paths never crossed.

    He understood¡ªshe was deliberately keeping her distance, making it clear she had no intention of seeing him again.

    This time, all he could do was wait, hoping for an oue he had no control over. Life had taught him a lesson¡ªone he wouldn¡¯t ignore. He wouldn¡¯t push, wouldn¡¯t demand. If she didn¡¯t want to see him, he had to ept it.

    On the third day, fate yed its hand. Brian unexpectedly ran into Este.

    The moment she caught sight of him from a distance, she immediately released her father¡¯s hand and dashed toward him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 722

    ?Chapter 722:

    ¡°It¡¯s really you!¡± she eximed, her face lighting up with pure delight as she stretched out her arms, eager for a hug.

    Without hesitation, Brian scooped her up, effortlessly lifting her high into the air before yfully tossing her up a few times. She burst intoughter.

    Just then, Trey caught up. The moment his eyesnded on Brian, his expression shifted in an instant. What were the odds? His mind raced¡ªhow on earth did Este know Brian?

    ¡°Este,¡± Trey said sharply, stepping forward with a firm expression. He extended his hand. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be letting strangers hold you like that.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, he¡¯s not a stranger. He saved me and took me home,¡± Este protested, her lips forming a small pout, clearly upset by his reaction.

    Brian¡¯s eyes widened as he turned to Trey in disbelief. ¡°She¡¯s your daughter?¡±

    Trey didn¡¯t dignify the question with a response, his face remaining unreadable and cold.

    Brian shifted his gaze back to Este. ¡°He¡¯s your dad?¡±

    ¡°Yep,¡± Este replied with a confident nod. ¡°You¡¯re charming, but so is my daddy,¡± she added with a cheeky grin.

    Brian nced back at Trey, his expression now filled with unspoken questions.

    ?????? ???????????????? ????????????: gal?no?vels?co?m

    Yet, with Este standing between them, neither man made a move. It wasn¡¯t until La approached that Trey finally spoke. ¡°Este, go find your mommy. I need to have a word with him.¡±

    Brian willingly passed the child to La.

    The moment they were out of earshot, the tension between the two men snapped into full force.

    ¡°Trey, you owe me an exnation. You have a wife and a daughter. Do you think this is fair to Rachel?¡±

    Without warning, Brian seized Trey by the cor, his grip tight with frustration.

    But Trey was no longer the naive, soft-spoken man of the past. Years of experience had shaped him into someone far moreposed and unshaken. He shoved Brian¡¯s arm aside and let out a coldugh. ¡°You should be asking yourself that question. Back then, you forced me to leave. I stepped aside for her happiness¡ªI was willing to sacrifice for her. But now, looking at you, I see a man who doesn¡¯t deserve to love her. You¡¯ve done nothing but bring her pain, again and again. If I hadn¡¯te back and seen firsthand the years of suffering she endured, tell me, Brian¡ªhow much longer would you have kept hurting her?¡±

    Every word he spoke wasced with usation. His fury ran so deep that his hands trembled at his sides.

    ¡°Yes, I admit it. I hurt her, and I owe her more than I can ever repay.¡± Brian didn¡¯t fight back, nor did he try to justify himself. He simply acknowledged the truth, catching Trey off guard.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 723

    ?Chapter 723:

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t give you the right to two-time her,¡± Brian said coldly. His eyes darkened as he took a step closer. ¡°Trey, you have a wife and a daughter. Don¡¯t hurt Rachel. If you do¡­¡± His voice dropped to a chilling tone. ¡°I won¡¯t forgive you.¡±

    Trey let out a low, bitter chuckle, his gaze filled with disdain. ¡°After all this time, you still don¡¯t understand her. All I can say is, no matter what happens, I won¡¯t hurt her.¡±

    ¡°Then walk away,¡± Brian shot back, his voice unwavering. ¡°Don¡¯t drag her into rumors and scandals.¡±

    Trey said nothing, but his silence was thick with anger and frustration.

    ¡°Trey, answer me!¡± Brian¡¯s voice rose, demanding a response.

    Trey met his gaze but remained indifferent. ¡°I have nothing to say.¡±

    To Brian, those words weren¡¯t just an answer¡ªthey were dismissive, impatient, a refusal to acknowledge the truth.

    His patience had worn thin. Without another thought, his fist clenched, and in the next second, he threw a punch,nding it squarely on Trey¡¯s nose.

    But Trey wasn¡¯t the same man he once was. His fist tightened, and he refused to back down.

    On the beach, the two shed, exchanging blows without hesitation. Every punch was swift, every move calcted, neither man holding back as they battled to overpower the other.

    Additional chapters at g ??ln ov els .???? ??

    Before long, both were hurt, their faces swollen and bruised.

    Trey¡¯s nose was bleeding, his lip was cut, and one of his eyes was swollen. Brian didn¡¯t look any better¡ªhis face was covered in bruises. They wrestled in the sand, neither willing to back down despite their injuries.

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    Este¡¯s voice suddenly rang out, snapping them back to reality. But even then, their arms kept struggling against each other.

    Brian was furious, convinced that Trey had betrayed Rachel by being with her while still having a wife and daughter.

    On the other hand, Trey was boiling with anger over the years of pain and betrayal Brian had caused Rachel.

    With both men unwilling to concede, their confrontation grew more intense.

    La walked over with Este in her arms. Seeing them fight, she panicked and called out, ¡°Honey!¡±

    Trey nced at her and quickly said, ¡°Babe, take Este back. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    The way they sweet-talked each other made Brian even angrier.

    ¡°Trey, you bastard! Do you even care about Rachel?¡± Brian snapped.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 724

    ?Chapter 724:

    Wasting no time, he threw a punch straight at Trey¡¯s face.

    Trey couldn¡¯t dodge in time and was sent crashing to the ground.

    ¡°Daddy!¡± Este wailed, squirming in La¡¯s arms. ¡°Mommy, I want Daddy! Let me go!¡±

    Trey didn¡¯t stay down for long. He grabbed Brian¡¯s legs and yanked him down, flipping him over.

    Both of them ended up looking even more of a mess.

    Este rushed over, tears streaming down her face, and threw herself into Trey¡¯s arms.

    Seeing her like that, Brian stopped. The fight came to a temporary halt. Este¡¯s little face crumpled when she saw Trey¡¯s injuries, especially the blood. Her heart ached for him.

    She whimpered and hugged her father tightly, her little arms squeezing him.

    Trey pulled her close and spoke softly. ¡°I¡¯m strong. Don¡¯t worry about me, okay?¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re bleeding¡­ a lot,¡± the little girl said worriedly. Her tiny hands gently touched his face as she added, ¡°I¡¯ll blow on it for you, and you won¡¯t cry, okay?¡±

    She was copying the way her fatherforted her whenever she got hurt.

    M?????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    Trey¡¯s eyes stung with emotion.

    ¡°Alright, I feel much better now,¡± he said, his gaze full of warmth.

    Seeing that, Brian felt a little jealous.

    Having a daughter really was something special. So sweet, so precious! He let out a silent sigh. If he had a daughter, he¡¯d probably never stop spoiling her¡­

    ¡°Mr. Charming, I like you because you saved me, but you hit my daddy,¡± Este said, her tiny voice turning serious. ¡°I can¡¯t be friends with you. My favorite people in the whole world are Daddy and Mommy.¡±

    Watching her stand up for her dad like that¡ªhow could anyone not be moved?

    ¡°Este, sweetie, your daddy and I were just messing around. No need to worry.¡±

    Este frowned, clearly unsure. She turned to La. ¡°Mommy, is that true?¡±

    La stroked her hair and smiled. ¡°Of course, honey. Your daddy and this gentleman are good friends. They¡¯ll be fine soon.¡±

    Then, she turned to Trey. ¡°Sweetheart, your nose is bleeding a lot. We need to get you to a hospital.¡±

    Seeing how things had turned out, Brian realized he might have acted too rashly.

    With Este right there, they should¡¯ve stopped much sooner. He sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll drive you.¡±

    Trey never intended to tell Rachel about the fight.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 725

    ?Chapter 725:

    Rachel missed Este, so she picked up her phone and made a video call to La.

    Holding her mom¡¯s phone, Este beamed and shouted, ¡°Where did you go? I haven¡¯t seen you in forever!¡±

    ¡°I had some stuff to do, but I¡¯ll be back in a few days,¡± Rachel exined gently.

    La saw them chatting away and turned around to grab some hot water.

    While watching the screen move as Este held the phone, Rachel caught a glimpse of something white in the background.

    ¡°Este, where are you and your mommy right now?¡± Rachel asked, her tone turning serious.

    ¡°We¡¯re at the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Are you sick?¡± Rachel asked, sounding worried.

    Este quickly shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s Daddy. He got hurt.¡±

    Before Rachel could press for more details, Este quickly added, ¡°He fought with a handsome man at the beach, and he bled.¡±

    ¡°Handsome man?¡± Rachel figured it out right away.

    Two hourster, after rushing from the city, Rachel arrived at Trey¡¯s bedside.

    Find what you love at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???????

    ¡°Rachel? Why are you here?¡± Trey asked, looking surprised.

    ¡°Did he hit you?¡± Rachel asked without hesitation.

    One look at her face, and Trey knew she already knew everything. There was no point in hiding it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. This is between him and me. I just wish I was strong enough to fight back for you. Give me a few more years, and I¡¯ll definitely take him down.¡±

    Rachel let out a soft sigh and said earnestly, ¡°I really appreciate it, but you didn¡¯t have to. The past is behind me, like a faded memory. I don¡¯t want to dig it up again¡ªI just want to let it gopletely. I was wrong. I never should¡¯ve asked you to pretend to be my boyfriend just to keep him away.¡±

    Trey shook his head lightly. ¡°I made that choice myself. You don¡¯t have to feel bad about it.¡±

    After giving it a lot of thought, he finally decided to be honest with her. ¡°Brian didn¡¯t punch me because he thought I was your boyfriend and got jealous. He assumed I was cheating on La with you, which would¡¯ve made you the other woman. From what I gathered, he was actually worried about you.¡±

    ¡°Maybe,¡± Rachel said, keeping her voice steady. ¡°But that still doesn¡¯t justify him using his fists. Trey, I actually came to say goodbye.¡±

    Trey tensed up. ¡°Goodbye? You don¡¯t have to leave just because of him.¡±

    Rachel pressed her lips together. ¡°On the contrary,¡± she began, ¡°I came here in the first ce to stay away from him. Now that he¡¯s found me, there¡¯s no point in hiding anymore. I¡¯ve been here for almost two years, and my health has improved a lot. An asked if I wanted to go back, and honestly, I do miss those years of working hard and building my career. I want to find that drive again. Besides, you¡¯ve reunited with La and Este. Your family should be together. La may not say much, but now that you¡¯re finally with her, whyplicate things? Take my advice¡ªfocus on your life with her. From now on, just pretend you don¡¯t know anything about me.¡±

    Having said that, Rachel turned to leave, but as she reached the entrance, she came face-to-face with Brian.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 726

    ?Chapter 726:

    Instead of avoiding him, she walked straight toward him.

    Brian, as direct as ever, wasted no time getting to the point. ¡°I don¡¯t regret hitting him,¡± he said tly. ¡°He let you down. If anything, I went easy on him. I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be so fragile¡ªjust a few hits, and his nose was already broken.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s anger red. ¡°Oh, so I¡¯m supposed to thank you for not hitting him harder?¡±

    Seeing Rachel¡¯s frustration, Brian quickly backed down. ¡°Alright, alright, it¡¯s my fault. If it bothers you that much, I won¡¯t hit him next time.¡±

    But instead of calming her down, his choice of words only made her angrier. She crossed her arms and red at him. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®if it bothers me¡¯? That¡¯s not the point! Resorting to violence is wrong, no matter what.¡±

    Brian muttered under his breath, frustration creeping into his voice. ¡°But Trey hit me too. Why don¡¯t you say anything to him? You¡¯re obviously taking his side.¡±

    Rachel was so exasperated she didn¡¯t even know how to respond.

    ¡°Forget it,¡± she huffed. ¡°I have nothing to say to you.¡±

    She shook off his hand and strode ahead, not bothering to look back.

    Brian panicked and hurried to catch up, trying to exin himself.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?§àm takes you away

    ¡°Rachel, please don¡¯t be mad. I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡±

    ¡°Stop following me,¡± she snapped without slowing down.

    But Brian wasn¡¯t about to give up. He quickly ran in front of her, blocking her path with his arm. ¡°I know I was wrong,¡± he said earnestly. ¡°I swear, even if Trey beats me to a pulp, I won¡¯t fight back. Whatever it takes¡ªjust don¡¯t be mad at me. And don¡¯t leave.¡± His voice had never sounded so humble.

    Rachel let out a small sound from her nose¡ªhalf a scoff, half a huff¡ªbut didn¡¯t say another word.

    Brian had no idea if that meant she had forgiven him or if she was still upset, so he didn¡¯t dare say anything more. Instead, he just followed her in silence, keeping a careful distance.

    When they reached the intersection, Rachel raised her hand and hailed a taxi.

    Brian instinctively stepped forward but hesitated at thest second, deciding against stopping her.

    Instead, he quickly gged down another taxi.

    The driver rolled down the window and shook his head. ¡°Sorry, this one¡¯s taken.¡±

    Brian nced inside and saw a young couple sitting in the backseat. But he didn¡¯t care about that right now. Desperate, he leaned in and addressed them directly.

    ¡°Excuse me, where are you heading? Could you possibly take another taxi? I really need this one. I¡¯ll pay you a thousand dors for the fare.¡±

    The couple exchanged skeptical nces, clearly wary.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 727

    ?Chapter 727:

    Brian pulled out his wallet and handed the couple $1,000. He exined, ¡°My girlfriend just left in the taxi ahead after an argument, and she¡¯s furious with me. I need to catch up with her before things get worse. Please, I¡¯d really appreciate your help.¡±

    Hearing this, the woman in the car let her guard down and epted the money.

    Beaming with joy, the couple stepped out, hand in hand. Before leaving, they thanked Brian several times, clearly pleased with the unexpected windfall.

    Brian, in turn, turned to the driver and was just as generous. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll offer you $1,000 too. Can you catch up to the taxi ahead?¡±

    The driver grinned with confidence. ¡°Of course, I can. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Although the brief negotiation had cost him some time, the driver was skilled, and within minutes, they had caught up.

    After about half an hour, Rachel finally stepped out of her taxi. Not wanting to intrude, Brian followed from a respectful distance. As she walked a short way, she suddenly veered into a shaded spot and crouched down.

    At first, he wasn¡¯t sure what she was doing¡ªuntil he heard her soft, coaxing voice. ¡°Kitty, kitty.¡±

    A momentter, a soft meow echoed back.

    Then, out of the shadows, a small white kitten bounded toward her. And it wasn¡¯t alone. More kittens soon followed, their tiny paws pattering against the pavement as they eagerly surrounded her. Rachel¡¯s face lit up with joy. ¡°Look what I brought for you today,¡± she said warmly, reaching into her bag.

    Your source of stories: galn¦Òv??ls.??????

    With practiced ease, she pulled out copsible bowls, filled them with cat food, and set out fresh water.

    The kittens wasted no time diving into their meal with excited little meows.

    Watching her, Brian realized she must have been feeding these strays for a while now. She moved with such familiarity, like it was part of her routine.

    He didn¡¯t call out to her or try to get her attention. Instead, he simply stood there, watching quietly, letting her have this moment of peace. With the kittens, she seemed different¡ªlighter, freer, happier. It had been a long time since he¡¯d seen her like this.

    It was a rare glimpse of her unguarded happiness, and he wished time would slow down, letting this moment stretch on forever.

    But the peaceful moment was soon interrupted by a burst of excited chatter. ¡°Oh my gosh! Look at those adorable white kittens. Someone¡¯s feeding them¡ªlet¡¯s go see!¡±

    A group of college girls dashed past Brian, drawn in by the kittens.

    Their delighted voices instantly caught Rachel¡¯s attention.

    She lifted her head, and her eyes met Brian¡¯s, standing just a short distance away.

    Rachel gave Brian a quick nce before focusing back on the kittens. The college girls¡¯ arrival made the ce lively, filling the air withughter and conversation.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 728

    ?Chapter 728:

    At first, they talked about the kittens, but then one of them suddenly pointed out, ¡°Hey, did you see that good-looking guy watching us?¡±

    One of the girls, still feeding a kitten, unfazed, replied, ¡°You said thatst time, and the guy ended up being totally average. I¡¯m not falling for it again.¡±

    The first girl insisted, trying to convince her friends, ¡°No, really, this time he¡¯s actually good-looking. I swear!¡±

    The two girls immediately turned to look at Brian, their eyes lighting up with surprise.

    Unable to hide their excitement, they quickly tugged at their friend¡¯s hand. ¡°Liza, look! Hurry! He¡¯s really hot! And he¡¯s exactly the kind of mature, charming guy you like.¡±

    Liza Mason scoffed, refusing to budge. ¡°Yeah, sure. You¡¯re just messing with me.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re serious! If you don¡¯t check him out, you¡¯ll regret it. He¡¯s exactly what you like.¡±

    Rachel silently mused. Was he really that attractive? They were exaggerating. Then again, they were young¡ªfull of life, innocence, and admiration for handsome men. Their excitement was actually kind of sweet. After all, she had once been their age too.

    Urged on by her friends¡¯ excitement, Liza finally gave in. ¡°Fine, fine. Since you¡¯re all making such a big deal out of it, I¡¯ll take a look.¡±

    Slowly, she tilted her head and nced toward Brian.

    ???????????? ?????????? ???????????? ???? ?????????¦Í??????©q??????

    Just then, Brian¡¯s eyes locked onto hers.

    Startled, Liza immediately looked away, her face growing warm. Seeing her flustered expression, her friends exchanged knowing nces and teased, ¡°Well? What do you think? Spill!¡±

    Liza gave a small, bashful nod, still avoiding eye contact. ¡°Yeah¡­ he¡¯s nice.¡±

    ¡°So? Is he your type?¡±

    Her cheeks turned bright red as she softly admitted, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Finding someone you like doesn¡¯t happen every day. You shouldn¡¯t let this chance slip by. Come on, let¡¯s go ask for his number.¡±

    Liza hesitated, gripping her friend¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be a bit awkward? We literally just saw him¡ªwe don¡¯t even know anything about him.¡±

    ¡°Then keep looking. Besides, once you have his contact, you¡¯ll get to know him better.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    ¡°No excuses. I¡¯ll go with you!¡±

    Before Liza could protest further, her friend grabbed her hand and pulled her toward Brian.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 729

    ?Chapter 729:

    Rachel was taken aback by their boldness¡ªtheir fearless way of chasing after love. It made her think back to her own youth, when she had been far more reserved.

    With her friend dragging her along, Liza approached Brian hesitantly. Her face burned an even deeper shade of red as she mustered the courage to speak. ¡°Hi¡­ I¡¯m Liza.¡±

    Caught off guard by the sudden approach, Brian blinked in surprise before regaining hisposure. ¡°Hello,¡± he greeted her casually.

    ¡°Can¡­ can I have your number?¡± Liza asked bravely, mustering up her courage.

    Brian gave a polite smile and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think my girlfriend would appreciate that.¡±

    His response was a clear but polite rejection.

    Feeling rejected, Liza¡¯s face fell, and without another word, she turned and ran off, clearly disappointed. Her friends exchanged guilty looks, realizing they had pushed her too far. They quickly ran after her.

    In no time, the lively energy disappeared, leaving Rachel alone once more with the kittens.

    Taking this as his cue, Brian finally stepped forward. ¡°The night breeze is getting chilly. Let me walk you home.¡±

    Instead of answering, Rachel looked up at him and asked, ¡°How long have you been following me? If I hadn¡¯t noticed, would you have just kept trailing behind like this?¡±

    F??rst ??pp??ared ??n g?????????¦Í???????????

    Brian hadn¡¯t expected Rachel to be so blunt, her directness catching him off guard. He shifted ufortably, rubbing his nose in an attempt to hide his awkwardness. ¡°I¡¯m just out for a walk, nothing more,¡± he muttered, hoping his words would diffuse the tension.

    Rachel¡¯s response was calm yet resolute. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you go your way, and I¡¯ll go mine.¡±

    She turned, intending to walk away, but he quickly caught up with her. His voice softened, his tone sincere yetced with concern. ¡°It¡¯ste. It¡¯s not safe for you to be out alone at this hour. I know you don¡¯t want to be around me right now, and I respect that. I won¡¯t say a word. Just pretend I¡¯m not here. But please, let me make sure you get home safely. Once you¡¯re there, I¡¯ll leave.¡±

    True to his word, he fell back a few steps, maintaining a respectful distance as they continued down the quiet street.

    As they neared a residential area, Rachel¡¯s eyes caught sight of a familiar car in the distance.

    At first, she thought her eyes were deceiving her, but as the figure approached, her heart skipped a beat. ¡°An? Is that really you?¡± she asked, her voice a blend of astonishment and joy.

    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± An replied, his voice calm and steady. ¡°I¡¯m here to take you back.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 730

    ?Chapter 730:

    His white trench coat draped effortlessly over his tall frame, exuding an air of quiet sophistication. Under the soft glow of the streetlights, his presence felt almost serene, like aforting shadow in the night.

    Rachel paused, a faint blush coloring her cheeks as she tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear. ¡°I can manage on my own. Why go through all this trouble to pick me up?¡± Her voice held a mixture of surprise and mild embarrassment.

    Before An could answer, the driver, who had been waiting patiently, stepped out of the car with a gentle smile. ¡°Mr. Vance insisted on picking you up personally. Now that you¡¯ve decided toe back, he didn¡¯t want to miss the chance,¡± he exined.

    An nced at the driver, his expression soft yet firm. ¡°You speak too much,¡± he remarked lightly, his reproach carrying an undertone of tenderness.

    Rachel chuckled, waving her hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need to make a fuss over it,¡± she replied quickly.

    An¡¯s eyes sparkled with subtle amusement as he spoke. ¡°Although Curt can¡¯t help but talk a lot, he did manage to get one thing right. I wanted to pick you up myself.¡± He nced over at Curt Robles, who stood quietly by the car.

    ¡°And, by the way, I brought you something,¡± An added casually, his voice warm with anticipation. Without missing a beat, he turned to the car and soon returned with an elegantly wrapped gift box in hand.

    With a gentle smile, he offered it to Rachel. ¡°Go ahead, open it. I hope you¡¯ll like it.¡±

    Fresh content avable now g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    Rachel eyed the box with a yful tilt of her head, her lips curling into a teasing smile. ¡°It¡¯s not something toovish, is it?¡±

    An¡¯s smile widened slightly, his tone light and reassuring. ¡°No need to worry. It¡¯s nothing overly extravagant.¡±

    Rachel hesitated momentarily before epting the gift, her fingers brushing against the smooth packaging. She had nned to wait until she was at home to open it, but the sight of the familiar wrapping stirred something within her. ¡°Is this¡­ Mille Cr¨ºpes from Lady M Cake Boutique?¡± she asked, her voice betraying a mix of surprise and warmth, her excitement palpable.

    The Mille Cr¨ºpes from Lady M Cake Boutique had always held a special ce in her heart. The first time An had brought it to her, she¡¯d been entranced by its unique vor. She hadter discovered that many of their cakes, especially the Mille Cr¨ºpes, required significant time and effort to make, resulting in a limited daily supply. Whenever she tried to buy one, they were always sold out. She could only experience them when An thoughtfully brought them to her.

    Now, with the sight of the Mille Cr¨ºpes before her, memories flooded back, along with a deep sense of longing. Since moving here, she hadn¡¯t had one in what felt like ages, and the craving she had suppressed was now a sweet, overwhelming sensation.

    ¡°Knowing how much you enjoy these, I thought you¡¯d appreciate having some,¡± An exined with a soft smile.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 731

    ?Chapter 731:

    Rachel¡¯s eyes widened in pleasant surprise. ¡°Thank you! But how did you know I liked them so much?¡± She had never actually mentioned her fondness for them.

    An¡¯s smile widened slightly, a glimmer of fondness in his eyes as he exined, ¡°You never mentioned it, but I noticed. The first time you had a few pieces, I thought you were just hungry. But after that, I saw you always ate a little more, even though you consistently left some behind, as if you were too shy to finish them all.¡±

    ¡°So I guess you liked them more than you let on.¡± His voice was thoughtful, full of quiet affection for Rachel¡¯s subtle habits.

    Rachel¡¯s expression was as eager as a child¡¯s before a candy shop window. An gently nudged the box closer. ¡°Go on, Rachel. Don¡¯t hold back.¡±

    Rachel unwrapped the package with eager hands, and the moment the rich cherry blossom scent filled the air, a soft smile graced her lips. ¡°Mmm, this aroma is lovely¡ªexactly what I needed to brighten my mood,¡± she murmured, her voice carrying a hint of contentment.

    She reached for a piece without a second thought, ready to take the first bite, but just as she was about to, she paused and held it out to An. ¡°You should try it too,¡± she offered.

    An shook his head with a gentle smile. ¡°No, this is for you. You should enjoy it¡ªhave as much as you like.¡±

    Reassured by his words, Rachel took a bite, and instantly, a wave of warmth spread through her. It was as if all the tension she carried melted away in that single taste.

    Your story hub g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s

    The moment was simple yetforting, but to Brian, it stung. A sharp sting of jealousy pricked at his heart, growing deeper and heavier until it numbed himpletely.

    The worst part? He felt invisible. From the moment An arrived, Rachel hadn¡¯t spared him a single nce.

    Once, he wouldn¡¯t have hesitated. He would have strode over, taken her hand, and made it clear to anyone who dared look her way¡ªshe was his.

    But now, he had lost that privilege. He had no right to step in, no way to reim what had slipped from his grasp.

    All he could do was stand there, watching, jealousy gnawing at him, leaving him powerless.

    After finishing thest bite, Rachel, feeling lighter, looked at An. ¡°Would you like toe up for a bit?¡±

    An, proving to be more thoughtful than she had expected, smiled. ¡°Are you sure? I wouldn¡¯t want to intrude,¡± he said casually, though his eyes flickered briefly toward Brian, fully aware of his presence. He already knew who Brian was¡ªthere was no need for introductions. But since Rachel hadn¡¯t brought it up, he saw no need to ask. He simply kept his thoughts to himself.

    ¡°It¡¯s always nice to have some quality time with a friend.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 732

    ?Chapter 732:

    ¡°Alright then!¡± An agreed with a nod.

    Upstairs, Rachel poured a cup of coffee, which An took without hesitation.

    But neither of them expected what happened next¡ªAn fumbled the cup, and before either could react, it slipped from his hands and crashed to the floor.

    He pressed his fingers to his temple, a brief flicker of weakness passing through his hands. After a moment of thought, he murmured, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been staying up tootetely. I lost focus for a second.¡±

    Rachel immediately noticed the hint of sadness in his eyes. Without asking any questions, she quietly grabbed a towel. ¡°Wipe it off first. I¡¯ll make you another cup.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Despite the minor mishap, An remainedposed as he took the towel and dabbed at the coffee stains on his shirt.

    This time, Rachel made sure to be extra careful as she handed him the cup, and An epted it with the same level of caution. However, he barely took a sip before setting the cup back down.

    ¡°Get some rest early. Curt and I will pick you up tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    More novels avable at g¦Áln¦Òv???s?c?m

    Something about him didn¡¯t seem right, and Rachel couldn¡¯t shake the feeling. Moments ago, he had seemed eager for the coffee, but now his interest hadpletely faded.

    As Rachel mulled it over, An suddenly wavered, barely steadying himself by gripping the entryway. The veins in his hand strained under the pressure.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Rachel hurried to his side.

    Just then, the doorbell rang, sharp and insistent.

    It was Curt at the door.

    The moment he saw An¡¯s name on the call log, he rushed upstairs. But what he walked into was far worse than he had expected.

    ¡°Mr. Vance, let me assist you.¡± Curt immediately moved toward him.

    Watching An closely, Rachel couldn¡¯t hide her concern. ¡°Is he alright?¡±

    Flustered, Curt opened his mouth to speak, but An beat him to it. ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a little tired. I¡¯ll have Curt help me back. Be sure to rest early, okay? I¡¯lle and pick you up tomorrow.¡±

    Despite his nonchnce, Rachel thought he looked rather unwell, which greatly worried her. Especially when she recalled how he had failed to hold a cup of coffee.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay and rest here?¡± she suggested.

    An looked like he was about to protest, so Rachel quickly added, ¡°You can rest easy here. You have nothing else to be concerned about.¡±

    ¡°But your¡­¡± An hesitated, unsure how to breach the subject of her ex-husband without causing embarrassment to either of them. Luckily for him, Rachel was direct about it. ¡°Brian and I are divorced. We no longer have any ties to each other. I get to decide who stays at my apartment. So, don¡¯t burden yourself with these matters and just rest well.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 733

    ?Chapter 733:

    After a while, Curt fetched a change of clothes from the car and brought it up for An. An didn¡¯t leave that night.

    Neither did Brian.

    He spent the night in his car, right outside the apartment building. It wasn¡¯t until the early hours of the morning, when Curt drove over to pick up An, that Brian finally moved from his stiff position.

    Half an hourter, Rachel and An came down with her luggage. They were walking side by side, wearing matching light trench coats. Rachel¡¯s curls cascaded down her back in stark contrast to the beige of her outfit, while An stood tall and debonair as he assisted her. Even from afar, they were the picture of a perfect, happy couple.

    They stopped in their tracks when they noticed Brian approaching them. Ever the gentleman, An gave Rachel a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in the car.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± She then turned to Brian. ¡°What do you want, Mr. White?¡±

    Her tone was cold and distant, and her overall attitude toward him was one she would usually reserve for a stranger.

    Brian felt his heart stutter. Pressing his lips into a thin line, he exhaled and handed over something. ¡°I remember you love pancakes. I checked around the neighborhood and found a stall famous for them. See if you like some.¡±

    Instead of taking the bag, however, Rachel simply said, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but I¡¯ve already had breakfast.¡±

    Your imagination begins with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©q?????

    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll be keeping them for myself, then.¡± Brian slowly withdrew his hand.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± Rachel remained cool toward him until the end.

    ¡°Of course. Take care!¡± The words tumbled out of Brian¡¯s mouth, each one scraping against his dry throat.

    Rachel walked past him, her chin held high, her eyes fixed forward. She didn¡¯t say another word to him, not even a goodbye.

    Brian didn¡¯t try to stop her again, contenting himself with staring at her departing figure. He remained rooted to the spot long after she had left.

    When Brian returned home that night, Ronald had already ced a dossier about An on his desk.

    Brian was quite surprised to find that An was far more excellent and aplished than he had initially expected. For the first time, he felt a deep, unsettling sense of crisis. He made up his mind right then and there that he must never let his guard down.

    On the day of Rachel¡¯s return, Yvonne personally came to pick her up. It had been so long since they hadst seen each other, so they had plenty to catch up on.

    ¡°Take your time,¡± An said politely. ¡°I have somepany matters to handle, anyway.¡± He handed Rachel a key. ¡°This is for the apartment I prepared for you. Keep it safe. Call Curt once you¡¯re done with your little reunion. He will pick you up and drive you to the apartment.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 734

    ?Chapter 734:

    Rachel was surprised and touched at the same time. ¡°When did you prepare all this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always had it ready,¡± An replied with a shrug. ¡°I wanted you to have a ce to stay when you finally decided to return.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ An, you¡­¡± Rachel was at a loss for words.

    ¡°Just take it. There are no strings or any personal attachments. It¡¯s just another amodation provided by thepany.¡±

    Just like that, An dispelled her concerns. He was so dismissive about it that Rachel thought she would being home to a typical, standard apartment. But when she opened the door and stepped inside, she waspletely taken aback by the sight before her.

    The apartment had been carefully designed, with walls painted in Rachel¡¯s favorite color, creating a space that felt distinctly her own. It wasn¡¯t overly spacious, likely to keep things from feeling overwhelming, but its warmth and coziness made it instantly inviting.

    Rachel wasted no time sending a message. ¡°Thank you!¡±

    His reply came almost instantly. ¡°I¡¯m really d you like it.¡±

    She smiled and sent another message. ¡°Once I start, I¡¯ll give my all to thepany.¡±

    Find what you love at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    ¡°Can¡¯t wait to see you in action!¡± An responded enthusiastically.

    The next morning, Rachel woke up bright and early, eager to step back into the professional world she had longed for. She carefully selected an outfit for the day. Since purple was her lucky color, she chose a softvender suit that exuded confidence and elegance. After neatly styling her hair into an updo, she looked every bit the polished professional, ready to take on the day.

    Just as she was about to step outside and hail a cab, Curt rushed over.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, let me take you to thepany.¡±

    Rachel blinked in surprise. ¡°This isn¡¯t just a coincidence, is it?¡±

    ¡°Actually, Mr. Vance arranged this. He had nned to pick you up himself, but an urgent business trip came up. Before leaving, he made sure I would take you instead.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. Thank you.¡±

    Since Curt had alreadye all this way, it only seemed right to ept his kind gesture.

    Sitting in the car, Rachel felt aforting sense of familiarity wash over her. It had been years since shest stepped into the working world. Now that she was finally returning, a spark of excitement bubbled within her.

    She knew that re-entering the professional world meant tackling new challenges and handling tough clients. Yet, she couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. This was a fresh start, a new chapter in her life.

    From this moment on, she would no longer fear encountering Brian, nor would she go out of her way to avoid him. She had made up her mind. She would live her life to the fullest, without hesitation.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 735

    ?Chapter 735:

    When she arrived at thepany, the first stop was the HR department.

    Because An had personally rmended her, the HR director greeted Rachel with a warm and friendly demeanor.

    ¡°Come, let me show you to your desk,¡± he said with a friendly smile.

    ¡°I appreciate it. Thank you,¡± she responded politely.

    With his guidance, the onboarding process was seamless, and everything fell into ce effortlessly. Once she had introduced herself to a few colleagues, she took her seat and began settling into her new workspace.

    However, the design department director was absent, supposedly away for a business meeting.

    Around midday, just as Rachel was halfway through her packed lunch, a cheerful young woman approached her desk and asked, ¡°Are you the new manager, Rachel Marsh?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me. And you are?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Brenda, Myers¡¯s assistant. She just returned and would like to see you in her office.¡±

    Brenda was the head of the design department.

    Rachel nodded without hesitation. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll be there right away.¡± She quickly packed up her lunch, straightened her outfit, and made her way over without dy.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s has the stories you love

    She knocked lightly, and a cool, detached voice from inside instructed, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Brenda¡¯s office was expansive, dominated by a striking wall of floor-to-ceiling windows. The decor was starkly minimalist¡ªonly a sleek desk, a few chairs, aputer, and a filing cab.

    The moment Rachel stepped inside, Brenda¡¯s cold, assessing gaze left asting impression. Though momentarily caught off guard, Rachel maintained herposure. With a polite yet confident tone, she introduced herself, saying, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Rachel Marsh, the new hire.¡±

    ¡°No need for introductions. I¡¯m already informed,¡± Brenda said tly, her attention fixed on the stack of documents her assistant had ced before her, not sparing Rachel a nce.

    The air of arrogance and indifference surrounding her was unmistakable.

    Rachel, however, wasn¡¯t discouraged. She remained standing patiently, waiting withoutint.

    Meanwhile, Brenda continued with her work, calling her assistant over, flipping through files, and giving out instructions as she assigned various tasks.

    As soon as the assistant left, another knock came at the door¡ªyet another work-rted matter demanding Brenda¡¯s attention.

    Brenda added her input. Her expertise was unquestionable.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 736

    ?Chapter 736:

    Rachel found Brenda¡¯s feedback incredibly sharp¡ªperhaps a little blunt, but it cut straight to the heart of the issue. She waited patiently for half an hour.

    Only when Brenda had wrapped up all her work did she finally nce up and gesture. ¡°Go ahead, take a seat.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Rachel¡¯s tone was polite as she settled into the chair. Brenda sat across from her, sliding a document across the desk. ¡°Have a look.¡±

    It contained information on an innovative approach to modern jewelry design. Projects like these were notoriously difficult, but the payoff was just as high, which was why top designers never shied away from them. A strong debut could skyrocket someone¡¯s career in the industry.

    Rachel had to admit¡ªjewelry design wasn¡¯t exactly her specialty. But this was a golden opportunity, and she wasn¡¯t about to let it slip away. Determined, she nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll give it everything I¡¯ve got. This is my first design project here, and I intend to prove myself.¡±

    Brenda¡¯s gaze flicked up, as if caught off guard. She hesitated for a moment. ¡°Wait¡­ you¡¯re saying you¡¯re taking this on?¡±

    ¡°A project that¡¯s both demanding and rewarding¡ªwhat designer wouldn¡¯t?¡±

    Brenda arched a brow at that. ¡°Alright then. Break a leg.¡±

    L¨»t?st ch¦Ápt?rs ??n g??l??ov????.§ã??m

    When Rachel finally left the office, her lunch had gone cold. She no longer felt hungry and threw herself into work instead.

    Two dayster, she ran into An again. Munching on a piece of bread, she stayed focused on the materials spread out before her.

    The office had emptied out long ago, but she was still there, deep in concentration. With looming deadlines and pressing tasks, she needed toplete the first draft as soon as possible. But she realized she hadn¡¯t captured the client¡¯s vision withplete uracy. If that were the case, her work wouldn¡¯t meet expectations.

    So, she dedicated more time to refining every detail. She also made sure to familiarize herself with other high-end jewelry brands beforehand. She printed out all the necessary documents, poring over them relentlessly. Since she was alone, the office felt eerily quiet now.

    ¡°Rachel!¡± A familiar voice broke the silence.

    She turned her head, spotting An as he approached.

    ¡°An?¡± she blurted, caught off guard. ¡°When did you get back?¡± He had been away on a business trip for the past few days.

    ¡°Just now. I had a meeting with a client upstairs. When I wrapped up, my assistant mentioned that the lights on this floor were still on. I thought it was Brenda, but it turns out it¡¯s you.¡±

    His guess made sense¡ªBrenda was a notorious workaholic.

    Rachel scratched the back of her head, feeling slightly sheepish. ¡°I just started, and there¡¯s still so much to learn. I have to put in extra hours.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 737

    ?Chapter 737:

    An¡¯s gaze dropped to the thick jewelry magazine open in front of her. ¡°Why the sudden deep dive into this? I remember this isn¡¯t really your area of expertise.¡±

    ¡°New challenges bring new opportunities. I don¡¯t want to box myself in.¡±

    ¡°Just don¡¯t push yourself too hard. You haven¡¯t eaten yet, have you? Come on, let¡¯s grab something.¡±

    An¡¯s tone was always easygoing, making conversations with him feel effortless.

    Rachel quickly got up, shutting down herputer before switching off the lights and grabbing her purse. ¡°You¡¯ve treated me plenty of times. Let me return the favor tonight.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good!¡±

    They chatted andughed on their way to thepany entrance. The car was already waiting.

    As soon as they got in, An handed her a neatly wrapped gift, his voice as warm as ever. ¡°I picked something up for my sister and saw this. It reminded me of you. Thought it¡¯d be perfect for the colder weather¡ªgo on, open it.¡±

    Inside the gift box was a silk scarf.

    Rachel felt a bit embarrassed about always receiving gifts from An. Fortunately, she hade prepared this time.

    For updates, visit ?¦Ál?ov??s.co?

    ¡°Thank you. I actually have a gift for you too,¡± she remarked lightly as she took out her present.

    An¡¯s hands were quite striking, and as he reached for the gift, his long, tapered fingers looked even more mesmerizing.

    ¡°Your hands would make any ring look stunning,¡± Rachel said before she could stop herself.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a girlfriend yet, though,¡± An replied glibly. ¡°So I don¡¯t think rings are on the horizon for me just yet.¡±

    Rachel found herself giving it some serious thought. ¡°Not necessarily. You could give hand modeling a shot. I¡¯m sure it would highlight your best features.¡±

    ¡°You have quite the imagination, huh?¡± There was a smile in An¡¯s voice, and his eyes twinkled with affection.

    He was eager to open the gift, but out of courtesy, he still asked, ¡°May I open it now?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead. You can try it on and see if you like it.¡±

    ncing at the red velvet box, An was rather curious. He opened the box and found a brooch nestled inside. It was an antique-style gold brooch, adorned with a pearl and showcasing exquisite detail and craftsmanship. It was a dazzling piece, to be sure.

    An was taken aback. This gift waspletely unexpected. Most of his peers did wear brooches, but he rarely did. He found them cumbersome, and he was never really fond of such embellishments on his person.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 738

    ?Chapter 738:

    But this gift was from Rachel, and it was incredibly unique, so he was eager to put it on his suit.

    ¡°What made you think of giving me this?¡± An asked curiously.

    Rachel¡¯s eyes turned into twin rainbows as she smiled. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve never seen you wear one, but I immediately thought of you when I saw that brooch. I thought it would suit you perfectly.¡±

    ¡°Would fit your sophisticated and dignified style. Would you like to try it on? Ah, but if you actually don¡¯t wear brooches, I can, of course, exchange this for a different gift.¡±

    In truth, she had been somewhat unsure when she bought the brooch. It was a bit of a gamble, considering she had never seen him wear anything like it. But after much thought, she decided to take the risk.

    Given An¡¯s status, he had likely received countless gifts. She wanted to give him something memorable, something that would stand out from the rest.

    ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m putting this on!¡± An¡¯s words broke Rachel out of her reverie. ¡°I¡¯ve never done it before, though. Can you help me?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Rachel answered, her fingers already tingling with excitement.

    She carefully plucked the brooch from the box, opened the sp, and leaned closer to find the perfect spot to pin it on. When she finally did, she gently slid the needle into the fabric and fastened the sp.

    ??¦Á???????? §ã????¦Ñ???????? ??¦Á??????¦Í??????©q?????

    An had just been to a meeting with some clients, so he was still in his navy blue suit. It matched the brooch perfectly.

    Rachel drew back and grabbed her phone to snap a photo. The picture was simple, just the brooch with the backdrop of the navy suit. It didn¡¯t show An¡¯s face, but that only served to intrigue the viewer even more.

    ¡°Here, take a look!¡± She held up her phone to An with a small smile. He looked at the screen and beamed. ¡°It looks great. I may have to wear this more often.¡±

    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t limit ourselves to a single routine. There¡¯s so much more to experience in life, so many exciting ces waiting to be visited. Who knows, we might stumble upon the kind of life we didn¡¯t know we wanted all along.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s words were meant to be a pep talk, but as they slipped out of her lips, they sounded sincere and a little wistful.

    They soon arrived at a restaurant. Rachel paused at the entrance, feeling a bit sentimental.

    It was Brian who had first brought her here.

    The ce had captivated her from the very first moment she stepped foot in it. It had quaint little bridges over flowing streams, and the dainty scent of flowers always filled the air. It was clear that the designer had thought of every detail with the utmost care and passion. But the thing she loved the most about this ce was its slow, easy pace. People came here to unwind and forget about their worries. She loved that.

    There was a time when she thought she would never step into this restaurant again. But slowly yet surely, she was learning toe to terms with her past. She liked this ce, regardless of the people associated with it, so why should she stay away?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 739

    ?Chapter 739:

    Rachel knew that the more daunted she felt, the more she needed to face the music.

    ¡°It¡¯s such a charming ce,¡± An said as they entered the restaurant. ¡°Looks like I made the right choice, bringing you here today.¡±

    They chatted andughed as they walked,pletely unaware that Brian was behind them. He had already taken a step in their direction but stopped short at thest second.

    ¡°Mr. White,¡± the client beside him said in concern, ¡°is something wrong?¡±

    Ronald, ever resourceful and perceptive, hurried over to whisper a few words into Brian¡¯s ear.

    They were in tune with each other, and the performance they gave was very convincing.

    A moment passed, then Brian nodded and turned to the clients he had gone there to dine with. ¡°I apologize, everyone. Something urgent hase up. Allow me to entertain you some other time.¡±

    Despite being his clients, Brian still held considerable superiority over the other men. They didn¡¯t protest and left after exchanging a few pleasantries with him.

    Of course, Ronald made arrangements for them to dine and have fun somewhere else.

    Once they were gone, Brian headed to a private dining area, the best ce in the restaurant. He had a natural im to that table because he was, in fact, the real owner of this establishment.

    Stay tuned for more g??lno¦Íe??s.c?m

    It wasn¡¯t long before Ronald joined him and told him Rachel¡¯s dining room number.

    ¡°Got it,¡± Brian replied lightly as he brewed himself a cup of coffee. Soon, the heady aroma filled the room. But no matter how fragrant the coffee was, it still tasted bitter in his mouth.

    Inside another dining room, Rachel asked the server for a menu. ¡°You go first,¡± An said politely, even as he selected a few dishes he fancied.

    Rachel didn¡¯t hold back and chose her favorites. She had been here several times already, so she was quite familiar with the food.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have the filet steak, shrimp cocktail, and as for dessert¡ªchocte cake with a touch of caviar.¡±

    She had barely finished speaking when the server raised a hand and respectfully informed her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Marsh. I¡¯m afraid the chocte cake with caviar is not avable. It is made for pre-orders, you see.¡±

    This took Rachel by surprise. She was always able to have it whenever she came with Brian, so she was unaware that it had to be ordered beforehand.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have the caviar cream mushrooms instead.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but all caviar products are sold out.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 740

    Chapter 740:

    Rachel couldn¡¯t hide her disappointment as she chose yet another dessert item.

    And so, she was understandably startled when the dishes were served. A te of caviar cream mushrooms was ced right in front of her, its aroma rich and enticing.

    ¡°I thought this wasn¡¯t avable?¡± Rachel asked the waiter.

    The waiter blushed and apologized. ¡°My deepest apologies. I made a mistake with the dates. The preorders were for another day. To make up for it, our chef will personally deliver the chocte cake with caviar that you initially ordered. We hope you can forgive my oversight.¡±

    Although this turn of events was unexpected, Rachel was just happy that she would get to enjoy her favorite dessert. She didn¡¯t think much about it.

    ¡°You can just serve it yourself. There¡¯s no need to trouble the chef.¡±

    Meanwhile, Brian ordered the same dishes as Rachel. The only thing that was missing was the chocte cake with caviar. This dessert was a hit at the restaurant and was considered their prized specialty. Rachel had loved it from the first bite. It was why Brian had instructed the management to reserve a portion of it for him whenever he visited. His foresight really came in handy today.

    ¡°Mr. White, the dishes and dessert Miss Marsh ordered have been delivered as per your instructions,¡± Ronald reported. ¡°Did she doubt it?¡±

    Ronald didn¡¯t hide anything. ¡°Ms. Marsh found it odd at first and asked a couple of questions, but our excuses were ultimately convincing.¡±

    ?o?.sl??ou??? uo s??s?? l??????o

    ¡°Good.¡± Brian nodded and poured himself a cup of coffee. Through the window, he could see the beautiful scenery in the backyard.

    After finishing their meal, Rachel and An walked out of their private room side by side.

    ¡°It¡¯s getting chilly. Make sure to stay warm,¡± An said as he draped his coat over her shoulders.

    ¡°You¡¯re always so thoughtful. It would be rude of me to say no to you!¡± Rachel grinned and epted his kind gesture.

    They slowly made their way toward the gates as Brian watched from his perch.

    Ronald couldn¡¯t help but speak up. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going down there?¡± After all, Brian had already done so much behind the scenes. Making an appearance would be the cherry on top, wouldn¡¯t it?

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± Brian withdrew his gaze.

    He looked back at the feast spread on his table, his appetitepletely gone.

    An went to meet with Brenda after parting ways with Rachel. ¡°Let me apany you, Mr. Vance,¡± Curt offered, still concerned about his boss¡¯s health.

    ¡°No need to trouble yourself. You can wait in the car.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª¡±

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Great Sunday for you dear readers, sorry for being a bitte. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ?(^?^ )? ¡ä-

    .

 Chapter 741

    ?Chapter 741:

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I won¡¯t be long.¡±

    Curt could only nod and sigh to himself.

    When the doorbell rang, Brenda took a peek at the security camera and was taken aback to see An at her doorstep. She quickly opened the door.

    ¡°What a surprise! I wasn¡¯t expecting to see you.¡±

    They had been friends for many years, so their rtionship went beyond mere professional hierarchy.

    An nced at her wet hair and raised an eyebrow. ¡°You should dry your hair first.¡±

    Brenda shrugged and towel-dried it instead. ¡°What brings you here at this hour? Did something urgente up at thepany?¡±

    She moved as she spoke, brewing a cup of coffee and cing it in front of An.

    He took a sip before saying, ¡°This isn¡¯t entirely work-rted, mostly personal, really. It¡¯s very important to me.¡±

    Brenda chuckled lightly. ¡°Why so serious? Just say what you came here to say.¡±

    An set the cup down and got straight to the point. ¡°Rachel Marsh just joined yourpany under my rmendation.¡±

    Brenda paused, surprised yet again. She slowly leaned back in her seat, her lips curling into a teasing smile. ¡°Well, I guessed as much. I just wasn¡¯t expecting you to be so straightforward about thisdy.¡±

    Explore g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s for fresh content

    ¡°She¡¯s different from other women,¡± An replied smoothly. ¡°I¡¯ve reviewed her work history and studied her background carefully. She may have done brand design, but she¡¯s not particrly skilled in jewelry design. She has some health-rted struggles, so I don¡¯t want her work to be too taxing. With that said, I hope you¡¯ll reconsider her assignment to the jewelry design project.¡±

    An¡¯s tone was calm, but his intentions were loud and clear.

    Brenda took her time to respond. Her first instinct was to refuse, but she had to ask, ¡°You say she¡¯s different from other women. How so?¡±

    An¡¯s expression suddenly turned serious¡ªquite uncharacteristic of him. His lips were pressed into a thin line, as if trying to keep the words from tumbling out of his mouth.

    ¡°All right, let me rephrase my question,¡± Brenda quipped. ¡°Do you have a crush on her?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not what you¡¯re thinking.¡±

    ¡°What is it, then?¡±

    Brenda was prying at this point, and An¡¯s face scrunched up with obvious unease. She could almost see him putting up a barrier between them. In the end, she clicked her tongue and threw up her hands. ¡°All right, fine. I¡¯ll think about it.¡±

    ¡°Great! Thank you. It¡¯s gettingte now. I gotta go.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 742

    ?Chapter 742:

    An shot to his feet and was already walking to the door before Brenda could even say anything.

    Her brows furrowed in disappointment. She called out to his departing figure, ¡°Good night.¡±

    The very next morning, Rachel was called into Brenda¡¯s office.

    Brenda didn¡¯t say anything at first and quietly looked Rachel up and down, as if trying to figure her out.

    After a short pause, she finally spoke. ¡°You do have a certain charm, but in this ce, looks don¡¯t mean much. What really matters is what you can do.¡±

    Rachel gave a small nod, keeping her tone steady. ¡°Ipletely agree. I believe in that too. Since I¡¯ve epted this job, I¡¯ll make sure I prove that I deserve it.¡±

    Brenda let out a short chuckle, her tone a little less sharp. ¡°Oh really? In that case, let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got. Show me just how capable you are.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I¡¯m not just about appearances, and I have no interest in being here just to look good.¡±

    ¡°Great. Then tell me, how¡¯s the projecting along? When will Mr. Clifford be able to review the coboration n?¡±

    Brenda¡¯s fingers drummed against the desk as she spoke, her voice full of authority. ¡°I¡¯ll give you three days at most. If you can¡¯t get it done in time¡ª¡±

    galno¦Í?ls is your update source

    But before she could finish, Rachel cut in, unfazed, ¡°I don¡¯t need three days.¡±

    Brenda let out a dry chuckle, her smirk a mix of amusement and mockery. ¡°I knew it. You¡¯re backing out already, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Rachel shook her head slightly, keeping her voice calm. ¡°I think you misunderstood. I¡¯m not backing out at all. What I meant was¡­ I¡¯ve already finished everything. It¡¯ll be ready tonight.¡±

    Brenda blinked, clearly caught off guard. ¡°Wait, are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The proposal is already done and sitting on my desk. If you want, I can bring it over right now.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, let me take a look.¡±

    A couple of minutester, Rachel walked back with the proposal in hand. She set it down on the desk in front of Brenda. ¡°Here you go. Take your time going through it. Let me know if you have any feedback,¡± she said, keeping her demeanor poised yet professional.

    Brenda still had that slightly condescending air about her, but Rachel didn¡¯t let it bother her.

    After all, she hadnded this position thanks to An¡¯s rmendation, so she understood why Brenda wanted to test her skills.

    Besides, Brenda wasn¡¯t just anyone. She was well-known for her expertise, especially in design. Rachel had to admit, she respected that.

    If this was just about work, Rachel had no problem working under someone like Brenda. But if Brenda was nning to make things difficult for no reason, Rachel wasn¡¯t the type to just sit back and take it anymore. She wasn¡¯t about to let anyone walk all over her. If she had to stand up for herself, she would.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 743

    ?Chapter 743:

    Brenda cast a nce at the proposal, still maintaining that superior attitude. She didn¡¯t touch it, letting it rest on the desk as if it didn¡¯t matter. Rachel didn¡¯t rush her. She stood calmly, knowing Brenda wouldn¡¯t ignore it forever.

    No matter what Brenda thought of her personally, Rachel knew that Brenda was serious about her work, and she wouldn¡¯t let emotions get in the way of business.

    A minute passed, then another, and another¡­

    It wasn¡¯t until five minutester that Brenda finally reached for the proposal.

    Just one look at the cover, and surprise flickered in her eyes. The proposal was polished to perfection.

    As she flipped it open, the design style and the sheer quality of the content made her reassess Rachelpletely.

    The level of detail and creativity stood out, even to someone as seasoned in the industry as Brenda. It was a fresh reminder that design could still be this innovative. There was no question about it¡ªRachel had a real gift, which was even more impressive considering how new she was to jewelry design. Her talent wasn¡¯t just skill¡ªit was something innate, almost instinctive.

    But in Brenda¡¯s eyes, the more confident a person was, the more they needed to be challenged¡ªespecially someone who hadnded the job thanks to connections. A little pushback was always necessary.

    Without hesitation, Brenda pointed out a few areas and offered her own suggestions.

    ?????????????? ????????????: ?????????¦Í???????????????

    Rachel took a brief look, considered the suggestions carefully, and then, with quiet certainty, shook her head. ¡°I appreciate your feedback, but I won¡¯t be making those changes.¡±

    Brenda raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised. ¡°And why is that?¡±

    ¡°First of all, as the project lead, I have full creative control over my designs. If a suggestion makes sense, I¡¯ll take it. But if it doesn¡¯t align with my vision, I have the right to reject it. Your ideas are solid, but they don¡¯t fit with my overall concept. Changing them would go against my entire design approach, so I have to decline.¡±

    Brenda frowned, thinking Rachel was making a big deal out of nothing. ¡°It¡¯s just a small tweak. How does that go against your whole design? I¡¯d like to hear your reasoning.¡±

    Rachelid out the key design pages, her tone steady and assured. ¡°I know you¡¯ve reviewed these designs, but I¡¯d like you to take another look¡ªspecifically at the second page, where I¡¯ve detailed the design concept. Spend a little more time on that.¡±

    Brenda, slightly confused, flipped to the second page.

    After years in the industry, especially in jewelry design, Brenda had seen countless design concepts, and most of them were repetitive,cking any real originality. She often skimmed past that part and focused on the actual designs instead.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 744

    ?Chapter 744:

    But this time, as she read Rachel¡¯s concept, her eyes widened in shock. ¡°Rachel, you do realize that our theme is wedding rings, right? Custom designs for newlyweds¡ªto symbolize love andmitment?¡±

    While Brenda was visibly taken aback, Rachel remained perfectlyposed. She smiled faintly. ¡°Oh? Are we talking about the ssic diamond ads? Or the ones that say a man can only ever customize one wedding ring in his lifetime? I won¡¯t deny that those slogans were brilliant in their time; they reached their peak and were deeply loved by many couples. But times have changed. So have people¡¯s values.¡±

    Brenda narrowed her eyes. ¡°And how exactly have they changed? No matter what era we¡¯re in, women still want love, marriage, and happiness, don¡¯t they?¡±

    Rachel shook her head lightly. ¡°Women still seek happiness, but it doesn¡¯t alwayse from love and marriage anymore. Can I ask you something? Of course, you don¡¯t have to answer if you don¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Brenda sighed, slightly annoyed but still willing to hear her out.

    ¡°How old are you? Are you married? And how many rtionships have you been in?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t exactly a subtle question.

    Brenda¡¯s expression immediately darkened.

    .c¨®m is the source

    Rachel quickly realized she might have overstepped and added, ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer if you¡¯re ufortable.¡±

    But to her surprise, Brenda answered without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m 32. Not married.¡±

    Brenna chose not to delve into her past romantic experiences, recognizing that such details were not pertinent to the conversation. What mattered most, however, was the core of the conversation, and Rachel had already grasped that.

    ¡°Thank you for your answer,¡± Rachel said, her voice filled with appreciation. ¡°I firmly believe we are in the midst of a transformative era. With each new generationes fresh ideals and challenges. Allow me to present something important¡­¡±

    With a steady hand, Rachel presented a new set of data, her tone unwavering as she continued. ¡°Government statistics from this year reveal a seismic shift; the average age of first marriage has risen dramatically, while more young people are choosing to remain single. Given this shift, the market for jewelry tailored to newlyweds has be oversaturated. But targeting singles, particrly women, could redefine the industry.¡±

    Rachel leaned forward, her words gaining momentum. ¡°These women are financially independent, ambitious, and style-conscious. They may not have found a partner yet, but that doesn¡¯t diminish their desire for meaningful jewelry. Why should wedding rings monopolize the market? We could pioneer custom designs for this demographic, celebrating their autonomy and individuality. When they eventually marry, our wedding collections will likely be their natural choice.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s analysis cut through conventional thinking with remarkable precision.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 745

    ?Chapter 745:

    Brenda found herself captivated by this bold approach¡ªthe rare ability to shatter norms and pioneer fresh perspectives. At that moment, she recognized something hauntingly familiar: the articte conviction, the radiant self-assurance glowing in Rachel¡¯s eyes. It mirrored her youthful brilliance, that unshakable confidence she hadn¡¯t experienced in years.

    Strangely, she¡¯d rediscovered it in Rachel.

    Yet Brenda¡¯s curiosity veered toward a different question. ¡°Your profile suggests you¡¯re quite young,¡± she said, her tone measured. ¡°How did you arrive at such forward-thinking ideas? A woman of your age should still be chasing romantic ideals, shouldn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Experience,¡± Rachel responded, her tone pared down to essential honesty.

    Brenda¡¯s head tilted upward, her gaze narrowing faintly as she searched for the unspoken truth behind that single syble.

    Rachel paused momentarily, gathering her thoughts before speaking with aposed yet honest tone. ¡°I understand your surprise, but there¡¯s no need to hide it from you. If you had looked closer at my resume, you would have seen that I marked ¡®divorced¡¯ under marital status.¡±

    Brenda, visibly taken aback, stared at her with wide eyes. ¡°I see,¡± she said slowly, as if processing the revtion. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to pry into your personal matters. I truly didn¡¯t intend for this to make you ufortable. I¡¯m just a bit surprised¡ªespecially since¡­¡± she trailed off, opening a drawer.

    After a few moments, she retrieved a copy of the resume and ced it in front of Rachel. ¡°This resume has the marital status section left nk.¡±

    Continue reading at g?????¦Ï¦Í??????. c o??

    Rachel examined the document with growing bewilderment. The memory remained vivid¡ªAn¡¯s enthusiastic agreement when she¡¯d reached out about employment, his casual mention of referral incentives at hispany, and the painstaking process ofpleting her resume.

    She recalled with crystalline rity etching the word ¡°divorced¡± into the marital status field, each stroke of the pen requiring conscious courage. At the time, she¡¯d epted the risk of whispered judgments and sideways nces, believing radical honesty about her past was the only path to a stronger future.

    Yet now, the resume before her bore no such mention. Everything else was just as she had originally filled it out, but that one crucial detail was conspicuously missing.

    What struck her even more was that the handwriting on the document was unmistakably her own¡ªthere was no mistake there. The realization sank in slowly, and the reason for the omission was now clear to her.

    After a pause, Rachelposed herself and turned to Brenda, who was watching her expectantly. ¡°I apologize. It seems I may have misremembered,¡± she said, her voice steady butced with a touch of uncertainty. ¡°I thought I had written it, but it seems I was mistaken.¡±

    Brenda epted the exnation with professional grace. The omission made practical sense¡ªwhy would any candidate voluntarily disclose such personal information? Besides, thepany policy never mandated marital disclosures.

    ¡°Please, go on,¡± Brenda said with a wave of her hand.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 746

    ?Chapter 746:

    ¡°So, my design concept this time is aimed at single women. All my works are based on this concept, so I can¡¯t just change everything, even toply with your suggestion.¡±

    Brenda sped her hands tightly, her brows furrowed. She contemted for a long while.

    Admittedly, Rachel¡¯s idea was bold and creative. If she were ten years younger, she would definitely support it without a second¡¯s hesitation. As it was, her role had different expectations, and this product line was too risky.

    If it somehow managed to gain support and sessfully prate the market, then well and good. However, if they were too rash with the rollout and ended up missing market recognition, the loss would be considerable.

    Brenda only wanted all coborations to progress at a steady and sure pace.

    After much consideration, she finally spoke. ¡°From a personal standpoint, I really appreciate your creativity. But as a director, I must consider the stakes thepany has in this endeavor. I believe your design theme should still focus on wedding rings.¡±

    Rachel had more or less expected this oue. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°I understand your concerns. But I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not one to give up without even trying.¡±

    Brenda raised an eyebrow. ¡°What are you going to do, then?¡±

    ¡°The brand representatives. I want to present my design concept and products to them. If they approve, then we can proceed without worries.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡±

    Rachel had made up her mind. ¡°In a creative field such as ours, everyone cherishes their own designs, wouldn¡¯t you agree? I¡¯m prepared to put everything on the line to see this through.¡±

    A myriad of emotions crossed her eyes, but her heart soon settled down.

    ¡°All right, I can give you the opportunity you need.¡±

    She took out a business card from her drawer and handed it to Rachel. ¡°You may contact Mr. Clifford¡¯s secretary through this. I am personally acquainted with her. Just say that you are under my wing, and she will arrange a meeting for you with Mr. Clifford.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Kern Clifford was the head of the brand they were coborating with. If Rachel could get his approval, then there was hope for her original concept.

    Rachel held on to that sliver of hope with both hands.

    Brenda¡¯s connections were impressive, indeed. That very same evening, Rachel received a message from Kern¡¯s secretary. She had been penciled in for seven o¡¯clock the following evening, at an upscale bistro downtown.

    Rachel immediately sent a reply. ¡°That¡¯s great news. Thank you!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 747

    ?Chapter 747:

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    The next day, Rachel chose a formal outfit¡ªthe ssic white blouse and pencil skirt. It was the quintessential office uniform, but with her looks and figure, even the most mundane outfit seemed to bear a unique charm.

    Rachel clocked off work on time and went on her way out of the building. She was walking down the stairs when she ran into Brenda¡¯s assistant. They exchanged a few words.

    When the assistant returned to the office, she immediately went over to Brenda. ¡°Rachel has a meeting with Mr. Clifford at seven tonight. She¡¯s already on her way there.¡±

    Brenda paused, her pen hovering mid-air. It was seven o¡¯clock already! She pondered for a couple of minutes but said nothing.

    The assistant noted her expression and began cautiously, ¡°We are all aware of Mr. Clifford¡¯s reputation. Should we warn Rachel? After all, she is meeting with him on behalf of thepany.¡±

    Brenda¡¯s head jerked up, her gaze cold and sharp.

    The assistant drew back in fright, then retreated to her desk without another word.

    Meanwhile, Rachel arrived at the restaurant half an hour early, only to be informed by the server that Kern was already waiting for her. ¡°This way, Miss Marsh. I¡¯ll take you to Mr. Clifford¡¯s private room.¡±

    ?????????????? ???????????????? ????????: ??????????¦Í??????.??????

    The waiter pushed through the door to the private room. Rachel was immediately greeted by a medley of aromas from the various dishesid out on the table.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Clifford. My name is Rachel Marsh, and I¡¯m the jewelry designer for this project. I¡¯m very grateful for this opportunity.¡±

    Kern stood up, his round belly protruding, and extended his hand.

    ¡°Please have a seat. Let¡¯s talk while we eat.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Rachel¡¯s eyes widened slightly when she took a closer look at the table. Many of these dishes were her favorites. It seemed like she shared the same tastes as him.

    Rachel took a bite of the food and used it as the starting point to engage Kern in conversation.

    It wasn¡¯t just the two of them in the room; Kern¡¯s assistant was present as well.

    Halfway through the meal, however, the assistant interrupted them to say that she had to attend to something urgent. Eventually, Kern and Rachel were left alone.

    By then, they had exhausted every possible food-rted topic, so Rachel took the opportunity to present her drafts.

    ¡°Mr. Clifford, this is my portfolio for my project. I would appreciate it if you could take a look at my design concepts.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 748

    ?Chapter 748:

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    As Kern reached out to take the folder, he identally knocked over the wine ss in front of him. It fell with a loud crash, sending shattered ss across the floor and its contents all over Rachel¡¯s dress. She just happened to be wearing white today, which, naturally, spelled disaster when paired with wine stains.

    Kern was visibly flustered, forgetting to even offer her a napkin. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! It was an ident, I hope you don¡¯t take offense.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right,¡± Rachel trailed off.

    She suddenly noticed how overly attentive he seemed to be to her drenched outfit. Just when she was starting to think something wasn¡¯t right, the door to the private room burst open.

    A tall, curvy woman in a floral dress stormed in, her expression thunderous. She marched right over and grabbed Kern by the ear. ¡°I heard you booked a fancy restaurant and instantly knew you were up to no good! What did you promise me¡ª¡±

    ¡°Huh? It hasn¡¯t even been that long, and you¡¯re already sneaking around behind my back again? Are you trying to get yourself in trouble?¡±

    The next words that came out of Kern¡¯s mouth were nothing but pleas. ¡°Honey, you¡¯ve misunderstood! It¡¯s not what it looks like!¡±

    The woman let out a derisive snort. ¡°When have I ever misunderstood you? Do I have to wait until you get your woman to bed? You¡¯re a shameless pig, Kern. I¡¯ve put up with you repeatedly, yet you keep betraying my trust. Today, I¡¯m going to teach you and your mistress a lesson. Consider it payback for all my years of suffering!¡±

    ???????? ?????????????? ???????? ???? ??????????¦Í??????[.]??????

    Rachel was no fool¡ªshe understood the situation perfectly. But she also knew that Kern¡¯s wife would likely not believe her. On the one hand, she valued this project greatly and had already invested a lot of effort into it. On the other, she had already faced death and managed to return from the brink. She now had a fresh perspective on life.

    Rachel made a decision there and then¡ªshe would abandon the project, but she would never allow anyone to trample over her dignity.

    ¡°Excuse me, Mrs. Clifford. I understand that you¡¯re upset, but my dealings with Mr. Clifford are purely business.¡±

    Rachel then turned to Kern. ¡°Please rify the situation, Mr. Clifford. If my character or reputation is ruined because of tonight¡¯s incident, know that I will pursue the matter to the end.¡±

    From now on, she would no longer swallow the humiliation silently. She rose from her seat, her back straight, her shoulders squared, and strode to the door.

    The problem was, she hadn¡¯t expected Kern¡¯s wife to have brought backup with her¡ªa gaggle of her friends.

    Before Rachel could make it to the door, they all rushed inside, their high heels cking wildly as they surrounded her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 749

    ?Chapter 749:

    Rachel was taken aback by thedies¡¯ sudden appearance, but it didn¡¯t take long for her to regain herposure.

    Before she could say anything, however, the woman who seemed to be the leader of the group rushed forward, her hand pulled back as she aimed to p Rachel in the face.

    Rachel acted quickly, dodging the attack with a graceful pivot to the side.

    The woman grew even more enraged by this. ¡°How dare you run, huh?! Ladies, let¡¯s get her!¡± she shouted at her peers, rallying them to pounce on Rachel.

    Just like that, the women charged at Rachel, their faces filled with ferocity.

    The thing was, Rachel was no longer the quiet pushover she used to be. She lunged for the table, grabbed a wine ss, and sshed its contents onto the face of the first woman to get close to her. The woman stopped short, clearly not expecting a counterattack.

    Rachel swept a cold nce over the group, her voice sharp and clear when she asked, ¡°Have you all calmed down yet?¡±

    To their credit, the other women stopped in their tracks and paused to listen.

    ¡°I understand you¡¯re trying to stand up for your friend, but I advise you to take some time to understand the situation before making any further moves. First of all, I have no inappropriate rtionship whatsoever with Mr. Clifford. Second, this is the first time I¡¯ve met him, and it¡¯s to discuss business. My project proposal is still on the table, if any of you care to look. That¡¯s all I have to say. If you apologize to me now and leave without making any more trouble, I¡¯m willing to let this incident go. But if you insist on persecuting me over a massive misunderstanding, I¡¯m willing to take this all the way to court.¡±

    Her resolve was evident in her stance, making the other women falter momentarily.

    ?????????? ???????????????? ???????? ???? g????????¦Í?????????????

    But their leader remained indignant, especially since she was now drenched in wine. ¡°What kind of fool would believe a thing you just said? With a face like yours, there¡¯s no way you¡¯re not his mistress!¡± She looked back at her cohorts and incited them. ¡°If a woman like her is meeting with your husband behind your back, wouldn¡¯t you be suspicious too?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Kern suddenly yelled at the woman. ¡°I am giving you onest chance because you are a friend of my wife. Apologize to Miss Marsh, or else¡­¡±

    Leona Clifford, Kern¡¯s wife, was outraged to hear him defend Rachel. She pulled his ear higher. ¡°Or else what? Do you dare toy a hand on my friends?¡±

    Kern was known to be henpecked among his circles. Despite all his bluster, he was as meek as a kitten in front of his wife. The reason was simple. He owed his sess to Leona. Her father had significant influence in society, while Kern had nothing. As such, he was always obedient to her.

    It wasn¡¯t until his father-inw passed away and his business flourished that he finally gained some semnce of pride and self-entitlement. And while he might not be entirely loyal or loving toward Leona, he still felt a sense of duty and familial affection for her. He would enjoy his sidepieces in rtivefort, then double his efforts in treating Leona well.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 750

    ?Chapter 750:

    ¡°Ouch, ouch, wait! Ouch! Honey, ease up!¡± Kern cried out in pain.

    ¡°I might let go,¡± Leona said, casting a nce in Rachel¡¯s direction, ¡°if she kneels and apologizes, then ps herself. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure the entire world knows what a harlot she is. You¡¯re despicable, too. I¡¯ve given you so many chances, yet you always manage to squander them.¡±

    In the past, not only would Kern force his mistress to kneel as Leona ordered, but he himself would also kneel and beg for her mercy. This time, though, he was deviating from his usual reaction.

    ¡°Listen, honey, I really messed up. I should have informed you beforehand to avoid this misunderstanding. I¡¯m telling you, Miss Marsh and I have done nothing inappropriate. Your usations are misced¡ªshe is being wronged here. Just apologize to her and let her go.¡±

    Unfortunately, Leona was already beyond listening to reason, especially with her friends egging her on.

    ¡°You¡¯re still iming innocence, huh?¡± the group¡¯s leader chimed in. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re defending this temptress!¡±

    No sooner had she spoken thatst word than a fresh ss of wine was sshed across her face.

    ¡°If I hear that word from you again,¡± Rachel said slowly, her voice low and threatening, ¡°I¡¯ll drown you in wine!¡±

    ???????? ???? ???????????????? ???????? ?g???????¦Í?????????????

    The woman wiped the wine off her face and took a couple of steps back, though her posture remained defiant. ¡°How dare you!¡±

    She turned to Kern¡¯s wife. ¡°Leona, we are here to back you up. Just say the word, and we¡¯ll take care of this bitch!¡±

    Rachel shifted her gaze to Leona. ¡°You obviously outnumber me; I¡¯m no match against you. If you actually decide to attack, I¡¯ll be at a great disadvantage. But I hope you think this through carefully. You wouldn¡¯t want to regret your actions today, would you?¡±

    Leona hesitated and surveyed the room.

    Kern seized the opportunity. ¡°Honey, why don¡¯t we go home first? I¡¯ll exin everything once we¡¯ve both calmed down. I swear, I¡¯ll cut ties with all the other women.¡±

    Leona snorted and rolled her eyes. ¡°Would you really, though?¡±

    Kern gave her a fawning smile. ¡°Of course, of course! As long as you and your friends apologize properly to Miss Marsh and let her leave peacefully, I¡¯ll do anything you say.¡±

    Kern took a deep breath, thinking that this terrible fiasco was finallying to an end.

    Little did he know, his condition only set his wife off. ¡°You¡¯re just heartless, aren¡¯t you? Well, I¡¯m settling the score today.¡±

    She shouted at her friends. ¡°Today, we shall make this homewrecker feel what it¡¯s like to be public enemy number one!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 751

    ?Chapter 751:

    ¡°Honey,¡± Kern pleaded. He was so shaken that he had broken out in a cold sweat. But whatever he wanted to say was drowned out by cries as the women rushed to attack.

    They pounced on Rachel from all directions. They cursed at her while shoving her, and even when she fell to the floor, they didn¡¯t let up.

    Pain shot through Rachel¡¯s ankle, and though she tried to endure it, she couldn¡¯t ignore the sudden, sharp pain on her scalp.

    They had grabbed her by the hair and were pulling mercilessly like crazed chimpanzees.

    Rachel felt dizzy, the pain fighting through her bones. Insults and other degrading words rained upon her, echoing in her mind.

    Then, she thought she heard Kern call out to someone in the corridor, ¡°Hurry, hurry!¡±

    Soon, he appeared in Rachel¡¯s view, and behind him was a team of security guards.

    They wasted no time pulling everyone away from Rachel, finally allowing her to breathe again. The situation vaguely reminded her of the time she had narrowly escaped death.

    The old version of herself would have been terrified, but she had already been reborn into a warrior.

    Swallowing the pain coursing through her body, she propped herself up with one hand on the floor and the other on a nearby chair.

    ?????????????? ?????????? ?????? galn??v??????£®??????

    Kern was horrified to see her in such a state. He staggered toward her, his face as white as a sheet. ¡°Miss Marsh! Oh my, please let me help you.¡±

    But Rachel pushed him away with a piercing re, causing him to shrink back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re the cause of all of this. I have no need for your phony sympathy.¡±

    She stood up on her own, tidying her clothes. She tucked her messy hair behind her ears, revealing the bright red marks on her face. Wiping the blood from the corner of her mouth, she said, ¡°I¡¯m sure the security cameras caught evidence of your assault on me. I warned you not to mess with me, but you didn¡¯t listen. Now, you will regret it. Wait for the authorities to contact you. You¡¯ll be summoned to the police station soon enough.¡±

    With that, she strode out of the room with her chin held high.

    This time, no one made a move to stop her.

    Only Kern rushed after her. ¡°Miss Marsh, please wait. This is all my fault. I¡¯ve been a fool. I hope you can forgive me, just this once. Please, I beg you. Don¡¯t¡ª¡±

    ¡°Save your excuses for the police!¡± Rachel interrupted him without even ncing back.

    Once she was gone, Kern crumpled to the floor. ¡°It¡¯s over,¡± he repeated under his breath. ¡°It¡¯s all over.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 752

    ?Chapter 752:

    Leona walked over and clicked her tongue in disdain. ¡°Just look at you! Where the hell did your backbone go? So there¡¯s been a physical altercation. So what? Just hire awyer and make a settlement.¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Her friends quickly jumped in. ¡°Compensate her with money. There¡¯s no way she could actually send us to jail. What kind of power does your side chick even have? She was just bluffing, I tell you!¡±

    Kern whipped his head around to re at them.

    Out of nowhere, he let out a bark of mirthlessughter. ¡°Bluffing? Let¡¯s see if you still think that once you¡¯re behind bars.¡±

    A collective unease passed over the group, and it was evident on their faces. Even Leona felt a sense of trepidation, though she chose to ignore it. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to do. Stop scaring us. It won¡¯t work.¡±

    Kern let out an exasperated sigh and rolled his eyes at her. ¡°Do you know how ourpany was revived?¡±

    ¡°Of course! You told me yourself. A wealthy and powerful investor took a chance on thepany. If I¡¯m not mistaken, it¡¯s the White Group, right?¡±

    ¡°And do you know why thepany chose to coborate with Miss Marsh for its first order?¡± Kern continued. ¡°Why she could easily arrange a meeting with me, bypassing several levels of bureaucracy? Why I chose such a high-end restaurant for our first meeting? Why I¡¯ve been trying to protect her all this time, against your baseless aggression and hostility?¡±

    Kern¡¯s face was somber as he fired the questions, though his tone already sounded resigned.

    ?????????????? ???????? ???????????????? ???? g???????¦Í??????????????

    By then, everyone had an inkling of what he wasn¡¯t saying outright, but no one was brave enough to acknowledge it. Only Leona dared to ask, ¡°Why?¡±

    Kern let out another bitter chuckle. ¡°In the first ce, the White Group made the investment because of Miss Marsh. That¡¯s why¡­¡±

    He took a deep breath and pounded his fist against his leg in regret. ¡°Do you think there¡¯s any way we can get out of this? Out of the predicament you just put us in?¡±

    The women descended into a panic, bombarding him with questions.

    ¡°Kern, what do we do now?¡±

    ¡°Are we really going to jail? No, I don¡¯t want to!¡±

    ¡°Kern, please think of something! We¡¯ll do whatever she asks, as long as she decides to forgive us, just this once!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Kern!¡± Leona grabbed him by the cor and pulled him up. ¡°Get up and think of a solution!¡± Kern gingerly got back on his feet.

    But before anyone else could say anything, Rachel was suddenly there, standing before him.

    Her gaze was cold, her tone chillingly calm. ¡°Everything you just said¡­ is it true?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 753

    ?Chapter 753:

    Kern nodded quickly. ¡°Yes,¡± he said.

    Rachel remained silent, picking up the project proposal. Without a second nce, she walked toward the door, her steps resolute and unwavering. As she left the room, the group erupted in a flurry of panic, voices scrambling to stop her.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, please wait!¡± one of them called, but the urgency in their voices fell on deaf ears. Rachel¡¯s pace didn¡¯t falter; she didn¡¯t even acknowledge their pleas.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, we were wrong. Please, show us some mercy!¡± someone else shouted, their words desperate, tinged with regret.

    Without turning her head, Rachel¡¯s voice sliced through the tension, cold and unyielding. ¡°Do not follow me.¡±

    Kern stood frozen, seething with fury that seemed to boil beneath the surface. He red at Leona, his wordsced with venom and frustration. ¡°My career is ruined¡ªare you satisfied now? Is this the oue you wanted?¡±

    The room fell into a heavy silence before the others began to speak, their voices dripping with disillusionment and anger.

    ¡°Leona, we trusted you. We stood by your side, treating you like a friend, only to be dragged into this mess.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± another voice added, sharp with disbelief. ¡°The White Group is not apany we can afford to antagonize, and you¡¯ve put us all in a dangerous position.¡±

    Step into fiction with  .

    Leona felt the crushing weight of regret, her body trembling as the reality of her actions sank in. Unable to hold herself up, she copsed onto the floor, her hands pressed against her face as tears began to well up. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯ve ruined everything. This is all my fault. I dragged all of you into this,¡± she whispered, her voice thick with remorse.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go to Ms. Marsh and beg for her forgiveness. I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re not involved in this mess.¡±

    Meanwhile, Rachel returned to the office. She quickly changed into a fresh outfit. Holding the project proposal in her hand, she walked purposefully toward Brenda¡¯s office.

    Brenda looked up in mild surprise as Rachel entered. Before she could even form a greeting, Rachel ced the proposal on her desk with a quiet sense of finality. ¡°I¡¯m here to discuss the project,¡± she said calmly.

    ¡°I truly appreciate your trust, but I must let you know I can¡¯t continue with this project at this time. I would appreciate it if you could assign me a new one.¡±

    Brenda, clearly caught off guard, furrowed her brow. ¡°What about this one?¡± she inquired, her voice tinged with confusion.

    Rachel¡¯s response wasposed, her tone calm yet assertive. ¡°You can either cancel it or assign it to someone else.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 754

    ?Chapter 754:

    Brenda shook her head, her voice resolute. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to do that. This project is important.¡±

    Rachel met Brenda¡¯s gaze steadily, her tone unwavering. ¡°I¡¯m not new to this industry. I know when things are off, and I¡¯m not someone who can be easily swayed. We both know the reality here. I believe it¡¯s best for both of us to move forward without making this more difficult than it needs to be.¡±

    Brenda¡¯s lips curled into a knowing smile. ¡°I know exactly what you¡¯re implying. I¡¯ll admit¡ªintroducing you to Kern wasn¡¯t altruistic. I was fully aware of his tendency to be drawn to beautiful women. But I wasn¡¯t under any obligation to warn you, nor did I see a reason to. I¡¯ll be honest¡ªI had my own agenda. However, once you epted this role, you should have anticipated the challenges thate with it. Every position, no matter how prestigious,es with its own set of difficulties. If you can¡¯t manage them, perhaps this isn¡¯t the right ce for you.¡±

    Brenda expected Rachel to fire back with some kind of retort, but instead, she surprised her by epting the words without resistance, her tone calm and thoughtful. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. I should¡¯ve been better prepared to handle unexpected situations. If everything that¡¯s happened was merely coincidental, then I have no further objections. But if someone has been deliberately causing trouble, that¡¯s a different story.¡±

    Brenda¡¯s eyebrow arched sharply. ¡°Are you suggesting something?¡±

    Rachel held her gaze¡ªsteady, unblinking¡ªuntil Brenda found herself unnerved by that silent scrutiny. The office air grew thick before Brenda broke first with a forced chuckle. ¡°Well, if you feel aggrieved, An Vance¡¯s door is always open. y the wounded victim well enough, and he might even chastise me for you.¡±

    C?ntent ?riginally fr?m g?l????¦Í?????????????

    Rachel¡¯s smile wasposed, her tone steady as she addressed Brenda. ¡°Thank you for the suggestion, but I don¡¯t intend to follow that course of action.¡±

    Brenda¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°Oh? And why is that?¡±

    Rachel paused for a moment, her expression calm but thoughtful. ¡°Mr. Vance has been kind and supportive of me, and I deeply value that. I don¡¯t wish to burden him with any furtherplications. More than that, his decision to bring me into this¡­¡±

    ¡°Department speaks volumes about his trust in you. I don¡¯t want to risk undermining that or using him as a shield. As you¡¯ve rightly pointed out, workce issues should be resolved on our own terms. I¡¯m truly grateful for the wisdom you¡¯ve shared.¡±

    Brenda¡¯s eyes lingered on Rachel, her mind processing what she had just heard. There was something about Rachel¡¯s measured tone andposed demeanor that made Brenda see her in a new light¡ªone that reflected quiet strength, not easily swayed by external pressures. With a sigh, Brenda shifted in her chair, the tension in her posture easing just slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll concede that I should have been more open about Kern¡¯s character, and I apologize for not informing you sooner. But, despite that, I can¡¯t agree to changing the designer.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°May I ask why?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 755

    ?Chapter 755:

    Brenda¡¯s gaze softened, though her resolve remained firm. ¡°Your ideas are bold and innovative, something this department could truly benefit from. After careful consideration, I believe the potential rewards justify the risks.¡±

    Rachel stood firm, her posture unwavering as she spoke with quiet resolve. ¡°I¡¯ve thought it over, and I won¡¯t be continuing with this project.¡±

    Brenda¡¯s eyes hardened, her authority unmistakable. ¡°And why is that?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Personal reasons,¡± Rachel replied simply, her toneposed yet firm, leaving no room for further exnation.

    Brenda¡¯s patience thinned. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t ept that as an exnation. Let me make it clear¡ªthe partner specifically asked for you to manage this project. It doesn¡¯t matter who rmended you; you¡¯re in my department now, and you will follow my orders. I don¡¯t tolerate exceptions based on personal rtionships. Here, everyone is treated equally. You either step up to the challenge, or you leave. The choice is yours.¡±

    Rachel paused, her expression thoughtful, before responding. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give it serious consideration.¡±

    Turning away, Rachel made her way to her workstation, but before she could settle in, she reached for her phone and dialed An. He had been the one to arrange the position for her, and she felt it was only right to discuss her decision with him first.

    However, after several rings, she was met with silence. He didn¡¯t pick up.

    Discover more on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??¦Ï?? (uso de ¡°?¡± y ¡°¦Ï¡± griega)

    An¡¯s phone had been left on his desk, and his assistant, hearing the phone ring, had picked it up and brought it to the meeting room. Upon seeing Rachel¡¯s name¡­

    On the screen, An didn¡¯t hesitate. He signaled for the meeting to pause and quickly returned her call.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot my phone earlier,¡± An said, his voice smooth and soothing, like a calm breeze. ¡°Is everything alright? What can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°An, I¡­¡± Rachel¡¯s voice trailed off, her words faltering before they could fully take shape. When she first reached out to him, the decision to resign had seemed clear in her mind, but now, as the moment came, she found herself paralyzed by hesitation. She had already leaned on him too much, and the thought of burdening him further felt almost unbearable.

    ¡°Just a pocket dial,¡± Rachel murmured, the lie tasting bitter.

    An, sensing that there was more beneath her brief response, didn¡¯t press her to exin further. Instead, his voice remained steady and reassuring, softening the tension in the air. ¡°Rachel, if anything is on your mind, or if you¡¯re facing something difficult, don¡¯t hesitate to reach out. I¡¯m here for you, always.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Rachel murmured, her heart lifting slightly at thefort in his words.

    After hanging up, An turned to his assistant, his gaze hardening with a quiet determination. ¡°Please look into Rachel¡¯s situation. I have a feeling there¡¯s more going on than she¡¯s letting on.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 756

    ?Chapter 756:

    Later, Rachel¡¯s fingers hovered over her phone before typing out a message to Brian. ¡°When do you have time? We need to talk.¡±

    Brian¡¯s response came quickly. ¡°Anytime.¡±

    Without dy, Rachel sent a location and added, ¡°Tomorrow evening at seven.¡±

    There were conversations that had been left unsaid for too long, and this one could no longer be postponed.

    As the evening wore on and Rachel made her way through the lobby, a security guard approached, his steps quick and purposeful. ¡°Are you Rachel Marsh?¡± he asked, his voice firm but polite.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Rachel answered, her curiosity piqued by his sudden appearance.

    The security guard motioned toward the entrance, his voice low and cautious. ¡°Someone¡¯s been asking about you all day, wondering when you¡¯d finish. She didn¡¯t seem particrly friendly, so please be careful. If anything seems off, don¡¯t hesitate to contact us.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s brow furrowed, a sense of unease settling in. ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll go check it out.¡±

    A sinking feeling crept up Rachel¡¯s spine as she suspected who it might be. The moment she stepped outside, her intuition was confirmed.

    Without warning, Leona rushed forward and fell to her knees before Rachel, her face contorted in anguish, tears streaming down her cheeks.

    More chapters on g????????¦Í??????.?????

    The suddenness of it caught Rachel off guard, leaving her momentarily speechless.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, please, it¡¯s all my fault,¡± Leona¡¯s voice cracked with sorrow, her words tumbling out in a frantic rush. ¡°I was thoughtless and reckless, disrespecting you and causing you pain. If you have any anger or grievances, direct them to me. I¡¯ll ept them withoutint. But please, I beg you, don¡¯t punish my husband or my friends. They are innocent in this.¡±

    Rachel found herself backed into a corner.

    It was rush hour, and since she was near the main entrance of the building, people were constantly moving in and out. A crowd quickly formed, curious to see what was happening.

    Sensing the growing audience, Leona sobbed even louder, her voice cracking as she wailed, ¡°Ms. Marsh, this is all my fault! I was stupid and blind. I was wrong, truly wrong. Please forgive me! I¡¯ll apologize a million times over!¡±

    She knew that the more helpless she looked, the better it would work. Not only might Rachel soften, but the people watching would also take her side. That way, even if Rachel didn¡¯t want to, she would feel pressured to forgive her.

    Determined to manipte the situation, Leona poured every ounce of effort into her act.

    Yet, Rachel stayed quiet the entire time.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 757

    ?Chapter 757:

    She crossed her arms, and her expression remained unreadable as she watched.

    At first, when Leona dropped to her knees, Rachel had felt a little sorry for her.

    Especially since her first words seemed truly heartfelt.

    But as the crowd swelled, so did Leona¡¯s tactics. Her tears weren¡¯t meant to earn genuine forgiveness anymore. She was actually banking on the pressure from the growing audience to force Rachel into epting her apology.

    That kind of maniption was something Rachel refused to tolerate.

    Whatever pity she had felt for Leona disappeared in an instant.

    If Leona wasn¡¯t sincere, then she had no reason to feel bad for her. Taking a step closer, Rachel met Leona¡¯s gaze head-on and asked, ¡°Do you really mean every word you just said?¡±

    Leona, relieved that Rachel had finally spoken, nodded eagerly. ¡°Yes. Every word. I swear it¡¯s true!¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Rachel said, pausing for effect. Then, with a calm but firm voice, she continued, ¡°Then keep your word and say ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯ a million times.¡±

    Leona froze,pletely caught off guard.

    After a few seconds, Leona blinked in shock. ¡°W-What? What did you just say?¡±

    L??€$? ???t??§ñ? I¦Ç ?a?n?¦Í¦Ål?.c?m

    Rachel raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you already breaking your own promise?¡±

    Leona looked around and spotted someone recording with their phone.

    Taking a deep breath, she clenched her teeth. ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll apologize.¡± Then, she started repeating, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    She kept repeating the words over and over like a parrot.

    As she continued, murmurs of discontent started spreading through the crowd.

    ¡°What did she even do? Do you really have to humiliate her in front of everyone? Unless it¡¯s something really serious, shouldn¡¯t you let it go?¡± Someone in the crowd shouted at Rachel.

    ¡°Exactly! You¡¯re young and beautiful, yet you¡¯re bullying an older woman. If people hear about this, it won¡¯t look good for you!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she already apologized. How far are you going to push her? You may look nice, but who knew you¡¯d be so heartless?¡±

    The crowd¡¯s whispers turned into open criticism, throwing insults at Rachel.

    Leona had yed her role well, twisting the situation so the crowd sided with her.

    However, Rachel wasn¡¯t the same person she used to be.

    Maybe she had expected this, because she stayedpletely calm, her eyes unwavering.

    She looked directly at the people defending Leona. ¡°If your daughter, wife, or sister was insulted, falsely used of being a mistress, and then attacked by a group, would you just forgive the person who did it?¡± The ones who had spoken up went quiet, unable to answer.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 758

    ?Chapter 758:

    Rachel wasn¡¯t done and continued, ¡°If you think a million times is too much, and you¡¯re so kind and forgiving, why don¡¯t you help her say it a million times? I won¡¯t mind.¡±

    Then, her eyes locked onto Leona. ¡°As for you, if you want to keep going, go ahead. Record it and send it to me. I¡¯ll make sure to listen carefully.¡±

    ¡°You¡ªyou¡­¡± Leona stammered, her body shaking with anger.

    This was thest thing she had expected. Her ns had fallen apart, but she refused to ept defeat. She immediately came up with another idea.

    Without hesitation, she flung herself to the ground, wrapping her arms around Rachel¡¯s leg in a desperate attempt to keep her from leaving.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, it¡¯s my fault. I was too stubborn. I truly realize my mistake this time. Please, I¡¯m begging you for another chance. I swear I won¡¯t repeat my mistakes.¡±

    Rachel, however, had no patience for such drama. She hated being dragged into messy situations, especially ones that could stir up public controversy.

    Leona clung to her like a lifeline, making it impossible for Rachel to shake her off without drawing more attention. Yet, giving in wasn¡¯t an option either.

    For now, they were at a standstill.

    Just as Rachel reached for her phone, ready to call the police, a familiar voice rang out from behind. ¡°Rachel!¡±

    Feel inspired on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®c§à??

    The crowd greeted An with respect, instantly stepping aside to clear a path for him.

    An strode forward, his presencemanding attention as he stopped beside Rachel. His sharp gazended on Leona, who was still desperately clinging to Rachel. His brows knitted together in displeasure before he coolly raised a hand and gave a firmmand. ¡°Get her out of here.¡±

    ¡°No! I won¡¯t go! You have no right to force me!¡± Leona shrieked, tightening her grip.

    ¡°You don¡¯t get to decide that.¡±

    An¡¯s sharp gaze was all it took. The security team instantly moved, each taking a firm hold¡ªsome pried her fingers away, others restrained her arms and legs.

    Within seconds, they had herpletely removed.

    Rachel exhaled in relief, finally freed from Leona¡¯s grasp.

    An gently pulled her behind him, positioning himself protectively in front of her. ¡°Alban told me everything,¡± he said firmly. ¡°Leave it to me, you don¡¯t have to worry about a thing.¡±

    As she gazed at his broad shoulders, a rare sense of security washed over her.

    Thinking back, she couldn¡¯t recall ever feeling this protected.

    As a child, she had longed for the warmth of a father¡¯s protection. But her own father had never been that kind of man.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 759

    ?Chapter 759:

    Later, she had watched others experience love and devotion, yearning for a partner who would truly cherish her. Yet, she had been let down time and time again.

    Just when she had epted that she could only rely on herself, An stepped into her life. No matter the situation, he always seemed to be there, standing up for her when she needed it most.

    An¡¯s voice rang out, firm and unwavering. ¡°Mrs. Clifford, I talk to you nicely not out of respect, but because I was raised better than you. Unlike you, I don¡¯t rely on public coercion or emotional maniption. Today, you¡¯ve disrupted mypany¡¯s operations and wasted my employee¡¯s time. Every piece of evidence has been documented, and mywyer is already handling the case. Expect a legal notice soon.¡±

    The weight of his words sent the crowd scattering. Panic shed across Leona¡¯s face. She knew she had no defense¡ªnot for today, nor for anything she had done before.

    ¡°As for your public defamation of Rachel Marsh, that will be addressed legally as well.¡±

    With that, he ended the discussion. He gave no room for argument as the security team led her away.

    Turning to Rachel, he said gently, ¡°Let me take you home.¡± His gaze softened as he looked at her.

    ???????? ???????? ?????????? ???????????????? ???? g????????¦Í??????£®??????

    Rachel smiled, appreciating his kindness. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°If something like this happens again, don¡¯t keep it from me. Trust me. I¡¯ll handle it. You don¡¯t have to face it alone.¡± An¡¯s words always had a way of easing her worries, making it nearly impossible to refuse his help.

    As the driver navigated through the heavy traffic near Rachel¡¯s apartmentplex, she nced outside and made a quick decision. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. My ce isn¡¯t far from here, so I¡¯ll just walk back.¡± Without hesitation, she opened the door and stepped out, only to find An following suit. ¡°I¡¯ll walk you back,¡± he said casually.

    Rachel shook her head. ¡°You really don¡¯t have to. It¡¯s just a ten-minute walk. I can handle it.¡±

    An chuckled. ¡°Consider it an excuse for me to stretch my legs. I¡¯ve been stuck in an office chair all day.¡±

    Rachel couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Alright then.¡±

    They fell into an easy conversation as they strolled through the quiet streets.

    Before she knew it, they had already arrived at the apartmentplex. Seeing how An had taken the time to walk her back, especially at this hour, Rachel hesitated for a moment before offering, ¡°I¡¯m not exactly a great cook, but I¡¯ve got some ingredients at home. I could whip up some spaghetti. Want to join me?¡±

    An¡¯s lips curled into a warm smile. ¡°That sounds great.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 760

    Chapter 760:

    But just as they passed a security booth, a guard called out urgently.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, you¡¯re finally back.¡± His face was filled with worry.

    Rachel paused and turned to him. ¡°What happened?¡± she asked. The guard sighed and pointed toward a tall figure standing near the entrance. ¡°It¡¯s him. He¡¯s been waiting for you for a long time.¡± Rachel froze. Even in the dim light, she recognized that figure instantly. Years of shared history made it impossible for her not to.

    She had gone to great lengths to avoid him ever since she returned, yet here he was¡ªwaiting.

    A flicker of hesitation crossed her face, but itsted only a moment. She turned to the guard and said tly, ¡°If he asks again, just tell him I haven¡¯te back yet.¡±

    The manager hesitated, then sighed. ¡°But, Ms. Marsh¡­ He¡¯s been standing there for hours in the freezing wind. He¡¯s barely dressed for the cold. Even the strongest person wouldn¡¯t be able to endure it for long.¡±

    If he thought his words would soften Rachel¡¯s heart, he was sorely mistaken.

    Instead of sympathy, irritation shed across her face. ¡°He always does this,¡± she muttered. ¡°Dressing lightly on a cold night, standing there for hours¡ªwho exactly is he trying to make feel sorry for him? Certainly not me.¡±

    Without sparing a second nce, she turned on her heel and walked away.

    ?????? ???????? ???????????????? ???? g???????¦Í?????????????

    Behind her, the guard murmured under his breath, ¡°Looks like there¡¯s some history between those two. He must¡¯ve really screwed up.¡± Just as he finished speaking to himself, he noticed another man walking beside Rachel. His brows furrowed slightly as he muttered again, ¡°Wait a second¡­ Who¡¯s that guy with her?¡±

    A few stepster, An suddenly slowed down and came to a stop. ¡°Rachel, thanks for the invitation, but I just remembered I have some things to take care of. I should get going.¡±

    Rachel knew right away¡ªit was because of Brian.

    An was stepping back to avoid putting her in an awkward position.

    But Rachel didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°An, you don¡¯t have to leave because of him. I invited you for dinner, so you take priority. Besides, whatever was between Brian and me is in the past. Come on, let¡¯s go upstairs.¡±

    Seeing the unwavering determination in her eyes, An nodded and followed her inside.

    Once home, she poured him a cup of coffee before heading into the kitchen.

    Cooking spaghetti didn¡¯t take long. After twenty minutes, the spaghetti was ready.

    When she went to garnish the dish, her hand instinctively reached for the parsley. But just as she was about to sprinkle it in, she stopped.

    An didn¡¯t eat parsley.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Wishing you, dear loved ones, a great day. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ????(? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?

    .

 Chapter 761

    ?Chapter 761:

    The one who did was the man waiting outside.

    Her fingers hovered for a brief moment before she pulled them back, shaking off the thought.

    ¡°An, the spaghetti is ready. Try them while they¡¯re hot,¡± she said with a warm smile, bringing the te to the table.

    After the meal, An didn¡¯t linger. He set his fork down and looked at her. ¡°Rachel, thanks for the meal. The spaghetti was great, and I really enjoyed it. Also, don¡¯t worry about Leona. I¡¯ll leave it to thepany¡¯s legal team to handle.¡±

    Rachel nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    An hesitated briefly before asking, ¡°Do you want to walk me out?¡±

    Rachel blinked, caught off guard by the question. After a short pause, she shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go downstairs for a bit?¡±

    Her answer was firm. ¡°No. There¡¯s nothing down there worth seeing.¡±

    An observed her briefly before giving a slight nod. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll get going then.¡±

    Once he left, Rachel busied herself tidying up the kitchen and living room, using the tasks as a way to keep her mind upied.

    ???????????? ???????????????????? ???? ?????????¦Í????????????

    When she noticed the trash needed to be taken out, she quickly tied up her hair, grabbed the garbage bags, and headed downstairs.

    She hadn¡¯t expected to run into that guard again, this time near the trash bins as he made his inspection rounds.

    Seeing her, he greeted her with a knowing look. ¡°Oh, youngdy, it¡¯s you!¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied, keeping her tone neutral.

    ¡°By the way,¡± he continued, shaking his head, ¡°your boyfriend is still standing at the entrance. Look, it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re mad and don¡¯t want to let him upstairs, but you should at least tell him to leave. He¡¯s been lingering there so long, people might start thinking he¡¯s up to something suspicious.¡±

    Rachel was speechless. She had nned to ignore it altogether. But knowing the guard¡¯s reputation for being both gossipy and overly responsible, she realized that if she didn¡¯t handle the situation now, he¡¯d probably show up at her doorter to follow up.

    Rather than dealing with unnecessary trouble, she decided to put an end to it.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go talk to him,¡± she said.

    As she reached the entrance, her eyes immediately found Brian.

    It wasn¡¯t hard. He was tall, towering over the people around him. And he hadn¡¯t moved an inch since earlier, standing there as if frozen in time.

    ¡°Brian,¡± she called softly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 762

    ?Chapter 762:

    He turned around instantly, his eyes lighting up with surprise, a satisfied smile tugging at his lips. But it didn¡¯tst long.

    ¡°The guard told me you¡¯ve been standing here too long. People are starting to think you have bad intentions,¡± Rachel said bluntly. ¡°So I came to tell you to leave.¡±

    Brian¡¯s hopeful expression faltered.

    ¡°Rachel, I can exin¡ª¡± he started.

    Rachel cut him off with a calm voice. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Just stop standing around here and go home.¡±

    ¡°But I waited so long for you toe back, I¡­¡±

    Rachel interrupted him mercilessly. ¡°Brian, you¡¯re mistaken. I didn¡¯t just get back. I¡¯ve been home for a while. I came back with my boss, invited him upstairs for dinner, and now I¡¯m only down here because I had to take out the trash. We saw you when we arrived, but I ignored you on purpose.¡±

    Brian¡¯s bitter smile wavered. ¡°Can¡¯t you spare me a little dignity? Did you really have to expose it like this?¡±

    Of course, he had seen her walking alongside An. He just didn¡¯t want to admit it.

    But now, she had stripped away hisst shred of self-deception.

    ?????????????? ???????????????????? ???????? g???????¦Í??????©o?????

    The way she openly admitted to having dinner with another man without a second thought¡ªit was a clear sign. She didn¡¯t care about him anymore. Not his feelings, not his opinions, not even how he saw her.

    The realization sent a wave of panic crashing over him.

    Rachel¡¯s gaze remained ice-cold. ¡°Since you already know the truth, there¡¯s nothing left to say. You¡¯ve seen everything for yourself. So do yourself a favor and leave.¡±

    ¡°Rachel!¡± Brian quickly moved forward, reaching out to grab Rachel¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Let go of me. If you have something to say, say it directly.¡±

    Right now, Rachel had no patience left for him. She just wanted him to leave. She had worked tirelessly to rebuild her life and had finally found the peace she longed for. So she wasn¡¯t about to let anyone disturb it. There was a time when she thought being a devoted wife and a caring mother was all she ever wanted.

    She had poured everything into making that dream a reality.

    But now, she hade to realize that all she truly needed was a life of peace¡ªfree from unnecessary drama and pain.

    And love? That was a luxury she had no interest in anymore.

    ¡°Brian, I¡¯ve moved on. Why do you keep barging into my life, stirring up chaos? Do you enjoy seeing me suffer?¡±

    The frustration in her gaze drained the fight out of Brian, leaving him deted.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 763

    ?Chapter 763:

    His grip loosened, and he sighed. ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯te to argue. I just wanted to check on you. I know I shouldn¡¯t have chosen Kern Clifford, and you suffered because of it. But I¡¯ve made sure he paid the price.¡±

    Rachel let out a hollowugh, staring at him in disbelief. ¡°Even now, you still think you can control people¡¯s lives, like you¡¯re some kind of ruler. That¡¯s what you enjoy, isn¡¯t it? Kern, Leona¡ªthey were never the real issue! If you hadn¡¯t pushed for our coboration, if you hadn¡¯t stood behind them, none of this would have happened. Don¡¯t you see, Brian? Every disaster in my life leads back to you. When you¡¯re gone, I have peace. When you show up, everything falls apart. Just leave. I don¡¯t want to see you again.¡±

    For a moment, Brian had no words, no way to express what he was feeling.

    It felt like something inside him had shattered¡ªhis spirit, his hope¡ªleaving only emptiness in his eyes.

    ¡°I never expected Leona to go that far. I came today to make sure she didn¡¯t hurt you, and I¡¯ll take care of the situation. I figured you wouldn¡¯t want me showing up at your office, so I waited for you here instead. Rachel, believe me, I never wanted to turn your life upside down or bring you any trouble. But I see now that my actions have done exactly that. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Rachel let out a slow breath. ¡°I¡¯m fine. If that¡¯s all you came to check on, then you have your answer. You can go now.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c???? brings imagination alive

    To her surprise, Brian didn¡¯t argue this time. He just epted it, without hesitation. As she watched him walk away, an unexpected wave of sadness crept in. The past was behind them, like water that could never flow backward.

    ¡°Wait!¡± she called out, as something suddenly came to mind. Brian stopped and turned around, his eyes filled with a glimmer of hope. ¡°Is there something else you want to say to me?¡±

    She gave a small nod before saying, ¡°I know you¡¯ve invested in Kern¡¯spany. Since he¡¯s tied to you, I don¡¯t want to be appointed as his designer. From the start, you were the one who pushed him to work with me. This started because of you, and it¡¯s only fair that you bring it to an end. Either cut ties with mypany or find someone else to rece me. That¡¯s your decision to make.¡±

    Brian¡¯s face visibly paled, but he nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll find a new designer.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± At this moment, that was the only thing she could say. ¡°It¡¯s the right thing to do.¡±

    Brian turned away and kept walking.

    Brian¡¯s silhouette quickly vanished into the darkness of the night. Rachel turned around and walked in her own direction. This time, her heart was calm. She didn¡¯t waver, not even for a second.

    They walked along the same path, moving in opposite directions and growing farther apart with every step. Rachel¡¯s pace was brisk and resolute, so she didn¡¯t notice that Brian had stopped to gaze back at her after taking just a few steps. Not that it would have mattered to her, anyway.

    The next day, Brenda sought Rachel out herself. She tossed a new project proposal over to her and said, ¡°Just like you wished, you no longer need to participate in thest project. This is what you¡¯ll be working on instead.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 764

    ?Chapter 764:

    Her change in attitude suggested to Rachel that Brian must have exerted considerable influence behind the scenes. But she wasn¡¯t interested in thanking him. After all, he was the one who had dragged her into this mess to begin with. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°I advise you not to get toocent too soon,¡± Brenda said, her expression stern. ¡°Let¡¯s keep business and personal matters separate. Regardless of your rtionship with Mr. Vance, you are currently under my supervision, so you¡¯ll have to follow my rules. You messed up the first project right off the bat. If you do the same with this one, then you can¡¯t me me for the consequences you will have to face. You have one month to deliver results, or you will be let go, once and for all.¡±

    Brenda¡¯s voice rang out with authority, and Rachel knew her word wasw.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you down,¡± Rachel said sincerely.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so, for your sake.¡±

    Rachel immersed herself in her work that following week. It was exhausting, and time flew by with her barely noticing.

    The next Monday, she went to see Brenda to give her report, but found the office empty.

    When Rachel asked Brenda¡¯s assistant, the response she received was, ¡°Ms. Myers went out to see Mr. Vance. She should still be with him at the moment. If it isn¡¯t anything urgent, you¡¯re free to wait for her to return. If it is, you might want to go up and look for her in his office.¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??§àm opens doors to fiction

    ¡°I see. Thank you.¡±

    Rachel thought she wouldn¡¯t have to wait that long, but the hours passed through noon, and before she knew it, she had been waiting the entire afternoon. The end of the workday was fast approaching, and Rachel still hadn¡¯t received any response to the messages she had sent to Brenda. She had no choice but to take the documents and head upstairs.

    She had just stepped out of the elevator on the top floor when she ran into An¡¯s assistant.

    ¡°Alban!¡± Rachel greeted him warmly.

    ¡°Oh, Miss Marsh. You must be here to see Mr. Vance. Please follow me.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m looking for Ms. Myers.¡±

    ¡°Well, she¡¯s in his office. They should be wrapping things up soon.¡± Alban led her to An¡¯s office.

    As it happened, An and Brenda stepped out just as Rachel and Alban walked up to the door. They stood there side by side, one dressed in all ck, the other in stark white. An was elegant as ever, while Brenda was sharp and smart. They looked like a perfect match.

    ¡°Alban, you¡¯re just in time. Ms. Myers loves coffee, and Mr. Clifford just sent over some of her favorite. Make sure you bring them over to her carter,¡± An said in his usual, pleasant manner. He had this genuine charm that always put people at ease around him.

    ¡°Come on, An. We¡¯ve been working together for so long now. In private, you can call me Brenda, or Bea, just like we did back in college. It feels strange hearing you address me as Ms. Myers.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 765

    ?Chapter 765:

    When An remained silent, Brenda smiled and added, ¡°If you feel awkward using my old nickname, then I won¡¯t insist. It¡¯s been a long time since someone called me that anyway. Gosh, it¡¯s been years since our graduation! Time really flew by, huh? You can just call me Brennie when we¡¯re not in formal or professional settings. That¡¯s what my family calls me.¡±

    As a woman herself, Rachel couldn¡¯t help but notice the gleam that crossed Brenda¡¯s eyes as she talked to An. Although it was brief, she was certain she had not misread it.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll just call you Brenda,¡± An said. It was a concession on his part; switching from Ms. Myers to Brenda was already quite a turn in his books.

    Brenda was clearly not satisfied, but she chose not to dwell on it. Instead, she took a different approach for her next move. ¡°An, you do remember that it¡¯s my birthday next Saturday, right? It¡¯s been ages since I hosted a birthday party. I¡¯m throwing one this year, and you must attend, no matter what!¡±

    ¡°If I have time, then I¡¯ll definitely be there.¡±

    To inexperienced ears, there was nothing wrong with his response. But Brenda, a woman who had been navigating the ruthless world of business for years, immediately caught the underlying meaning in his words. An was saying he would attend out of mere courtesy, and perhaps due to their long-standing professional rtionship. If work kept him busy that day, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to skip her party. Brenda¡¯s eyes flickered with disappointment.

    ¡°I suppose it¡¯s all up to your schedule.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ?????????????????? ???????? ???? g???????¦Í?????????????

    With that, An quickly shifted his gaze to Rachel. Brenda followed suit and spoke before he could. ¡°Did youe here to find me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s something urgent I need you to check.¡±

    Brenda was a true professional. When it came to work, her focus was instant and absolute. She took the documents from Rachel and reviewed them as they walked to the elevator and headed back downstairs. By the time they reached their offices, she had made two suggestions.

    Rachel graciously epted and made note of them. She had to admit that Brenda was indeed very capable. The woman was straightforward and decisive, with a keen eye for detail. Rachel greatly admired these qualities.

    Soon after, Alban knocked on the door.

    ¡°Ms. Myers, I¡¯ve brought the coffee beans Mr. Vance mentioned. Should I take them to your car?¡±

    Brenda¡¯s phone rang just then, and she had a brief conversation with the other party. After hanging up, she handed her car keys to Rachel and said, ¡°I have something to attend to. Please take Alban to my car.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    And so it was that the two of them went down to the parking lot together. Alban was a reserved and introverted person, so he was mostly quiet on the way.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 766

    ?Chapter 766:

    Rachel casually picked a topic and started a conversation. ¡°I heard Ms. Myers mention that she and Mr. Vance have been working together for years.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. They graduated from the same school, with her finishing a year behind him. Mr. Vance took over his family¡¯s business after he graduated. At first, he chose to keep the operations domestic. When Ms. Myers graduated, she received a lot of offers from overseas, but she chose to return and work with him instead.¡±

    ¡°So she has been working for him since she graduated?¡±

    Alban nodded. ¡°Yes. It really has been many years now. No matter what challenges thepany faced, she has remained steadfast. Thenter, when his health¡­¡±

    Alban stopped himself and quickly changed gears. ¡°When he went abroad to handle some things, she did not hesitate to go with him. They returned to the country togetherst year.¡±

    Rachel was touched by such unwavering devotion.

    Time continued to pass, and Rachel did not see Brian for several months. It led her to presume that the twopanies had ended their coboration.

    Then one day, as chance would have it, she overheard her colleagues discussing something in their department.

    Brenda had always been right by An¡¯s side, unwavering in her support through both the highs and the lows. That kind of determination wasn¡¯t found in every woman. For a woman, such devotion usually transcends professional duty. Rachel had seen how Brenda acted around An and was convinced that Brenda¡¯s feelings for him went deeper than mere friendship. Yet, they both kept their emotions under wraps. Perhaps the fear of what could happen if they confessed their feelings held them back. Sometimes, ying dumb was the smartest move.

    I??§Ö$§ä ¡é#¦Áp?¨º§ñs I§Ú galno¦Íels

    Once in Brenda¡¯s car, Alban put the coffee beans down. As she got ready to step out, she said, ¡°Mr. Vance makes up his mind quickly. If it were anyone else, he would¡¯ve said no straight away. But Ms. Myers isn¡¯t just a longtime colleague; she¡¯s like family, which makes it hard for him to turn her down.¡±

    Rachel was puzzled. ¡°Why would he refuse? Given his close rtionship with her, attending her birthday party seems like a small ask.¡±

    Albanughed. ¡°Exactly, but there might be more to her invitation than¡ª¡±

    Rachel gasped, covering her mouth. ¡°So, everyone knows about her feelings for him?¡±

    ¡°After all these years, she has never said it outright, but her affection for him is clear in everything she does. How could he not notice? Yet for him, she remains a trusted ally. Expressing those feelings might jeopardize their friendship, and neither of them wants that.¡±

    Rachel nodded in agreement. ¡°Indeed!¡±

    ¡°Still, he is genuinely serious, responsible, and loyal when ites to his rtionships. I can vouch for that.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 767

    ?Chapter 767:

    Rachel found Alban¡¯s sincerity amusing. ¡°Why are you making promises on his behalf? What, are you possessed by him or something?¡±

    Alban chuckled at Rachel¡¯s joke, a bit embarrassed. ¡°Ms. Marsh, I¡¯m serious. Mr. Vance has been single for years, showing how seriously he takes rtionships.¡±

    This caught Rachel off guard. ¡°He¡¯s nearly 30, right? Hasn¡¯t he found anyone he¡¯s interested in all these years?¡±

    ¡°Truth be told, when he first took over thepany, it was struggling. He was somitted to his work that he had no time for dating. Even when things stabilized, he had reasons to put his personal life on the back burner. But I¡¯ve noticed that Mr. Vance treats you differently than others.¡±

    Rachel sensed the underlying implication of Alban¡¯s words. Her past rtionships had left her deeply scarred emotionally. Some experiences, though narrowing, were not hidden by her. These were her private affairs, and she figured An hadn¡¯t discussed them with Alban. So, she chose to open up about her painful history herself.

    ¡°Alban, I went through a failed marriage. I was deeply hurt by someone, leaving wounds that still haunt me at night. I even survived a near-death experience, and Mr. Vance was my rescuer. He¡¯s more than just a lifesaver to me; he¡¯s a beacon of hope. If he ever needs me, I¡¯d do anything for him. But as for romance, I¡¯m truly scared. You can call me a coward or pathetic, but I¡¯m done with rtionships. I¡¯m focusing on my work and personal goals from here on out.¡±

    Rachel added with a bright smile, ¡°Oh, and my brother¡¯s been abroad for treatment. He¡¯sing home soon and will always be there for me. So, I don¡¯t need a boyfriend or a husband.¡±

    She had shared a lot today. Regardless of whether An reciprocated her feelings, she had made her stance clear through Alban. She was done with love. If anyone tried to cross that boundary, she¡¯d run.

    Discover what¡¯s new on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls

    Two days before Brenda¡¯s birthday, Rachel received her invitation. Truth be told, she was quite taken aback. She was right there when Brenda extended the invitation to An. If Brenda had wanted her at the party, she could¡¯ve invited her at the same time. So, Rachel figured Brenda probably didn¡¯t want her there.

    Back at her desk, after the day¡¯s meetings, Rachel overheard her colleagues in the design department buzzing about Brenda¡¯s uing birthday bash.

    ¡°Can you believe it? The invitation alone is a work of art! I can only imagine how grand the party will be.¡±

    ¡°Well, it figures. She isn¡¯t just any director; she hails from a well-known family. Her birthday bash is expected to be nothing short of spectacr.¡±

    Brenda hailed from a well-known family? Despite her elite background, she had chosen to stand by An quietly all these years. Rachel felt even more certain about Brenda¡¯s deep-seated feelings for An. She believed love had the power to humble even the mightiest,pelling them to make sacrifices. Even Brenda, such a formidable figure, was no exception to this rule.

    Rachel also noticed that today was the day everyone else received their invites, except for An, who Brenda had asked in person earlier. The conversation then shifted to outfit choices for the event.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 768

    ?Chapter 768:

    The venue was an exclusive private winery, a ce of renown yet not essible to the general public. Since none of her coworkers had ever been there, there was some uncertainty about what to wear. Rachel hesitated but eventually chimed in, ¡°The winery¡¯s interior is quite traditional. You might want to choose outfits thatplement that elegance.¡±

    ¡°How do you know, Ms. Marsh? Have you been there?¡±

    Indeed, she had. She and Brian had attended a couple of functions there. Those were business events and pretty formal. Not working at the time, she found them dull and eventually stopped attending. However, the winery¡¯s ssic decor had made an indelible impression on her.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve only seen photos on social media, shared by a client who visited there,¡± she replied.

    Her colleagues took her word for it.

    Then, the conversation turned to party dresses and nning. Brenda¡¯s birthday was scheduled for the weekend, and Rachel had marked her calendar for it. But early in the morning, she got a call from a client.

    It was about a home design project for a viplex. All the rooms had their designs approved except for the study, which the client felt was missing something.

    Her secretary had handled the initial discussions. However, the client now requested a direct meeting with Rachel to finalize the design.

    Find thetest updates g????????????????.??????

    Due to the client¡¯s packed schedule, they arranged to meet at the airport, which, inconveniently, was the same time as Brenda¡¯s party. This was an important client, potentially a gateway to more projects, so Rachel informed Brenda she could bete.

    Brenda understood. ¡°Of course, workes first. Do what you need to do.¡±

    After wrapping up the meeting, Rachel checked the time. It was already 7 PM; the party had likely started by then. As she left the airport, she spotted a familiar car.

    Rachel had just stepped forward when the car window rolled down, revealing An¡¯s strikingly handsome face.

    ¡°Need a ride?¡±

    Inside the car, they both spoke at almost the same time. ¡°What brings you to the airport?¡±

    The moment their words ovepped, they exchanged amused smiles.

    An gestured smoothly. ¡°You first.¡±

    ¡°A client had a tight schedule, and the only time he was avable was during ayover, so I rushed over to meet him. What about you?¡±

    ¡°Lizzie was supposed to fly back today, so I came to pick her up. But she changed her nsst minute and will be arrivingter instead.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 769

    ?Chapter 769:

    The girl An spoke of was his younger sister, Lizzie Vance¡ªsomeone he often mentioned. Whenever he talked about her, his expression softened, warmth filling his voice, making it clear how close they were.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard so much about her, but I¡¯ve never actually met her. When she¡¯s back, you have to introduce us.¡±

    ¡°Of course. She¡¯s looking forward to it.¡±

    Rachel blinked in surprise. ¡°She knows about me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve mentioned you before. She admires you and keeps saying she wants to meet you when she gets back.¡±

    After all, Rachel¡¯s brother, Jeffrey, had once been of great help to Lizzie, which was why An had intentionally brought up Rachel to her multiple times. Lizzie wasn¡¯t aware of this, but with Jeffrey no longer around, it seemed only right for her to shift her gratitude from Jeffrey to Rachel. If anything, An truly hoped they could form a genuine friendship¡ªsomeone to lean on when life got difficult.

    The conversation drifted, yet Rachel¡¯s mind felt weighed down. Brenda¡¯s birthday celebration was happening right now.

    At this point, it was neither too early nor toote to make an appearance.

    If she hadn¡¯t been invited in the first ce, she wouldn¡¯t have cared. But under these circumstances, knowing that An hadn¡¯t shown up either¡ªit might not sit well with Brenda.

    ???????? ???????????????? ?????? g???????¦Í?????????????

    Rachel hesitated, debating whether to bring it up.

    An, however, seemed to read her thoughts effortlessly. ¡°Just say it. No need to hold back.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to Brenda¡¯s birthday party?¡±

    An idly tapped his fingers against his knee. ¡°What about you? nning to go?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s my boss, and all my colleagues are there. Since I still have time, I should make an appearance.¡±

    An stilled his fingers, then said decisively, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go together.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good.¡±

    As the head of thepany, An¡¯s arrival didn¡¯t go unnoticed for long. Brenda¡¯s assistant leaned in close and murmured, ¡°Mr. Vance is here.¡±

    Brenda raised an eyebrow, pausing for a moment before setting down her wine ss and turning toward the entrance. ¡°Really? I thought he said he was picking up Lizzie and wouldn¡¯t make it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s him. He just arrived.¡±

    Brenda immediately turned and strode toward the entrance. Her pace was quick, a clear sign of excitement. However, the moment she spotted An standing beside Rachel, she hesitated, her brows knitting slightly.

    As Brenda neared, Rachel quickly stepped forward, holding out her gift with both hands. ¡°Happy birthday. Sorry for arrivingte¡ªwork ran over.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 770

    ?Chapter 770:

    Brenda¡¯s sharp gaze flickered with interest. ¡°You wrapped things up fast. How did the meeting go?¡±

    ¡°Smoothly. I¡¯ll have the design proposal ready for you soon.¡±

    Brenda gave a small nod. ¡°Good.¡±

    Rachel then turned to An, her tone polite but detached. ¡°I appreciate the ride earlier. But Ms. Myers is the star of the night¡ªyou two should catch up.¡±

    With that, she excused herself with effortless grace. Whether she was giving Brenda and An space or subtly clearing up any misunderstandings, she made no attempt to rify.

    One thing, however, was certain¡ªshe had no interest in An. She wasn¡¯t about to be some imagined rival in Brenda¡¯s mind.

    For now, her focus remained solely on her career.

    Love? That was something she¡¯d rather keep at arm¡¯s length. As the celebration reached its peak, a massive cake was wheeled in, stacked high with nine beautifully decoratedyers.

    Nine?

    Rachel blinked at the unusual number, but her colleagues were already murmuring amongst themselves. ¡°She is turning twenty-nine this year. The nine must be symbolic.¡±

    §Þ?§Ô? ¦Ô¦Ñ??§ä?? ?§ä g?l????l?.???

    ¡°That makes sense. I¡¯ve been with thepany for a while, and ever since I started, I¡¯ve worked under her. She¡¯s always been dedicated to her job, but I¡¯ve never once heard about her dating anyone.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she has always been a bit of a mystery when ites to her love life.¡±

    Brenda had changed outfits. When she reappeared in a sleek red dress and towering heels, the entire room fell silent for a brief second before murmurs of admiration rippled through the crowd.

    Someone gasped in surprise. ¡°Wow! I¡¯ve never seen her like this before. That red dress¡ªpaired with the rose on her chest¡ªmakes her look both elegant and undeniably alluring.¡±

    ¡°Exactly! It¡¯s the kind of confidence thates with maturity and experience. She¡¯s always so polished and professional, but tonight, she¡¯s absolutely stunning.¡±

    ¡°Agreed. She looks breathtaking.¡±

    A wave of cheers spread through the room.

    Brenda responded with a soft, knowing smile, raising a hand to her lips in a subtle gesture for quiet. The chatter died down instantly.

    ¡°Good evening, everyone.¡± Her voice carried effortlessly across the room.

    ¡°I truly appreciate you all taking time out of your busy schedules to celebrate with me. I hope you have a wonderful evening.¡± Apuse erupted, warm and enthusiastic.

    Then came the next tradition¡ªeveryone joining in to sing the birthday song.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 771

    ?Chapter 771:

    As the lights dimmed, a soft glow from the candles bathed the room in a warm flicker, and voices harmonized in celebration.

    Brenda closed her eyes, drawing in a slow breath.

    Her wish was simple.

    ¡°I just hope he acknowledges my feelings tonight,¡± she murmured under her breath, her heart tightening.

    The cake was massive, and Brenda took her time slicing the first few pieces herself. She carefully selected a piece generously topped with fresh fruit, setting it aside on a te. As for the rest, she left it in the hands of the waitstaff to distribute.

    Rachel¡¯s stomach had been unsettledtely, and the cake was far too sweet for her taste. Instead of indulging, she chose to stroll around the venue.

    As she wandered, her gazended on a familiar figure. She was about to call out when someone else beat her to it. ¡°An.¡±

    Brenda¡¯s voice was crisp and confident as she approached, heels clicking against the floor, a slice of cake elegantly bnced in her hand. Rachel quietly stepped aside, retreating to a less conspicuous spot.

    It seemed An was on a call.

    Brenda slowed her steps, patiently waiting until he finished before speaking.

    Get lost in stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q??????

    ¡°All done? Here, try this. I know you don¡¯t like too much cream, so I picked out the fruit for you.¡±

    An epted the te with a small nod. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Brenda¡¯s face lit up as she watched him take the first bite.

    ¡°Have you had any yet?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Not yet. I¡¯ve been busy with something important.¡± With a yful smile, she extended her hand. ¡°Speaking of which, where¡¯s my gift?¡± Her tone carried a subtle charm, her expression filled with anticipation¡ªlike someone waiting for a present from someone dear.

    An hesitated, the cake still in his grasp.

    An pulled himself together in no time.

    ¡°Give me a second. I need to make a call.¡± Not long after, Alban showed up.

    Seeing him, Brenda¡¯s face lit up, assuming An had sent him with a gift. But when she looked closer, she realized he wasn¡¯t carrying anything. Alban approached and greeted An.

    ¡°Alban, I need you as my witness. It¡¯s Brenda¡¯s birthday today, and thepany is giving her a two-percent bonus increase this year.¡± An turned to Brenda. ¡°Go ahead and buy yourself whatever you want.¡±

    Given thepany¡¯s profits this year, that two percent would add up to several million. For a regr employee, this kind of bonus would be unimaginable. But Brenda wasn¡¯t just any employee.

    It was clear that money wasn¡¯t what she truly wanted.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 772

    ?Chapter 772:

    Her smile faded as she looked at Alban and firmly said, ¡°I need to speak with An alone.¡±

    Without hesitation, Alban turned and walked away.

    As soon as he was gone, Brenda looked at An and said, ¡°An¡­¡± Her tone turned serious. ¡°I¡¯ve been with you for so long. If anyone knows me, it¡¯s you. You should know I¡¯m not after a paycheck or a bonus.¡±

    ¡°I know. Your family can give you way more than I ever could. You once told me you wanted to prove yourself, to build something on your own and make your mark in the business world.¡±

    Brenda nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true, but there¡¯s more to it than that. Think about it, An. If it was just about work, I could¡¯ve joined anypany and made a name for myself. So why did I follow you, through everything, even abroad? You¡¯re sharp, An. Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t figured it out.¡±

    With that, Brenda finally said what had been on her mind all along.

    An looked away, but before he could respond, she pressed on. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hide this from you. My dad¡¯s been calling me a lottely. Ourpany¡¯s doing well overseas, and his health isn¡¯t great. He wants me toe back and take over. But I know that¡¯s not the real reason. He wants me toe home, get married, and start a family.¡±

    a family.¡± Brenda let out a deep breath, as if finally releasing a weight she had been carrying.

    ¡°I¡¯ve struggled for so long over whether I should say this. I¡¯ve grown so used to standing by your side, weathering every storm with you, talking about work as if that was all that mattered. But this is the first time I¡¯m being honest about how I truly feel. Now that I¡¯ve said it, I feel relieved. I don¡¯t want to live with regrets¡ªI want to fight for this. I don¡¯t want to go back and date other men. If you need me, I¡¯ll stay.¡± An¡¯s heart was heavy.

    Keep reading on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    He knew they had no future together.

    Besides, he was all too aware of his own health. He couldn¡¯t let her be tied down by him.

    He was already trying to figure out the gentlest way to let her down. Through all these years, he had never developed romantic feelings for her. He couldn¡¯t give her the answer she wanted.

    ¡°Brenda,¡± An said, his tone firm.

    Before he could go on, Brenda cut him off. ¡°An, forgive me for being weak right now. And forgive me for not being brave enough to hear your answer. So, if you¡¯re willing to ept me, just kiss me. If you¡¯re not, could you at least hold me, just this once?¡±

    Brenda squeezed her eyes shut, unwilling to face the truth.

    But there was no stopping what was meant to be.

    As she waited, she felt An¡¯s arms wrap around her, drawing her close.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 773

    ?Chapter 773:

    In all their years together, he had rarely held her like this. Aside from those rare moments when she was ill or too drunk to stand, he had never embraced her like this before.

    Behind her tightly shut eyes, tears began to form.

    As they spilled down her cheeks, dampening her clothes, she clung to An.

    ¡°Alright, I get it!¡±

    Brenda nodded fiercely, as if trying to convince herself, even as tears kept falling.

    ¡°Brenda,¡± An said softly, ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to hear me say ¡®I¡¯m sorry,¡¯ so instead, I¡¯ll just say this¡ªI wish you a smooth journey ahead. May you find someone who truly sees you, loves you, and cherishes you the way you deserve. And when we meet again, I hope to see you happy.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± The words came out strained, her emotions breaking through.

    She let him go and turned, running out without looking back. When Rachel saw Brenda again at the party, she immediately noticed her red, swollen eyes.

    She had stepped away earlier, knowing that eavesdropping wasn¡¯t exactly the most honorable thing to do. But now, looking at Brenda¡¯s tear-streaked face, it was clear that she had confessed her feelings to An, and the oue hadn¡¯t been in her favor.

    Even the strongest, most capable women could find themselves heartbroken when it came to love.

    Every journey starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c????

    Rachel thought back to her own past and, for once, felt relieved that she had moved on. But knowing Brenda¡¯s personality, she wasn¡¯t sure if she would choose to hold on or let go.

    Before she could dwell on it further, reality pulled her back.

    She had a bet with Brenda, and securing the project was her top priority. However, things had taken a turn. Newpetitors had entered the scene, disrupting everything. The strategies she had nned were no longer as effective, and if she didn¡¯t find a new breakthrough soon, winning the project would be next to impossible.

    After days of relentless effort, she had finally submitted a revised proposal to the project leader. Despite the stiffpetition, she felt confident.

    After seeing the project leader off, she was about to hail a cab when something made her pause.

    A familiar figure had caught her eye earlier, and for some reason, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that it was Brenda. She had heard that Brenda had been avoiding social eventstely, but there was no mistaking that figure. And judging by the way she was swaying, she was definitely drunk.

    Worried, Rachel, who had just gotten into a cab, quickly asked the driver to stop.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, sir. I¡¯ll still pay for the ride,¡± she assured him before stepping out in a hurry.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 774

    ?Chapter 774:

    She rushed back to where she hadst seen Brenda.

    Sure enough, Brenda was still there. Earlier, she had been leaning against the wall, but now she was crouched down, looking utterly defeated.

    ¡°Ms. Myers, it¡¯s me, Rachel. Are you okay?¡±

    Brenda lifted her head, her eyes ssy and unfocused.

    Rachel wasn¡¯t sure if she even recognized her, but then she heard her murmur, ¡°Oh, Rachel¡­ help me to the restroom.¡±

    ¡°Alright, easy now,¡± Rachel said, steadying her.

    A whileter, after throwing up and sshing cold water on her face, Brenda seemed a little moreposed. She staggered out of the restroom, and Rachel quickly reached out to support her.

    ¡°Let me take you home,¡± she offered.

    Brenda shook off her hand. ¡°No! This event is important. I have to go back in.¡±

    Rachel tightened her grip on Brenda¡¯s arm. ¡°You¡¯re already too drunk to walk straight. How do you n on drinking more?¡±

    ¡°I told you, this is important.¡± Brenda¡¯s eyes burned with intensity as she raised her voice, as if sheer determination could steady her swaying frame. ¡°It¡¯s very important, so I have to go back in.¡± She exhaled sharply, gripping the door handle. ¡°Just pretend you didn¡¯t see me tonight.¡±

    Forcing aposed smile, she steadied herself, ready to step inside.

    Fresh chapters live g?ln¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m

    Before she could, Rachel grabbed the handle first.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going in, then I¡¯m going with you.¡± Her tone left no room for argument.

    Brenda froze, staring at her in disbelief. ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t waver. ¡°Let¡¯s go. If it¡¯s that important, we shouldn¡¯t waste time.¡±

    With that, the door swung open.

    The lively conversation inside came to an abrupt halt as all eyes turned toward them. Moments ago, Brenda had barely been able to keep up with their relentless toasts, nearly copsing under the weight of their expectations.

    When she excused herself to the restroom, most assumed she wouldn¡¯t being back. Yet here she was. And she wasn¡¯t alone.

    ¡°Well, well¡­ Ms. Myers.¡± A man in a tailored suit stepped forward, shing a sly smile. ¡°You never fail to impress. Truly a remarkable woman.¡±

    Though his lips curled into a smile, the sharp glint in his eyes dripped with mockery.

    Brenda tipped her head back, swallowing the liquor in one go. The burn seared down her throat, but she barely flinched. Lifting the bottle, she poured another round, then clinked her ss against the man¡¯s with a crisp ring.

    ¡°Mr. Rivera, I already told you¡ªI don¡¯t back out halfway.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 775

    ?Chapter 775:

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t drink anymore.¡± Rachel¡¯s voice rose in rm, but before she could stop her, Brenda had already knocked back another ss.

    Then another and another.

    As she reached for the fourth ss, Rachel couldn¡¯t stand by any longer. She seized the ss from Brenda¡¯s grasp and turned to Carney Rivera. ¡°Mr. Rivera, I¡¯m Ms. Myers¡¯ assistant. I¡¯ll take this one for her.¡±

    Carney¡¯s brow arched in mild surprise before he let his gaze sweep over Rachel, assessing her. A smirk yed at his lips. ¡°If you want to drink with me, you¡¯ll have to earn it. Three shots first, as a challenge.¡±

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t falter. She grabbed the ss without hesitation.

    Brenda¡¯s face tightened with authority. ¡°Rachel, you still have a choice. Walk away now. I won¡¯t drag you into this.¡±

    Rachel met her stare head-on, unwavering. ¡°I walked in here knowing exactly what I was doing. I¡¯m not walking away.¡±

    Without another word, she downed three shots in quick session.

    By the sixth ss, Brenda reached out, stopping her. ¡°Do you remember our agreement?¡± Her voice was low but firm, a pointed reminder of the project.

    Feel the thrill at g aln  ov el s .

    ¡°I remember.¡±

    Brenda nodded. ¡°Good. As long as you do. If you don¡¯tplete the project, you¡¯re leaving. Don¡¯t think that helping me tonight changes anything. You know how I operate¡ªstrictly business.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s lips curled into a knowing smile. ¡°I never expected you to go easy on me.¡±

    With that, she reached for the seventh ss and drank.

    Her tolerance was nowhere near Brenda¡¯s, but she wasn¡¯t one to back down.

    It should buy Brenda enough time to sober up. As she finished the final ss, a slow, satisfied smile tugged at her lips¡ªjust before her body gave in.

    She had won. The project was hers. Her fingers curled tightly around the contract bearing Carney Rivera¡¯s signature and fingerprint. Her vision blurred, but the victory was clear.

    ¡°An, I did it. I finally made it happen.¡±

    Rachel rushed forward, catching Brenda before she could hit the ground. When they woke up, they were in the hospital.

    The night before, Rachel had managed to bring Brenda here, only to pass out herself soon after.

    It was a good thing, too¡ªif they had copsed anywhere else, the consequences could have been much worse.

    As soon as Rachel came to, she turned to the nurse, her voice urgent. ¡°Where¡¯s Brenda Myers?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 776

    ?Chapter 776:

    The nurse nced at the next bed, her eyes filled with admiration. ¡°She woke up at dawn and left.¡±

    ¡°Left already?¡± Rachel winced, rubbing her temple as her head throbbed.

    The nurse gave her a knowing look. ¡°You should stay put. You¡¯re not like her. After drinking that much, she was up and moving by morning like it was nothing. And get this¡ªher assistant showed up with aptop and fresh clothes. She got dressed, put on her makeup, and went straight to work.¡±

    Rachel let out a breath, both impressed and exasperated.

    Just then, her phone chimed with a new message.

    Brenda¡¯s name shed on the screen. ¡°Are you awake? I¡¯m back at the office. You¡¯re not fully recovered yet, so take it easy. I¡¯m giving you two days off.¡±

    Rachel smiled faintly as she typed her response. ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Two dayster, when Rachel returned to the office with the project contract in hand, she immediately sensed something was off.

    The air felt heavy, like a low fog had settled over the space.

    The usual morning chatter was gone. No greetings, noughter¡ªjust quiet, focused work.

    Rachel stepped into Brenda¡¯s office and ced the contract on her desk. ¡°I¡¯vepleted the task.¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q??o?? is where stories live

    Brenda gave it a quick nce, her expression unreadable.

    After a long pause, she finally said, ¡°Not bad.¡±

    She knew just how demanding this client had been¡ªunreasonably so, to the point of being nearly impossible to please. No one in the department had wanted to touch this case.

    And yet, Rachel had taken it on without a word ofint, relying on pure skill to close the deal.

    Brenda¡¯s gaze lingered on the contract as she added, ¡°It¡¯s really very good.¡±

    Her voice wavered slightly, and under the light, her eyes shimmered not with sharp calction, but with something softer.

    Rachel¡¯s breath caught. ¡°Ms. Myers¡­¡±

    Brenda blinked quickly and turned away. ¡°You can go now.¡±

    She waved Rachel off, dismissive as ever. But Rachel had seen it. She hadn¡¯t imagined it. The formidable Brenda Myers¡ªso sharp, soposed, so unwilling to ever show weakness¡ªwas crying, and Rachel couldn¡¯t help but wonder why.

    Especially with the weight pressing down on the department today, Rachel¡¯s curiosity only grew stronger.

    Just as she stepped out, Brenda¡¯s assistant entered, struggling with a stack of documents.

    ¡°Ms. Myers, these are the files for every design project you¡¯ve ever worked on. I¡¯ve sorted them all for you.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 777

    ?Chapter 777:

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Brenda reached out, her fingers tracing the edges of the old manuscripts. Some pages had yellowed; others bore the creases of time. Yet, each one had been carefully preserved.

    She ran her fingertips over them again and again, as if trying to etch their texture into memory.

    Then, without warning, her vision blurred. Tears welled up, threatening to spill onto the papers. At thest second, she turned away and wiped them with the back of her hand.

    These weren¡¯t just sketches.

    They were pieces of her¡ªher work, her dedication, her past.

    Through years of struggles, across continents, she had stood by An, driven by love.

    But no matter how much she sacrificed, there was one truth she couldn¡¯t ignore¡ªher passion for design had always been real. She loved the feel of the brush in her hand, the way the strokes brought ideas to life, the quiet satisfaction of creation.

    But now¡­

    The man she had once cherished, the career she had poured her soul into¡ªboth were slipping away.

    g¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s is your story hub

    A decade of perseverance, triumphs, and failures, all leading to this moment. A farewell she never thought she¡¯d have to make.

    ¡°Pack all of these and send them to Rachel!¡± Brendamanded, brushing away thest traces of her tears. Her voice was steady, her decision final.

    Her assistant hesitated, her grip tightening around the edges of the documents. ¡°Ms. Myers, these are your life¡¯s work. I can store them safely¡ªyou could take them with you when you go abroad.¡±

    Brenda shook her head. ¡°No. Some things are meant to reach their full potential in the right hands.¡±

    Especially the unfinished designs. She wanted Rachel to be the one toplete them.

    ¡°Rachel has the skill, the vision, and, more importantly, the dedication to this industry. She¡¯s one of the rarest design talents I¡¯ve evere across. I know that one day, she¡¯ll leave her mark on this field.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± The assistant still struggled to ept it.

    Brenda lifted a hand dismissively. ¡°Just pack them. And consider this a personal thank-you. She¡¯s stood in for me at a business event¡ªshe¡¯s earned it. But don¡¯t give them to her yet. Wait until the moment I board my flight.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    By noon, Rachel finally carved out a short break from her workload. Just as she was about to join her colleagues, a conversation from the break room caught her ear.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 778

    ?Chapter 778:

    ¡°I¡¯ve worked under Ms. Myers for years, always afraid I¡¯d mess up and get fired.¡± A woman sighed. ¡°But I never thought she¡¯d be the one to leave.¡±

    ¡°Right? I figured even if the wholepany copsed, thest two standing would be Mr. Vance and Ms. Myers. And now¡­ she is actually leaving.¡±

    ¡°Why is this happening? She may have been strict, but she was always fair. She treated everyone the same. I respect a leader like that. And more than that, she fought for us¡ªgot us benefits we never would¡¯ve had without her. I hate to see her go.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one. Everyone feels the same way.¡±

    No wonder the whole department felt so lifeless today. Rachel finally understood why.

    She turned and made her way to Brenda¡¯s office.

    ¡°Come in,¡± Brenda called the moment she heard the knock.

    When she saw the look on Rachel¡¯s face, Brenda didn¡¯t waver. Instead, she asked evenly, ¡°So, you found out?¡±

    ¡°Why so sudden?¡± Rachel demanded.

    ¡°It¡¯s not sudden at all.¡±

    Explore captivating tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    For a long time, her father had been pressing her to leave. She had resisted, clinging to even the smallest shred of hope. But now, with his worsening illness, she could no longer turn away.

    And An¡­ he had rejected her feelings.

    It was time for her to leave.

    Rachel¡¯s chest tightened. ¡°Is it because of me?¡±

    Brenda shook her head firmly. ¡°Do you really think someone like you could ever push me out? I¡¯m resigning today because I no longer have a choice. You¡¯re sharp, not just in design, but also¡­¡±

    Brenda hesitated for a moment before continuing. ¡°All these years, hardly anyone has ever seen through my feelings for An. Yet, you haven¡¯t been here long, and you figured it out so easily. He treats you differently. Do you really think I¡¯m leaving just because you won his heart?¡±

    Rachel stayed quiet, listening intently.

    ¡°You¡¯ve probably heard by now¡ªIe from a wealthy family. But that¡¯s only part of it. I¡¯m an only child, and my father¡¯spany has nothing to do with design, a field I never had any interest in. That¡¯s why I stayed away. But now that he¡¯s seriously ill, I can¡¯t keep running from my responsibilities. I knew a long time ago that An would never ept my feelings, but I didn¡¯t want to leave with regrets. And whether you were here or not, his answer wouldn¡¯t have changed.¡±

    Her exnation was so honest, so clear, that Rachel understoodpletely.

    ¡°Are you leaving?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 779

    ?Chapter 779:

    ¡°Tomorrow, at ten in the morning.¡±

    Rachel said, ¡°I¡¯ll see you off.¡±

    Brenda gave a small nod. ¡°Thene with An. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll want to be there too.¡±

    She had told him not toe, but she knew him too well¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t just let her leave without a goodbye.

    ¡°Fine, let it be. Onest moment to remember,¡± she mused inwardly.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Rachel agreed.

    The next day, they all arrived early.

    Brenda and her assistant pushed several suitcases through the terminal. An nced at his assistant. ¡°Alban, give them a hand.¡± Alban and Brenda¡¯s assistant moved ahead to handle the luggage check-in.

    An and Brenda lingered behind, chatting.

    For once, they didn¡¯t talk about work¡ªjust old times and shared memories.

    When the conversation drifted to their college days, Brenda¡¯s eyes softened with nostalgia.

    But every conversation, like every memory, had to end.

    The boarding announcement echoed through the terminal.

    M¦Òr¦Å ¦Ôpd¦Á§äes ¦Én G¦Áln¦Ò¦Íels.c¦Òm

    Just as they were about to stand, Rachel called out, ¡°Mr. Vance, Ms. Myers, look over here!¡±

    They both turned, and Rachel smiled, quickly pressing the shutter button on her phone.

    The moment was captured¡ªfrozen in time.

    Before stepping toward the gate, Brenda handed the packed designs to Rachel. ¡°Besides the finished ones, there are a lot of rough sketches. I hope to see thempleted someday. But I know you¡¯ll do more than that. You¡¯ll create something even better.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s fingers tightened around the package. ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    Brenda stepped forward and pulled Rachel into a hug.

    She leaned in and whispered, ¡°If you two ever end up together, don¡¯t forget to send me a wedding invitation. No matter where I am, I¡¯lle. I want to see him happy¡ªwith my own eyes.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s throat tightened, and she could only nod.

    Brenda then turned to An and opened her arms.

    An stepped forward, but just as he was about to embrace her, she suddenly pivoted, throwing up a hand in a wide wave as she walked away.

    Her figure grew smaller and smaller until she disappeared into the sea of travelers.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 780

    Chapter 780:

    An and Rachel stood in silence, their eyes following the ne as it ascended, cutting through the sky, until it was nothing but a distant speck. Only then did they turn to leave.

    Seated on the ne, Brenda scrolled through her photo album, her emotions wavering betweenughter and tears.

    Rachel had sent her a picture¡ªthest snapshot of her and An sitting together at the airport.

    A message followed.

    ¡°Thank you for the gift. I love it.¡±

    As Rachel walked out of the airport, she nced up at the sky, watching the clouds drift as another ne passed overhead.

    In that moment, she thought of Tracy¡ªand of herself.

    If Tracy had been able to let go as gracefully as Brenda, would things have ended differently?

    If she had seen things clearly back then, would her story with Brian have had a different ending?

    But life didn¡¯t allow for ¡°what ifs.¡±

    Time would never rewind.

    ???????? ????????: ???????????????????????????????

    What was done could never be undone.

    Once inside the car, Alban handed An a package. ¡°Mr. Vance, this was delivered for you. Ms. Myers sent it.¡± The timing was precise.

    Brenda had orchestrated everything down to thest detail.

    The moment she was gone, her final gift arrived.

    An hadn¡¯t checked his phone all morning, but now, as he opened it, a message from Brenda appeared on the screen. ¡°I¡¯m leaving you onest gift. I hope you like it. Thank you for everything you¡¯ve taught me¡ªit helped me grow. I¡¯ll never forget it.¡±

    ¡°Safe travels. And thanks for the gift.¡± After sending the message, An turned to Alban. ¡°Open it.¡±

    The package was meticulously wrapped, and inside was a stic bag, tightly sealed.

    Alban tore it open, only to freeze in surprise before handing it over with both hands. ¡°Mr. Vance, look at this!¡±

    Inside was a contract. An flipped to the final page¡ªboth parties had already signed and stamped it.

    He stared at it in silence, not uttering a word.

    Only after the car had passed several intersections did he finally speak. ¡°Take a left. Head to the office.¡±

    Rachel frowned. Thepany was straight ahead. Why would they change course?

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Hope you have a great weekend dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ?

    .

 Chapter 781

    ?Chapter 781:

    A few minutester, the car rolled to a stop in front of an old, historic building.

    An stepped out and gave a quick order. ¡°Take Rachel back. I¡¯ll go up for a walk.¡±

    Alban immediately nodded. ¡°I¡¯lle back for youter.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I¡¯ll make my own way back.¡±

    Only after An disappeared into the building did Alban start the drive back.

    Rachel nced at him. ¡°Alban, what is this ce?¡±

    ¡°This was thepany¡¯s old office¡ªthe ce where Mr. Vance and Ms. Myers worked side by side. They built everything from the ground up, fighting through the toughest years together.¡±

    Alban exhaled quietly, his tone softer. ¡°To him, she is like family. He won¡¯t say it, but he¡¯s reluctant to see her go. Even so, leaving is the best choice for her.¡±

    Back then, Rachel didn¡¯t quite grasp what ¡°the best choice¡± truly meant.

    It wasn¡¯t untilter¡­

    ¡°That contract¡­¡± Rachel told Alban, her voice thoughtful. ¡°I don¡¯t know the details, but I do know she fought tooth and nail to get it before she left. No one even knows¡­¡±

    ¡°How much she drank that night to make it happen.¡± She hesitated before adding, ¡°I think An needs to know about this.¡±

    Telling Alban was as good as telling An.

    ???????? ???????? g?????????¦Í???????????????

    ¡°It¡¯s a partnership with a pharmaceuticalpany.¡± Alban¡¯s tone was calm but heavy. ¡°For years, Mr. Vance has dreamed of developing a treatment for a rare disease¡ªone that mostpanies won¡¯t touch. The research is expensive, the process takes years, and the patient poption is too small to be profitable. Even if a cure is found, the cost would be astronomical, making it inessible to those who need it most.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a gamble,¡± Alban continued. ¡°He has tried everything, even offering to fund it himself, but no one would take the risk.¡±

    Rachel finally understood. No wonder Brenda had gone all in to secure this deal.

    With this partnership, she had given An the chance to fulfill his long-standing dream. But more than that¡ªshe had made sure she would always have a ce in his heart. He would never forget her. That was the legacy Brenda had left behind.

    Rachel left for a week-long business trip, and when she returned to thepany, everything was running as usual.

    She had been a little anxious about how the department was managing in her absence.

    But she hadn¡¯t expected to find the entire floor shrouded in darkness, empty, and eerily silent.

    Rachel froze.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 782

    ?Chapter 782:

    Then, in an instant, the lights zed to life.

    ¡°Congrattions!¡± A chorus of voices rang out as confetti and streamers rained down around her.

    Before she could even react, her colleagues swarmed her, their faces glowing with excitement as they erupted into apuse.

    Rachel stood there, stunned.

    A wee party this grand? It had to be because of the major client she had just secured.

    Before she left, she hadn¡¯t dared to be too optimistic. She never expected the deal to go through so smoothly¡ªlet alone for the news to travel back to thepany so quickly.

    ¡°Thank you, everyone!¡± Rachel grinned, offering her gratitude.

    ¡°Are you treating us today?¡± someone called out from the crowd.

    She blinked in confusion. ¡°What for?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been promoted to Director of the Design Department!¡± another voice chimed in. ¡°Mr. Vance personally signed the appointment letter. It was posted on the intr this morning. You seriously didn¡¯t know?¡±

    She really didn¡¯t. Between wrapping up the contract, catching her flight, and passing out in the taxi ride back, she hadn¡¯t even checked her phone. It wasn¡¯t until she stepped into the building just now that she finally turned it on.

    Just a week had passed, and she never imagined she¡¯d return to a promotion.

    First appeared in g??lnov els.??o??

    ¡°Thank you, everyone! Let¡¯s get back to work. I¡¯ll treat everyone to afternoon tea¡ªand dinner¡¯s on me tonight.¡±

    As soon as Rachel spoke, a collective cheer erupted. ¡°Thank you!¡±

    When she went to find An, he was in his office.

    ¡°You¡¯re here to ask about the promotion, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Rachel nodded. ¡°An, I know you¡¯ve always looked out for me, but isn¡¯t this a little too soon?¡±

    An chuckled. ¡°I figured you¡¯d say that. Take a look at this first.¡± He handed her his phone, disying an electronic rmendation letter.

    Brenda had written it herself, detailing Rachel¡¯s design work and listing her achievements one by one. At the end of the letter, Brenda wrote, ¡°Rachel may not have been with thepany for long, but her skills more than qualify her to lead the Design Department. I strongly rmend her as my sessor. I hope you and the board will give this serious consideration.¡±

    An leaned back in his chair. ¡°All I did was back the decision. The one you should really be thanking is Brenda.¡±

    Rachel would never have guessed Brenda had advocated for her so strongly. Right now, the only thing she could say was, ¡°Ms. Myers, thank you for believing in me.¡±

    ¡°Just do your best. Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 783

    ?Chapter 783:

    ¡°I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll give it everything I¡¯ve got.¡±

    Everything was gradually falling into ce.

    But after a few days on the job, Rachel realized she urgently needed an assistant. She had HR post a job listing, and since this was her assistant, she insisted on conducting the final interviews herself.

    After meeting with several candidates, none of them felt like the right fit. Just as she was starting to feel restless, a message popped up on her phone.

    ¡°Rachel, guess where I am?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re back?!¡±

    ¡°Not just that.¡±

    Rachel was about to reply when someone from HR rushed over.

    ¡°Rachel, the next interviewee is here. They¡¯re waiting inside.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ming.¡±

    She tucked her phone away and pushed open the door to the interview room. At the sound, the person inside immediately stood and turned around.

    ¡°Rachel, I¡¯m back!¡± Samira¡¯s voice was bright, her smile warm and radiant.

    Rachel pinched herself hard, convinced she had to be imagining this. It was Samira. She could hardly believe it.

    Read exclusive stories at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    ¡°Samira!¡± Rachel rushed forward, wrapping her in a tight hug, her voice trembling. ¡°You¡­ You came back at the perfect time.¡±

    Samira hugged her just as fiercely. ¡°That¡¯s what I was hoping for!¡±

    ¡°Where have you been all these years?!¡± Rachel pulled back slightly, her chest tightening. ¡°I called, I messaged¡ªbut you never answered.¡± Even now, she could remember the frustration, the unanswered calls, the silence stretching between them. Back then, no matter how many times she reached out, Samira had simply disappeared.

    Samira knew Rachel was definitely curious about her past. But now that she was back, there was no rush to exin it. Instead of replying right away, she pointed to the interviewer¡¯s chair.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wrap up the interview first, I¡¯ll tell you everything afterward.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The interview was over in just ten minutes. The HR manager saw Rachele out so quickly and figured the candidate wasn¡¯t a good fit. With a sigh, she got ready to post the job listing again.

    Rachel stopped her with a warm smile. ¡°Kane, thanks for choosing this candidate and bringing her to me.¡±

    Kane Ruiz, the HR manager, perked up with excitement. ¡°Does that mean she got the job?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 784

    ?Chapter 784:

    ¡°Yes. If you have time, you can go ahead and help her with the paperwork and get her started right away.¡±

    ¡°Great! That¡¯s fantastic news.¡±

    Kane reached for the interview evaluation form Rachel was holding. It was clear from the form that Rachel had given Samira an outstanding evaluation.

    Rachel hadn¡¯t just approved the expected sry; she had actually increased it by twenty percent. Given her position as department director, she had every right to make that decision.

    This only fueled Kane¡¯s curiosity. He had seen candidates with stronger resumes and lower sry demands get rejected, yet Rachel had chosen Samira without hesitation. And yet, she seemed more than satisfied with Samira.

    Unable to hold back his curiosity, Kane asked, ¡°Samira, right? Come with me toplete the onboarding process. But before that, how did you manage to impress Rachel?¡±

    Samira grinned, answering without hesitation. ¡°It¡¯s because of the connection we have!¡±

    Kane was even more confused by her response. Did this mean Samira hadnded the job because of a personal connection? Had Rachel dismissed all the other candidates just to hire someone she had already decided on?

    That kind of favoritism was frowned upon in thepany, and Kane was already wondering how to navigate this situation.

    Dive into fiction with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    Samira proudly introduced herself, patting her chest. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Samira Bates, Rachel¡¯s former assistant. I worked with her for five years, ever since I graduated and joined thepany.¡±

    Oh, so that¡¯s how it was. Kane finally got it. After all, most higher-ups preferred working with people they already trusted. Experienced subordinates already knew their routines and expectations, which meant less time spent on training and adjustments.

    By the time Samira finished the paperwork and received her work materials, the workday was nearly over.

    Rachel didn¡¯t waste a moment and took Samira straight to the department to introduce her to everyone.

    That evening, Rachel was in a great mood. She picked an amazing venue for the night¡ªone that everyone had been eager to visit. The moment they arrived, the team erupted in cheers. ¡°Ms. Marsh, you¡¯re the best. You really know how to pick a ce.¡±

    Once dinner was over, they made their way to a karaoke lounge. The team kept nudging Rachel to sing, but Samira noticed she wasn¡¯t quite ready. Without hesitation, she jumped up, grabbed the microphone, and grinned. ¡°Since today¡¯s my first day, let me kick things off with a couple of songs for Ms. Marsh.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good!¡± The team pped and cheered in excitement. As Samira sang, the atmosphere turned lively, and everyone joined in, pping and swaying to the music.

    Once she wrapped up her songs, she made her way over to Rachel. The two of them moved to a quieter corner where they could talk without interruptions.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 785

    ?Chapter 785:

    Samira picked up her ss and took a sip, catching Rachel off guard. The image she had of Samira in the past didn¡¯t quite match what she was seeing now.

    Rachel clearly remembered that Samira wasn¡¯t one for alcohol. She used to avoid itpletely, only drinking when absolutely necessary at business events. Even with soft drinks, she wasn¡¯t fond of them. She always chose water.

    But now, Rachel watched in shock as Samira effortlessly finished three sses in a row, as if she were used to it.

    Noticing Rachel¡¯s surprise, Samira set down her ss and gave a small, apologetic smile. ¡°Sorry, Rachel. I didn¡¯t mean to startle you. But if I don¡¯t drink these three sses, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have the courage to say what I need to.¡±

    Rachel quietly poured her a ss of warm water and slid it over. ¡°Take your time. If you don¡¯t feel ready to talk, don¡¯t push yourself.¡±

    Samira lowered her gaze, her fingers tightening around the ss. She stayed silent for a long time.

    When she finally lifted her head, tears were already rolling down her cheeks. She quickly wiped them away and took a shaky breath before speaking. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I wasn¡¯t ignoring you on purpose all this time. I just¡­ I couldn¡¯t bring myself to reach out.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s heart clenched as she reached out, gently brushing Samira¡¯s hair back. ¡°What happened?¡± she asked softly.

    Samira inhaled deeply and started exining, ¡°When I first went abroad, all I wanted was toe back. Every day felt like a struggle. But then, I met someone. I fell for him, and because of him, I decided to stay. At first, everything seemed fine. But as time passed, I started to see the truth¡ªhe wasn¡¯t independent at all. He relied too much on his mother, and she controlled every aspect of his life. I realized there was no future for us, so I ended things. I was ready toe back, but then I heard about your illness. It shattered me. At the same time, my career was taking off¡ªI had just gotten a promotion and a raise. So, I made a selfish choice. I stayed, thinking it would be easier to deal with everything if I kept my distance. But I never expected him to turn into someone so terrifying. Maybe because I was earning well, he wouldn¡¯t leave me alone. Initially, he tried to win me back with sweet words. When that didn¡¯t work, he started harassing me with threats, maniption, anything to keep me under his control. He had private photos of us¡­ and used them to ckmail me. I was terrified. I had no one to turn to, no way out. I had to do whatever he said. He forced me back into the rtionship. Then he stopped working altogether and relied on me to support him. In the beginning, he still had some sense of responsibility¡­ he cooked and didundry. But I knew I couldn¡¯t stay trapped forever. Whenever I got the chance, I searched for those photos, hoping to destroy them. He never stopped me, onlyughed and said I¡¯d never find them. This went on for over a year. Then, his mother fell seriously ill and needed a lot of money. I had nothing left to give, so he started hitting me. After she passed away, he became even more violent and treated me like I was nothing. From that point on, every time I tried looking for the photos and he caught me, it ended in a beating. This rtionship was just suffocating me. And then, things got¡­¡±

    ???????? ???????????????? ???? ????????????????????????

    Worse. He got hooked on online gambling, borrowed from loan sharks, and racked up tens of thousands in debt. The interest kept piling up, and in the end, he didn¡¯t even know how much he owed. To pay it all off, he did something I never imagined¡ªhe sold me. He forced me into a situation so desperate that I could see no way out. I was at the edge, ready to end it all, when the police found me and rescued me. They helped me, Rachel. They put me through therapy, and after months of recovery, I finally found the strength toe back to you.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 786

    ?Chapter 786:

    Samira¡¯s voice broke as she finished. Her whole body trembled as she sobbed uncontrobly.

    Rachel pulled her into a tight embrace, her own heart aching with pain. ¡°Samira, I¡¯m so sorry. I promised to look out for you like a sister, but I failed you. That won¡¯t happen again. From now on, I¡¯ll protect you, no matter what.¡±

    Samira shook her head. ¡°No, Rachel. This was my fate to bear. I can¡¯t me anyone but myself.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now. You¡¯re back, and that¡¯s all that matters. No more pain, no more fear. From here on out, things will only get better for us.¡± Rachel gently brushed away the tears clinging to Samira¡¯s face.

    Samira met her gaze, guilt twisting in her chest. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rachel. I lied to you. But I swear, it¡¯ll be the only lie I ever tell. From this moment on, I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life making it up to you,¡± she murmured inwardly.

    These words, she etched into her heart.

    Yes, she had lied.

    It hadn¡¯t been the police who saved her. It was Brian.

    Brian had not only pulled her out of that nightmare but had made sure the man who tormented her would never walk free again. A life sentence. That was what he got.

    For the first time in years, she didn¡¯t have to live in fear, dreading the day he might return to destroy her all over again.

    New chapters now on g@?¦Ç¦Òv???s.c§àm

    As for those photos¡ªBrian and the police had torn the ce apart, searching every inch, but found nothing. Later, when the man finally broke down and begged for mercy, he confessed the truth.

    There were no photos. There never had been. It was all a lie¡ªnothing but an empty threat meant to control her.

    It was absurd¡ªa cruel joke that had nearly cost Samira her life. The photos had never existed, just an borate scam, yet the fear had been real.

    But while the ckmail was a lie, the debts were not.

    The scoundrel had used her name, her ID, to take out loans, leaving her drowning in financial ruin. And Brian¡ªhe had been the one to pull her out, settling everyst one.

    She still remembered that day, the moment the handcuffs clicked shut. The sun had been warm on her skin, the air crisp and new, as if the world itself was telling her she was free.

    Brian had turned to her then and asked, ¡°Is there anything else you wish for?¡±

    Samira had shaken her head, her voice steady. ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯ll repay every cent of those loans. I don¡¯t take this kindness lightly. Rachel isn¡¯t with us anymore, but you still helped me¡­ I don¡¯t know how to thank you enough.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s alive.¡± Brian¡¯s gaze had darkened, his eyes fixed on the view outside.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 787

    ?Chapter 787:

    The words had hit her like a lightning bolt.

    ¡°Are¡­ are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Of course. That¡¯s the main reason I helped you.¡± His tone had shifted, quieter, heavier. ¡°A lot happened between Rachel and me. She wants nothing to do with me anymore, doesn¡¯t even want me in her life. But you, you were the person she trusted most. Go back to her. Stay by her side. That¡¯s all I ask.¡±

    Samira had nodded instantly, a smile breaking through. ¡°I¡¯d be honored.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to pay back a single dor. There¡¯s just one condition ¡ª don¡¯t let her know I had anything to do with this.¡±

    Rachel might be happy to have Samira back, but if she knew he was behind it, she would only push harder to keep him away. He didn¡¯t want updates, didn¡¯t want reports on her life. He just needed to know she wasn¡¯t alone. That was enough.

    The karaoke lounge was still buzzing with energy,ughter and music filling the air. By now, everyone had taken a turn, leaving only one person. All eyesnded on Rachel. ¡°Ms. Marsh, how about you sing next? Your voice is amazing! We¡¯d love to hear you.¡±

    With the mood so high, she didn¡¯t hesitate.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do one.¡±

    ???????????????? ?????????????? ????????: ?????????¦Í????????©q?????

    It had been a while since shest sang, so she picked a song she knew well. As the melody poured from the speakers, nostalgia wrapped around her like a warm embrace. She barely got through the first line before the crowd erupted into cheers. ¡°Wow! I wasn¡¯t exaggerating¡ªshe really does have an incredible voice!¡±

    Completely lost in the music, she sang without holding back, her voice weaving effortlessly with the melody. It wasn¡¯t until she set down the microphone that she noticed An standing near the entrance. A casual smile crossed her lips as she walked over. ¡°When did you get here?¡±

    She had invited him to the department¡¯s dinner earlier, but he hadn¡¯t responded. She assumed work had kept him too busy, that something more important hade up. She hadn¡¯t expected him to arrive just as she was singing.

    ¡°I walked in right at the end,¡± An said, his voice carrying a note of regret. ¡°You were incredible. Too bad I missed most of it.¡±

    Before Rachel could respond, the crowd erupted. ¡°Ms. Marsh, one more song!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! We need an encore!¡±

    Caught up in their excitement, sheughed and picked another track. By the time she finished, the entire room was on their feet, cheering and pping.

    An lounged on the sofa, his gaze soft yet unwavering as it trailed through the crowd. He didn¡¯t say a word, but the subtle curve of his lips spoke volumes.

    When the night wound down, everyone gradually parted ways. Outside, a fine drizzle floated through the air like silken mist. A gentle breeze carried it up, making it dance weightlessly. Tiny droplets kissed Rachel¡¯s cheeks and wove through her hair¡ªso faint they were barely noticeable¡ªyet under the streetlights, they shimmered like scattered diamonds, catching the light in the most delicate way.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 788

    ?Chapter 788:

    ¡°Alban, umbre.¡± An¡¯s voice came with quietmand. In an instant, his assistant stepped forward, shielding Rachel from the rain.

    Feeling the sudden cover, Rachel turned slightly and offered a warm smile. ¡°An, it¡¯s just a drizzle. It¡¯s really nothing.¡±

    ¡°Just stay put. I¡¯ll hold it.¡±

    As they got into the car, Rachel motioned for Samira to join them. Along the way, she made the introductions.

    ¡°Alban, could you do me a favor? I¡¯ll need you to take Samira home tonight.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d love to.¡±

    That evening, once Rachel was safely home, Samira ced a call. ¡°Mr. White, I¡¯m with Rachel now. There¡¯s something I¡¯m not sure if I should mention.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Brian¡¯s reply was immediate, firm. ¡°There¡¯s no need to update me on her.¡±

    ¡°Understood. But there¡¯s one exception. If she¡¯s ever in danger, call me. No matter what time it is.¡±

    After ending the call, a wave of emotion washed over Samira. She had witnessed firsthand the moments Rachel and Brian had shared¡ªback when Brian had taken her for granted. By the time he realized what she meant to him, Rachel had already moved on. Love never waited.

    For more than a month, Rachel hadn¡¯t seen Brian. She assumed he had finally decided to honor his word. But fate had other ns.

    ???????? ???????????????? ????????: g???????¦Í?????????????

    They ran into each other at a conference¡ªone organized by a third party, where both had been invited as guests.

    If that first meeting had been a coincidence, Rachel let it slide. But when it happened again less than a weekter, she couldn¡¯t ignore the pattern.

    After the meeting, she lingered by the entrance, waiting for him.

    The moment Brian stepped outside and spotted her, his face lit up, but before he could say a word, Rachel cut in sharply. ¡°Mr. White, you gave me your word. I expect you to keep it. Did you really think throwing together a meeting like this and staging a ¡®coincidence¡¯ would go unnoticed?¡±

    She was no longer the naive girl he once knew.

    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think.¡±

    ¡°I trust what I see with my own eyes. If you want me to believe you, then do as you promised¡ªstay out of my sight.¡±

    The conference entered its second day, and excitement filled the air. Word had spread that several prominent figures would be sharing their insights.

    Rachel, eager for the experience, arrived early.

    As soon as she took her seat, someone handed her the agenda for the day. But instead of reading it, she set it aside, preferring to be surprised.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 789

    ?Chapter 789:

    The first person to step up and speak was someone Rachel deeply respected.

    ¡°Good morning, everyone. I know many of you were looking forward to hearing from Mr. White. Unfortunately, due to unexpected circumstances, he won¡¯t be able to attend. So, I¡¯ll be kicking things off instead.¡±

    Rachel was taken aback. Was Brian actually the first speaker?

    ¡°Samira, can you hand me the agenda?¡± Rachel flipped open the booklet, and when she read the speaker lineup, she froze in surprise. It turned out Brian was indeed one of the featured guests.

    Had he backed out because of what she said the day before?

    That meant their meeting yesterday hadn¡¯t been nned by him¡ªit was purely coincidental.

    Maybe because of this, whenever Brian was expected at an event, he sent Ronald in his ce instead.

    But no matter how much he avoided Rachel, there were still social events where their paths would inevitably cross.

    That Wednesday, An received an invitation to a business cocktail party.

    He asked Rachel to join him and was upfront about it. ¡°He¡¯ll be there too. If you¡¯re okay with that, let me know, and I¡¯ll wait for you. If not, no pressure.¡±

    By five in the evening, Rachel had made up her mind. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± There was no avoiding it forever. Sooner orter, they would run into each other. As long as their meetings weren¡¯t intentional, she figured she could handle it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have Albane get you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    By seven, they arrived right on schedule.

    An knew quite a few people there, and the room buzzed with conversations about possible business deals.

    The moment they stepped in, they were swept into an endless cycle of handshakes, introductions, and polite small talk, leaving little room to breathe.

    Rachel stood beside him, smiling and engaging as best as she could, but after what felt like hours in her stiff new heels, her feet ached, and her back started to hurt.

    While keeping up with the conversations, she subtly rubbed her lower back.

    When someone approached for another toast, An declined with a polite smile. ¡°Sorry, give us about half an hour.¡±

    Then, without another word, he took Rachel by the arm and led her away.

    ¡°An, what¡¯s going on?¡± she asked, slightly surprised. ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    An gently took the wine ss from her hand. ¡°You¡¯re not feeling great, and that matters to me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m here for you tonight. I don¡¯t want to let you down.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 790

    ?Chapter 790:

    ¡°You¡¯re not letting me down,¡± he assured her. ¡°Come on, there¡¯s a sofa over there. Take a break.¡±

    He guided her to a plush couch in a quieter corner and thoughtfully ced a pillow behind her back.

    ¡°Rx here for a bit. I¡¯ll grab you something to eat.¡±

    Rachel sighed, the relief washing over her now that she was off her feet. ¡°Are there any desserts?¡± She had been craving something sugary all day.

    ¡°Of course, give me a minute,¡± he said with a small smile before heading off.

    As she settled in, a well-dressed server approached with a warm, professional demeanor, bending slightly to meet her eye level. ¡°Ms. Marsh, we providefortable ts for our guests. They¡¯re stylish and elegant. I noticed your difort¡ªmay I bring you a pair that matches your outfit?¡±

    Rachel blinked in surprise before nodding. ¡°That would be great. Let me take a look.¡±

    Her new heels were already starting to rub ufortably against her skin, so without hesitation, she picked a pair of elegant crystal ts that perfectlyplemented her dress.

    The level of service here was undeniably exceptional.

    Once she had chosen, the server graciously assisted her in slipping them on, even adding a pair of soft insoles for extrafort.

    ???????????? ???????????? ???? ??????????????????£®??????

    Meanwhile, upstairs, Ronald approached Brian. ¡°Sir, as you requested, everything has been taken care of. Ms. Marsh has changed into the new shoes.¡±

    ¡°Perfect.¡±

    Ronald hesitated before adding, ¡°A lot of people have been asking for you. Shall we head down now?¡±

    ¡°Not just yet. Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡±

    Just as Rachel finished putting on her new shoes, An returned, carrying a te of desserts. The desserts came in an array of vibrant colors and intricate designs, each one more tempting than thest.

    Once she had satisfied her craving for something sweet, she rejoined An in mingling with the other guests.

    ¡°Mr. Brian White is here.¡±

    As soon as the words were spoken, every head in the room turned in his direction. Unlike most attendees who arrived with partners, he hade alone.

    ¡°Is Mr. White here on his own?¡± someone whispered.

    ¡°Looks like it.¡±

    ¡°From what I recall, he usually shows up to these gatherings alone. So does that mean we still have a shot?¡±

    A group of socialites exchanged curious nces, whispering among themselves.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 791

    ?Chapter 791:

    Rachel instinctively gripped An¡¯s arm a little tighter. Sensing her unease, he leaned down and murmured, ¡°Do you want to sit down for a while?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m alright.¡±

    There was no denying Brian¡¯s poprity. In no time, a cluster of elegantly dressed women had gathered around him. Yet, despite their initial enthusiasm, they all walked away looking disappointed.

    ¡°What did Mr. White say?¡± Someone couldn¡¯t resist asking as a woman returned from speaking with him.

    The woman let out a small sigh. ¡°He said he only discusses business and isn¡¯t interested in a rtionship.¡±

    A wave of sighs rippled through the group. ¡°At least that was polite.¡±

    When I tried to talk to him, he told me¡­¡±

    ¡°Told you what?¡±

    ¡°He told me not to approach him so eagerly.¡±

    ¡°Do you think he has a particr type he¡¯s interested in?¡±

    ¡°I heard he was married before but got divorced. Do you think he¡¯s still in love with his ex?¡±

    As they continued their gossip, Rachel happened to pass by. Noticing that no one had any concrete answers, someone suddenly turned to Rachel. ¡°You¡¯re here with Mr. An Vance, right? Do you happen to know anything about Mr. White?¡±

    Your source: g??ln??v??ls.??????

    Rachel raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you referring to Brian White?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I heard he was once married butter divorced. His ex-wife seems like a mystery. Do you know anything about her?¡±

    Rachel nearly choked on her drink, coughing a few times before catching her breath. ¡°Who exactly are you asking about?¡±

    ¡°His ex-wife, of course! He never seems to get close to any woman now. Do you think he still has feelings for her?¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯re mistaken. If he really loved her, he wouldn¡¯t have let her go in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°But still, isn¡¯t it odd how he keeps his distance from all women? Do you know anything about that? Any inside scoop you can share?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I need to return to Mr. Vance now.¡±

    Without another word, Rachel rose to her feet and walked away. But after searching the entire venue, there was no sign of An. Outside, in a parked car, Any sprawled in the back seat, his breathing uneven as Alban sat beside him, looking deeply concerned.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to stay here. Go back inside,¡± An muttered, his voice weak.

    ¡°Sir, I really think we should go to the hospital. Waiting for the driver is risky. I¡¯m seriously worried about you.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 792

    ?Chapter 792:

    An gripped his hand firmly. ¡°Listen. You need to go inside. If you¡¯re missing too, she¡¯ll get suspicious. Just tell her I had an urgent work matter.¡±

    ¡°But, sir¡­¡±

    Just then, the driver pulled up.

    An gave Alban a firm look. ¡°Go. Make sure she doesn¡¯t start looking for me.¡±

    Just as Rachel was about to search again, Alban approached her quickly. ¡°Ms. Marsh, Mr. Vance had to step out for an urgent matter. I¡¯ll escort you home.¡±

    Before he could say another word, his phone buzzed sharply. He picked it up, only to hear the driver¡¯s panicked voice. ¡°Mr. Vance just fainted!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Alban lowered his voice in an attempt to suppress his panic. He turned to Rachel. ¡°Ms. Marsh¡­¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s something urgent, you should go and take care of it.¡±

    Soon after they had left, Rachel also prepared to leave, but someone stopped her.

    ¡°Why are you leaving so soon, Ms. Marsh? Come on, there¡¯s no rush. Let¡¯s have some drinks together!¡±

    The man¡¯s intentions clearly went beyond simple friendliness, and Rachel had no interest in getting tangled up with his type. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t handle alcohol very well.¡±

    The man burped and said with malice, ¡°You¡¯re acting all high and mighty with me now, huh? Just because people are being nice to you doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re anyone special, you know. You¡¯re not fooling me. You only got to where you are now by sleeping with An Vance. If not for him, would you even have be a director? Since he left early, as hispanion, it¡¯s only right that you take his ce and drink with me.¡±

    ??????????? §ã???¦Ñ???????? ??????????????????©q?????

    ¡°You¡¯re drunk!¡± Rachel snapped, not wanting to waste time with him. Seeing that she was about to walk away, the man reached out and grabbed her arm.

    Rachel gritted her teeth. She hated the situation she was in, but this man was still a business partner. It would do her no good to strain thepany¡¯s rtionship with him.

    ¡°Fine! I want to get this over with, so I¡¯ll drink. But only three sses¡ªafter that, I¡¯m leaving, and you won¡¯t stop me.¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure!¡± the man said gleefully as a malicious smile spread across his face.

    As Rachel downed the first ss, he waved one of his men over. When she picked up the second ss, the man leaned in to whisper something to his subordinate. Then, just as she put the third ss down, she found herself surrounded by ck-d men.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got to hand it to you. You drink like a champ!¡± one of these men eximed. ¡°Have a drink with me next!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 793

    ?Chapter 793:

    ¡°No, thank you. I can¡¯t drink anymore,¡± Rachel declined as politely as she could.

    The man scowled. ¡°That¡¯s not fair! Why can you drink with others but not with me? I¡¯m not asking much, just one ss.¡±

    Before Rachel could respond, more sses were shoved into her hands, one after another, as the men jeered and egged her on. Her vision started to spin, and she began to lose her grip on the situation.

    Then, long, elegant fingers emerged through the crowd. ¡°I¡¯ll drink on behalf of Ms. Marsh.¡±

    In her dazed state, Rachel assumed it was Samira. Then, a waiter appeared and ushered her to a separate couch where she could rest.

    Needless to say, the men were unwilling to let her go. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± they demanded from the neer.

    The woman shed them a smile. ¡°I am her subordinate. As such, it is my duty to drink on her behalf when she is no longer able.¡±

    ¡°All right! Since you volunteered yourself, don¡¯t me us for what happens next!¡±

    The group didn¡¯t hold back at all. But at the same time, they had sorely underestimated this woman¡¯s alcohol tolerance. She turned out to be a force to be reckoned with, able to out-drink just about anyone in the room. It didn¡¯t take long for the men to admit defeat in the drinking game.

    ¡°Another round?¡± The woman swept a gaze over the room. In her high heels, she stood taller than most of the men.

    L¦¡¦Ó??¦Ó ch¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??????

    There was amanding quality to her tone and presence that warned them not to act too boldly. ¡°No, no more! I¡ªI can¡¯t drink anymore¡­¡± one of the men stammered.

    ¡°Oh,e on now. Have a few more sses.¡± The woman poured another drink without batting an eye and handed it to the man who had spoken.

    The man frantically waved his hands in front of him. ¡°No, no, please! I really can¡¯t drink anymore, or I¡¯ll die!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± The woman¡¯s voice rose, her gaze turning icy. ¡°If you can¡¯t drink that much yourself, then don¡¯t force it on others¡ªespecially Ms. Marsh. If I see any of you try to pull this stunt again, I¡¯ll show you who¡¯s the real boss of drinking.¡±

    The men, too drunk to think properly, were too stunned to question why a mere subordinate would dare to speak to them like that.

    Satisfied that she had put them in their ce, the woman turned on her heel and headed upstairs.

    All settled,¡± she said softly to the stern-looking man sitting on the sofa.

    ¡°Good. Thank you for today.¡± Brian¡¯s face remained unreadable, betraying none of his emotions.

    He took a deep drag from his cigarette. A thick curtain of smoke had already fallen over the room, signaling just how many cigarettes he¡¯d already gone through.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 794

    ?Chapter 794:

    ¡°I guess with Ms. Marsh no longer around, there¡¯s no one to stop you from smoking.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s still downstairs, resting. She¡¯s probably dizzy. Aren¡¯t you going to check on her?¡±

    Brian felt a pang in his heart, and his fingers twitched instinctively, though only slightly. He did feel the urge to storm downstairs, but he tamped it down.

    ¡°She probably doesn¡¯t want to see me. I owe you a favor for what you did just now. I¡¯ll be sure to repay it the next time we meet.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you at your word.¡± With that, the woman exited the room in high spirits.

    She was notorious for her ability to hold her liquor and her sharp tongue. It was fortunate that Brian had found her just in time.

    Meanwhile, Rachely back on the sofa, sipping on a ss of water. She was slowly starting to feel better.

    Samira arrived a whileter.

    ¡°Rachel!¡± she cried out in concern the moment she saw the state Rachel was in. ¡°How did you get so drunk? Are you feeling ill? Should I take you to the hospital?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s face was pale, and her eyes were a little ssy. Brian had previously emphasized that her safety should always be the top priority, so Samira was understandably frazzled.

    Discover the rest on ??????o¦Í?????????????

    Rachel squinted to get a better look at the person in front of her.

    ¡°Samira! Did¡­ Did you just arrive?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I came as soon as I heard.¡±

    Rachel was puzzled. Who was the person who drank with the men in her ce? She scanned her surroundings, and her gaze finallynded on a captivating figure on the far side of the room.

    It was her!

    ¡°Samira, help me over there.¡±

    Despite the incessant pounding at her temples, Rachel wanted to personally express her gratitude.

    ¡°Hello,¡± she said in greeting.

    The woman turned and smiled when she saw Rachel. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. How are you feeling? Did you get enough rest?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I feel better now. Thank you for your help.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I was really just entrusted by someone else to do it, so if you want to thank someone, you should thank him.¡±

    The woman¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Whoever came in with you earlier.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 795

    ?Chapter 795:

    So, it was An. Even though he had to leave first, he made sure to arrange things to ensure her safety.

    Through the haze of alcohol and the burning in her stomach, Rachel felt a cozy warmth in her heart.

    They exchanged a few more pleasantries, and then Rachel left with Samira. The woman watched them go, shaking her head and letting out a deep sigh. ¡°s, some people turn into cowards when ites to love.¡± This only reaffirmed her decision to stay single and unattached.

    Who would have thought that the great Brian White, known for his strategic and precise decisions in the business world, would balk at the prospect of revealing himself to the woman he loved?

    Samira was assisting Rachel out of the building when a waiter rushed over to them. ¡°Ms. Marsh, please wait! Someone asked me to give you this.¡±

    Rachel opened the package to find a bunch of hangover meds and antacids.

    ¡°Was it Mr. Vance as well?¡± she asked.

    The waiter just smiled and said nothing.

    When they stepped into the driveway, a car pulled up in front of them. The driver poked his head out, checked her name, and then drove them home.

    An¡¯s illness dragged on longer than expected.

    The next morning, Rachel woke up and decided to call him¡ªshe wanted to thank him for taking care of her the day before.

    But instead of An, Alban answered. ¡°Ms. Marsh, I¡¯ll make sure to pass your message to Mr. Vance exactly as you said. No need to worry!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Yet, days passed, and An still hadn¡¯t shown up at thepany. Rachel called again, but each time, it was Alban who picked up.

    ¡°Alban, be honest with me. Is something wrong with An?¡±

    Alban stiffened. He turned toward An, silently asking for guidance.

    ¡°She¡¯s sharp. If we keep hiding it, she¡¯ll figure it out anyway. Just tell her.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Vance has been sick and in the hospital these past few days,¡± Alban finally admitted.

    Rachel¡¯s heart clenched. Without hesitation, she pressed, ¡°Please send me the address.¡±

    After delegating her tasks, she rushed straight to the hospital. She found An lying in bed, looking pale and worn-out, his lips drained of color.

    Yet, the moment he saw her, a weak smile touched his lips. ¡°Rachel, you¡¯re here.¡±

    Rachel had a dozen things she wanted to scold him for¡ªhow he never took care of himself, how he was always so careful with others yetpletely reckless with his own health. But seeing him like this, all those reprimands faded, leaving only worry.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move¡ªjust stay put.¡± Rachel frowned, her gaze sharp with concern. ¡°How did you end up this sick?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 796

    ?Chapter 796:

    An parted his lips, his voice faint but steady. ¡°It¡¯s a chronic issue. Nothing to worry about.¡±

    Rachel swept her eyes around the room. The curtains were drawn so tightly that barely a sliver of light seeped through. The air felt thick, stagnant. She stood and pulled them open.

    ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful day outside¡ªbright and sunny. When you¡¯re unwell, fresh air and sunlight help.¡±

    A faint smile curved An¡¯s pale lips. ¡°Just letting the sun into the room isn¡¯t enough.¡±

    Rachel caught the meaning behind his words instantly. ¡°Then let¡¯s go outside for a bit.¡±

    The VIP room was fully equipped, including a wheelchair tucked in the corner. After giving it a quick wipe-down, Rachel rolled it to his bedside.

    ¡°Come on, An. Let me help you into it.¡±

    An hesitated. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we call Alban? He¡ª¡±

    Rachel knew exactly what he was thinking. He doubted she had the strength to support him.

    She met his gaze, her voice unwavering. ¡°I can handle it. I¡¯m just helping you up, not carrying you in my arms.¡±

    g???????¦Í??????.????n ¨C ??????????????????????

    The second she said it, she regretted it. Why did she have to say carrying?

    Ignoring the heat creeping up her neck, she focused on the task. She carefully draped one of his arms over her shoulder, then steadied his other arm, letting him lean into her as she helped him up. But she hadn¡¯t expected this¡ªhe waspletely limp against her, his entire weight pressing into her shoulder.

    Her breath hitched, but she gritted her teeth and steadied herself, carefully guiding him into the wheelchair, inch by inch.

    However, as she eased him down, she lost her bnce and lurched forward, her lips grazing his cheek by ident. At that exact moment, Alban stepped into the room.

    Rachel stiffened, her face burning as mortification crashed over her.

    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡ª¡± Rachel floundered,pletely at a loss.

    Sensing her embarrassment, An quickly interjected, his tone calm and unruffled, ¡°Alban, take me outside for some air.¡±

    ¡°Right away, Mr. Vance.¡±

    Rachel remained frozen as they exited, leaving her alone in the quiet room. She exhaled slowly, pressing her hands against her warm cheeks.

    Once she managed topose herself¡ªat least enough to not look utterly flustered¡ªshe followed them out.

    Just as she reached the rehabilitation area, she faltered. A strange feeling prickled at her, like someone had just called her name. She turned sharply, scanning the crowd, but there was no familiar face in sight. Did she imagine that?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 797

    ?Chapter 797:

    Her hearing was sharp¡ªtoo sharp for something like this to be a mistake.

    A few steps away, hidden from her view, Natalia stood beside a wheelchair, pushing Brian forward.

    ¡°Brian, when did you be such a coward?¡± she huffed, shooting him an exasperated look. ¡°You saw Rachel. Why didn¡¯t you let me call out to her? If she knew you were sick, maybe she¡¯d worry about you. Maybe then you wouldn¡¯t look so miserable all the time.¡±

    Brian¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°She goes out of her way to avoid me now. If she saw me here, she¡¯d leave without a second thought.¡±

    Natalia let out a deep sigh and crouched beside him. ¡°What can I say? When she was with you, you took her for granted. Now that she¡¯s gone, you lookpletely miserable.¡±

    She shook her head with a wry chuckle. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m d I moved on in time. If I¡¯d stuck around any longer, I probably would¡¯ve been tormented to death too.¡± Her tone softened as she added, ¡°Even though I¡¯ve moved on and don¡¯t love you anymore, there was a time when I admired you. Seeing you like this¡­ It¡¯s hard to just stand by and do nothing. Maybe I should help you out.¡±

    A flicker of hope stirred in Brian¡¯s dull eyes. Unlike him, Natalia still had a way to reach Rachel¡ªif she spoke up on his behalf, Rachel might actually listen.

    But just as he braced for her next words, Natalia let out another sigh, lowering her gaze. ¡°Ah, never mind. I can¡¯t do it.¡± She straightened, her expression firm. ¡°You¡¯re like a brother to me, but Rachel¡¯s like a sister. I can¡¯t lie to her for you.¡±

    ?????????????? ???????? ???????????? ???????? ??????????¦Í??????©q??????

    She gripped the wheelchair handles and continued pushing him forward. ¡°Still, I¡¯ll say this much¡ªRachel may be distant now, but as long as she hasn¡¯t found someone new, you¡¯re notpletely out of the game.¡± But then¡­

    Natalia looked up. Just ahead, Rachel was pushing An¡¯s wheelchair, walking beside him as golden sunlight streamed through the trees.

    Natalia instantly fell silent.

    Brian clenched his fists, his knuckles turning white. Sensing the shift in his mood, Natalia tried to console him. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be too upset. Maybe he¡¯s not as handsome or rich as you¡ª¡±

    At that moment, Rachel turned An¡¯s wheelchair, allowing Natalia a clear view of his face.

    She blinked. ¡°Brian¡­¡± she murmured, almost in awe. ¡°He¡¯s really good-looking. He might actually be just as attractive as you.¡±

    Natalia crossed her arms, tilting her head in amusement. ¡°And from what I can tell, he¡¯s exactly Rachel¡¯s type.¡±

    Brian shot her a sharp re. ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything helpful to say, just keep quiet.¡±

    Natalia instantly pressed a hand over her mouth, nodding as if she¡¯dply. But barely ten secondster, she lowered her hand and chirped, ¡°Brian, hang in there. Maybe I should go test the waters with herter.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 798

    ?Chapter 798:

    After Rachel left, Natalia had been sent abroad for a while. Once she confirmed Rachel was safe, they had kept in touch online, but they hadn¡¯t seen each other in person for a long time.

    Brian¡¯s voice was low when he finally spoke again. ¡°Let¡¯s just go back.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t fooled. She knew him too well¡ªbeneath his calm tone was pure jealousy and frustration.

    ¡°You¡¯re upset now, huh?¡± She let out a dramatic sigh. ¡°But let¡¯s not forget how many times you made Rachel feel this way.¡±

    Natalia shook her head. ¡°Well, love is all about the highs and lows, Brian. Maybe once you¡¯ve felt every bit of the pain you put her through, she¡¯lle back to you.¡±

    Brian¡¯s hands tightened into fists. His voice barely rose above a whisper. ¡°Do you really think that day will evere?¡±

    He shut his eyes before she could answer¡ªalmost too afraid to hear the truth.

    As Rachel wheeled An back into his hospital room, she nced down at him.

    ¡°What do you feel like having for dinner?¡±

    Before An could respond, Alban piped up,

    Verified and published at g ??ln ovels.??????

    ¡°Mr. Vance likes fish.¡±

    An shot him a re.

    ¡°Nobody asked you!¡±

    Rachel chuckled.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring you some fish and vegetables. They¡¯ll be light and easy to digest.¡±

    An barely hesitated.

    ¡°And some shrimp.¡±

    Rachel raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t fully recovered yet. Shrimp¡ªand most seafood, really¡ªare hard on the stomach.¡±

    Alban smirked.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, can¡¯t you tell? He¡¯s only asking for your favorite dishes. He wants you to eat with him.¡±

    Rachel turned back to An, her lips curling into a small smile.

    ¡°Okay,¡± she agreed without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ll go buy the ingredients and start cooking.¡±

    She had barely stepped out the door when a familiar voice called out.

    ¡°Rachel!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 799

    ?Chapter 799:

    Rachel turned swiftly, eyes widening in surprise as she spotted Natalia. Her face immediately lit up.

    Natalia, just as animated as ever, dashed over and threw her arms around her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much! It¡¯s been forever!¡±

    Rachel yfully pinched Natalia¡¯s cheek and narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°Hmm? You know, lying makes your nose grow longer. Just like Pinhio.¡±

    Natalia immediately understood what Rachel was implying. She had been back in the country for over a month but had onlye to see her today.

    ¡°Oh, Rachel, let me exin,¡± she pleaded, grabbing Rachel¡¯s hand. ¡°There¡¯s a caf¨¦ downstairs¡ªlet¡¯s get some coffee and catch up.¡±

    Rachel nced at the time.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the supermarket instead. I need to pick up some groceries.¡±

    Natalia¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Wait¡ªare you cooking? Wow, I¡¯m in for a treat!¡±

    Rachel shook her head with a smirk.

    ¡°You little foodie. Your family has a feast on the table every day, yet you¡¯re craving my cooking?¡±

    M??r? ??ont?nt ??????: g??l??ov?ls.??¡ð??

    Natalia pouted dramatically.

    ¡°You have no idea how miserable I¡¯ve been this past month. As soon as I got back, my dad¡­¡±

    ¡°Grounded me for a whole month! He wouldn¡¯t even let me step outside. Otherwise, I would¡¯vee to see you way sooner.¡±

    Rachel gave her a skeptical look.

    ¡°Your dad dotes on you. He wouldn¡¯t ground you for no reason. What did you do?¡±

    Given Wilson¡¯s deep affection for his daughter, Rachel was sure Natalia had done something major to provoke him.

    Natalia groaned.

    ¡°Rachel, sometimes I wish you weren¡¯t so sharp. Talking to you makes me feel like an open book!¡±

    She stuck out her tongue before ncing away shyly.

    ¡°Fine¡­ I had a boyfriend while I was abroad, but my dad was totally against it.¡±

    Her frustration grew as she continued.

    ¡°He tricked me intoing home by pretending to be sick! Then he demanded I break up with my boyfriend. I refused, we fought, and I tried to leave that same night¡ªbut he caught on and grounded me.¡±

    She let out an exasperated sigh.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 800

    Chapter 800:

    ¡°Rachel, he¡¯s never even met my boyfriend, yet he¡¯s already convinced he¡¯s a gold digger. Isn¡¯t that unfair? Besides, I never even told my boyfriend who I really am. If he knew, he probably would¡¯ve been scared off a long time ago.¡±

    Natalia¡¯s irritation melted into distress, and before Rachel could respond, she pulled her into a tight hug.

    Rachel let her hold on, waiting for Natalia¡¯s emotions to settle before finally speaking.

    ¡°Natalia, some things aren¡¯t so easily exined. But one thing is certain¡ªyour dad loves you deeply and just wants to protect you. He¡¯s afraid you¡¯ll get hurt.

    As for love, it always starts off beautifully¡­ butter¡­ well, it doesn¡¯t always stay that way. Anyway, you have your own life. Whatever happened between Brian and me shouldn¡¯t shape the way you see love.¡±

    After selecting the fish, they picked out a few more groceries.

    Since Natalia had her heart set on Rachel¡¯s cooking, Rachel made sure to buy extra.

    At the checkout, Natalia couldn¡¯t keep it in any longer.

    ¡°Rachel¡­ actually, my dad let me out two days ago. I was going toe see you, but then Ronald called. He said Brian was sick and refusing to go to the hospital.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s expression remained unchanged.

    ga??????¦Í??????.k??n ¨C ???????? ???????????????? ????

    ¡°If he¡¯s sick, he should see a doctor. Why did Ronald call you?¡±

    ¡°The doctors who went to check on him? He threw them out. His parents tried talking to him, but he refused to see them. And things between him and his mother are worse than ever. She was in tears when she begged me to help, so¡­ I went.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s voice was steady.

    ¡°You went, and he agreed to see a doctor?¡±

    Natalia shook her head.

    ¡°No.¡±

    That was all she said. Rachel didn¡¯t press further, and Natalia didn¡¯t offer more.

    After checking out, they walked in silence for a long time before Natalia finally blurted out,

    ¡°Rachel, aren¡¯t you even a little curious about what happened next?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s gaze remained forward.

    ¡°I used to be. I used to care¡ªa lot. But that part of my life is behind me. Now? Unless it¡¯s someone I truly care about, their fate isn¡¯t my concern.¡±

    Natalia quickly asked,

    ¡°The person you care about¡ªwas it the man you were pushing in the wheelchair at the hospital today?¡±

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Good night dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?

    .

 Chapter 801

    ?Chapter 801:

    Rachel¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.

    Natalia rified,

    ¡°Brian fainted, so we had no choice but to bring him to the hospital. When I took him outside for some fresh air today, I saw you. Brian said you wouldn¡¯t want to see him, so I didn¡¯t call out to you. But I noticed¡­ you were really gentle with the man in the wheelchair.¡±

    ¡°His name is An Vance. He saved my life when I was at my lowest. Not just that¡ªhe gave me the opportunity to prove myself. He¡¯s one of the most important people in my life, and I owe him more than I can say. Without him, I wouldn¡¯t be where I am today.¡±

    ¡°Rachel, do you think you¡¯ll fall in love with him?¡±

    Rachel shook her head.

    ¡°Not right now.¡±

    ¡°What about someday?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile.

    ¡°The future is unpredictable. Maybe.¡±

    But she would never again love recklessly, like a moth flying straight into a me.

    At the traffic light, they went their separate ways¡ªNatalia back to the hospital, Rachel hailing a taxi home.

    When Natalia arrived, Brian was calmly peeling an apple.

    She nced at him, surprised. He didn¡¯t seem impatient or eager to ask questions. He just sat there, focused, as if he had all the time in the world.

    But¡­ didn¡¯t he hate apples? Why was he peeling one now?

    ¡°Tired? Try it and see if it¡¯s sweet,¡± Brian said, holding out the freshly peeled apple.

    Natalia eyed him but didn¡¯t take it.

    Instead, she crossed her arms and gave him a slow, deliberate once-over.

    ¡°Don¡¯t like apples anymore?¡± Brian asked.

    Natalia leaned in, studying him like a rare specimen.

    ¡°Wow, times really do change. Back then, getting you to grab an apple was impossible, and now you¡¯re peeling one for me?

    Honestly, nothing surprises me anymore. You¡¯repletely lovesick, Brian. Being this considerate¡ªjust to find out what Rachel and I talked about?¡±

    Brian¡¯s voice dropped.

    ¡°Are you eating it or not?¡±

    Natalia snatched the apple and took a bite.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 802

    ?Chapter 802:

    ¡°Mmm, it¡¯s good¡ªsweet and crisp.¡±

    As she munched, Brian reclined on the hospital bed, silently waiting.

    Ten minutester, his patience was wearing thin.

    ¡°Are you done yet?¡±

    Natalia casually crossed her legs.

    ¡°Yeah. Oh, by the way, I ran into Rachel today. Totally unexpected, she¡­¡±

    She trailed off abruptly.

    Brian¡¯s brow furrowed.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Oh, must be the dry weather. My throat suddenly hurts¡ªI don¡¯t think I can talk anymore. If only I had something to soothe it.¡±

    Natalia sighed dramatically, her voice barely above a whisper.

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    Brian didn¡¯t hesitate.

    ¡°Ronald, bring some water.¡±

    At that, Natalia coughed pointedly.

    ???? ?????????? ???? ???????????? ¡ª ???????? ???? ?????????¦Í????????????

    ¡°Water won¡¯t help. It¡¯s too in. I need something sweet.¡±

    Brian didn¡¯t argue.

    ¡°Get soda.¡±

    Ronald promptly returned with a bottle.

    Natalia perked up, but after a few sips, she wrinkled her nose.

    ¡°Ugh, too sweet. I¡¯m watching my calories.¡±

    Brian barely hesitated this time.

    ¡°Ronald, coffee.¡±

    Before long, an assortment of coffee vors arrived.

    Natalia beamed, scooping them up and marching straight to the nurse¡¯s station, handing them out one by one.

    Hearing the chorus of thanks filled her with satisfaction.

    Meanwhile, Brian and Ronald stood there, utterly speechless.

    ¡°Rachel said she¡¯s heading home to cook. She even picked out a few of my favorite dishes and promised to bring them over herself. She also mentioned¡­¡±

    Brian sat up straighter.

    ¡°Mentioned what?¡±

    Natalia smirked and abruptly fell silent.

    Brian exhaled sharply.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 803

    ?Chapter 803:

    ¡°Alright, what do you want now?¡±

    Her dark eyes gleamed mischievously.

    ¡°Not sure yet.¡±

    Brian ran a hand down his face.

    ¡°Fine. Juice¡ªnothing too sweet, nothing too bitter.¡±

    Natalia had an unmatched talent for driving him up the wall.

    ¡°Ronald.¡± Brian¡¯s voice was tight as he called again.

    Ronald watched the scene unfold, then leaned in close.

    ¡°Mr. White, I think Ms. Carpenter is just messing with you.¡±

    Brian gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m an idiot, or are you just that perceptive?¡±

    Of course, he could see through her antics. But knowing didn¡¯t change anything. She had clearlye here to have her fun at his expense. He had no choice but to y along, letting her enjoy herself. Besides, he would need her help in more ways than one in the future.

    ¡°Forget it.¡± Natalia waved a hand dismissively.

    ¡°Just give me some water.¡±

    g???????¦Í??????.??0??; ???????????? ??????????

    This time, Brian didn¡¯t call for Ronald. He poured the water himself.

    Natalia took a slow sip, her gaze settling on him.

    ¡°I asked Rachel. She says she doesn¡¯t have feelings for him now, but the future? That¡¯s uncertain. If you can win her back, I¡¯ll wish you both the best. But that man treats her well. She¡¯s really grateful to him. If she chooses him, I¡¯ll honestly be happy for her.¡±

    Brian gave a slight nod.

    ¡°I get it.¡±

    Not long after, Rachel arrived at the hospital, carrying two stacked food boxes.

    An¡¯s eyes flicked to the untouched container already on the table.

    ¡°Are we expectingpany?¡±

    ¡°I ran into a friend earlier. She¡¯s practically family, and she¡¯s here too. I¡¯m bringing this over to her.¡± Rachel had no reason to keep it from him.

    ¡°Alright. Go ahead. I¡¯ll wait.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    When Rachel reached Brian¡¯s room, she called her out.

    ¡°Natalia, step outside for a second.¡±

    ¡°Rachel, you¡¯re noting in?¡±

    ¡°No, just you. Come out alone.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 804

    ?Chapter 804:

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Rachel handed her the food box, her expression softening.

    ¡°You need to eat more. You¡¯ve lost weight.¡±

    It was true. During her time under house arrest, Natalia had been so caught up in her shes with her father, resorting to hunger strikes to get her way, that all she managed to do was starve herself thinner. In retaliation, her father had reced every meal with in, vorless dishes.

    Each meal was the same¡ªjust a handful of nd dishes, never changing.

    Her father had warned, ¡°If you insist on being with him, you¡¯d better get used to this. This is all he can provide. Since you¡¯re so eager to struggle, I¡¯ll make sure you get your wish.¡±

    As soon as Natalia opened the food box, a rich, mouthwatering aroma wafted out.

    ¡°Wow, this smells incredible!¡±

    Brian, still lying in bed, kept sneaking nces at the food. ¡°What did she make?¡±

    ¡°All my favorites. By the way, Brian, do you want some?¡±

    Brian eyed her warily. ¡°Are you really offering out of kindness?¡±

    The rest on g???????¦Í?????????????

    ¡°How could you doubt me like that? But¡­ I happened to see a ne I liked. I heard it¡¯s nearly impossible to get. Brian, you have connections¡ªthink you can make it happen?¡±

    ¡°Send me the details.¡±

    Natalia grinned. ¡°I already sent it to Ronald. You just need to pay!¡±

    Brian fell silent.

    In the end, for the sake of the ne, Natalia shared the food with him.

    Rachel had just reached the door when she overheard Alban¡¯s concerned voice. ¡°Mr. Vance, maybe I should get you a stic spoon. It¡¯s lighter than the heavy one.¡±

    An refused. ¡°No, I¡¯ll use this one.¡±

    He didn¡¯t want Rachel to witness his struggle¡ªor worse, pity him.

    ¡°But¡ª¡± Alban hesitated.

    An gripped the spoon, but on his first attempt, it slipped from his fingers, ttering onto the floor. Undeterred, he picked it up again.

    Rachel stood outside, holding her breath.

    In that moment, she realized An¡¯s condition might be worse than she had thought.

    Only when he finally managed to spear a bite of food did she step inside, her expression bright and casual.

    ¡°Rachel,e eat with us.¡± An gestured toward the empty seat.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 805

    ?Chapter 805:

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    As soon as she sat down, Rachel turned to Alban. ¡°Could you get me a stic spoon?¡±

    An frowned. ¡°Why a stic one?¡±

    Rachel let out a sheepishugh. ¡°I identally twisted my wrist while cooking. Now, holding this heavy spoon stings a little.¡±

    An¡¯s concern deepened. ¡°Let me see.¡±

    Rachel held up her hand, showing a fresh ster wrapped around her wrist. ¡°A few hours of rest will be okay.¡±

    She had just grabbed the ster from the nurse¡¯s station. As for her injury¡ªwell, that was ast-minute addition.

    ¡°I¡¯ll check it after we eat.¡±

    Rachel grinned. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing! I already took care of it. But if you really feel guilty, why don¡¯t you use a stic spoon too? I prefer the uniform cutlery. It¡¯s more pleasing to the eye.¡±

    An didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Alban quickly fetched a few stic spoons.

    Check exclusive content g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s

    Throughout the meal, conversation was sparse, but An¡¯s expression remained calm and warm. He ate at a steady pace, unhurried yet content.

    Just as they were finishing up, Natalia suddenly burst into the room.

    ¡°Rachel! Let me tell you¡ª¡± Natalia burst into the room, breathless.

    But the moment she spotted An, her excitement faltered. She straightened and greeted him with an awkward smile. ¡°Oh! Hello, Mr. Vance.¡±

    An raised an eyebrow. ¡°You know me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard Rachel talk about you.¡±

    His lips curved slightly, clearly pleased. ¡°Go ahead, you two chat. Don¡¯t mind me.¡±

    Rachel gave Natalia a look. ¡°Just say whatever it is.¡±

    Noticing how at ease Rachel and An were around each other, Natalia perked up again. ¡°Rachel, I seriously owe you for that meal earlier. You have no idea¡ªI finally got my hands on that ne I¡¯ve been dying to have!¡±

    Rachel blinked. ¡°Wait¡­ my cooking was worth that much?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Someone got tempted and had to pay up big time for just a taste. Rachel, I¡¯m telling you, I really struck gold today¡ªall thanks to you.¡±

    Rachel instantly caught on.

    ¡°If I¡¯d known it was such a good deal, I would¡¯ve started a bidding war,¡± Rachel joked.

    Natalia leaned in with a sly grin. ¡°Rachel, if you did that, someone would probably empty their entire bank ount. Want to test it out?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 806

    ?Chapter 806:

    Rachelughed. ¡°No thanks. I¡¯m not that greedy.¡±

    ¡°Your loss, then.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s daily routine had settled into a pattern. After work, she would stop by the hospital in the evening.

    An was recovering well, and he often reminded her not to wear herself out visiting him.

    ¡°But how could I not? Back when I was sick, you stayed by my side for months. An, you¡¯ve always been good to me¡ªI won¡¯t just stop caring about you now.¡±

    On Saturday morning, Rachel arrived at the hospital entrance.

    Meanwhile, in Brian¡¯s room, the curtain was pulled open.

    ¡°Here again today?¡± Brian asked, his tone unreadable.

    Ronald silently lowered the curtain again and nodded.

    Brian¡¯s fleeting hope faded just as quickly as it had appeared.

    His illness had been cured for a while now, but An was still recovering. Brian had been watching, trying to convince himself that Rachel and An¡¯s connection wasn¡¯t as deep as it seemed.

    At first, he clung to the idea that they were not that close.

    But as the days passed, reality set in. Rachel visited An every single day.

    ????????????????: g????????????????.??????

    Even when she workedte, she would still drop by¡ªeven if only for half an hour.

    She never missed a day.

    And yet, despite being in the same hospital, she never once came to see Brian.

    ¡°It¡¯s too stuffy in here. Take me outside for a walk.¡±

    The weekend sun was bright, painting the world in a golden glow.

    Rachel and Brian crossed paths in the corridor.

    It had been so long since theyst ran into each other like this. The unexpected encounter left them both momentarily frozen.

    They stood at opposite ends of the long hallway¡ªRachel standing tall, bathed in warm sunlight, while Brian remained seated in his wheelchair, shrouded in shadow.

    In that moment, it felt as if they belonged to two entirely different worlds.

    They locked eyes.

    Neither of them said a word.

    Silently, they stepped into the elevator.

    When the doors slid open, Rachel strode out, her pace quick¡ªlike she couldn¡¯t stand being near him even a second longer.

    ¡°Rachel¡­¡± Brian¡¯s voice broke the silence. ¡°This was just a coincidence. I didn¡¯t n it.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 807

    ?Chapter 807:

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Her indifference left him momentarily at a loss for words.

    ¡°Since we¡¯ve already run into each other, why not sit outside and get some sun?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Being around you makes even the sunshine feel cold. I¡¯d rather walk alone.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s rejection was firm.

    But after wandering outside for a while, she crossed paths with him once again.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t find him?¡± Brian asked before she could speak.

    ¡°Did you see him?¡±

    Brian gave a slight nod and motioned for her to follow as he turned his wheelchair.

    In an open area, Rachel¡¯s eyesnded on An instantly. They must have just missed each other earlier, searching in opposite directions. She was about to approach¡ªuntil she noticed the elegant young woman running toward An with a soft smile.

    Bending down, she handed him a cup of water.

    An took a sip, and she carefully set the cup aside.

    Read exclusive content at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    The two of them chatted, their smiles easy and familiar.

    Rachel watched for a moment before turning away.

    Brian caught up to her. ¡°The sun¡¯s nice today. Why not stay a little longer?¡±

    ¡°Brian, you did that on purpose! You wanted me to see that and assume An has something going on with another woman¡ªtrying to stir up trouble between us. Too bad for you, your n failed. That¡¯s Lizzie, An¡¯s sister. They haven¡¯t seen each other in ages, so of course, they¡¯d want to catch up. I¡¯m leaving not because I¡¯m jealous or upset, but because I don¡¯t want to interrupt them.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know. Sorry.¡±

    ¡°Just don¡¯t try anything like this again.¡±

    Rachel walked away, her frustration evident.

    Ronald frowned, feeling a little indignant on Brian¡¯s behalf. ¡°Sir, when we saw Mr. Vance earlier, his sister wasn¡¯t with him. You never wanted to stir up trouble. Why didn¡¯t you exin?¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t say anything, she¡¯ll assume I¡¯m admitting to it. If I do, she¡¯ll think I¡¯m making excuses.¡± Brian let out a bitter chuckle. ¡°Ronald, do you think this is karma¡ªthat I¡¯m just getting what I deserve?¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that. One day, she wille around.¡±

    Rachel waited in the hospital room for a while. As the sunlight grew stronger, Lizzie wheeled An inside.

    The moment they saw each other, they spoke at the same time.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 808

    ?Chapter 808:

    ¡°Lizzie, right? An talks about you all the time.¡±

    ¡°You must be Rachel? My brother won¡¯t stop mentioning you.¡±

    They bothughed.

    When Alban walked up, Lizzie couldn¡¯t help butin. ¡°My brother¡¯s illness was a huge deal, and you didn¡¯t say a word¡ªkept it locked up like some top-secret mission. If this happens again, don¡¯t me me for being harsh.¡±

    ¡°Lizzie, that was my choice. Don¡¯t hold it against Alban.¡±

    Lizzie folded her arms, standing in mock defiance. ¡°An, don¡¯t think you¡¯re off the hook just because you¡¯re sick. You¡¯re just as guilty. What if something had happened to you, and I wasn¡¯t there in time? I¡­¡± Her voice wavered, and before she could finish, tears slipped down her cheeks.

    An pulled a tissue from the box and handed it to her. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m tougher than you think. This isn¡¯t enough to take me down.¡±

    ¡°Either way, you¡¯re not keeping something like this from me ever again.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    As their conversation wound down, they turned to Rachel and noticed the redness in her eyes. ¡°Rachel, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I have a younger brother. Watching you two like this makes me think of him. He¡¯s alone in a foreign country, and I don¡¯t even know when we¡¯ll see each other again.¡±

    L??t??st ch??pt??rs in g¦Ál??ovels.c?m

    An didn¡¯t say a word.

    Because he knew better than anyone that Rachel¡¯s wish might nevere true.

    Jeffrey was gone forever.

    But some truths had yet toe to light.

    With Lizzie around to keep Anpany, Rachel could finally take a break from splitting her time between the hospital and work. She made sure to rest properly.

    Her projects were going smoothly.

    A client was so pleased with hertest design that they arranged a special thank-you banquet in her honor.

    At seven in the evening, Rachel arrived at the venue with Samira.

    The hall was adorned with an array of vibrant flowers, their fragrance drifting through the air, so rich and lingering that even the fabric of their dresses seemed to hold onto it.

    Noticing their arrival, the client, Taylor Cooper, hurried over from across the room, beaming.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, I¡¯m so d you could make it.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Cooper, you¡¯re too kind.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just happy you liked it. You have no idea how manypanies I went through before I found you. So many of them just couldn¡¯t bring my vision to life. I¡¯m not saying theycked talent, but only your designs made me feel like they were created with heart. And it¡¯s not just me¡ªmy husband and daughter love it too. They¡¯re both here tonight.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 809

    ?Chapter 809:

    Hearing Taylor¡¯s warm praise, Rachel felt a deep sense of joy and fulfillment.

    During the meal, Taylor even introduced her to several new business opportunities.

    Samira, catching wind of the potential deals, couldn¡¯t contain her excitement and grinned from ear to ear.

    Just as they were finishing up, an unexpected incident urred¡ªthe entire room was plunged into darkness. Rachel¡¯s first thought was a power outage.

    It wasn¡¯t until a soft melody of voices rose in unison, singing ¡°Happy Birthday,¡± that Rachel realized what was happening.

    A cake appeared, wheeled in with candles flickering like stars, their warm glow cutting through the dimness.

    As the song ended, Taylor¡¯s daughter ran up, holding a delicate crown. She ced it gently on Rachel¡¯s head, her voice sweet and clear.

    ¡°Ms. Marsh, happy birthday!¡±

    Rachel gazed down at the little girl in front of her,pletely charmed.

    ¡°Ms. Cooper, thank you so much!¡± Rachel¡¯s voice trembled with emotion as she felt tears of gratitude rising.

    She hadpletely forgotten her own birthday, and yet here she was¡ªremembered and celebrated.

    ???????????? ????????: ???????????????¦Í??????????©q?????????

    Just then, Samira stepped forward, holding out a beautifully wrapped gift.

    ¡°Happy birthday, Rachel!¡±

    After cutting the cake and taking a bite, Rachel felt warmth spread through her chest, the sweetness lingering on her tongue.

    Once dinner ended, they all moved toward the hall.

    Suddenly, the little girl¡¯s voice rang out excitedly.

    ¡°It looks like Mr. Vance is here!¡±

    Rachel¡¯s gaze followed the child¡¯s, and sure enough, An stood at the entrance.

    With his hands tucked into his coat pockets, a soft smile yed on his lips as he looked at her.

    Her heart lifted at the sight. Dressed in a long coat over a khaki sweater, An had an effortless charm¡ªtall, poised, and striking, like he¡¯d stepped out of a ssic film.

    Rachel hurried over.

    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±

    An leaned down slightly, his voice gentle.

    ¡°Did they finish celebrating your birthday?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 810

    ?Chapter 810:

    ¡°Then,¡± he drawled yfully, his tone teasing, ¡°Isn¡¯t it my turn now?¡±

    Before Rachel could respond, a familiar voice cut through the moment.

    ¡°Oh? Looks like I¡¯mte, and someone beat me to it!¡±

    Yvonne rolled in on a sleek ck and gold motorcycle, her entrance impossible to ignore. Dressed in striking red and ck riding gear, she exuded energy and confidence.

    Her long, wavy hair cascaded over her back, catching the light as she moved.

    With an effortless flick of her wrist, she tucked a few loose strands behind her ear, her stylish boots clicking against the floor as she strode forward.

    ¡°Yvonne!¡± Rachel¡¯s face lit up the moment she saw her.

    Yvonne pulled her into a tight embrace.

    ¡°Rachel, happy birthday!¡±

    Rachel gave her a pointed look.

    ¡°I told you, if you couldn¡¯t make it, don¡¯t push yourself. Safety first.¡±

    Yvonne had recently developed an obsession with motorcycles, evenpeting in a few races.

    ¡°No way! It¡¯s your birthday. Even if I didn¡¯t win, I had to make it back in time.¡±

    ???????????????? ???????????????? ???????? g???????¦Í?????????????

    She then shot a nce at An, cleared her throat, and turned back to Rachel with a smirk.

    ¡°So, sweetheart, are you leaving with me? Or¡­ is someone else taking you home?¡±

    Rachel yfully pinched her.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing going on between An and me.¡±

    Yvonne grinned knowingly.

    ¡°Sure. But just because there¡¯s nothing now doesn¡¯t mean there won¡¯t be in the future. Take tonight as a chance to get closer. An is gentle, refined¡ªthe perfect gentleman. You two would be great together. I¡¯m fully on board, so I won¡¯t be ying third wheel tonight.¡±

    She set down her gift, tugged her motorcycle helmet over her head, then shot Rachel a wink before turning on her heel with ir.

    Her dramatic exit, however,sted less than ten seconds.

    Norton caught up with her.

    With Yvonne constantly wrapped up in her motorcycle adventures, she was rarely home these days.

    Norton had been struggling to see her, and now that he¡¯d finally found her, he had no intention of letting her slip away so easily.

    ¡°Yvonne, stop right there!¡± he called out, his frustration clear.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 811

    ?Chapter 811:

    Yvonne threw him a teasing nce over her shoulder.

    ¡°Try to catch me if you dare.¡±

    Watching their back-and-forth, Rachel smiled, warmth filling her chest.

    Yvonne had mentioned before that Norton was getting more involved in her life. And if that wasn¡¯t a sign of something deeper, Rachel didn¡¯t know what was.

    An led Rachel to the car. He had nned to drive, but Alban and Lizzie refused to let him, so Alban took the wheel instead.

    Once inside, Rachel felt her eyelids grow heavy.

    An patted his shoulder.

    ¡°Go ahead and sleep. I¡¯ll wake you when we get there.¡±

    Rachel murmured,

    ¡°An, where are we going?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out when you wake up.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Rachel drifted off, slipping into a dream-filled sleep.

    When she opened her eyes, everything was dark.

    ?????????????? ???????????? ???????????? ???? g????????¦Í?????????????

    She was still in the car.

    Just as she was about to call An¡¯s name, something outside the window caught her eye.

    One, two, three¡­ tiny lights flickered in the air.

    More appeared, swirling and floating like little embers dancing in the night.

    Unable to contain her excitement, Rachel pushed the door open and jumped out.

    In the pitch-ck night, the fireflies gleamed like scattered stars, their delicate wings flitting through the air.

    There were so many that it felt like she could catch a handful just by reaching out.

    The soft golden glow shimmered around her, making the night breathtakingly beautiful.

    Having lived in the city for so long, she hadn¡¯t seen fireflies in ages. Tilting her head back, she realized the entire sky was aze with stars, twinkling as if watching her, as if winking in secret.

    Then, from the trees, a soft melody floated through the night air.

    The tune was familiar.

    By the second and third lines, she recognized itpletely¡ªher favorite song.

    Rachel turned¡ªand there, standing on a small stage beneath the trees, was An, a microphone in hand.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 812

    ?Chapter 812:

    She hadn¡¯t expected this.

    She hadn¡¯t expected him to sing so well.

    As thest note faded, An stepped toward her, his voice gentle.

    ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful night. Shall we share a song together?¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t hesitate.

    She reached out, cing her hand in his.

    His palm was broad, warm, steady.

    For the longest time, she had believed only Brian could make her feel this way. But now, she wasn¡¯t so sure.

    The wind was a gentle caress, wrapping around Rachel like a soft embrace.

    Music yed in the background, blending with the sound ofughter, while fireflies flickered through the air, painting the night with their golden glow.

    Everything felt peaceful, almost dreamlike.

    Rachel sang a few more songs, savoring the rare escape from the constant rush of city life.

    For the first time in a long while, she feltpletely at ease.

    As she stepped off the stage, a delicious aroma drifted toward her, rich and smoky, making her stomach stir.

    L?t?st ?h??¦Ñt?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.??0??

    She inhaled deeply.

    ¡°What smells so good?¡±

    An chuckled and reached for her hand.

    ¡°Come with me.¡±

    He led her forward, guiding her through the dimly lit clearing.

    Not far ahead, a barbecue grill had been set up, glowing embers casting flickering shadows. The scent of sizzling meat filled the air, warm and mouthwatering.

    In front of the grill, a figure worked skillfully, her long braids swaying with every movement as she flipped the skewers with expert precision.

    Rachel¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

    ¡°Lizzie?¡±

    Lizzie hadn¡¯t been here earlier, so seeing her now was unexpected¡ªbut a wee surprise.

    More importantly, Lizzie¡¯s presence meant Rachel wouldn¡¯t be alone with An, which, if she was honest with herself, made her uneasy.

    She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that being alone with him tonight might lead to a conversation she wasn¡¯t ready for¡ªone that might change everything between them. And she wasn¡¯t sure how she¡¯d respond.

    But now, with Lizzie here, that tension melted away.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 813

    ?Chapter 813:

    ¡°Rachel, your singing was incredible! Even An can¡¯tpete with that.¡±

    Lizzie grinned as she motioned for Rachel to sit.

    ¡°Come on, you must be tired after all that singing. What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll grill it for you.¡±

    Lizzie¡¯s energy was infectious, full of youthful enthusiasm.

    Rachel smiled, feeling lighthearted in her presence.

    ¡°Anything¡¯s fine! I can grill it myself.¡±

    ¡°No chance! I¡¯m the grill master here.¡± Lizzie puffed up her chest with pride. ¡°Tonight, your only job is to eat.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Rachel said with augh¡ªjust as Lizzie tossed a pair of tongs to An.

    An caught them with a raised brow.

    ¡°And these are for¡­?¡±

    ¡°Grilling, obviously! How else are you going to eat?¡± Lizzie shot back.

    An blinked. ¡°Weren¡¯t you just bragging about being the grill master?¡±

    ¡°For Rachel,¡± Lizzie corrected with a yful smirk. ¡°Not for you.

    Besides, cooking your own food makes it taste better.¡±

    ???????? ???????? ????: ?????????¦Í?????????????

    An chuckled and nced at Rachel.

    ¡°She¡¯spletely on your side. Ever since you got here, I¡¯ve been demoted.¡±

    Rachel found herself just as surprised. Lizzie had only met her twice, yet she already treated her like an old friend.

    It wasn¡¯t until muchter that Rachel would learn the truth¡ªwhy Lizzie had been so drawn to her from the start.

    The meat sizzled on the grill, filling the air with its rich, smoky aroma. Rachel took in the warmth of the moment, theughter, the glow of the firelight, and the sense of belonging that wrapped around her like aforting embrace.

    Halfway through the barbecue, Rachel felt too full to eat another bite, so she decided to take a walk, following the trail of flickering fireflies to help digest her food.

    She wandered for nearly half an hour before realizing she had no idea where she was.

    The fireflies had thinned out, their glow fading into the darkness, and the deeper she went, the dimmer the light around her became. A chill ran down her spine as she pulled out her phone, only to find that there was no signal.

    Lifting the device, she turned in slow circles, hoping to catch even the weakest connection, but the screen remained nk.

    Panic began to creep in as she looked around, surrounded by towering trees with thick, tangled branches that blocked the sky, making the night feel even more suffocating.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 814

    ?Chapter 814:

    Determined not to give in to fear, she pressed forward, picking up her pace.

    Suddenly, a sharp snap echoed beneath her foot.

    Her heart jumped¡ªhad she stepped on something alive?

    Looking down, she found only a broken branch.

    Letting out a breath, she shook her head at her own nerves and switched on her shlight, carefully watching her steps.

    But the uneven ground worked against her. One wrong move, and her foot slipped into a deep pit.

    Her ankle twisted sharply, sending a searing pain up her leg.

    With gritted teeth, she struggled to pull her foot free, but the pain was excruciating¡ªher ankle had already begun to swell.

    She barely applied any pressure, yet a sharp sting shot through her. Her phone vibrated weakly in her grip¡ªlow battery¡ªbefore the screen went ck.

    Trapped in darkness, Rachel let out a slow, unsteady breath and leaned back against a tree, defeated.

    Looking up, she caught a glimpse of the sky through the branches. It was a small opening, a sliver of light in the vast darkness, and for a moment, it reminded her of the yard from her childhood.

    Back then, her stepmother had insisted on saving electricity, forbidding her and Jeffrey from using lights at night. She and Jeffrey would sit outside in the yard, counting stars.

    Latest chapters g@ln¦Òv??ls?c©–m

    Through all the hardships, he had always been there, his presence making the tough times a little easier to endure.

    But now, she was alone, and the emptiness weighed on her.

    ¡°Rachel¡­¡±

    ¡°Rachel!¡±

    Just as she felt herself slipping into dazed exhaustion, voices called out from the distance.

    ¡°Rachel!¡±

    The sound echoed from different directions¡ªmore than one person was searching for her. Why were there so many?

    That question would have to wait.

    Propping herself up against the tree, she raised her voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m here! Over here!¡±

    Within moments, several figures emerged from the darkness, their hurried footsteps crunching against the forest floor.

    She squinted at their faces, but none of them looked familiar.

    ¡°Are you Rachel Marsh?¡± one of them asked, scanning her with a sharp gaze.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 815

    ?Chapter 815:

    She gave a small nod.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me. Who are you?¡±

    One man quickly pulled out his phone, speaking into it with clear excitement, while another turned to her and exined,

    ¡°Someone offered a hefty reward for your safe return.¡±

    There was no doubt in her mind¡ªit had to be An.

    Relief washed over her as she exhaled.

    ¡°Thank you. Could you help me get back?¡±

    After only a few steps, one of them nced at her foot and frowned.

    ¡°Your ankle¡ªwhat happened?¡±

    Rachel forced a small smile.

    ¡°Just a slight twist, nothing serious. We should keep going.¡±

    ¡°Better let us help,¡± they insisted.

    Supporting her on either side, they continued forward, but before long, hurried footsteps approached from ahead.

    An and Lizzie arrived in a rush, their worried expressions illuminated by the glow of their shlights.

    An¡¯s eyes locked onto Rachel, his relief evident as his tense shoulders eased. Sweat clung to his forehead, and the concern in his deep gaze was unmistakable.

    Feel inspired by g¦Á ?¦Ç ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s,

    ¡°You¡¯re hurt?¡± His voice was firm butced with worry.

    Without waiting for an answer, he shrugged off his jacket, draping it over her before swiftly lifting her into his arms.

    ¡°Hold on,¡± he instructed, leaving her no chance to protest.

    They made their way back, An carrying her effortlessly, his grip steady and unyielding.

    By the time they reached the tent, Rachel¡¯s ankle throbbed, the pain intensifying.

    The tent was spacious, set up with everything they needed.

    An carefully ced her onto the bed, but before she could protest, he was already rolling up her pant leg.

    His jaw tightened as he took in the sight of her swollen ankle.

    He hesitated, not daring to touch it, but his voice was thick with guilt.

    ¡°This is on me. I should¡¯ve stayed with you.¡± His fists clenched at his sides.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to the hospital. Now.¡±

    Rachel reached out, gently grasping An¡¯s wrist. A soft, reassuring smile lit up her face.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 816

    ?Chapter 816:

    ¡°It hurts a little, but it¡¯s not bad enough to rush to the hospital.¡± Her voice was light,ced with gratitude.

    She met his gaze, sincerity shining in her eyes.

    ¡°An, tonight has been incredible. Thank you. This is the most special, unforgettable birthday I¡¯ve ever had. I¡¯ll treasure it forever.¡±

    Growing up, her birthdays had always been simple¡ªjust her and a tiny cake, a single candle, the two of them huddled together as they whispered their wishes. That was all.

    Later, when she was with Brian, birthdays became extravagant disys of wealth. Luxury gifts¡ªjewelry, designer bags¡ªall carefully selected by Ronald, never by Brian himself.

    They were expensive, yet empty.

    As soon as her phone had enough charge, Rachel powered it on, only to find multiple missed calls from Natalia.

    Her eyes widened as she quickly returned the call.

    ¡°Hello, Natalia!¡±

    Natalia¡¯s groggy voice came through the line.

    Stories live now on galn¦Ò??????????o??

    ¡°Rachel, where on earth did you go?¡± She let out a sleepy sigh. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you forever, but you never showed up. Where are you now?¡±

    ¡°Outside your house,¡± Natalia muttered, shifting drowsily.

    Rachel sat up straighter.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting this whole time? Why didn¡¯t you call me earlier?¡±

    ¡°I wanted to surprise you!¡± Natalia huffed, sounding both tired and mildly upset. ¡°How was I supposed to know you wouldn¡¯t evene home?¡±

    Rachel bit her lip, guilt creeping in.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the door code. Go inside and get some rest, or have your driver pick you up. I¡¯m staying out tonight and won¡¯t be back until morning.¡±

    Natalia stretched her arms with a sleepy yawn.

    ¡°Oh, then I¡¯m sleeping in your bed.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead. Just make sure to lock up and stay safe.¡±

    ¡°Got it. See you tomorrow,¡± Natalia murmured before hanging up.

    Rachel lowered her phone, her chest tightening with emotion. Her vision blurred as warmth flooded her heart.

    This birthday¡­ it was different.

    For the first time, she felt genuinely cherished, surrounded by people who truly cared.

    Later that night, after An left, Lizzie slipped into Rachel¡¯s tent. She crawled onto the bed without hesitation, pressing close like a child seekingfort.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 817

    ?Chapter 817:

    ¡°Rachel, you know something?¡± she murmured.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted a sister¡ªsomeone I could talk to, share secrets with¡­¡± A soft sigh escaped her lips.

    ¡°But having a brother isn¡¯t so bad either. If you ever became my sister-inw, I¡¯d be over the moon.¡±

    Rachelughed, yfully ruffling Lizzie¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Is there something on your mind?¡±

    ¡°Not something to share¡­ but something to ask.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Lizzie scooted closer, lowering her voice.

    ¡°I just want to know¡­ what does it feel like when you first meet someone you like?¡±

    Rachel hesitated, her mind drifting to memories long buried.

    ¡°That was a long time ago for me. Why? Have you met someone, Lizzie?¡±

    Lizzie let out a dramatic sigh.

    ¡°Nope. I wish I had.¡± She twirled a loose strand of hair.

    ????????????¡¯?? ????????: ?????????¦Í?????????????

    ¡°Living abroad, I didn¡¯t meet many people from our country, and the ones I did? Just a bunch of spoiled rich young men. Also¡­¡±

    Lizzie rested her head against Rachel¡¯s shoulder, her voice soft as she continued,

    ¡°There¡¯s something An might not have told you. I lost my sight when I was young. I always had someone looking after me, guiding me through everything. My biggest dream was to one day see the world on my own.¡± A wistful smile flickered across her lips.

    ¡°Someone donated corneas to me, and it¡¯s only been a few years since I regained my vision. I haven¡¯t had the chance to date yet, but¡­ I really hope to meet someone like An someday.¡±

    Her eyes gleamed with quiet longing as she shared her thoughts.

    ¡°You will,¡± Rachel said with a warm smile.

    She hadn¡¯t found perfect love herself, but she truly believed Lizzie and Natalia would.

    When Rachel got home, she brought breakfast for Natalia.

    The rich aroma filled the air, stirring Natalia from her sleep.

    Rachel leaned in to check on her, but Natalia, startled by the sudden closeness, jerked awake.

    Their foreheads collided with a sharp thunk.

    ¡°Ouch! That hurt!¡±

    Both of them clutched their heads, wincing in pain¡ªonly to burst intoughter a momentter.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 818

    ?Chapter 818:

    ¡°Let me see. You might end up with a big bump,¡± Rachel said, leaning in to inspect her. Natalia had clearly taken the worst of the impact.

    She went to the fridge and pulled out ice packs for both of them.

    During breakfast, Natalia pulled out a small box and slid it across the table.

    Inside, a set of ruby jewelry gleamed under the light, each piece shimmering beautifully.

    Rachel¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Natalia, this is way too extravagant.¡±

    ¡°You deserve it. Just take it, please. It¡¯s really not expensive¡ªI bought it with my own savings.¡±

    Natalia reassured her with a firm nod.

    Rachel wasn¡¯t convinced, so Natalia pulled out her phone, quickly searched online, and held up a screenshot for her to see.

    Seeing that the price was indeed reasonable, Rachel finally epted the gift without hesitation.

    After breakfast, Natalia went to find Brian.

    ¡°I gave Rachel the gift, but let me be clear¡ªthis is the first andst time. If she ever finds out, she¡¯ll definitely me me. I don¡¯t want to be dragged into your mess again.¡±

    ?????????? ???? ?????? ????????????: g???????¦Í????????????

    Brian gave a slight nod.

    ¡°I understand. Thank you, Natalia.¡±

    Natalia sighed before speaking again.

    ¡°But there¡¯s something you should know. Rachel and Mr. Vance are getting close. They went outst night, and she didn¡¯te home. If she¡¯s already made her choice, then you¡­¡±

    She trailed off, but she knew Brian was smart enough to catch her meaning.

    A high-profile jewelry exhibition had just opened, and Lizzie eagerly invited Rachel to go with her.

    The moment they stepped inside, their eyes were drawn to the breathtaking disy of gemstones, each piece more exquisite than thest.

    The venue was massive, and after hours of browsing, they had only made it through half.

    One reason was that Lizzie refused to budge whenever she found something that caught her eye.

    Considering the Vance family¡¯s wealth, none of the prices were particrly extravagant for her.

    ¡°If you really love something, you should just get the whole set,¡± Rachel suggested.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 819

    ?Chapter 819:

    Lizzie shook her head, a small smile ying on her lips.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just admiring these. What I really want to see is inside. I heard there¡¯s a piece that once belonged to royalty, and it¡¯s being exhibited for the first time.¡±

    Her excitement was evident as she grabbed Rachel¡¯s arm.

    ¡°It¡¯s not far ahead. Come on, let¡¯s hurry!¡±

    Lizzie clung to Rachel¡¯s arm, her eyes shining with excitement. But after all the anticipation, they arrived at the disy¡ªonly to find the case empty.

    Lizzie¡¯s face fell.

    ¡°Looks like someone already bought it.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s gaze drifted to the nearby photographs showcasing sold pieces. The moment her eyesnded on one, her breath caught. The design was unmistakable¡ªit was identical to the ruby set Natalia had given her.

    Her heart pounded as realization struck. It wasn¡¯t just a simr set, it was the exact one.

    A chill ran down her spine, and her legs suddenly felt weak.

    Determined, she approached an exhibition staff member.

    ¡°Excuse me, I was really drawn to the ruby ne and earrings. Do you know who purchased them?¡±

    I?t€$? ¡é§ß?¦Ñ?¦Å?? ?§Ú g??l??ov?l??.??om

    After checking, she was told the buyer¡¯s surname was White, and the contact number left was Ronald¡¯s.

    Rachel¡¯s hands trembled as she pulled out her phone. She dialed Natalia¡¯s number, her voice unsteady.

    ¡°Natalia, get to my house. Right now.¡±

    ¡°Rachel? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Natalia noticed the urgency in Rachel¡¯s voice.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you at home.¡±

    Then Rachel hung up before Natalia could say anything more.

    Rachel said goodbye to Lizzie, then hailed a cab home.

    She didn¡¯t waste a second, making a beeline for her dresser and taking out the ruby jewelry set.

    Ever since Natalia had given it to her, Rachel had only nced at it once before tucking it away.

    Now, upon closer inspection, the ruby¡¯s brilliance and hue made it clear that it wasn¡¯t a fake. This meant that its cost was beyond imaginable.

    Natalia arrived a couple of minutester.

    ¡°What happened?¡± she asked, panting from her rush. ¡°You sounded quite anxious over the phone.¡±

    But then her gaze fell on the jewelry Rachel had taken out, and she immediately fell silent.

    The shift in Natalia¡¯s demeanor was all Rachel needed to understand the situation.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 820

    Chapter 820:

    Natalia had been raised by a very protective father, and she was shielded from the harsh realities of life. Her perspective was simple and straightforward, and she often wore her emotions on her sleeve.

    ¡°Natalia, tell me the truth. What¡¯s with this jewelry?¡±

    Panicking, the words just tumbled out of Natalia¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Rachel. I didn¡¯t mean to deceive you! Brian and I both wanted to give you something for your birthday. I picked the jewelry, and he paid for it. He was worried you wouldn¡¯t ept it if you knew it was from him, so he sent it under my name.¡±

    Rachel quietly closed the jewelry box, then looked it over once again before handing it back to Natalia.

    ¡°Take it back to him and tell him I don¡¯t need it.¡±

    ¡°Rachel¡­¡± Natalia trembled with fright. She wasn¡¯t used to this side of Rachel. She reached out and clung to her arm.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re angry, and you¡¯re right to me me. You can hit me, scold me¡ªdo whatever you want. But don¡¯t act so cold and distant. I get more scared the colder you are.¡±

    Rachel slowly freed her arm.

    ¡°I¡¯m not ming you, Natalia. I see you as a lovely, innocent girl. You¡¯re like a sister to me. But I hope you won¡¯t help him deceive me again. Brian and I are long over. I can¡¯t ept something so expensive from him, even as a gift. I don¡¯t want to owe him anything.¡±

    ?????????????? ??????????????: ?????????¦Í?????????????

    Natalia nodded earnestly.

    ¡°Okay, okay. I understand. I¡¯ll return it right away.¡±

    It was then that Rachel noticed Natalia seemed to be conflicted about something else.

    ¡°Is there something else you¡¯d like to tell me?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ Well¡­ Please promise you won¡¯t get angry.¡±

    ¡°Just tell me what it is.¡±

    ¡°Yesterday, a client threw you a huge birthday party, right?¡±

    ¡°How do you know about that?¡±

    But the answer urred to Rachel as soon as she voiced the question.

    ¡°That was his doing too, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Rachel, I swear I had nothing to do with it. I was looking for Brian and overheard him talking to Ronald¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I understand. Thanks for telling me, Natalia.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go return this now.¡±

    Natalia was almost to the door when Rachel called her back.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Hope you liked the chapters dear readers, this week I will release new novels in mass, so I hope you like the new content I bring to gal. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ?( ?? ? ?? )?

    .

 Chapter 821

    ?Chapter 821:

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    She let out a long, weary sigh, as if she had just made a heavy decision.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it back to him myself.¡±

    ¡°Then let me go with you.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I have other things to discuss with him anyway.¡±

    Rachel wasn¡¯t surprised when the receptionist stopped her at the lobby of thepany building.

    She was obviously new, and she blocked Rachel¡¯s path with a courteous smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you are not allowed to go in without an appointment.¡±

    Without wasting any time, Rachel whipped out her phone and called Ronald, but he didn¡¯t pick up.

    She had been waiting for a while when a female manager came over. Rachel used to work here, and although they were never close, she was sure the manager recognized her.

    To her dismay, the manager didn¡¯t make any exceptions for her.

    ¡°You¡¯ve resigned, Ms. Marsh, which means that you no longer have ess to the building. You¡¯ll have to make an appointment.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m here as a business partner to the¡­¡±

    g?????0¦Í??????.??????¡ä ?????????? ???????? ????????

    ¡°Company.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± The manager smiled. ¡°Then, please show us your credentials.¡±

    Rachel hadn¡¯t brought them, of course, so she had to call Samira to bring them over.

    ¡°Got it, I¡¯m on my way!¡±

    The manager finally dropped all pretenses and sneered.

    ¡°Why bother putting on airs? If you want to go inside, all you have to do is call Mr. White. If he gives you permission, then you are free to enter.¡±

    Indeed, that would be the easiest way. But Rachel didn¡¯t want any unnecessary contact with Brian.

    Instead of arguing with the manager, she chose a spot in the lobby and sat down.

    ¡°Who is she?¡± the curious receptionist asked the manager.

    ¡°Her? Someone who dreamed beyond their reach. When she was still working here, she would often make advances toward Mr. White. I¡¯ve heard that she¡¯s quite the clingy type, too.¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem to be that kind of person, though.¡±

    ¡°Careful! She may look innocent, but she¡¯s scheming through and through.¡±

    Rachel tried her best to ignore them, but they were talking so loudly that she couldn¡¯t even take a nap.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 822

    ?Chapter 822:

    In the past, she valued peace and avoided conflict as much as she could. She didn¡¯t like making enemies.

    But she was a changed woman. The old her was gone.

    Rachel walked out of the building, bought two cups of iced coffee from a nearby cafe, then returned to the reception area.

    She ced the cups on the front desk.

    ¡°Here you go, youngdy,¡± she said to the receptionist. ¡°You¡¯re so pretty and kind. This is my treat.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    When the manager saw this, her face twisted in disdain.

    ¡°A cup of coffee is all it takes to win you over?¡± she snapped at the receptionist.

    ¡°How can you be so spineless¡ª¡±

    The rest of her words were drowned out by a ssh as the other cup of coffee was thrown at her, drenching her hair and clothes. The coffee stains were particrly stark against her white blouse.

    The manager pointed a finger at Rachel¡¯s face, her eyes shing with rage.

    ¡°How dare you throw coffee at me?¡±

    g???????¦Í??????.????n ¨C ?????????? ???????? ????????

    Rachel put the empty cup down and casually wiped her hands with her handkerchief.

    ¡°Your mouth is so filthy, I thought I¡¯d clean it up for you. And stop¡ª¡±

    ¡°Barking at everyone like a guard dog. You¡¯re lucky it¡¯s only iced coffee. Who knows what you¡¯ll get next time?¡±

    Just then, Samira rushed into the building with the documents Rachel needed.

    After verifying everything, Rachel was finally¡ªand respectfully¡ªushered inside.

    She was impatient at this point. She headed straight to Brian¡¯s office, only to find it empty. He was likely in a meeting.

    Rachel took the jewelry box out of her purse and pushed her way into the conference room.

    Heads turned in her direction, and everyone stared at her in stunned silence.

    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t mean to interrupt. I¡¯m only here to return something.¡±

    She held up the jewelry box before cing it on the side table, then she left just as suddenly as she hade.

    ¡°Meeting adjourned!¡±

    Brian scrambled out of his seat and chased after her.

    ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t leave just yet!¡±

    Rachel ignored Brian and continued walking forward, pressing the elevator button with practiced indifference.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 823

    ?Chapter 823:

    Just as the doors were about to slide shut, a firm hand shot through the gap. Brian pushed his way in, half his body wedged inside before the sensors reopened the doorspletely.

    His voice carried a rare sincerity as he looked at Rachel.

    ¡°Please, just listen to me.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s jaw tightened.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this.¡±

    Brian¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver.

    ¡°What if it¡¯s about the divorce?¡±

    That made her pause. Without a word, she pressed the open-door button and stepped out, leading the way back to his office.

    In the office, they settled into their seats as Ronald quietly ced a jewelry box on the table.

    But before anything could be said, a hurried knock echoed through the room.

    Rachel turned toward the doorway and froze. It was Debby. The shock in Debby¡¯s eyes mirrored her own.

    ¡°You two?¡± Debby¡¯s voice held confusion and hesitation.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m in the middle of something. We¡¯ll talkter.¡±

    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????

    Debby, however, didn¡¯t budge.

    ¡°You go ahead. I¡¯ll speak after you¡¯re done,¡± she insisted, making it clear she wasn¡¯t leaving.

    Brian shot Ronald a nce, signaling him to escort her out.

    But before he could move, Debby stepped forward, her sharp eyes locking onto Rachel.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re back, there are things I want to rify with you.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s lips curled into a faint smirk.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I have things to clear up too.¡±

    Debby exhaled slowly, as if steeling herself. Then, to Rachel¡¯s utter shock, she bowed.

    ¡°I know Brian still hasn¡¯t let go of you. I made a lot of mistakes in the past, and for that, I owe you an apology. So today, I sincerely and formally apologize to you.¡±

    Debby bowed three times, each one carrying deep remorse.

    She held thest bow for an especially long moment before speaking.

    ¡°Rachel, I¡¯m truly sorry. My own prejudice and ignorance caused pain to both you and my son.¡±

    Rachel bit her lip, caught off guard by the unexpected apology. Of all the scenarios she had imagined for this moment, an apology had never been one of them.

    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to forgive Brian and start over, I won¡¯t stand in the way this time. In fact, I¡¯ll personally arrange a grand wedding¡ªeveryone will know my rightful daughter-inw.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 824

    ?Chapter 824:

    Rachel spoke without hesitation.

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t me you for that. But I do need a favor.¡±

    Life was full of surprises. Of all things, she never thought Debby would be the one asking something of her.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Since what¡¯s broken can¡¯t be repaired, I just hope you both can move on. Brian isn¡¯t getting any younger. I want him to settle down and start a family. Please, help me talk some sense into him.¡±

    Without waiting for a response, she reached into her bag, pulled out a set of photos, andid them on Brian¡¯s desk.

    ¡°Brian, it¡¯s time. You need to make a choice.¡±

    Brian¡¯s expression darkened.

    ¡°Ronald, get my mom out of here.¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Debby said, straightening. ¡°I¡¯ll see myself out.¡±

    And just like that, the room fell into silence once again.

    Rachel walked over and picked up a few of the photos, her fingers idly flipping through them.

    . is your storytelling hub

    After a brief pause, she selected a few and extended them toward Brian.

    ¡°Your mother has a point. Choose someone, settle down, and move on for good.¡±

    Brian made no move to ept them. Instead, his eyes turned red, and out of nowhere, he asked somethingpletely unrted.

    ¡°I heard from Natalia that you spent your birthday with An Vance.¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t hesitate.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯te home that night, did you?¡±

    Rachel nodded.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±

    She took a step closer, standing right beside him.

    Even in heels, she had to rise onto her toes to whisper into his ear.

    ¡°An was with me all night on my birthday. Would you like the details?¡±

    Her voice was quiet, but every syble cut into Brian like a de.

    Brian took an unsteady step back, as if the weight of her words had knocked the air from his lungs.

    ¡°Do you love him?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s smile was luminous, brimming with certainty.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 825

    ?Chapter 825:

    ¡°An saved me when I was at my lowest. He gave me a new life, a career, and my dignity back. He¡¯s kind, patient, and he respects me. He¡¯s never tried to control me or take me for granted. With a man like that beside me, how could I not be moved?¡±

    Brian¡¯s hands clenched so tightly that his knuckles turned white. An unbearable tightness gripped his chest, making it hard to breathe.

    Rachel took another step forward.

    ¡°What did you mean earlier about the divorce?¡±

    Brian forced his voice to remain steady.

    ¡°You signed the divorce papers back then, but we never officially finalized it. Since you¡¯re so certain about An, it¡¯s time we make it official.¡±

    ¡°Why wait? Let¡¯s do it today.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s tone was light, almost relieved, as if securing the divorce certificate would give her true peace of mind.

    Brian pressed the inte button.

    ¡°Ronald, bring it in.¡±

    Ronald reappeared with the jewelry box, cing it in Brian¡¯s hands.

    Updates always live at gal¦Ç¦Òv??ls

    Brian held it out to Rachel.

    ¡°A bted birthday gift. If you won¡¯t ept it for that, then take it as a wedding gift. Either way, let¡¯s finalize the divorce.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s lips curled into a smile.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    As they made their way downstairs, the female manager from earlier stood waiting.

    Rachel didn¡¯t hold back. She strode forward, scanned the room, then turned to Brian.

    ¡°Mr. White, I¡¯d appreciate it if you managed your employees better. I don¡¯t want to hear another word of gossip about me.¡±

    The front desk manager had never imagined Rachel would bring Brian downstairs, let alonein to him.

    Brian¡¯s cold gaze swept over the staff.

    ¡°Which rumors have you been spreading?¡±

    The employees paled, scrambling to plead their innocence.

    Rachel wasn¡¯t interested in watching their panic.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait in the car,¡± she said simply, turning on her heel and walking away.

    Momentster, the manager emerged from the building, clutching her things, tears streaking down her face.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 826

    ?Chapter 826:

    The moment the divorce was final, Rachel pulled out her phone and called An¡ªright in front of Brian.

    ¡°An, it¡¯s official. The divorce decree is done. Let¡¯s get married next!¡±

    Her smile was bright, yet her words carried a sharp edge, making them impossible to ignore.

    Brian¡¯s world seemed to tilt into darkness.

    Just then, a car zoomed past on the street.

    ¡°Rachel!¡±

    Instinct took over. Brian reached out, his hand desperate to pull her back.

    But this time, he missed.

    Instead, he watched as An caught her effortlessly, his arms steady, his expression full of concern.

    ¡°Are you alright? Did you get hurt?¡± An¡¯s voice was thick with worry.

    Rachel leaned into him, her tone teasing.

    ¡°Nope. Just hungry. Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Behind them, Brian stood frozen. To Rachel, he was no more than a stranger now¡ªsomeone she didn¡¯t even bother acknowledging.

    M??? ??????s ?? ????????s.???

    Once they had walked a good distance, she finally let go of An¡¯s arm. An, ever observant, gave her a knowing look.

    ¡°You said all that just to get under his skin, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Sort of,¡± she admitted.

    ¡°I realized today¡ªif I really want to cut him off, the best way is for me to get married. I just need someone for a fake marriage.¡±

    An raised a brow.

    ¡°What about me? Think I fit the role?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s breath caught in her throat as she stared at An in disbelief.

    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious,¡± she murmured.

    An¡¯s gaze remained steady, his expression unwavering.

    ¡°I¡¯m not joking. I mean every word,¡± he replied, his voice firm.

    Rachel was momentarily speechless, her mind scrambling for a response.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±

    An softened his tone, offering a gentle smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Take your time. You can tell me whenever you¡¯re ready.¡±

    Relief washed over her.

    ¡°Alright,¡± she agreed softly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 827

    ?Chapter 827:

    A week passed, and Rachel spent that time carefully considering the situation. Each day, she weighed her options, wrestling with her feelings and the reality of the decision. Finally, afterpleting her work report, she looked up at An, her expression thoughtful yet resolute.

    ¡°An, I¡¯ve had time to think it through, and I¡¯m ready to ept this. I¡¯m willing to embrace a fake marriage with you.¡±

    The moment the words left Rachel¡¯s lips, An¡¯s body visibly rxed. Though a surge of joy flooded through him, he kept his emotions in check, allowing only a faint smile to y at the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Everything will be as you wish,¡± An said quietly, his tone filled with understanding.

    ¡°The wedding date, the ceremony, even the dress¡ªit¡¯s all in your hands.¡±

    Rachel shook her head, a soft smile ying on her lips.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for extravagance. I¡¯ve already imposed on your generosity¡ªa simple gathering with close family and friends will suffice.¡±

    An¡¯s fingers gently closed around hers, his touch warm and reassuring.

    ¡°As you wish,¡± he conceded, his voice carrying quiet understanding.

    Rachel¡¯s voice softened further.

    Read the rest on g??l????¦Í????s?.?o??

    ¡°Thank you. And if you ever meet someone who truly captures your heart, just say the word¡ªI won¡¯t stand in your way.¡±

    She hesitated before adding,

    ¡°I¡¯ve been caught up with a demanding projecttely. How about we make the announcement in ten days once the project ispleted?¡±

    An nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Perfect.¡±

    The following morning, Lizzie stirred groggily as her phone buzzed insistently. She squinted at the screen before pressing it to her ear.

    ¡°Hello, An?¡± she mumbled, her voice thick with sleep.

    ¡°I need your assistance today.¡± An¡¯s tone was brisk but warm. ¡°I¡¯m downstairs with breakfast¡ªyour favorite. Hurry up.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Lizzie asked, her curiosity piqued despite her grogginess.

    ¡°It¡¯s urgent. Pleasee downstairs now,¡± An insisted.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ming,¡± Lizzie responded, still half-asleep, before she hung up. She snuggled back into her nkets for another ten minutes before finally dragging herself out of bed.

    Lizzie ate her breakfast in the car as An drove her to a bridal atelier. When they arrived, she stepped out and gazed at the building before her, confusion flickering across her face. She blinked several times, rubbed her eyes, and then looked again, a mix of disbelief and surprise settling in.

    ¡°Am I seeing this right? Isn¡¯t this¡­ a bridal atelier?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 828

    ?Chapter 828:

    An nodded, his tone calm but firm.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeing it right.¡±

    Lizzie, her thoughts racing, grabbed An¡¯s arm, her voiceced with a mix of disbelief and panic.

    ¡°Mom¡¯s been setting me up on dates and even told me I need to settle down. Are you two in on this together? nning everything without telling me, even choosing a groom to force me into marriage?¡±

    Fear swept over Lizzie, and instinctively, she took a step back, her mind spinning with anxiety.

    A chuckle escaped An as he watched her dramatic disy.

    ¡°Surely you know neither Mom nor I would subject you to such schemes,¡± he reassured.

    Lizzie exhaled sharply, pressing a hand to her heart.

    ¡°Thank goodness,¡± she murmured, the tension visibly draining from her shoulders. Then realization dawned, her eyes narrowing with sudden suspicion.

    ¡°If not me¡­ then this must be for you?¡± Her voice rose an octave as the implication struck her. ¡°You¡¯re getting married?¡±

    An met her astonished gaze with a steady nod.

    Freshly uploaded on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    ¡°To Rachel?¡± Lizzie asked, her voice rising in disbelief.

    ¡°Yes,¡± An affirmed, his tone calm.

    Lizzie began pacing around him like a detective inspecting a suspect, her mind racing.

    ¡°This is so sudden,¡± she blurted. ¡°Is Rachel expecting? Is that why the wedding has to happen so quickly?¡±

    An sighed, reaching out to gently tousle her hair.

    ¡°What are you imagining now?¡±

    ¡°My reasoning is sound,¡± Lizzie said, a confident smile tugging at her lips as she shrugged, feeling certain of her choice.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head inside,¡± An replied, gesturing toward the door with a purposeful nce. ¡°I asked you here to help me make some decisions.¡±

    Lizzie¡¯s face lit up with genuine delight.

    ¡°Nothing would please me more than assisting with such important preparations!¡± she beamed.

    Their first task was selecting the perfect rings. The store was a treasure trove of beautiful choices, each piece more breathtaking than the next. Lizzie was quick to pick a few options that caught her eye, her fingers grazing the smooth surfaces as she considered each one carefully. She then reached for her phone, intent on capturing the moment with a few photos.

    But An stopped her gently, his hand hovering near hers.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 829

    ?Chapter 829:

    ¡°I¡¯d prefer not to spoil the surprise by sending these to her now. I want the moment to bepletely unexpected, just for her.¡±

    Lizzie shed him a reassuring smile, her eyes twinkling with mischief.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got it covered. Just wait, you¡¯ll see.¡±

    Rachel was startled by the sight.

    ¡°Lizzie, why did you take photos of so many rings?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m nning to buy one. Can you help me choose?¡± Lizzie asked.

    ¡°You need to select a ring with your special someone for it to be meaningful. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you with this one.¡±

    And so, Lizzie¡¯s n failed.

    She shrugged and looked down sheepishly.

    ¡°Sorry, An. Rachel refused to choose.¡±

    ¡°No worries. It will be a surprise if we choose it ourselves.¡±

    The two of them wandered around the store until something finally caught Lizzie¡¯s attention.

    A ss cab was showcased in soft, golden light, and on the top shelf sat a navy velvet disy. Nestled inside was a pair of simple wedding bands adorned with tiny diamonds that sparkled like stars. Lizzie was instantly captivated.

    ¡°An, look at this pair,¡± she eximed.

    An approached and peered at the items in question. Indeed, they looked exceptional. Compared to other ornate wedding rings, these were remarkably simple. The diamonds were so tiny, they were almost imperceptible without direct lighting.

    Yet, this pair was carefully preserved in the most precious and distinctive spot on the second floor.

    ¡°Is there a story behind these wedding bands?¡± An asked.

    The store manager smiled as he walked to the other side of the counter.

    ¡°You have a keen eye, Mr. Vance. These bands are considered the treasure of our store. They may not be the most expensive, but they are the rarest, all the more so because of the meaning behind them.¡±

    ¡°Can you tell me more about them?¡±

    ¡°These wedding bands were custom-made thirty years ago,¡± the manager exined. ¡°They weremissioned by a Mr. Ellis, and they are in excellent condition to this day.¡±

    ¡°Could we take a closer look?¡±

    The manager carefully extracted the woman¡¯s band with a soft satin cloth and held it under the light.

    ¡°When Mr. Ellis ordered them from our main store, he requested magnolia patterns to be engraved on the inner side of the rings. Look at these hollowed-out sections¡­¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 830

    ?Chapter 830:

    Sure enough, delicate floral silhouettes shimmered on the metal surface.

    ¡°If these bands were custom-made, what are they doing in this store?¡± Lizzie asked.

    ¡°Mr. Ellis and his wife were deeply in love, but fate had tragic ns for them, and he died early. Yearster, just before his wife passed away, she donated their wedding bands to our store. They came with the instructions that, if someone wants to buy them, they should be sold for only a hundred, not a penny more. It was her blessing for the newlyweds.¡±

    By the time the manager finished speaking, his eyes were a little moist. These wedding bands were so simple that they were easily overlooked. As a result, very few inquired about them, despite the sheer amount of clients they received every day.

    The grooms usually felt that the price was not sufficient to express their love toward their brides and would ultimately forgo the rings.

    ¡°What do you think, Lizzie?¡±

    ¡°An, what do you think?¡±

    An and Lizzie asked each other simultaneously.

    When they answered, they were also perfectly in sync.

    New chapters avable g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls

    ¡°They¡¯re perfect.¡±

    An turned to the manager and eagerly said,

    ¡°I¡¯ll take this pair. Please wrap them up for me.¡±

    ¡°Certainly, Mr. Vance,¡± the manager said with a smile.

    ¡°I wish you and your beloved a happy and fruitful life together.¡±

    ¡°Please charge it to my card.¡±

    The manager went on with the usual process, but when the amount was disyed on the cash register, his eyes widened in disbelief.

    An didn¡¯t pay a hundred, but a hundred million!

    ¡°Did you make a mistake, Mr. Vance?¡±

    ¡°No. To me, this is the true value of the rings, and I consider myself very fortunate to have found them today.¡±

    Ten dayster, An organized a special gathering.

    Only three tables were set, and the guests were all close friends and family of Rachel and An.

    Despite knowing that their marriage wasn¡¯t real, Rachel and An understood they still needed to put on a show for everyone, so the necessary gestures had to be observed.

    Alban came early in the morning to pick up Rachel. Since it was a special day, he was dressed in a formal suit and looked particrly sharp.

    ¡°Mrs. Vance!¡± Alban greeted her at the door. ¡°I¡¯m here to take you to the stylist.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 831

    ?Chapter 831:

    Rachel paused, caught off-guard by the way he had addressed her.

    When she didn¡¯t respond, Alban rubbed her nose and murmured, ¡°I mean, you¡¯re marrying Mr. Vance, so that makes you Mrs. Vance soon.¡±

    Rachel couldn¡¯t help but smile at that.

    ¡°Well, we aren¡¯t married yet, so it caught me by surprise.¡±

    Alban beamed and took her purse for her.

    ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it soon enough.¡±

    Just before they walked out the door, however, Rachel got the sense that it was all too grand.

    ¡°Alban, why don¡¯t you bring the dress over, and I¡¯ll do my makeup myself?¡±

    ¡°No way! The wedding may be an intimate affair, but some of Mr. Vance¡¯s closest rtives will be in attendance. You must make a graceful and unforgettable entrance so everyone can recognize what a treasure his wife is. Besides, Mr. Vance gave explicit instructions to take good care of you today. He doesn¡¯t want you to get tired in any way.¡±

    Hearing this, Rachel knew she had no room to refuse.

    They were in the car when she asked a question that had been bothering her for some time.

    Latest stories on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    ¡°Alban, I¡¯ve been wondering about An¡¯s parents. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever heard him talk about them. Can you tell me about them?¡±

    ¡°His father has passed away, and his mother has remarried and now lives abroad. They don¡¯t live together, so they rarely keep in touch. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re not very close.¡±

    It exined why An hardly ever mentioned his parents.

    ¡°I see. Thanks for letting me know.¡±

    After two or three hours in the makeup chair, during which Rachel spent most of the time napping, her look was almostplete. That was, except for the dress, which she had yet to change into.

    An had selected it himself, so she hadn¡¯t seen it yet. But she assumed he had chosen a white gown.

    To her surprise, An had prepared a delicate pink dress. It featured a flowing silhouette that gracefully entuated her figure. The soft blush hue added a romantic touch, while intricatece detailing and shimmering beadwork enhanced its elegance.

    The color, the material, the design¡ªeverything matched perfectly. When Rachel put it on, it immediately gave her a graceful, intellectual vibe¡ªssic but chic. The shoes were also stylish.

    The designer took a few steps back to survey her work, then sighed.

    ¡°It feels like something is missing.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 832

    ?Chapter 832:

    ¡°What is it? I¡¯ll go get it right away,¡± Alban eagerly offered.

    The designer looked toward the staircase, where a man was slowly descending. She smiled and said,

    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll need to.¡±

    ¡°Rachel,¡± An called out as he drew closer.

    ¡°An, you¡¯re here!¡± Rachel¡¯s face broke into a radiant smile as she turned to him.

    At that moment, all the troubles and worries that gued her seemed to just melt away.

    An¡¯s gaze swept lightly over her.

    ¡°You look beautiful,¡± he said without reservation.

    ¡°The dress suits you perfectly.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s eyesnded on An.

    He was dressed in an elegant white suit, looking quite sharp.

    Side by side, they looked like they belonged together.

    ¡°Thank you, An. You look fantastic, too,¡± Rachelplimented in return.

    An reached into his pocket and pulled out a gift box. The moment he opened it, a dazzling set of jewelry was revealed.

    The designer smiled approvingly.

    ¡°Mr. Vance, your timing couldn¡¯t be better. This was the one missing piece for your bride. The pearl jewelry set you chose today matches her dress wlessly. Shall I help her put them on?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± An said in his usual soft, steady tone.

    Stepping behind Rachel, An picked up the ne, his fingers moving carefully as he adjusted it around her neck before fastening the sp.

    Then came the bracelet.

    ¡°Rachel, your hand,¡± he said softly.

    She lifted her left hand.

    When An chose this set, he had pictured exactly this moment¡ªhow stunning it would look against her skin.

    ¡°It might be a little cold,¡± he warned gently.

    ¡°I figured,¡± she replied with a small nod.

    As the bracelet settled on her wrist, Rachel felt a subtle flutter in her chest.

    She had always preferred pearls over gold, diamonds, or any other gemstones.

    What she hadn¡¯t expected was for her first pearl set toe from An.

    ¡°This must have cost a fortune!¡± Rachel hesitated, feeling a bit self-conscious about how much he had spent.

    ¡°They¡¯re family heirlooms, not as pricey as you think. Just wear them and don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 833

    ?Chapter 833:

    She knew he was only saying that to make her feel better.

    ¡°An¡­¡± Rachel started.

    Before she could finish, he gently pressed a finger against her lips.

    ¡°There are earrings too. Let me put them on for you.¡±

    As they had to be quite close while putting on the earrings, Rachel felt a little shy.

    ¡°I can do it myself,¡± she mumbled.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather do it,¡± An insisted.

    Hearing that, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to refuse.

    Secondster, she felt the warmth of his fingers brushing against her earlobe, his touch light and careful.

    With practiced ease, he found the earring hole and secured them in ce.

    Once both earrings were on, An stepped back, looking pleased.

    ¡°Perfect. Now, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Rachel inhaled deeply before giving a small nod.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Read the newest chapters g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m

    The drive was smooth, and in less than twenty minutes, they arrived at their destination.

    Alban personally stepped forward to open the car door, his tone respectful as he announced,

    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Rachel nodded politely and bent slightly to step out. Just as she straightened, she suddenly felt warmth wrap around her palm. Looking down, she saw that An had taken her hand.

    She understood why¡ªtoday was a special asion, and they were expected to walk in together, hand in hand, presenting the image of a loving couple.

    But despite knowing this was all for show, a flicker of unease stirred in her chest. Memories of her first disastrous marriage resurfaced, making her fingers turn ice-cold.

    Sensing her hesitation, An gave her hand a reassuring squeeze, leaning in to whisper,

    ¡°Rx, I¡¯m right here.¡±

    Rachel lifted her gaze to meet An¡¯s. His steady yet gentle expression silently told her that, no matter what, he would always stand by her.

    Taking a deep breath, she nodded and walked alongside him, matching his pace as they approached the main table.

    ¡°They look absolutely stunning together. I¡¯m so envious,¡± someone murmured.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 834

    ?Chapter 834:

    ¡°They are meant to be together,¡± another person chimed in with a grin.

    Rachel¡¯s ears grew warm, but An showed no reaction to the whispers and kept a steady grip on her hand as they reached the main table.

    With effortless charm, he pulled out a chair for her. Once she sat, he took his ce beside her.

    ¡°Feeling tired?¡± An asked gently, tilting his head slightly toward her.

    Rachel shook her head with a small smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay, just a little nervous.¡±

    An chuckled, brushing a stray strand of hair behind her ear.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. I¡¯ve got everything covered. If anything feels overwhelming, just leave it to me.¡±

    Rachel nodded, though an underlying unease remained.

    She reminded herself that this marriage was just an arrangement, yet An¡¯s warmth and attentiveness made it feel almost real.

    Suddenly, amotion from the entrance caught everyone¡¯s attention. All eyes turned toward a woman in sunsses, her heels clicking against the floor as she strode toward the main table with unwavering confidence.

    There was an unmistakable authority in the way she moved.

    An¡¯s posture stiffened instantly before he stepped forward.

    Complet3 c0nt3nt at g??lnovels.??????

    ¡°Mom?¡±

    Rachel blinked in surprise, her gaze shifting to the unfamiliar woman. An¡¯s mother?

    From what Alban had mentioned, An¡¯s mother had remarried and moved abroad, barely keeping in touch with him.

    Since their marriage was just a facade, Rachel doubted An had informed his mother about it. So why was she here now? Rachel¡¯s mind swirled with questions.

    Slipping off her sunsses, Trudy Ramos, An¡¯s mother, fixed him with a piercing stare.

    ¡°You got married without telling me? Do I even matter to you anymore?¡±

    An met her stare without flinching.

    ¡°You made it clear that you had your own life and didn¡¯t want Lizzie or me interfering. We agreed to stay out of each other¡¯s way and find our own happiness.¡±

    He was telling the truth. Years ago, Trudy had made that decision. She had been a strong-willed woman, bound by a loveless arranged marriage to An¡¯s father.

    Their rtionship was so strained that even basic politeness was difficult to maintain.

    After giving birth to a son and a daughter¡ªfulfilling what she saw as her duty¡ªshe made a firm decision to divorce and seek her own happiness.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 835

    ?Chapter 835:

    An remembered it vividly. He had been only five when his parents separated.

    And Lizzie¡­ she had been just a few months old. Still a tiny, giggling baby. Back then, she hadn¡¯t lost her sight yet.

    When An was little, he didn¡¯t really understand what it meant for his parents to split up.

    But as time passed and he barely saw his mom, he slowly started to understand.

    Back then, he secretly asked his driver to take him to see her many times, but she rarely agreed to meet him. Most of the time, he just went home feeling sad and let down.

    One day, when he finally saw her again, she was holding onto another man¡¯s arm, looking happy and radiant.

    ¡°Mom, can I have a hug?¡± He remembered reaching out with his little arms on his birthday, hoping for even a small hug from her. But she didn¡¯t give him one. Worse, she didn¡¯t even remember it was his birthday.

    That day, his heartpletely shattered.

    His dad got stricter after that and didn¡¯t let the driver take him to see her anymore. So for the next couple of years, he didn¡¯t see her at all.

    Remembering all this, An felt his throat tighten.

    ???????????????? ???? ????????: ??????????¦Í??????©q?????

    ¡°No matter what, you¡¯re still my mom, and I¡¯ll always call you that. Today is a big deal for me. I married the woman I love. If you¡¯re here to give us your blessings, I¡¯ll be happy. But if you¡¯re here to cause trouble, then you shouldn¡¯t havee.¡±

    Trudy didn¡¯t even look at him. She just walked right past the tables and stopped in front of Rachel.

    Rachel¡¯s heart started racing. She wasn¡¯t sure if she should stand up and say hello or just stay put.

    Nevertheless, Trudy spoke up first.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re An¡¯s bride. What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Rachel.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a lovely name for a lovely girl.¡±

    Rachel quickly stood up.

    ¡°Oh, um, thank you.¡±

    Since they had never met before, Rachel wasn¡¯t sure what else to say.

    Luckily, An stepped in just then.

    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Trudy¡¯s tone sharpened.

    ¡°Calm down. I know exactly what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    Rachel suddenly felt something cold against her wrist. She nced down and saw a bracelet.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 836

    ?Chapter 836:

    At first, it looked like a simple gold band, nothing too shy.

    But when she took a closer look, subtle details caught her eye, making it clear that it was more than just an ordinary piece of jewelry.

    Just then, Lizzie came rushing over, her eyes widening in shock as she grabbed Rachel¡¯s wrist. She stared at the bracelet in disbelief.

    ¡°Mom, you still have this?¡±

    ¡°I never got rid of it. After your father and I divorced, he never remarried. When he passed away, I held onto this bracelet, waiting for the day An got married so I could give it to his wife myself.¡±

    Rachel hesitated.

    ¡°Wait, is this a family heirloom?¡±

    An nodded in response.

    Lizzie chimed in,

    ¡°You¡¯re partly right. This bracelet isn¡¯t just a family heirloom¡ªit¡¯s only passed down to daughters-inw, never daughters. It even has royal ties, making it really special. Our ancestorster added rare yellow and pink diamonds to make it even more unique.¡±

    Hearing that, Rachel suddenly felt the bracelet weigh even more on her wrist.

    She had assumed this was just a simple, fake marriage. But now, all these unexpected things kept piling up, and most of them werepletely out of her hands.

    ???????? ???????? ???? ????????: g???????¦Í????????????

    Honestly, she felt more nervous than honored.

    Lizzie crossed her arms and huffed,

    ¡°Mom, just giving my brother¡¯s bride the family bracelet isn¡¯t enough!¡±

    Trudy pped her hands, and in no time, several boxes were carried in.

    ¡°Go ahead, open them,¡± she said.

    As soon as the boxes were opened, the jewels sparkled under the lights, making it hard to even look away.

    Rachel wasn¡¯t the only one shocked¡ªeveryone in the room was.

    Lizzie darted forward before anyone else.

    Natalia and Yvonne followed close behind.

    They ran their fingers over the countless jewels, their eyes wide with amazement.

    ¡°Oh my gosh, this is insane! I had no idea my mom had this many jewels!¡±

    Natalia gasped.

    ¡°Yvonne, pinch me! Are these real? I can¡¯t believe it.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 837

    ?Chapter 837:

    Yvonne was just as speechless.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just you. I¡¯ve never seen this many at once. This could fill an entire jewelry exhibition! I never realized she was this rich.¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t know what to say. She quietly walked over and took An¡¯s hand.

    An pulled her slightly behind him and looked at his mother.

    ¡°Thank you for the wedding gifts. I¡¯ll ept them on Rachel¡¯s behalf.¡±

    Rachel waspletely caught off guard. He just epted them? Since they were already epted, Rachel figured she should at least say thank you.

    ¡°Uh¡­ thank you!¡±

    ¡°Hold on, there¡¯s still more.¡±

    Someone brought over a document, and Trudy handed it straight to Rachel.

    ¡°Go through it, and if everything looks fine, sign it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll check it over first for Rachel.¡± An skimmed through it, then called for a pen.

    He then passed both the document and the pen to Rachel.

    ¡°Take a look and sign when you¡¯re ready.¡±

    m??r?? ??¦Ñda??es ???? ??a??novels.c??m

    The document was long¡ªtoo long for Rachel to read properly. But a few words stood out to her. It included an estate of over nine thousand square meters¡­

    Everything else blurred together in her mind.

    From what she could tell, An¡¯s mother was giving her the vi.

    Rachel was inplete shock. Her hand shook as she signed her name. The moment Rachel signed, Trudy¡¯s face lit up.

    ¡°That¡¯s it¡ªwe¡¯re family now.¡±

    Rachel, feeling a little shy, whispered,

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Trudy grinned from ear to ear.

    ¡°Perfect! My son is getting married today, and I couldn¡¯t be happier.¡±

    She lifted her ss toward the guests.

    ¡°Everyone, eat and drink as much as you like.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡± An met her gaze with appreciation.

    Trudy gave a small nod, her eyes lingering on them for a bit.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve done my part. I know my being here might be awkward for you, so I¡¯ll head out. It¡¯s your big day¡ªenjoy it.¡±

    With that, she turned and walked out of the banquet hall.

    She kept her posture straight, showing no hesitation, yet her pace subtly slowed.

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 838

    ?Chapter 838:

    It was as if she had been waiting for that voice, hoping someone would ask her to stay.

    But she quickly realized she had only been imagining it.

    An remained silent.

    ¡°Mom! Mom! Hold on!¡±

    Trudy turned around in surprise at the voice. Lizzie ran up to her.

    ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you stay and have dinner with us?¡±

    Trudy¡¯s gaze instinctively shifted to An, but he said nothing. She gently patted Lizzie¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I can¡¯t, sweetheart. My flight is about to leave. If I stay any longer, I¡¯ll miss it.¡±

    Lizzie hesitated, unsure of what to say, and could only watch as her mother¡¯s figure slowly faded into the distance.

    Once Trudy was gone, the banquet hall¡¯s lively chatter andughter gradually resumed, as if nothing had happened.

    An sank back into his seat and nced at Rachel, his voice soft.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Rachel gave a small nod, forcing a smile.

    Full ztory avabl3 at g??lnovels.??????

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just¡­ didn¡¯t expect your mom to show up.¡±

    An let out a sigh, his expressionplicated.

    ¡°She was never really around when I was a kid, so I didn¡¯t expect her toe either. Maybe Lizzie told her about the wedding.¡±

    Rachel nodded again, though a strange unease settled in her chest.

    She knew the wedding wasn¡¯t real, but Trudy seemed to believe otherwise. And now, with all the extravagant gifts¡ªthe jewelry that looked fit for royalty, the massive estate, and, most importantly, the family¡¯s treasured heirloom bracelet¡ªit was getting harder to see a way out.

    For now, all she could do was take things one step at a time.

    After the banquet, An brought Rachel to his home.

    The vi was luxurious, situated right in the heart of the city. Every detail of the decor reflected An¡¯s refined taste.

    Rachel blinked in surprise. She had assumed they would move into his previous home, not a brand-new ce.

    ¡°Did you just get this ce?¡±

    ¡°Not exactly. I bought it a while back and had it remodeled. It was always meant to be a home for when I got married.¡±

    Rachel tensed.

    ¡°But¡­ we¡¯re not actually married. This is just¡­¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 839

    ?Chapter 839:

    An rested his hands gently on her shoulders.

    ¡°Rachel, listen. I probably won¡¯t ever get married for real, so you don¡¯t have to feel bad about any of this. If anything, I should be thanking you. If you hadn¡¯t agreed to this, I never would¡¯ve moved in.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Rachel asked, confused.

    ¡°You¡¯ll understand someday,¡± An said, leaving it at that.

    By the time they got there, it waste. Instead of giving her a tour, An led her straight to the second floor.

    ¡°This is the master bedroom. You should sleep here tonight.¡± An pushed open the door.

    Rachel hesitated.

    ¡°But this is your room, isn¡¯t it? I can just take another room.¡±

    An shook his head.

    ¡°The moment you agreed to marry me, I had this room redone to match your taste. It¡¯s yours now. I¡¯ll take another room.¡±

    Rachel opened her mouth to argue, but seeing the certainty in his eyes, she gave in.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    I??€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? ?¦Ç ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.c??

    An smiled and ruffled her hair lightly.

    ¡°Get some rest. It¡¯s been a long day.¡±

    Rachel nodded as he left, then slowly shut the door. Leaning against it, she let out a deep breath, but the unease in her chest remained. The wedding might have been a sham, but An¡¯s warmth and thoughtfulness felt real.

    As the night stretched on, Rachely awake, unable to drift off. No matter how much she tried to push her thoughts aside, her mind kept circling back to everything that had happened.

    Just then, a soft knock broke the silence.

    ¡°Rachel, are you still up?¡± An¡¯s voice came through the door.

    Rachel froze for a moment, caught off guard by his sudden presence. After a brief hesitation, she got up and walked to the door. An stood there, holding a cup of warm milk, his expression filled with concern.

    ¡°I noticed your light was still on,¡± he said. ¡°Are you having trouble sleeping?¡±

    Rachel sighed and nodded, stepping aside to let him in.

    ¡°Yeah, I guess today was a lot to take in.¡±

    Handing her the cup, An said,

    ¡°Here, try some warm milk. It might help you rx.¡±

    Rachel took it from him and sipped slowly. The warmth spread through her, easing the tightness in her chest, even if just a little.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 840

    Chapter 840:

    She paused before speaking again.

    ¡°An, your mom gave me so many gifts today¡­ I still can¡¯t believe it. And since our marriage isn¡¯t real, I feel guilty epting all of it.¡±

    An sat down beside Rachel, his expression thoughtful and distant as he began speaking in a soft voice.

    ¡°Rachel, there¡¯s something about my mother I¡¯ve never shared before. I never thought it was important, and honestly, she was absent from my life for so long. But with her presence now, I realize I should open up about it.¡±

    Rachel gave him a gentle nod, her gaze full of understanding.

    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±

    An hesitated, gathering his thoughts.

    ¡°When I was little, my mom left my dad and moved away. After the divorce, I made countless attempts to visit her, hoping for some sign of love or care. I¡¯ll never forget one birthday¡ªmy heart was aching with how much I missed her. All I wanted was to feel her arms around me, but when I found her, she wasn¡¯t alone. She was with another man, her arm wrapped around his, her face lit up with a smile I¡¯d never seen her give me.¡± His voice quivered as he continued,

    ¡°I reached out to her, hoping for somefort, but she just stood there, refusing to bend down, refusing to hold me. Iter learned that she married him. Then, one day, after school, I went to her again. She was pregnant, holding hands with her husband, walking casually through the park. I didn¡¯t approach them. I just stood there, watching them from a distance. I knew she had moved on and Lizzie and I no longer had a ce in her life.¡±

    The sadness in An¡¯s voice deepened.

    ?????????? ?????????????? ???????? ????????: ??????????¦Í??????.??????

    ¡°I was crushed. I swore to myself I would never go back to her, that I would never put myself through that again. But when Lizzie grew older, she noticed other kids with their moms. She became so envious, longing for something she didn¡¯t have. Eventually, she begged me¡ªover and over¡ªto take her to find our mom. On her birthday, she cried uncontrobly, refusing to eat, not even touching her cake. I knew our dad couldn¡¯t make it back in time, so I was left with no choice but to take Lizzie to our mom.¡±

    An paused, the weight of that day still heavy in his heart.

    ¡°But we never even made it inside her new home. The gatekeeper wouldn¡¯t let us in. Lizzie clung to the gate, her tiny fingers wrapped around the bars, pleading to see her. And then the rain started, pouring down as if the sky was mourning with us. Lizzie wouldn¡¯t budge. We heardughter from inside and saw our mom and her child in the gazebo. I saw Lizzie desperately call out for her.¡±

    After a brief pause, he continued,

    ¡°The rain soaked uspletely, but our mom didn¡¯t even nce our way. She hurried inside,pletely ignoring us. It was as if we were invisible¡ªas if we didn¡¯t exist. In the car, Lizzie was inconsble. Her cries still haunt me. Through her tears, I can still hear her saying, ¡®Is she really my mom? Having a mom must be so nice. I want a mom, too, but I¡¯ll never have one. She¡¯s someone else¡¯s mom now, isn¡¯t she?''¡±

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Sorry for beingte, new chapters to make up for it dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ?

    .

 Chapter 841

    ?Chapter 841:

    An¡¯s voice cracked, and he paused, fighting the lump in his throat.

    The memories felt as fresh as if they had just happened.

    He exhaled, pushing through the emotions.

    ¡°After that¡­ I think the emotional toll,bined with the cold rain, broke something inside her. That night, Lizzie¡¯s fever became unbearable. It was too much for her¡ªtoo much for someone so young and vulnerable. The fever took its toll, and in the end, it stole her sight.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s eyes shimmered with emotion as she listened, the weight of An¡¯s pain sinking deep into her heart. Unable to hold back any longer, she rose from her seat and embraced him tightly.

    The grief he carried was too much for anyone to bear, especially someone as gentle andpassionate as An, who must have med himself for taking Lizzie to see their mother. For years, he had been haunted by that moment, trapped in a nightmare of what-ifs and regret. But now, in opening up, he could finally begin to release some of that burden.

    ¡°An,¡± Rachel whispered, her voice soft and soothing. ¡°This was an ident. An unexpected tragedy. You don¡¯t have to carry this guilt. Your intentions were pure¡ªyou only wanted to fulfill Lizzie¡¯s wish to see her mom. And despite everything, look at her now. Her eyes have healed, and more than that, she¡¯s grown into a bright, joyful, andpassionate girl.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s mind briefly drifted back to Lizzie¡¯s reaction when she saw their mother. From what she had seen, Lizzie had seemed happy, unaffected by the past. She took a deep breath, her voice softer as she added,

    ¡°If I¡¯m being honest, I believe Lizzie, being so young at the time, has probably forgotten about that day entirely.¡±

    ???€?? ¡é?¦Át?¦Å§ñs 1n ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.???

    An¡¯s voice was soft but filled with a quiet relief.

    ¡°Yes. After the fever, she lost so many memories from that time.¡±

    Rachel smiled faintly, her expression warm and understanding.

    ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s for the best. Sometimes, forgetting is a gift, a way to shield oneself from unnecessary pain. Holding on to hurt only keeps it alive. I want Lizzie to remain free of that burden, to live her life with joy and peace, unscarred by the past.¡±

    An sat quietly, his gaze softening as he listened to her words.

    ¡°I truly believe you¡¯re right,¡± he said, his voice calm but tinged with an underlying sadness.

    ¡°My mother¡¯s visit now feels more like an attempt at making amends, trying to fix what was broken. You don¡¯t need to carry any weight from this.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s fingers brushed against the bracelet An had given her, the small, delicate piece of jewelry glistening in the dim light. She regarded it thoughtfully for a moment before speaking, her voice measured but warm.

    ¡°I can ept the bracelet, of course, but the other things¡ªthe jewelry and the vi¡ªthose should be for you and Lizzie.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 842

    ?Chapter 842:

    An, knowing Rachel well and understanding her nature, didn¡¯t argue.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll have my assistant take care of the rest.¡±

    Rachel gave a small nod, her voice calm as she replied,

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Later that evening, perhaps influenced by their conversation about Lizzie, Rachel found herself in a vivid dream. In it, she saw Jeffrey standing at a distance, smiling at her, his hand raised in a warm, inviting wave. She ran towards him, desperate to close the distance, but no matter how fast she moved, he remained just beyond her reach.

    ¡°Jeffrey!¡± Rachel called out, her voice cracking, and in that moment, she was jolted awake. A cold sweat clung to her skin, and her breath was ragged as if she had been running in reality.

    The dream left her heart heavy, an overwhelming emptiness settling deep within her. Rachely in the stillness of her bed, her thoughts tangled and restless. She tossed and turned, trying to calm the unease that had gripped her heart over the past few days. Despite receiving asional videos from Jeffrey, a gnawing feeling lingered within her, one she couldn¡¯t quite ce. It was as if something was slipping through her grasp, like a mist that disappeared the moment she tried to hold it.

    Frustrated, she reached for her phone and began scrolling absentmindedly through her social media feeds. A topic caught her attention¡ª#BrianWhiteDeletedAllPosts.

    Her breath caught in her throat.

    Don¡¯t miss fresh updates at g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m

    ¡°Brian?¡±

    The memory of the wedding earlier that day rushed back to her. A part of her had braced for the possibility that Brian might show up, disrupting the ceremony and creating chaos she wasn¡¯t prepared to manage.

    She had been torn, uncertain of what she truly wanted. On the one hand, she hoped he would find out about her marriage, believing it might finally put an end to his disruptions. On the other hand, she feared that his discovery would drive him crazy. Yet, to her surprise, the day had passed without incident. He had been eerily quiet, his absence unsettling.

    As Rachel clicked on his profile, a fleeting sense of relief washed over her. If Brian had chosen to delete his posts, perhaps it meant he was finally ready to let go of the past and allow her the space to begin anew. However, her relief quickly turned to confusion as she discovered that he had erased everything except for one image of zinnias.

    Thements beneath the post poured in, each a mix of spection and curiosity.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening here? Did Mr. White just go through a breakup?¡±

    ¡°I heard he was married. Maybe this is the fallout from a divorce, and now he¡¯s clearing everything away.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 843

    ?Chapter 843:

    ¡°No, look closely at the picture. Zinnias symbolize the eternal loss of love. I bet the person he loves just got married.¡±

    ¡°Or perhaps it represents enduring love. Seems like he might be a hopeless romantic after all!¡±

    ¡°Honestly, he never appreciated what he had, and now it¡¯s toote for regrets.¡±

    ¡°And there¡¯s more¡­¡±

    Thements continued to flood in, each more spective than thest.

    One user even wrote,

    ¡°I have a cousin at White Group. He says Mr. White hasn¡¯t been to the office for days.¡±

    Anotherment caught Rachel¡¯s eye.

    ¡°What do you mean? Did he injure himself over his lost love?¡±

    ¡°Probably not, but I heard he¡¯s been missing for several days.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s hand trembled as she scrolled. Unable to endure the spection any longer, she quickly turned off her phone. The room felt suffocating as she inhaled a steady breath, trying to calm her racing thoughts.

    No matter what Brian did from this point on, it was no longer her concern. She had made up her mind¡ªshe needed topletely sever ties with him. It would take time, but she had to remove him from her life entirely, both from her mind and her heart.

    After a restless night, Rachel woke up with heavy dark circles under her eyes, evidence of her exhaustion.

    Latest chapters ?¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe??s

    A touch of makeup helped mask the fatigue, making her look a little more put together.

    After wrapping up her tasks, she stretched and called out,

    ¡°Samira, can you make me a cup of coffee? I¡¯m so drained I can hardly keep my eyes open.¡±

    The silence that followed made her pause. A secondter, she smacked her forehead, realization hitting her. She had been so caught up in work that shepletely forgot Samira had left to deliver some documents on her behalf.

    Left with no choice, Rachel sighed and made her way to the break room. The sharp hum of the coffee grinder filled the room.

    She stood at the entrance, her fingers idly tracing the gold lettering on her mug. Taking a sip, she frowned. The coffee tasted far more bitter than usual.

    But the bitterness of the coffee was nothingpared to the hushed whispers floating around the room.

    ¡°Did you hear? Rachel Marsh used Mr. Vance¡¯s private elevator today. No one else in thepany has ever been given that privilege,¡± someone whispered enviously.

    ¡°That¡¯s impressive, but you¡¯re missing one detail,¡± another voice chimed in.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 844

    ?Chapter 844:

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°She isn¡¯t the first. That elevator used to be reserved for Brenda Myers. Now that she¡¯s out of the picture, Rachel¡¯s taking full advantage.¡±

    The conversation spiraled from whispers to full-blown gossip, eachment more absurd than thest.

    Someone took a sip of their coffee and lowered their voice.

    ¡°You know, I once saw hime down just to talk to Brenda. They were arguing about Rachel. And not long after Rachel joined thepany, Brenda resigned. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a little suspicious?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s more than odd,¡± Vivien Lawson from finance chimed in, unfazed.

    ¡°Justst week, I saw Rachel in Mr. Vance¡¯s office, and he personally made her coffee. If you ask me, she pushed Brenda out. She may look innocent, but she¡¯s got a scheming mind.¡±

    Just then, Samira stormed into the room, her voice sharp.

    ¡°Vivien, enough! Brenda left to manage her family¡¯s business overseas. That had nothing to do with Rachel!¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re really loyal, aren¡¯t you?¡± Vivien sneered, crossing her legs.

    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that Rachel is an expert at ying the victim? How else could Mr. Vance be sopletely under her spell? Everyone knows promotions around here are all about tenure. She¡¯s barely been here a minute and has already been made director. If you ask me, she doesn¡¯t deserve it.¡±

    ???€$? ¡é????€?$ ?? g??l??ov?l????o??

    ¡°You¡­¡± Samira¡¯s confidence wavered. She was still new, and Vivien had been at thepany long enough to know how to tear someone down with words.

    Just then, a voice rang from the hallway.

    ¡°Vivien,¡± Alban called out coolly, stepping into view. ¡°Should I remind the finance department about those questionable spa receipts you submittedst quarter?¡±

    The room wentpletely silent.

    Vivien¡¯s face drained of color, and she left, her posture hunched as she walked away in silence.

    The rest of the group didn¡¯t hesitate to disperse.

    Alban walked over to Rachel.

    ¡°I apologize for the disturbance. If this situation arises again, just let me know, and I¡¯ll take care of it right away.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate your help today.¡±

    Once Alban was gone, Samira was still seething.

    ¡°Rachel, why did you let them walk away without consequences? It was the perfect chance to deal with them.¡±

    ¡°Their words were rude, but I¡¯ve just been promoted, and you¡¯re still new here. It¡¯s not smart to make enemies this early in our careers. Plus, Vivien is a veteran. She might gossip, but she¡¯s good at her job.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 845

    ?Chapter 845:

    ¡°So, we just let it slide?¡±

    Rachel gave a small smile.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not waste time on it. Alban took care of it, after all.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    By evening, the office was mostly empty.

    Rachel had wrapped up her work, but the thought of another sleepless night lingered in her mind.

    She decided to stay a bit longer, using the excuse of stayingte to avoid going home.

    However, Samira had dropped by a couple of times to check on her.

    ¡°Rachel, you¡¯re still workingte?¡±

    Rachel tapped her fingers anxiously on the desk and replied,

    ¡°Yes, just a little longer.¡±

    ¡°But noter than nine, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    At 8:30 PM, a knock echoed through the door.

    L??t??¦Ó ?h??¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??§àm

    Rachel assumed it was Samira,ing to rush her, and her heart skipped a beat.

    But seeing it wasn¡¯t quite nine yet, she felt a wave of relief.

    ¡°Come in!¡± She straightened up at her desk, taking a deep breath to steady herself.

    ¡°Rachel, still at it?¡± An stepped into the room.

    ¡°An?¡± Her heart raced again at the sight of him. It was the end of the day, and he was here. Was he here to take her home?

    Her thoughts swirled. She was about to say something when he spoke first.

    ¡°Whatever you¡¯re working on can wait. Go home and get some rest. I¡¯ll have Alban take you.¡±

    He stepped closer, his long fingers gently pressing down on herptop, closing it with a soft click.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Alban¡¯s already downstairs.¡±

    ¡°Oh, alright,¡± Rachel responded, feeling a slight hesitation but knowing she couldn¡¯t avoid the situation. She followed him down the stairs. An opened the car door for her, helping her inside, then closed it behind her and stood outside. It was only then that she realized.

    ¡°An, aren¡¯t you getting in?¡± she asked.

    He shook his head slightly and exined,

    ¡°Brenda¡¯s facing some problems with the business takeover. I need to help her.¡± So, he was leaving the country.

    ¡°How long will you be away?¡± Rachel asked, her curiosity piqued.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 846

    ?Chapter 846:

    ¡°A week, or maybe a bit longer, depending on how things go.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I understand,¡± she said, trying to mask her unease with a nod. ¡°Stay safe while I¡¯m gone. If you get scared, have Samira or your friends stay with you.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± he replied, offering a reassuring smile.

    She expected Alban to drive off right then, but to her surprise, An knocked on the car window.

    Confused, she rolled it down, and An¡¯s handsome face appeared, leaning in just enough for their eyes to meet.

    ¡°Rachel,¡± he said softly, ¡°is there anything else you want to say?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s face grew warm as she blurted out,

    ¡°Safe travels!¡±

    An let out a light chuckle.

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± His tone held a teasing edge.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried something might happen between Brenda and me?¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t hesitate.

    ¡°I know you wouldn¡¯t do anything inappropriate. I trust youpletely.¡±

    Fresh chapters just uploaded g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m

    Besides, their marriage was just an arrangement, nothing real. She had no reason to question his actions.

    ¡°Anything else?¡±

    ¡°Just¡­e back soon. I¡¯ll be waiting for you at home.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± His voice softened.

    ¡°If anythinges up, call me or reach out to Alban.¡±

    The car window slid shut, and the vehicle pulled away.

    An raised a hand in farewell, and Rachel instinctively did the same, watching until he disappeared down the road.

    Time passed quickly. An had been gone for a week, and Rachel, buried in work, barely noticed.

    Maybe it was the long hours or just her immune system giving in, but by Sunday evening, her head was heavy, and her nosepletely stuffed.

    A bad cold.

    She took some medicine and crashed into bed without another thought.

    Monday morning came, but Rachel stayed deep in sleep, oblivious to her phone buzzing on silent.

    It wasn¡¯t until loud pounding rattled the door that she stirred, groggy and disoriented.

    She quickly threw on some clothes and swung the door open, finding Samira and Alban standing outside.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 847

    ?Chapter 847:

    ¡°Rachel, dear, thank goodness!¡± Samira rushed inside, her face tight with concern.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t show up at the office, and your phone was off. We were so worried!¡±

    Rachel pressed a hand to her forehead, still groggy.

    ¡°Sorry for making you worry. I caught a cold and must¡¯ve slept too hard.¡±

    Alban stepped forward, his expression serious.

    ¡°Let me take you to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°No rush.¡± She waved off his concern.

    ¡°Did you tell An about my¡­¡±

    Alban shook his head.

    ¡°No, we couldn¡¯t get ahold of you, but I didn¡¯t want him to worry too much, so I kept quiet.¡±

    ¡°Good. Don¡¯t tell him,¡± Rachel said calmly. ¡°Let him focus on his work. I¡¯m feeling a little better, and I¡¯ll just rest at home today. Samira, could you bring me the files I need to review?¡±

    Samira frowned.

    ¡°You look awful. Just take the day off and rest properly. The department won¡¯t fall apart without you for one day.¡±

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s delivers what you seek

    Alban nodded in agreement.

    ¡°She¡¯s right. Mr. Vance was already warned about you before he left. If he finds out you¡¯re sick, he¡¯ll feel even worse for not being here.¡±

    Rachel sighed, giving in.

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll rest today and head back to work tomorrow.¡±

    Later that evening, after dinner, Rachel took her medicine and curled up on the couch.

    She intended to watch some variety shows to unwind, but before she knew it, drowsiness took over, and she drifted off to sleep.

    When An returned, he found Rachel curled up on the sofa, her light blue nightgown draping over her frame. One hand rested on her forehead, and with her eyes shut, she was lost in a deep sleep. Careful not to wake her, he set his luggage down quietly and stepped closer.

    The plush nket had slipped off. At the sight of her long, bare legs, An¡¯s breath hitched.

    Jaw tightening, he quickly looked away and pulled the nket back over her. He exhaled slowly, steadying himself.

    Seeing how peacefully she slept, he decided not to disturb her.

    Instead, he bent down and carefully lifted her into his arms.

    Their closeness sent a warmth through his chest, her soft breaths brushing against his skin. His pulse quickened.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 848

    ?Chapter 848:

    Forcing himself to stayposed, he carried her toward the bedroom and gentlyid her down on the bed.

    Taking a step back, he willed himself to leave¡ªbut then, he felt a slight pull.

    He looked down. Her hair had tangled around his shirt button. As he hesitated, working to free the delicate strands, he realized how close they were.

    He could see every detail of her face¡ªthe flutter of hershes, the softness of her skin.

    And then there were her lips¡ªfaintly parted, their natural hue reminiscent of ripe fruit. His mind wandered dangerously.

    His breathing grew uneven. He was losing control. As if drawn by an invisible force, he leaned in, his lips hovering just above hers. Then, in an instant, he snapped back, recoiling as if burned. A wave of guilt crashed over him.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing, An? Rachel¡¯s asleep. She has no idea. Acting like this makes you no better than a jerk,¡± his mind berated him. After all, their marriage was nothing more than a facade.

    The scent of food drifted into Rachel¡¯s senses as she stirred awake. Her stomach clenched with hunger¡ªshe hadn¡¯t eaten anything the night before.

    Still groggy, she didn¡¯t give it much thought and padded to the dining room in her pajamas.

    She assumed it was Samira or Yvonne preparing breakfast, but when she spotted An emerging from the kitchen with a te of food, she froze.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m fuels your imagination

    ¡°An? When did you get back?¡±

    ¡°I came hometest night. You were already asleep, so I didn¡¯t wake you.¡±

    Rachel frowned slightly, thinking back. She distinctly remembered dozing off on the sofa¡ªbut waking up in bed. There was no doubt An had carried her.

    ¡°You must be starving. Go freshen up, thene eat.¡±

    Ever since An returned, Rachel¡¯s daily routine had be more structured.

    Each evening, he ensured she left work on time.

    At home, he refused to let her bury herself in work, constantly urging her to rest.

    More than once, he would tell her,

    ¡°Work never really ends. You¡¯ve already done more than enough for today, so stop overloading yourself. When it¡¯s time to unwind, unwind.¡±

    That evening, the moment they stepped inside, the sky darkened, and heavy rain began to pour.

    Within minutes, it was a full-blown downpour.

    The wind roared, bending trees under its force, and sheets of rain pounded against the windows.

    Rachel had never been fond of rain, but as she stood watching, she realized something¡ªsometimes, simply observing the relentless downpour could be oddly soothing. The steady rhythm of water against ss quieted her thoughts.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 849

    ?Chapter 849:

    ¡°It¡¯s getting colder. Make sure you stay warm.¡±

    An approached from behind, his voice gentle as he draped a coat over her shoulders.

    He handed her a cup of hot drink.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    That night, the wind outside never let up, its eerie howls weaving through the darkness.

    Once the lights went out, the room was swallowed by shadows. Rachel fell asleep quickly to the rhythmic sound of raindrops, but soon, a nightmare took hold.

    She dreamt of Jeffrey. When she jolted awake, unease settled deep in her chest, though the dream¡¯s details had already slipped away. Taking a slow sip of water, shey back down and drifted into sleep once more.

    This time, she startled awake at three in the morning, her body damp with sweat.

    For reasons she couldn¡¯t exin, Jeffrey had been haunting her dreamstely, leaving her with an unshakable sense of dread. Her first instinct was to call Yvonne or ask An about Jeffrey¡¯s condition.

    But seeing thete hour, she hesitated and let the thought pass. She slept until eight, though waking up felt like dragging herself through thick fog.

    g?a?l?n?o?v?e?l?s?.?c?o?m? = ?????

    Even as consciousness returned, she could still feel the dream clinging to her¡ªthat terrifying sensation of trying to pry her eyes open, of screaming with everything she had, only for no sound toe out.

    In the dream, she had seen Jeffrey, but they weren¡¯t anywhere familiar. They were lost in a vast, haunting forest, a thick, suffocating mist swallowing everything in sight. Jeffrey had been running, his silhouette growing fainter with each step.

    She could only see his back, and no matter how hard she tried to call his name.

    No matter how desperately she chased him¡ªshe never caught up.

    When she finally opened her eyes, a heavy fatigue settled over her.

    The fact that she¡¯d dreamed of Jeffrey so many times in one night unsettled her deeply, leaving a gnawing difort in her chest.

    As soon as she got up, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling, so she turned to An, her voice a little quieter than usual.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about Jeffrey a lottely. I need to go see him.¡±

    An froze for a moment, his surprise quickly fading into concern.

    ¡°I heard from Yvonne that he¡¯s still getting treatment overseas,¡± he replied swiftly. ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s able to contact anyone right now.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Rachel murmured, her gaze distant. ¡°But these dreams¡­ they¡¯ve been too vivid. I feel uneasy, like something¡¯s wrong. I may not be able to see him, but I need to visit where he¡¯s staying.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 850

    ?Chapter 850:

    ¡°All right,¡± An said, his tone soft but determined. ¡°When do you want to go? I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go today,¡± Rachel said urgently, her voice tinged with impatience. ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡±

    ¡°Then you should pack your things first.¡±

    Rachel nodded, already moving to gather her things.

    Meanwhile, An quickly pulled out his phone and dialed Yvonne.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Yvonne¡¯s voice was tense, barely holding back her shock.

    ¡°Rachel wants to go see Jeffrey today,¡± An said, his voice low.

    Yvonne let out a long breath.

    ¡°Give me a moment to think.¡±

    After a brief silence, she spoke again, her tone more measured.

    ¡°Any suggestions?¡±

    ¡°I think we can¡¯t keep it from her much longer,¡± An said. ¡°It¡¯s time to tell her the truth. She¡¯s already feeling uneasy, and if we don¡¯t tell her now, she¡¯ll find out on her own.¡±

    Yvonne bit her lip, a flicker of uncertainty crossing her face.

    ¡°I agree with you,¡± she said, her voice heavy with reluctance. ¡°As hard as it is, she deserves to know the truth. Keep her there. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    g???????¦Í??????.?????? ¨C ?????????? ????????

    ¡°Alright,¡± An replied quietly, his tone resolute yet tinged with concern.

    Eager to see Jeffrey, Rachel moved quickly, packing her things with a sense of urgency.

    Rachel dragged her suitcase into the living room, ready to leave, her anxiety barely contained.

    ¡°Rachel, can you help me with my packing?¡± An asked, a hint of hesitation in his voice.

    ¡°You can pack your own undergarments,¡± she replied with a teasing smile. ¡°But I¡¯ll help with everything else.¡±

    It only took a few minutes, but still, Yvonne hadn¡¯t arrived.

    Rachel was just about to leave when An stopped her once more.

    ¡°Wait, Rachel!¡±

    She turned, brows furrowed.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? You¡¯re acting off today.¡±

    ¡°Alban is checking the flight details now,¡± An exined, his voice slightly strained. ¡°We can leave once he books the tickets.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already checked the flight times,¡± Rachel said impatiently, ncing at her watch. ¡°If we don¡¯t leave now, we¡¯ll miss it.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 851

    ?Chapter 851:

    She hefted her suitcase again, but just as she reached the door, the doorbell rang sharply from the other side.

    Yvonne, dressed in ck and looking unusually serious, hurried in.

    ¡°Sorry, honey, An and I are heading overseas to see Jeffrey.¡±

    Rachel lifted her suitcase, but before she could move further, Yvonne stepped forward and gently but firmly stopped her.

    ¡°Yvonne,¡± Rachel said, confused. ¡°What¡¯s going on? You¡¯re acting strange today too.¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s voice cracked, thick with emotion.

    ¡°You¡­ you don¡¯t need to¡­¡±

    Rachel¡¯s heart raced at her words. She turned sharply, panic rising in her chest.

    ¡°What do you mean, I don¡¯t need to go? Why?¡± Her breath quickened.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about Jeffrey constantly. I haven¡¯t seen him in so long. He might be upset with me. Even if you said that ce is off-limits and no one¡¯s supposed to disturb him, I won¡¯t go inside. I¡¯ll just¡­ watch from a distance.¡±

    But Yvonne still gripped Rachel¡¯s suitcase tightly, not letting go.

    ¡°Rachel, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t exin myself well earlier,¡± Yvonne said, her voice wavering. ¡°Let me try again¡­¡±

    Step into new worlds at g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s?conn

    She took a deep breath, struggling to steady herself.

    ¡°Jeffrey isn¡¯t abroad. That was a lie we¡¯ve been telling you. He¡¯s not there.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s breath hitched. Panic surged through her, but she fought to keep it at bay. Clenching her fists, she demanded, ¡°Then tell me. Where is he?¡±

    Yvonne turned away, tears slipping down her face, but she remained silent, unable to answer.

    Rachel¡¯s chest tightened as the realization began to sink in. She knew Yvonne well, and the silence, the tears¡ªit was all too much. Her voice broke as she turned to An, desperate for answers.

    ¡°An, please¡­ tell me. Where is he? My brother, my Jeffrey, where is he?¡± She clutched at his shirt, her fingers trembling like a drowning person reaching for safety. ¡°Please, tell me. He¡¯s still here, right? It doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s in a hospital, a welfare home, anywhere¡­ I¡¯ll ept it.¡±

    An held her tightly, but his words were a cruel blow.

    ¡°Rachel, I¡¯m sorry for not telling you sooner. But Jeffrey didn¡¯t make it that day.¡±

    Time seemed to freeze.

    Rachel¡¯s knees buckled, her body going limp as if the very air had been knocked from her.

    Without An and Yvonne¡¯s support, she would have crumpled to the floor, her world shattering around her.

    At that moment, Rachel understood something she had never known before¡ªwhen a person was at their lowest, the pain was so sharp that no tears woulde, no cries would escape. It was a suffocating silence, the kind that swallowed everything.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 852

    ?Chapter 852:

    It wasn¡¯t until several minutes passed that a sound finally broke from her lips¡ªa heart-wrenching sob that seemed to echo through the stillness, raw and full of anguish.

    Her cries were unrestrained, each oneced with sorrow so profound it felt like it could tear the air apart. Anyone who heard them would feel the weight of her grief in their bones.

    She didn¡¯t know how long she cried, but when her sobs gradually subsided, she shakily rose to her feet, her legs unsteady beneath her. Her gaze shifted toward Yvonne, her voice barely a whisper.

    ¡°Where is Jeffrey¡¯s grave? I need to see him.¡±

    Yvonne, her eyes clouded with sorrow, nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡± She and An stayed close as they walked.

    The grave rested peacefully on a hill, surrounded by a quiet, almost sacredndscape. The air was still as they climbed the gentle slope, the sound of their footsteps the only thing breaking the silence. Yvonne pointed to a simple tombstone.

    ¡°That¡¯s where he¡¯s buried.¡±

    Rachel stared at the nk stone, her heart tightening in her chest.

    Uncover your next adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    ¡°Why¡­ why is there nothing on it?¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s voice trembled as she exined, ¡°Back then, you were so determined to leave Brian, to disappear from his reach. I told him you were dead, that this was your resting ce. That¡¯s why there¡¯s no inscription. Another reason was that I knew you¡¯d eventually find out the truth, and I wanted you to decide what should be written.¡±

    Rachel absorbed Yvonne¡¯s words in silence, then nodded slowly, her emotions swirling.

    ¡°Thank you for bringing me here. But I¡­ I need some time alone with him. I want to talk to him.¡±

    Both Yvonne and An nodded, stepping back in understanding. Rachel knelt before the grave, her hands gently tracing the cold, smooth stone as if she could reach through it and touch him. Her voice cracked as she finally spoke, the wordsced with all the grief she had carried inside for so long.

    ¡°Jeffrey¡­ I¡¯vee to see you. I¡¯m sorry. I came toote. You¡¯ve probably been waiting for me, haven¡¯t you? It¡¯s all my fault. I miss you so much. No one told me the truth. I kept waiting for you, believing in them, trusting them¡­ but they lied to me. I had everything nned for when we¡¯d finally be together. I was going to bring you home, make your favorite meal, and visit our old ce. But you left me. I didn¡¯t even get to say goodbye.¡±

    Rachel spent what felt like hours alone with Jeffrey, her words soft murmurs carried only by the winds.

    Yvonne and An, understanding the weight of her sorrow, stayed back, offering her the space she needed. They sat quietly, their presence little more than a distantfort.

    But as the silence stretched on, and the cemetery felt unusually still, they exchanged concerned nces before standing up.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 853

    ?Chapter 853:

    ¡°Rachel¡­¡± Yvonne¡¯s voice cracked as she called out, her heart skipping in her chest.

    An¡¯s voice followed, equally full of concern, but there was no answer. They began searching together, their eyes scanning every corner, every shadow, but there was no sign of her.

    Fear quickly turned to panic, and they split up to search, calling her name desperately, hoping for a response.

    An contacted every resource at his disposal, reaching out to his contacts and even reporting Rachel as missing to the authorities.

    But as the sun dipped below the horizon, there was still no word.

    Their phones remained silent, the calls unanswered.

    Yvonne, frantic, contacted Natalia, who promised to enlist her father¡¯s help. But still, the hours slipped by with no news.

    As each minute passed, the gnawing feeling in Yvonne¡¯s chest deepened.

    Regret and guilt filled her, and she couldn¡¯t silence the growing voice in her mind. She should have known better. She should have never kept the truth from Rachel. Jeffrey had been Rachel¡¯s entire world, and keeping his death a secret had shattered Rachel in ways Yvonne hadn¡¯t anticipated.

    Revealing the truth now seemed to have left Rachel hollow, as though all the life had drained from her.

    Fear gripped Yvonne¡¯s heart¡ªshe was terrified that Rachel, lost and broken, might do something irreversible.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s offers tales worth telling

    Standing alone in the cemetery, Yvonne felt the light rain beginning to fall, its droplets cold on her skin. But it was the fear coursing through her veins that made her shiver.

    Natalia, her face pale with fear, rushed over to Yvonne and wrapped her arms around her tightly. ¡°Yvonne, what are we going to do? I¡¯m terrified Rachel might¡ª¡±

    Yvonne quickly cut her off, her voice quivering as she spoke, trying to steady herself. ¡°No, she won¡¯t do anything reckless. She¡¯s strong.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we have to trust her,¡± Natalia whispered, her voice small yet resolute.

    She pulled away from Yvonne and, with a deep breath, said, ¡°I¡¯ll call my dad again, ask him to send more people. We need all the help we can get.¡±

    After a pause, she added with hesitation, ¡°Yvonne, I think we should inform Brian. Maybe he can help.¡±

    Yvonne remained silent, her thoughts clouded by the weight of the moment.

    Natalia pressed on, her voice softer but insistent, ¡°The more people searching, the better. We can¡¯t afford to be shorthanded.¡±

    Yvonne nodded slowly, her eyes reflecting a mixture of exhaustion and resolve. ¡°You¡¯re right. Do it.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 854

    ?Chapter 854:

    Without wasting another moment, Natalia quickly dialed Brian¡¯s number.

    Her fingers trembled as she held the phone to her ear.

    She had no idea if he would answer¡ªafter all, when Rachel married An, Brian had disappeared. No one knew where he had gone. Ronald had mentioned something about an ind¡ªa ce where Brian had gone to hide, to escape his own pain.

    Natalia understood. Brian had left to avoid disrupting the wedding, forcing himself into istion, hoping to forget.

    But just as she began to lose hope, the phone rang one more time, and then Brian¡¯s voice came through.

    ¡°Brian, Rachel is missing. She found out about Jeffrey¡¯s death today¡­ She was shattered, and now¡­ we don¡¯t know where she is. We¡¯ve searched everywhere¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, she heard the roar of an engine, and Brian¡¯s voice was sharp and urgent. ¡°I¡¯m on my way. Keep talking.¡±

    ¡°Yvonne and Mr. Vance took Rachel to Jeffrey¡¯s grave earlier today. Rachel said she needed to be alone with him for a while. When they checked on herter, she was¡ª¡±

    Gone. ¡°I¡¯ve asked my dad for help, and the police are involved, but we still haven¡¯t found her.¡±

    ¡°Have you searched the surrounding area?¡± Brian asked, his voice tight with urgency.

    Every story starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve covered every inch.¡±

    ¡°What about the ces Jeffrey used to visit?¡± he pressed, his mind racing.

    ¡°Also checked.¡±

    Brian exhaled sharply. ¡°Keep searching. I¡¯ll look elsewhere. We¡¯ll split up.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    In the helicopter, Brian ordered his team to scan the areas where Rachel might be, but they didn¡¯t find her.

    Then, a memory flickered¡ªRachel¡¯s grandmother¡¯s house.

    It was a ce of warmth in Rachel¡¯s childhood, a ce where she and Jeffrey had spent their happiest moments.

    Back then, her grandmother was alive, and life had felt simple, even blissful.

    Brian¡¯s gut told him that Rachel might have returned to that familiar ce.

    He directed the helicopter toward the remote location.

    After navigating the rugged hills, he finally spotted the familiar, weathered gate. Its paint was peeling, a quiet sign of abandonment.

    Without hesitation, Brian pushed it open.

    The house was small, overrun by weeds and cobwebs, devoid of life.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 855

    ?Chapter 855:

    No lights flickered in the windows, no signs of a presence.

    ¡°Rachel!¡± Brian called out, his voice echoing through the empty air. He ran inside, his footsteps quick and frantic as he searched every corner of the ce.

    But there was no sign of her.

    At that moment, a cold weight settled in his chest, his heart sinking into a pit of despair. Panic wed at him, tightening his throat as he absorbed Natalia¡¯s words.

    All the ces connected to Rachel had been thoroughly searched without a trace of her.

    This ce, the old house, was theirst hope.

    After scouring the house again, Brian¡¯s desperation grew, but Rachel was nowhere to be found. He left the house in a frenzy, his mind unraveling, his breathing in shallow gasps.

    Quick, ragged gasps escaped his lips. He began asking everyone he met, his voice frantic and unhinged.

    People stared at him, some recoiling, thinking he was mad, and quickly turned away.

    One elderly man, however, saw the desperation in Brian¡¯s eyes and spoke gently. ¡°This town¡¯s small. Mostly locals here. If a stranger showed up, we¡¯d notice. You should show her photo around.¡±

    ?????????? ???????? ???? ????????: ?????????¦Í????????????

    A spark of rity shot through Brian, and without wasting another second, he pulled out his phone, quickly scrolling until he found a clear picture of Rachel.

    By the third person he approached, he finally caught a break.

    ¡°Oh, that youngdy¡­ yes, I remember her,¡± the woman said, her brow furrowing in thought. ¡°She came through, went to her old house¡­ then she headed toward the river. After that, I don¡¯t think I saw her.¡±

    The words hit Brian like a freezing wave. The river¡­ she had gone to the river and then disappeared.

    His blood ran cold, and a sense of dread filled every inch of his body. He rushed toward the river, his footsteps frantic, as if he could outrun his own fear.

    When he reached the riverbank, murmurs of a crowd reached his ears. ¡°How could such a young girl just¡­?¡±

    Brian pushed his way through the onlookers, his heart pounding in his chest, and froze.

    There, lying by the river, was Rachel¡ªsoaked, lifeless, a pale figure in the dimming light.

    His mind went nk, a wave of dizziness crashing over him as weakness flooded his limbs. He stumbled forward, desperation in every step, and reached for her, his breath shallow and shaky.

    ¡°Rachel¡­¡± Brian whispered her name, his voice breaking as he cradled her in his arms, his trembling fingers brushing gently over her damp face.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 856

    ?Chapter 856:

    His eyes were raw and bloodshot, his skin ashen, a reflection of the unbearable agony gnawing at him from within.

    In that moment, the weight of everything crushed him. His heart felt as if it were being torn to shreds.

    Unable to contain the overwhelming sorrow, he let out a guttural cry, burying his face in the crook of her neck, the sound of his grief raw and gut-wrenching.

    Time seemed to stretch, each second dragging on endlessly, until a faint sound cut through the haze of his despair.

    It was unmistakable. A heartbeat.

    The crowd¡¯s voices filtered through, a distant murmur that reached Brian¡¯s ears. ¡°How could she suddenly faint like that, especially by the river? Thank God someone pulled her out¡­ otherwise, it could¡¯ve been much worse.¡±

    Relief surged through Brian like a tidal wave. His chest constricted, and tears of joy spilled down his face uncontrobly. ¡°Thank God¡­ Rachel, you¡¯re alive! Come on, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you home.¡±

    But as he moved, a heavy sense of dread washed over him.

    Rachel remained unresponsive in his arms, her body burning with fever, her skin an unnatural pallor. Her breath came in shallow, uneven gasps. Something was terribly wrong.

    Brian couldn¡¯t wait any longer; he needed to find a nearby hospital. Unfortunately, in this remote area, there were no decent hospitals, only small private clinics.

    Check full story at g??????¦Ï¦Í??????. ?????

    It was flu season, and the clinic was overcrowded with patients, all waiting in a long, drawn-out line.

    Brian booked a hotel room and carefully carried Rachel there, immediately finding a woman to help her change into dry clothes.

    It was already past ten when he finally managed to get a doctor toe. The doctor ced his hand on Rachel¡¯s forehead and immediately became rmed. ¡°How long has she had a fever?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been over three hours since I noticed. I gave her fever-reducing medicine, but it hasn¡¯t helped much.¡±

    The doctor opened his portable kit. ¡°Let¡¯s check her temperature first. I¡¯ll prepare some medication.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, doctor,¡± Brian said.

    After receiving the IV drip, the redness in Rachel¡¯s face slowly faded, and her forehead became noticeably cooler.

    She kept her eyes shut. The fever had left her feeling dizzy and disoriented, but she wasn¡¯t as physically ufortable as before.

    Yet, mentally, she was still suffering greatly.

    ¡°Jeffrey, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m so sorry!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 857

    ?Chapter 857:

    It seemed like she was trapped in a nightmare, constantly apologizing, her face etched with deep pain.

    ¡°Doctor, what should we do?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s probably having a bad dream. Hold her hand and talk to her. Once the dream passes, she¡¯ll feel better.¡±

    ¡°Jeffrey, it¡¯s my fault I couldn¡¯t protect you. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t get to say goodbye.¡± Tears streamed down Rachel¡¯s face.

    Brian felt a sharp pain in his heart. He reached out, gently wiping away her tears and softly cleaning her face with warm water.

    But as soon as he wiped them away, more tears flowed.

    Over and over, her eyes swelled and became so red that they were barely recognizable.

    Brian had no choice but to hold her hand and pretend to be Jeffrey. ¡°Rachel, I¡¯m Jeffrey. You¡¯re the best sister ever. When I left, I felt calm and painless.¡±

    Rachel seemed to hear his words. Her furrowed brows softened as she stopped struggling.

    ¡°I never med you. My greatest wish is for you to live in peace, health, and happiness. There are many ces I never got to see, many things I didn¡¯t do. I want to help people like me. Rachel, will you help me make that wishe true?¡±

    Brian¡¯s soothing words worked wonders. Rachel finally fell into a peaceful sleep.

    ?@?¨¦$? ???t?¦Å§ñ? ¨ª¦Ð ?al¦Ðo¦Í¦Ål?.c??

    But in the middle of the night, her fever returned, and her body flushed red again.

    Brian was terrified. He quickly sent Ronald the details of her location while hurriedly preparing fever medicine for Rachel. She was barely conscious, too weak to speak or respond, unable to swallow properly.

    With no other option, Brian had to carefully administer the medicine to her, feeding it to her little by little through mouth-to-mouth. It took him more than ten tries to get the small bowl of liquid into her.

    Later, he grabbed a wet towel and gently ced it on her forehead, trying to cool her down.

    Her lips were pale, almost colorless, so he dipped a cotton swab into water and carefully moistened them, hoping it would bring her somefort.

    As morning came, Brian touched her forehead and noticed her fever hadpletely gone.

    Rachel, now feeling better, turned over and slept more peacefully. She looked so vulnerable, so helpless, and defenseless.

    Brian gently brushed her hair away from her forehead, his heart heavy with concern. ¡°Rachel, I¡¯m happy you made it through. You probably don¡¯t want to see me anymore. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t bother you.¡±

    A few minutester, he heard noiseing from downstairs. When he went down, Yvonne, Natalia, and An were already there, waiting for him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 858

    Chapter 858:

    The moment they saw him, they immediately asked, ¡°How is Rachel?¡±

    ¡°She was devastated and got caught in the rain yesterday, which made her very weak and sick. The fever¡¯s gone now, but make sure you take really good care of her,¡± Brian exined, his voice calm but serious.

    An responded with gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Mr. White.¡±

    ¡°Just make sure you look after her and keep her happy. I won¡¯t stand by if something happens to her,¡± Brian said firmly. ¡°But I won¡¯t disturb you now because I don¡¯t want to add to her problems.¡±

    Just then, Ronald arrived and announced, ¡°Mr. White, the car is ready.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Brian replied quietly.

    Before leaving, he looked at the room where Rachel was resting. His gaze was deep, filled with sorrow. It was clear that he didn¡¯t want to leave, but he knew, despite his feelings, he had no choice.

    ¡°Rachel, thank you for letting me care for youst night. I¡¯m truly grateful,¡± Brian whispered softly in his heart as he left.

    When Rachel finally woke up, she found herself surrounded by everyone.

    As soon as they saw her open her eyes, they rxed, breathing a sigh of relief.

    ?????? ???????????????? ????????: ga l no v els .co m

    ¡°Rachel, you¡¯re awake! We were all so worried about you,¡± Natalia eximed, rushing over to hug her with tears streaming down her face. Yvonne, holding back her own tears, quietly wiped her eyes. She was sure Rachel was still upset with her, so she stayed silent, unsure of what to say.

    But suddenly, Rachel¡¯s weak voice broke through the silence. She held out a tissue to Yvonne and said with a small smile, ¡°You¡¯re too pretty to cry. Your tears are just going to mess up your face.¡± Yvonne couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and rushed to hug her. The two girls embraced tightly, crying together.

    After a while, Rachel was the first to pull back and wipe away her tears. Then, she reached over to wipe away everyone else¡¯s tears too. ¡°Yvonne, I know you kept Jeffrey¡¯s situation from me to protect me. I understand why you did it, and I know you meant well. It would be unfair of me to be mad at you for it. Whether it¡¯s me or Jeffrey, you¡¯ve saved us more times than I can count. I¡¯m sorry for running off like that. This vige¡­ it¡¯s where I spent my childhood with Jeffrey. This is where we were happiest, so I came back to see it again.¡±

    Yvonne nodded enthusiastically. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t do anything reckless.¡±

    Rachel looked out at the bright sunshine. ¡°Yes, my life was saved with so much effort, so I have to appreciate it and live well. Don¡¯t worry, no matter what challengese my way, I won¡¯t make any foolish decisions. You gave me this life, so it belongs to both of us.¡± Yvonne felt much relieved.

    At that moment, Rachel turned to An. ¡°An, thank you for looking after mest night.¡±

    Everyone was surprised by her words, especially An.

    ¡°You think I took care of you?¡±

    She nodded. ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t that what happened? Last night, I was so sick and out of it. I felt awful, and I couldn¡¯t even open my eyes. My vision was blurry, and my hearing wasn¡¯t clear, but I recognized a man¡¯s voice. Thank you for being there, helping me stay strong, and giving me the will to keep going.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Hope you have a great day dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ??(£Þ?£Þ)??

    .

 Chapter 859

    ?Chapter 859:

    Yvonne, Natalia, and An exchanged nces. An, ever the honest one, couldn¡¯t bring himself to take credit for something he hadn¡¯t done. Just as he was about to rify, Yvonne and Natalia quickly interrupted.

    ¡°An, you really worked hardst night!¡±

    An, more taken aback than ever, blinked in surprise. ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll stay with Rachel,¡± Yvonne added swiftly. ¡°You¡¯ve been up all night. Go get some rest. Once Rachel¡¯s feeling better, we¡¯ll all head back together.¡±

    Seeing the desperate signals they were sending his way, An couldn¡¯t bring himself to correct them. He simply nodded, holding back his exnation, and reluctantly left the room.

    As he stepped out of the hotel, he was surprised to see that Brian hadn¡¯t left yet. The sight of the car made him pause.

    He approached, and the car window slid down. Brian¡¯s face appeared, his expression unreadable.

    ¡°Is she awake?¡± he asked, his voice calm.

    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s awake and doing well. Thank you forst night. And, uh, I owe you an apology. Rachel thought I was the one taking care of her, and I ended up taking credit for what you did. I owe you one.¡±

    For a brief moment, An thought he saw a flicker of disappointment cross Brian¡¯s face, but it disappeared in the blink of an eye, reced by his usualposure.

    ¡°Just take good care of her,¡± Brian said quietly, turning his attention back to Ronald. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The next day, Rachel returned with everyone.

    The ride was filled with lighthearted banter. Yvonne and Natalia kept the mood cheerful with jokes and asional singing, making it feel almost like a celebration.

    An sat quietly, watching Rachel smile andugh from the corner of his eye. To him, that smile was all the meaning he¡¯d ever need in his life.

    ???????????????? ?????????????? ???????? g???????????????????????

    When they arrived home, the inviting aroma of freshly prepared food immediately filled the air as the door swung open.

    Rachel stepped inside, her eyes widening in surprise at the sight of the borate spread on the dining table.

    ¡°Who made all this?¡± she asked, her curiosity piqued.

    An gently guided her to a chair. ¡°I asked Alban to bring in a nutritionist. She¡¯ll handle all your meals while you recover. You¡¯ve been through a lot, so take your time to rest and only return to work when you¡¯re ready.¡±

    Rachel replied, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit much?¡±

    ¡°You need to take good care of yourself,¡± An said, his voice serious. ¡°I know losing Jeffrey was tough. You¡¯ve been smiling all the way back to spare Yvonne and Natalia from worrying. But with me, you don¡¯t have to hold back. Cry if you need to. I¡¯m here, and I¡¯ll give you all the time you need to deal with it.¡±

    Rachel looked at him with gratitude. ¡°Thank you, An.¡±

    Two weekster, Rachel was back at work.

    She felt a weight lift off her shoulders when she saw that Samira had kept everything running smoothly in her absence, so there wasn¡¯t much for her to worry about.

    When she walked in, it felt as though the office had transformed into a lively garden, full of flowers. The blooms swayed gently, showing off their beauty. The vibrant atmosphere and delicate fragrance instantly lifted her mood.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 860

    ?Chapter 860:

    ¡°Jeffrey, you always wanted me to live a happy, bright life, right? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m doing that now. I¡¯ll make sure your wishese true,¡± she mused.

    Samira brought in some vases. ¡°Rachel, I¡¯ll arrange these flowers so they¡¯llst longer. Seeing them every day will lift your spirits.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good.¡±

    Since she had only just recovered, An insisted that Rachel ride in his car for the next week.

    This decision, however, quickly became the source of unexpected office gossip.

    Earlier, Rachel had overheard some employees whispering in the break room.

    And now, after a meeting, a department director, Chloe Yates, stopped her in the hallway.

    ¡°Rachel!¡±

    Recognizing Chloe¡¯s voice, Rachel turned around, assuming it was about work. She greeted her politely, maintaining a professional demeanor.

    ¡°You¡¯ve climbed the corporatedder so quickly and became a director in no time,¡± Chloe said.

    ¡°What¡¯s your point?¡± Rachel immediately picked up on the tone. She had heard these kinds of remarks before¡ªones that sounded neutral but were anything but friendly.

    Chloe smirked, crossing her arms. ¡°You catch on fast. I¡¯ve been here for years, and every step I¡¯ve taken has been through hard work. Mr. Vance is fair and promotes based on merit. If anyone can¡¯t see their ce and tries to take shortcuts or create a toxic work environment, I¡¯ll be the first to speak out.¡±

    Rachel nodded and gave her a thumbs-up. ¡°Couldn¡¯t have said it better myself. Anyway, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be going.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Chloe called out, unable to hold it in. ¡°I know what you¡¯re doing. You ride in Mr. Vance¡¯s car on purpose to have private moments with him, thinking it¡¯ll get you in his good graces.¡±

    Rachel raised an eyebrow. ¡°Exactly! I mean, isn¡¯t that what dating is all about? Finding private moments together? We¡¯re both busy during the day, so themute is perfect for a little romance. Thanks for the tip, I¡¯ll be sure to make use of the eveningmute too.¡±

    Her words weren¡¯t meant to rify anything. Instead, they were aimed at getting under Chloe¡¯s skin, which worked like a charm.

    ???????? ???????? ?????????? ???? g????????¦Í????????????

    Chloe¡¯s face turned red with frustration as she stomped her foot. ¡°How can you be so shameless? You may look pretty, but inside, you¡¯re nothing but maniptive!¡±

    Rachel casually flipped her hair, her expressionpletely unbothered. ¡°Oh, thanks for thepliment! I do think I¡¯m quite pretty.¡±

    Chloe was momentarily speechless before finally blurting out, ¡°You have no shame at all!¡± Without waiting for a response, she stormed off in anger.

    Meanwhile, not far away, Alban had witnessed the entire exchange. He was utterly impressed.

    Recalling the gossip he had overheard in the break room earlier, he felt it was his duty to report everything to An.

    Later, in his office, An paused his writing and looked up when Alban finished recounting the story. ¡°You mean Chloe Yates was the one who ended up getting mad?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 861

    ?Chapter 861:

    ¡°Absolutely! Mrs. Vancepletely turned the situation around. She was sharp, quick-witted, and didn¡¯t let Chloe get the upper hand at all!¡±

    An was momentarily surprised. Chloe was known for being blunt¡ªborderline harsh at times.

    He had initially been concerned that Rachel might have a hard time dealing with her. But it turned out Rachel had handled it with ease.

    This was a relief. Even when he wasn¡¯t around, she could handle herself just fine.

    That evening, Rachel made a point of asking An to leave work with her. The key detail? An¡¯s car had been parked outside for a while, yet Rachel showed no intention of getting in right away. Instead, she lingered, waiting.

    Only when she saw Chloe walking out of the building with her purse did Rachel make her move. Deliberately, she opened the car door and climbed into An¡¯s car right in front of Chloe.

    Seeing the scene unfold before her, Chloe¡¯s lips tightened in disbelief. Rachel really had some nerve! Chloe¡¯s anger simmered just below the surface. Determined to make her presence known, Chloe marched over, the sharp click of her heels echoing with authority. She knocked sharply on the car window.

    As the window slid down, she leaned in with a practiced smile. ¡°Mr. Vance, what a surprise! I see you¡¯ve been kind enough to give Ms. Marsh a ride today. Would you mind extending the same courtesy to me? I¡¯m headed in the same direction as she is,¡± she said, her tone smooth.

    But An¡¯s response was cool and dismissive. ¡°Where¡¯s your own car?¡±

    Chloe¡¯s smile faltered slightly, but she quickly recovered. ¡°Unfortunately, it broke down. Please, just this once.¡±

    An¡¯s voice remained unwavering. ¡°Then perhaps you should take a cab. Thepany will reimburse you.¡±

    Chloe¡¯s face tightened, frustration and anger shing across her features. She opened her mouth to retort, but before she could, Alban drove off, leaving her standing there, fuming.

    Inside the car, An fought back a chuckle. Rachel looked over at him with a wry smile.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going tough, just go ahead. I can take it.¡±

    ?????? ?????????? ???? g???????¦Í??????£®?????

    After her verbal spar with Chloe earlier in the office, she had seen Alban¡¯s figure. She now knew that An had been tipped off.

    ¡°You really got under Chloe¡¯s skin easily. I have to say, Rachel, you¡¯ve truly impressed me,¡± An said, his tone filled with admiration.

    Rachel smiled back at him. ¡°Oh, it was nothing. Just used you a little. I hope you¡¯re not upset.¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± An paused, his gaze serious as he added, ¡°But Rachel, the gossip at thepany¡ªit¡¯s been hard on you. I haven¡¯t handled it well. If you¡¯re willing, I can make our marriage public.¡±

    Rachel turned to look at him, her eyes widening in surprise. An, sensing her shock, asked, ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡±

    ¡°Not exactly,¡± she responded quietly.

    She hadn¡¯t expected An to offer such a thing. With Brian, he had gone to great lengths to keep their rtionship a secret. She had assumed An would do the same, so his suggestion caught her off guard.

    The next day, An had his secretary send out a meeting notice.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 862

    ?Chapter 862:

    When Rachel arrived, she ran into Chloe again, quite by ident.

    After a night¡¯s rest, Chloe was back to her usual self, brimming with confidence. d in high heels, she strode toward Rachel, her attitude as sharp as ever.

    ¡°Rachel, don¡¯t think you¡¯ve won. There¡¯s plenty of time for things to change, and you won¡¯t always get what you want.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Rachel responded with a cool smile. ¡°Then I hope you can get exactly what you want one day.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Chloe sneered, dismissing her with a flick of her hair as she marched into the meeting room.

    Rachel followed her in, the air around them feeling charged. Something about this meeting felt different.

    In the past, the room had always been cluttered with documents, the atmosphere tense with anticipation. But today, the mood was unexpectedly rxed, with avish spread of refreshmentsid out in the center.

    The other executives exchanged curious nces. ¡°Does Mr. Vance have some good news to announce today?¡±

    ¡°Maybe,¡± came the spective reply.

    At nine in the morning, the meeting began precisely on time.

    Rachel listened intently, her pen moving swiftly across her notebook as she took diligent notes.

    ¡°Rachel Marsh!¡± An¡¯s voice broke the rhythm unexpectedly as the meeting wrapped up.

    Surprised, Rachel stood up, her eyes widening slightly.

    ¡°Come up here for a moment!¡±

    Rachel made her way to the front, and An rose to meet her. They stood side by side at the head of the long conference table.

    ¡°Thank you all for your attention during this long meeting,¡± An began, his voice steady, yet charged with anticipation. ¡°I have a very important announcement to make.¡±

    He extended his hand toward Rachel, his eyes meeting hers with quiet intensity.

    ?????? ?????? ???????? ????????: g???????¦Í????????????

    Rachel hesitated for a heartbeat, then ced her hand in his, her touch firm and resolute.

    His grip tightened around hers, a silent promise in his hold.

    The room fell into a hushed stillness, everyone waiting in breathless expectation.

    Just then, Alban entered, holding a red velvet box, its rich color gleaming under the bright lights. Inside, a ring sparkled, its diamond catching the light in a dazzling disy.

    An picked up the ring with reverence and slipped it onto Rachel¡¯s finger, his hand steady.

    Rachel, with a soft smile, mirrored his gesture, cing another ring on his finger.

    Their hands intertwined, the moment as timeless as the bond they had just sealed.

    With a deep breath, An turned to the room and dered, his voice echoing with certainty, ¡°I formally introduce you to my wife, Rachel Marsh.¡±

    A wave of apuse rippled through the room, starting with a few ps and quickly building to a crescendo of joyful cheers.

    ¡°May you two have a lifetime of happiness together!¡± one voice rang out.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 863

    ?Chapter 863:

    ¡°Congrattions!¡± another voice joined in.

    Rachel turned to An, her eyes shimmering with gratitude. ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered, her voice thick with emotion.

    The recognition she had longed for from Brian was finally realized in that single, unforgettable moment.

    As the crowd¡¯s excitement began to settle, Rachel turned to face everyone, her voice calm but filled with sincerity. ¡°Thank you for your blessings.¡±

    Chloe, standing at the back, felt the weight of defeat press down on her. Now it exined why An had been so attentive, giving Rachel rides. They were married!

    With a bitter twist of her lips, Chloe turned her attention to the refreshments, her fingers absentmindedly picking at the edges of her ss.

    Life went on, a steady rhythm, and time seemed to slip away unnoticed.

    Before Rachel knew it, six months had passed.

    Everything seemed to be progressing in the right direction, except for one growing concern that weighed heavily on her heart. She couldn¡¯t ignore it¡ªAn had been visiting the hospital more often.

    At first, it had been once a month, then every two weeks.

    She noticed the change, her mind racing with questions. She had almost asked him several times, but An never mentioned it. So, she kept her thoughts to herself, unsure if she should press him.

    One day, Alban had apanied An to the hospital.

    Rachel stayed home, determined to make a special meal, carefully selecting dishes she knew An loved.

    The timing was perfect; just as she finished preparing everything, An stepped through the door.

    With a bright smile, Rachel set the table, eager for his reaction.

    ¡°An, try it. See if it suits your taste.¡±

    At that moment, An¡¯s heart was in turmoil, a thousand words swirling in his mind, none of them finding their way out. But seeing her hopeful expression, he swallowed his unease and gave a soft nod.

    ?????????????? ???????????? ????: g????????¦Í??????©q?????

    ¡°Okay,¡± he murmured, reaching for a dish with a quiet, practiced motion. But just as he reached for the dish, the fork slipped from his grasp, hitting the floor with a sharp tter.

    Rachel didn¡¯t think much of it and quickly reassured him.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll wash it.¡± She bent down to retrieve the fork and made her way to the kitchen, unaware of the subtle tremor in his fingers behind her.

    When she returned, his face was a mask of normalcy, though his hands remained rigid, betraying his difort.

    She handed him the fork again, and this time, he gripped it with visible effort, his knuckles white with strain.

    Still, his movements were painfully slow, and his posture at the table was oddly stiff.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 864

    ?Chapter 864:

    Rachel watched him closely, her gaze sharpening with concern. She had noticed subtle changestely¡ªhis posture, the slow pace at which he ate. It was as if something was quietly shifting, bit by bit, in ways she couldn¡¯t quite understand.

    ¡°An, are you feeling unwell?¡± Her voice was soft but filled with worry as she studied his strained movements.

    An shook his head, about to speak, but then his fork slipped again.

    Alban quickly moved to pick it up, but Rachel¡¯s focus was entirely on An now. Her eyes widened as she saw his hand tremble violently, the fork slipping from his grip again, and she felt a knot form in her stomach.

    ¡°An!¡± Her voice was urgent, her gaze locked onto him. ¡°Tell me honestly, are you hiding something from me?¡±

    An¡¯s breath hitched, his face shadowed with conflict. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to say the cruel name of the disease, couldn¡¯t bear to speak it out loud to her. Instead, he stood up abruptly, walking silently to the window, his back turned to her as if trying to escape her gaze.

    Rachel¡¯s chest tightened, and she turned to Alban, her eyes pleading. ¡°Alban, please tell me.¡±

    Alban hesitated, the weight of his words hanging in the air.

    Rachel¡¯s frustration boiled over. mming her fork onto the table, she stood up sharply. ¡°I want the truth. Stop hiding things from me. I hate being deceived.¡±

    Alban remained silent for a long moment, his eyes darting between them before he finally reached into his bag. With a quiet sigh, he handed her a thick stack of documents.

    Rachel stared at the pile of documents, a cold wave of panic washing over her. ¡°What is all this?¡±

    Alban lowered his gaze, his voice heavy with sorrow. ¡°Mr. Vance is ill, and it¡¯s far more serious than we anticipated. These are the documents detailing his condition.¡±

    Having witnessed the toll of illness on both Jeffrey and herself, Rachel¡¯s heart twisted with dread at the thought of anyone else she cared for falling ill. It seemed fate had a cruel way of tormenting her, as the people closest to her were always the ones to suffer.

    ¡°How serious is it?¡± Her voice was thick with worry as she spoke, each word dragging her deeper into dread.

    Alban remained silent, his eyes cast downward.

    ?????????????????? ?????????????? ??????????: ?????????¦Í???????????????

    Rachel¡¯s patience snapped, and her voice grew more insistent. ¡°Tell me¡ªplease, just tell me the truth!¡±

    ¡°His condition is gic, inherited within his family. It¡¯s known as ALS¡ªamyotrophicteral sclerosis.¡±

    Alban¡¯s voice faltered slightly as he exined. ¡°It¡¯s a progressive disease that attacks nerve cells in the brain and spinal cord, leading to muscle weakness and eventually¡­¡±

    Rachel¡¯s heart sank as she tried to process the gravity of his words.

    She felt her chest tighten as images of An shed through her mind: him unable to move, his once strong body betraying him as he sat in a wheelchair, his head¡­

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 865

    ?Chapter 865:

    Drooping helplessly, unable to speak, struggling for breath. The thought was unbearable.

    Tears filled her eyes, and she bit her lip, fighting to keep them at bay¡ªbut the dam finally broke, and they spilled over.

    Fate was merciless.

    ¡°When did An first show symptoms? How long has this been going on?¡± Rachel¡¯s voice cracked as she pressed for more.

    Alban¡¯s voice grew somber as he answered. ¡°It started three years ago. Before he met you, he began experiencing muscle weakness. The medication helped manage it for a while, and he remained stable. But recently, the meds haven¡¯t been as effective, and his condition has worsened.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s gaze fell to the fork on the table, her mind racing. ¡°So, the reason he dropped the fork today¡­ it was because of this?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Alban confirmed quietly.

    The weight of the truth crashed down on Rachel, and she could no longer hold herself together.

    She rushed over to An, her hands trembling as she gripped his arm. ¡°An, we need to get you treated right now. If we can¡¯t find the help we need here, we¡¯ll go abroad¡ªanywhere. I¡¯ll be by your side, no matter what.¡±

    Her voice broke as she spoke, the panic and helplessness evident in her words. An, struggling to maintainposure, gently took her hand.

    With great effort, he spoke softly, his voice filled with pain. ¡°Rachel, listen to me. I¡¯ve already undergone all the necessary tests. There¡¯s no miracle cure for this. We can¡¯t just chase after any treatment in a panic.¡±

    Tears streamed down Rachel¡¯s face as she looked at him desperately. ¡°Am I supposed to just stand by and watch you waste away? Watch you die?¡± Unable to hold back any longer, she shouted, her body shaking with fear and helplessness.

    After letting her emotions spill over, Rachel instantly regretted her outburst.

    She reached for An, wrapping her arms around him as guilt flooded her voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, An. I didn¡¯t mean to snap at you. Please, forgive me. I just¡ª¡± Her throat tightened painfully, and she could barely get the words out. ¡°I just can¡¯t ept this.¡±

    ?????????????? ???????????????????? ???????? g???????¦Í??????©o?????

    Jeffrey was already gone. If An left her too, she wasn¡¯t sure she could survive it.

    An held her firmly, his voice steady despite the turmoil beneath.

    ¡°This is my fate. I can¡¯t change what¡¯sing, but I can choose how I live with it. I want my days to be meaningful¡ªto be spent with you and Lizzie. That¡¯s all I ask. Will you let me have that?¡±

    Even now, his voice had a way of calming her, of making everything seem less terrifying.

    She nodded rapidly, swallowing back tears.

    ¡°Okay. Then tomorrow, I¡¯m going with you to see the doctor. I need to hear it from them myself, okay?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 866

    ?Chapter 866:

    That night, sleep never came.

    By morning, deep shadows framed her eyes, evidence of her restless mind. Sheyered on foundation and blended out the dark circles with eyeshadow, forcing herself to look asposed as possible.

    Alban had already arranged everything. Once breakfast was done, they could leave.

    Recalling how An had struggled with his fork the night before, Rachel quietly swapped out the silverware, cing lighter ones instead¡ªanything to make things easier for him.

    As they ate, she hesitated before voicing a question that had been weighing on her.

    ¡°An, does Lizzie know about your condition?¡±

    An¡¯s hand stilled mid-motion, his spoon hovering over his te. His expression darkened,yered with emotions too tangled to decipher.

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about telling her so many times, but every time, I lose my nerve. I keep telling myself I¡¯ll find the right moment¡­ but I never do.¡±

    ¡°Let me do it!¡± Rachel volunteered without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ll be the one to tell her. Call her over now. If I were in Lizzie¡¯s shoes, I¡¯d want to be there for my brother, especially when he¡¯s struggling. I¡¯d want to make him smile, to bring him even a littlefort.¡±

    ¡°Little happiness. When Jeffrey passed, I wasn¡¯t there. It¡¯s the biggest regret of my life. I don¡¯t want Lizzie to live with that same pain.¡±

    An met her gaze for a long moment before nodding. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±

    Rachel made the call, and within half an hour, Lizzie arrived.

    The rich, savory aroma of breakfast filled the air as she stepped inside. Spotting the spread on the table, her face lit up.

    With her usual directness, she made a beeline for the food, snatching a crispy strip of bacon. She popped it into her mouth, chewing happily. ¡°Hmm, your bacon¡¯s still the best, An!¡±

    Halfway through, she suddenly paused, her eyes narrowing at the stic spoons An and Rachel were using instead of silver forks.

    ¡°Wait a second.¡± She frowned. ¡°Why are you both using stic spoons? What happened to the silver ones?¡±

    ???????????? ???? ??????????: ??????????????????©q?????

    Rachel¡¯s voice was calm but firm. ¡°Lizzie, finish your breakfast first. There¡¯s something important we need to talk about.¡±

    Ten minutester, Lizzie finished her food, curiosity shining in her eyes. Rachel inhaled deeply before speaking with quiet seriousness.

    ¡°Lizzie, what I¡¯m about to say is important. I need you to listen carefully.¡±

    The moment Rachel finished, Lizzie sat frozen, as if the weight of the words had pinned her to her seat.

    She let out a shakyugh. ¡°Rachel,e on. This has to be some kind of joke, right? You and An are just messing with me¡ªright?¡±

    Her voice wavered, her hands gripping the edges of her chair. She turned sharply, eyes pleading as they locked onto Alban. ¡°Alban, tell me!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 867

    ?Chapter 867:

    Alban¡¯s expression was grave. ¡°She isn¡¯t lying to you.¡±

    Lizzie¡¯s world seemed to crack apart, the truth hitting her like a brutal, earth-shattering blow.

    If not for the way Rachel had said it, if not for the tension thick in the air, she never would have believed it.

    Shaking her head, she pushed back her chair and stood abruptly, her hands flying up to cover her ears. She stumbled backward, step by step, retreating as if she could escape the reality closing in around her.

    ¡°No¡­ no, you¡¯re lying to me. You have to be lying. I don¡¯t want to hear this!¡± She staggered backward until her heels hit the door. Her bnce faltered, and she crashed to the floor.

    A sharp burn shot up her back from the impact, but she acted as if she felt nothing. Her mind refused to ept the words ringing in her ears.

    In a blind panic, she wrenched the door open and bolted outside like a whirlwind.

    Rachel¡¯s heart pounded. ¡°Alban, go after her. Don¡¯t let her be alone.¡±

    ¡°But what about Mr. Vance?¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°I¡¯ll take him to see the doctor. It¡¯s only natural that Lizzie¡¯s struggling to process this. Stay with her and make sure she¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    An¡¯s legs were still functioning well enough for him to walk on his own. At the hospital, he gave a detailed ount of his worsening symptoms, and the doctor ran a thorough evaluation.

    As the doctor flipped through his notes, his frown deepened. Before he could speak, An cut in, his voice steady. ¡°Don¡¯t sugarcoat it. Just tell me the truth.¡±

    The doctor turned his gaze to Rachel. ¡°Mr. Vance, is this your wife?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Rachel answered, her voice firm and unwavering.

    The doctor sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll be direct then. I¡¯ve been monitoring his condition closely. Since he was diagnosed early, his symptoms remained mild for a long time. But ALS in adults tends to progress quickly once it starts worsening. He has already developed a weakness in his hands. The next stage will likely affect his legs. When that happens, he¡¯ll need a wheelchair to get around¡­¡±

    As she walked out of the hospital, Rachel¡¯s thoughts were trapped in the doctor¡¯sst words. ¡°Some people can go from sick to gone in just a month, while others might hang on for two or three years. Most folks usuallyst a few months.¡±

    ???????????? ???????????? ???? ?????????¦Í?????????????

    They had just reached the parking lot when Alban arrived¡ªLizzie at his side.

    Upon spotting him, Lizzie ran straight to An, her face streaked with fresh tears.

    ¡°An, I¡¯m so sorry! I¡¯ve made things so difficult for you. But from now on, I swear¡ªI won¡¯t leave your side. You¡¯ve always been the one protecting me. This time, let me be the one to protect you, okay?¡±

    Her voice trembled, and her red-rimmed eyes shimmered with unshed tears. It was clear she¡¯d been crying for a long time.

    An gave her a fond smile and ruffled her hair.

    ¡°That¡¯s not something you need to worry about. I only have one wish¡ªfor you to focus on learning how to manage thepany alongside Alban. One day, when I¡¯m no longer here, thepany will be in your hands. But until then, if you ever need guidance, I¡¯ll still be around to help.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 868

    ?Chapter 868:

    Lizzie nodded so hard her tears spilled over.

    ¡°I will! I promise. I¡¯ll study hard¡ªI won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±

    Her university major happened to be in management, something An had likely nned for all along.

    Even so, as long as his health had allowed, he had never pressured her to take on responsibilities at thepany. He had wanted her to enjoy her youth, free from stress.

    ¡°Rachel,¡± An said as he reached for her hand, then gently ced it over Lizzie¡¯s. ¡°She¡¯s going to need your support in the future.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Rachel responded without hesitation.

    Initially, after leaving the hospital, Rachel had nned to head straight to thepany to hand over her work to Samira so she could dedicate all her time to An.

    But now, she realized that being by his side wasn¡¯t enough. She needed to learn as much as she could so she could support Lizzie when the time came.

    ¡°I have an idea,¡± An said suddenly. ¡°While I¡¯m still in good enough shape, Rachel, you can be my assistant¡ªI¡¯ll train you personally. And Lizzie, you can work under Alban. He¡¯ll guide you through everything you need to know. What do you think?¡±

    The three of them exchanged nces before nodding in agreement. But they all had one condition¡ªno overworking. Rest was non-negotiable. An wasn¡¯t allowed to push himself a second more than necessary.

    An nodded with an easy smile.

    Maybe luck was on his side¡ªover the next month, the tremors in his hand were infrequent and didn¡¯t seem to worsen.

    Rachel and Lizzie threw themselves into their work, soaking up every bit of knowledge they could.

    asionally, An would give them the same tasks, turning their training into a friendlypetition to keep things engaging.

    Time moved swiftly, and before they knew it, another month had slipped away. The first real sign of decline came when An tried to peel an apple for Rachel. His fingers stiffened, and the knife slipped, slicing the tip of his finger.

    A drop of blood welled up and dripped onto the apple, dark red against the pale flesh¡ªlike wine spilled into a ss.

    ???????? ???????????????? ???????????????????? ???????? g???????¦Í????????£®?????

    Rachel¡¯s stomach twisted at the sight; something about it was unbearably cruel. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to look.

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ve just been overworking myselftely,¡± An said lightly, nudging the apple toward her, his right hand subtly trembling beneath the table.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been worrying too much about us,¡± Rachel replied, forcing a calm tone despite the cold dread pooling in her chest. ¡°It¡¯s noon¡ªyou should get some rest.¡±

    Whether this was a sign of his condition worsening or just a fluke, she didn¡¯t dare dwell on it. All she could do was hope¡ªpray¡ªthat fate would be kind to him.

    But fate, it seemed, had no intention of listening.

    An¡¯s condition took a turn for the worse, progressing more rapidly than anyone had expected.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 869

    ?Chapter 869:

    That night, Rachel workedte into exhaustion, eventually falling asleep on the couch.

    The living room was chilled by the air conditioning, and An stirred awake in the middle of the night. Noticing her curled up on the sofa, he got up, intending to grab a nket from the bedroom to drape over her. But after just a few steps, his legs faltered beneath him.

    Each step felt like treading on air¡ªweightless, unsteady.

    At first, he brushed it off as his imagination.

    But after a week, one morning, he swung his legs over the edge of the bed only to realize he couldn¡¯t move one of them. He forced himself to stand, but every step was a battle, his legs heavy as iron, resisting his every move.

    Still, he gritted his teeth and pushed forward, making his way to the kitchen at a painstaking pace.

    Hearing footsteps, Rachel nced over her shoulder, her face lighting up.

    ¡°An, you¡¯re just in time! I made eggs with my own recipe¡ªtry it. Oh, and you mentioned craving fish yesterday. It¡¯s on the stove now. Just a few more minutes, and it¡¯ll be perfect.¡± Her voice bubbled with excitement.

    But before she could turn back to the stove, an arm slipped around her waist, pulling her into a firm embrace. An pressed his forehead against her back, holding her as if grounding himself.

    Rachel stiffened, caught off guard.

    ¡°An¡­ what¡¯s wrong? Why are you suddenly acting like this?¡±

    In all the years they¡¯d been together, he¡¯d never clung to her like this before. His grip tightened slightly, his voice barely above a whisper.

    ¡°Rachel¡­ my condition¡¯s getting worse. This morning, I could barely walk.¡±

    For a long moment, Rachel said nothing.

    She didn¡¯t turn. She didn¡¯t speak.

    She couldn¡¯t even bring herself to cry out loud, her silent tears falling into the pot of boiling broth.

    ???????????????????? ?????????????? ???????? g????????¦Í?????????????

    When she finally steadied herself, she began to form the words to suggest a wheelchair.

    But before she could, An spoke first.

    ¡°In a few days, there¡¯s an important meeting, right? You and Lizzie should go. And when you¡¯re back¡­ let¡¯s go together and get a wheelchair custom-made. What do you think?¡±

    Rachel was ovee with emotion for a moment before she nodded resolutely.

    ¡°Sure,¡± she said with firm determination.

    While they were eating, An looked at her and asked,

    ¡°Did you finish packing? Is there anything at work you¡¯re still unsure about?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m all set. Lizzie and I will attend the conference, and Alban will stay behind to look after you.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 870

    ?Chapter 870:

    Rachel didn¡¯t feelfortable leaving unless someone was there to care for An.

    Not long after they finished their meal, Alban and Lizzie showed up together. Lizzie took An for a stroll outside, while Alban carefully exined all the details of his care to Rachel.

    During their trip to the conference, Rachel told Lizzie about An¡¯s condition worsening.

    Unlike before, Lizzie handled the news with moreposure this time.

    At the banquet after the conference, Lizzie carried herself with confidence and ease. Despite her young age, being raised in the affluent Vance family had exposed her to these circles, and she had learned fast.

    Having spent years abroad, especially after regaining her sight, Lizzie seamlessly joined the lively discussions and toasts with the elite, expanding herwork effortlessly. This naturally made business talks flow more smoothly.

    By the end of the banquet, Lizzie was, unsurprisingly, drunk. Rachel helped her into the car.

    Concerned about An, they chose to head back that same night.

    On the ride back, Lizzie suddenly clung to Rachel, tears streaming down her face.

    ¡°Rachel, how did An¡¯s condition get this bad so fast? I can¡¯t bear the thought of him in a wheelchair. If someone in my family had to suffer, I wish it had been me. I wish I had never regained my sight as long as An is still healthy.¡±

    Rachel gently wiped away her tears and murmured,

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, silly girl.¡±

    But deep down, they both understood that the best way to help An now was to run hispany well, so he wouldn¡¯t have any more worries.

    It took a full month for An¡¯s custom wheelchair to be delivered.

    By then, his condition had worsened far beyond what anyone had anticipated. His once-strong frame had weakened, his muscles wasting away to the point that he could no longer walk or even feed himself. Every movement was painfully slow and exhausting.

    Apart from Rachel, an entire medical team remained on standby at home to tend to his needs.

    Rachel put all her work on hold to care for him herself. She knew, with a heavy heart, that An didn¡¯t have much time left.

    ?????????? ????????????????????: g?????????????????????

    She had missed Jeffrey¡¯s final moments¡ªa regret she would carry forever. This time, she was going to stay with An until the very end, making sure he left this world peacefully.

    No matter what, she wouldn¡¯t leave his side.

    The medical team had turned An¡¯s bedroom into what felt like a mini clinic, packed with medical devices and sterile equipment, stripping away all warmth from the space.

    Wanting to change that, Rachel brought in plenty of green nts and fresh flowers.

    She ced the nts in every corner, bringing life into the space and lifting An¡¯s spirits.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 871

    ?Chapter 871:

    Every day, she carefully arranged flowers in vases, making the room feel warm and inviting.

    Though the faint scent of medicine was still there, the fragrance of the flowers filled the air, creating a soothing andforting atmosphere.

    Even with a full team of professionals tending to An, Rachel insisted on doing many things herself.

    Every morning, she wiped his face with a warm towel, her movements as tender as if she were handling the most delicate ss.

    She made sure to wheel him out onto the balcony, letting him soak in the morning sun while she read to him.

    His movements had be painfully slow, each action requiring great effort, but his hearing remained sharp.

    Rachel never expected a response from him. As long as he could hear her, as long as he could feel her presence, that was enough.

    But no matter how much care she poured into each day, the disease continued to take its toll. When muscle atrophy set in, it was as if time had sped up, hastening his decline.

    Every day brought new symptoms, each one worse than thest.

    Rachel sometimes cried when she was alone, but she never let herself stay sad for too long. She was afraid that if she did, An would see the redness in her eyes.

    So, after giving herself a short moment to grieve, she would wash her face and pull herself together.

    Every time she saw him, she made sure to smile warmly, as if everything was okay.

    Time moved quietly, and before she knew it, a month had passed.

    An could no longer move his body at all. Only his eyes could still shift slightly, and sometimes, he managed to say a few words.

    But speaking took a lot of effort.

    That morning, as Rachel finished cleaning his face, she noticed the rough stubble on his chin.

    ¡°An, let me shave for you,¡± she offered.

    ???????? ?????????? ?????????????? ???? ?????????¦Í??????©q?????

    She practiced using a razor a few times to make sure she did it right. Even though her hands were a little shaky, she managed to shave him neatly. His face looked just as handsome as when they first met, a memory she would never forget.

    ¡°An, let me read the newspaper for you,¡± she said.

    She picked up the financial section and started reading, her voice a little unsteady.

    An¡¯s eyesight was getting worse, but he still tried to keep his gaze on her. Sunlight peeked through the curtains, giving her a soft, golden glow as she read aloud, ¡°Lizzie Vance, the rising star in the city¡¯s business world¡­¡± The rest of the article was all about Lizzie.

    Hearing Lizzie¡¯s name, An¡¯s eyes moved quickly, as if he wanted to be sure he heard it right.

    Rachel held his hand firmly and reassured him, ¡°Yes, An, it¡¯s Lizzie. She¡¯s doing really well. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 872

    ?Chapter 872:

    An slowly closed his eyes for a moment, as if to say he understood.

    That afternoon, Alban and Lizzie arrived together, carrying a big box.

    ¡°Why is the box so big?¡± Rachel asked curiously.

    An struggled to speak, his hoarse voice slow but filled with emotion. ¡°A wedding dress! See¡­ if you like it.¡±

    Tears streamed down Rachel¡¯s face. ¡°Okay,¡± she whispered.

    She carefully opened the box, and with Alban and Lizzie¡¯s help, they pulled out the wedding dress.

    The wedding dress flowed beautifully, glowing like moonlight. It was as light as air, pure white like fresh snow, and decorated with diamonds that twinkled under the light, like a sky full of stars.

    Lizzie switched off the lights, and surprisingly, the room lit up even more. The diamonds on the dress gave off a soft glow, making it look even more breathtaking.

    Rachel stepped toward An and said with certainty, ¡°I love it! Thank you, An. I truly love it!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ great!¡± An said slowly, struggling to get the words out. His eyes moved around before he asked, ¡°Tomorrow, can you¡­ take me¡­ to the sea?¡±

    Everyone answered together, ¡°Of course.¡±

    That night, once An was asleep, Rachel gently took out the wedding dress. Without a second thought, she slipped it on. It fit her perfectly, as if it had been made just for her. The diamonds on the hem sparkled under the moonlight, making it look even more stunning. But deep inside, her heart ached.

    She quickly made up her mind and went out that very night to find a wedding nner. An had done so much for her since the day they met. Now, it was her turn to do something for him.

    By the time the sun¡¯s first rays peeked through the clouds, the wedding setup¡ªprepared overnight¡ªwas finally ready.

    There were no guests, no officiant, just the sea and the sky.

    A soft sea breeze swept through, carrying the scent of salt and gently lifting the edges of her wedding dress.

    ?????????? ???????? ??????????: ?????????¦Í?????????????

    With the vast blue sea and sky behind it, the whole wedding scene looked like a dream, almost unreal.

    Flowers, greenery, the sound of waves, soft music, and a white piano nearby¡­ it all came together to create the perfect setting for a wedding.

    By eight in the morning, the beach was bathed in golden sunlight, with a soft reddish glow in the sky. Everything looked beautiful.

    Lizzie and Alban arrived, pushing An¡¯s wheelchair to the venue.

    The moment he saw everything, he waspletely speechless.

    ¡°An!¡± A familiar voice called out from the distance.

    Lizzie quickly turned his wheelchair toward the voice. He saw a woman in a white wedding dress, veil in ce, lifting her skirt slightly as she ran toward him. As she neared, she slowed her pace, walking toward him with steady steps. When she was close enough, An could finally see her face clearly¡ªit was Rachel.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 873

    ?Chapter 873:

    She was wearing the wedding dress he had specially made for her, the ring he had given her, and a bright, joyful smile as she walked toward him.

    An¡¯s heart swelled with emotion.

    He couldn¡¯t find the words, but his tears said everything.

    Atst, Rachel stood in front of him, holding a bouquet in her hands.

    She kept smiling, her face glowing with warmth. Gently wiping away his tears, she teased, ¡°An, don¡¯t cry. Tears don¡¯t suit you.¡±

    An blinked, holding back his tears.

    Rachel knelt beside him, her voice soft and tender. ¡°Thank you for the wedding dress. Our marriage might not have been real in the beginning, but you put your heart into everything¡ªthe dress, the rings, the gifts. You did everything for me. So today, I want to do something for you. I¡¯m wearing the wedding dress and marrying you. Look, I even prepared the venue, so you can¡¯t say no. Oh, and I have something special for you too.¡±

    Rachel stood up, her feet pressing into the soft sand, and walked toward the white piano.

    ¡°An, this song is for you,¡± she announced.

    Her fingers moved across the keys, filling the air with beautiful music. Each note felt like a tiny spark, floating into An¡¯s ears.

    The breeze yed with her long ck hair.

    The waves crashed softly, their rhythm steady.

    But right now, none of that mattered.

    The only thing that filled the air was the melody she yed.

    It was none other than the wedding march.

    When the music stopped, she walked back and held An¡¯s hand.

    ¡°An, our wedding ceremony may have been dyed, but I¡¯ve made it happen now. Let¡¯s finish the ceremony together, okay?¡±

    Everyone held their breath, waiting for An¡¯s reply.

    ???????????????? ????????: g????????¦Í????????????

    But to everyone¡¯s shock, An used all his strength and rasped out, ¡°No!¡±

    Everyone was shocked when An suddenly refused. His weak, hoarse voice barely made it past the sound of the waves.

    ¡°Rachel¡­ thank you for all of this¡­ but I don¡¯t deserve it.¡±

    He turned to Alban, his eyes conveying something he couldn¡¯t say.

    Alban seemed to understand immediately and handed an envelope to Rachel.

    Rachel hesitated, gripping the envelope tightly.

    ¡°This¡­ is for me?¡± she asked.

    Alban gave a solemn nod. ¡°Yes, Mr. Vance wrote this himself while he still could. Please read it.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s heart pounded as she opened the letter.

    The instant her eyesnded on An¡¯s familiar handwriting, her breath caught in her throat. Her hands trembled slightly as she began reading:

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 874

    ?Chapter 874:

    ¡°Dear Rachel, if you¡¯re reading this, it means my condition has gotten worse. I might not be able to talk by then, so I wanted to write this instead. I once told you I was the one who found a kidney to save you, but that wasn¡¯t true. The real person who saved you was Jeffrey. He¡¯s the one who made the sacrifice. I also told you Lizzie lost her eyesight butter got it back. What I never mentioned was that Jeffrey was the one who made that happen. He gave up his corneas for her. That was our deal¡ªhe helped Lizzie see again, and I found a way to save you. He asked me to take care of you, and I agreed without a second thought. That¡¯s why all these years, I¡¯ve been so careful and attentive, always looking after you. Rachel, I should thank you and Jeffrey. I¡¯m not as selfless as you think, nor as noble as you believe. My care for you wasn¡¯t some grand gesture; it was simply part of an agreement, a responsibility, a promise I had to keep. Nothing more. So when I¡¯m gone, don¡¯t feel guilty. Don¡¯t carry any burden because of me. I¡¯m sorry I kept this from you for so long. I should have told you the truth sooner. The road ahead is long, but I want you to walk it with hope. No matter what happens, never stop believing in tomorrow.¡±

    By the time Rachel finished reading, her eyes were filled with tears. Her hands shook as she gently folded the letter, holding it close like something precious.

    Then, without hesitation, she stepped behind An¡¯s wheelchair and gripped the handles tightly.

    ¡°This wedding ceremony is happening, no matter what.¡±

    An panicked. He struggled to move, but his body refused to obey. Only his eyes shifted frantically.

    He never thought that even after reading the letter, Rachel would still push forward with the wedding ceremony.

    No¡­ he couldn¡¯t let her future be tied to his fading life. She was amazing, someone who deserved a future full of happiness and possibilities.

    The altar wasn¡¯t far now. Rachel kept pushing An forward, her white wedding dress flowing behind her. Every step she took was steady, filled with quiet determination.

    As they got closer, tears streamed down An¡¯s face.

    His breath came in ragged gasps, his body wracked with violent coughs. Everyone¡¯s heart clenched¡ªthis wasn¡¯t good. They hurried closer as Rachel knelt in front of An, her own eyes red as she gently wiped his tears.

    With the little strength he had left, he looked at her and forced out weakly, ¡°I took care of you¡­ because I had to, not because¡­ I love you. Rachel¡­ don¡¯t get¡­ the wrong idea.¡±

    ???????? ???????? ???????????????????? ? ??????????¦Í??????©q??????

    Rachel nodded heavily and held his face in her hands as she reassured him, saying, ¡°Okay, An. I know, I understand.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t marry me¡­ promise me!¡± Those words drained thest of his energy. He had nothing left. His breaths came slower, fainter.

    ¡°Okay, An! I promise! We won¡¯t get married! We won¡¯t! But you have to promise me something too, okay? Please don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, his face ckened, his weight suddenly too light in her hands. In that quiet moment, something slipped away forever.

    She stood frozen, unable to think, unable to move, her hands still in ce as if time itself had stopped.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 875

    ?Chapter 875:

    Then Lizzie ran over, her voice breaking as she sobbed, ¡°An! Wake up¡­ Please don¡¯t do this. An!¡±

    The pain in Lizzie¡¯s voice was raw, impossible to ignore.

    Alban, ovee with grief, fell to his knees, his voice hoarse as he choked out,

    ¡°Mr. Vance¡­¡±

    But Rachel didn¡¯t cry. Not a single tear fell.

    She just sat there, motionless, on the damp sand, holding An¡¯s lifeless hand. The ocean waves kept rolling in, washing over the hem of her white dress, but she didn¡¯t move.

    She had no idea how much time had passed until the tide crept higher, and Alban carefully pushed An¡¯s wheelchair to a safer spot.

    Lizzie finally pulled herself together, but Rachel was still there, unmoving, lost in her own world.

    ¡°Rachel, the tide¡¯s rising. We need to move up,¡± Lizzie urged, reaching for her arm.

    But Rachel didn¡¯t react. Lizzie grew frantic, her tears falling freely, but no matter how much she pleaded, Rachel refused to budge.

    Just then, a sudden wave crashed into them, mming into Rachel with full force.

    For a brief moment, the water pulled her under. She couldn¡¯t breathe, couldn¡¯t fight back. It felt like she had vanished from the world.

    And yet, even then, she didn¡¯t utter a word.

    Lizzie panicked. ¡°Rachel, please, say something! Don¡¯t do this! You¡¯re scaring me!¡±

    As the second wave crashed in, Rachel suddenly pushed Lizzie toward the shore, letting the water rush over herself. Only when she felt close to danger did the pain inside her seem to lessen.

    The only thing keeping her going was the instinct to survive.

    She couldn¡¯t remember how many waves had hit her, but for a moment, she felt like she might drown.

    Then, something inside her seemed to wake up. She stood up, dragging her heavy wedding dress step by step toward the shore.

    ???????? ???????????? ???? ??????????¦Í?????????????

    ¡°Lizzie, I want to take An for onest walk.¡± For the first time, Rachel¡¯s voice broke the silence.

    Lizzie hesitated, wanting to stop her, but Alban gently ced a hand on her shoulder and nodded at Rachel.

    ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±

    Rachel slowly pushed An¡¯s wheelchair along the shoreline, walking for what felt like forever.

    ¡°An, this might be thest time we watch the sea together. You always said you loved the sound of the waves. Listen¡­ today, they sound beautiful. Don¡¯t worry, I will live well. I won¡¯t do anything reckless. And don¡¯t think your letter would fool me. You love me, don¡¯t you? It has nothing to do with your deal with Jeffrey. You made it up so I wouldn¡¯t feel guilty. But this time, I won¡¯t let you fool me. I¡¯m sorry, An. I was selfish. I was scared. I shut myself away when I should have been braver. I should¡¯ve cherished you and been the wife you deserved. If there¡¯s a next life, promise me you¡¯ll find me sooner, okay?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 876

    ?Chapter 876:

    Rachel came to a stop.

    The sun slowly set, and where the sea met the sky, a warm orange glow spread across the horizon, vibrant and stunning.

    The scene was breathtaking, with everything bathed in a soft orange hue.

    ¡°An, look¡­ isn¡¯t the sunset beautiful?¡±

    Rachel stood beside him, staring at the endless sky. Then, she bent down and pressed a soft kiss on his lips.

    ¡°Thank you for loving me.¡±

    The moment the words left her lips, tears finally fell, slipping onto her tongue, salty and bitter.

    Before she could straighten up, a sudden dizziness took over. Her vision blurred, everything went ck, and she copsed.

    Rachel slowly opened her eyes and realized she was in a hospital.

    Rain poured outside, as if the sky itself was mourning, adding to the heavy gloom in the room.

    Shey in bed, staring at the ceiling.

    She had been awake for a while, but her body felt heavy, unwilling to move. The memories were too clear, each one cutting deep, making the pain almost unbearable. An was gone.

    She had watched him close his eyes and take hisst breath.

    She had never witnessed death so closely before. Her mother had passed away when she was born, and when Jeffrey left, there had been no final farewell. But this time, she had felt An slipping away right in front of her.

    Death had a way of making people feel small and powerless.

    Rachel shut her eyes as tears silently rolled down her cheeks.

    The door creaked open, and footsteps approached her bedside.

    Brian had stepped out for a call but hurried back.

    ???????????? ???? ????????????: ?????????¦Í????????????

    He had stayed by her side for two whole days, waiting for her to wake up, but she hadn¡¯t stirred until now.

    His eyes caught the tears lingering at the corners of hers. Gently, he reached out to wipe them away.

    Rachel felt the touch so familiar.

    ¡°An!¡± The name slipped from her lips before she could stop it.

    But as her eyes met Brian¡¯s, disappointment hit her. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Brian quickly pulled his hand back. ¡°Sorry, I should¡¯ve asked before trying to wipe your tears. I heard about An¡­ I know you¡¯re hurting. But don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to make things harder for you. I just want to be here for you. And whenever you¡¯re ready, I¡¯ll leave if you want me to.¡±

    He hesitated before adding softly, ¡°You¡¯ve been asleep for two days. Lizzie has been handling An¡¯s funeral. Today¡­ he¡¯s beingid to rest.¡±

    Before he could finish, Rachel had already pushed the covers off. She moved too fast, too suddenly, and with her weakened body, she almost copsed.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 877

    ?Chapter 877:

    Brian reacted swiftly, catching her before she could fall. He held her firmly, steadying her trembling frame before gently guiding her back onto the bed.

    ¡°You¡¯ve just woken up, and you¡¯re still weak. I¡¯ve had food prepared for you. Try to eat something first. The clothes are on their way. Once you¡¯ve had something to eat and gotten dressed, I¡¯ll take you there myself.¡±

    Rachel nodded obediently.

    Half an hourter, she was dressed in ck. Her long hair was pulled back, neat andposed, though her face remained pale.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Brian said firmly.

    Outside, the rain had only grown heavier.

    By the time they got in the car, the downpour had turned into a thick curtain of water, blurring their view. The streets were nearly empty.

    Ronald studied the road ahead, concern in his voice.

    ¡°The storm¡¯s getting worse. Should we pull over and wait it out?¡±

    Brian turned his gaze to Rachel. She hadn¡¯t moved since getting into the car. Her posture was rigid, her face unreadable, but her eyes held an unshaken resolve.

    ¡°Keep driving. No matter the weather, we have to go,¡± Brian instructed firmly.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    The storm raged on, thick clouds swallowing what little light remained. Ronald drove as fast as he dared, but the slippery roads and sharp curves forced him to brake suddenly, again and again.

    Each time the car jolted violently, Brian instinctively pulled Rachel into his arms to shield her from every impact. Even as his hands and back were battered and bruised, he never uttered a word ofint.

    ¡°Will we make it in time?¡± Rachel¡¯s voice broke through the silence. It was the first thing she had said since getting into the car.

    After speaking, she lowered her head, burying her face between her knees.

    Brian¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°Ronald, drive faster!¡±

    ?????????????? ???????? g???????¦Í???????????????

    But the winding road was a different beast. It twisted and turned sharply, and Ronald, unfamiliar with its dangers, struggled to navigate through the storm. The rain made the sky dark and heavy, and the thick fog covered everything, making it hard to see.

    Then, the worst happened¡ªthe tires skidded, and the car veered wildly off course.

    Instinct took over. Without a second thought, Brian threw himself forward, pulling Rachel into his arms to shield her from the crash.

    The world turned upside down. The car spun and tumbled, and everything blurred into chaos.

    Rachel was tossed around, helplessly rolling until the car finally came to a stop. The rain was relentless, pouring down in heavy sheets, soaking them through and making everything feel heavier.

    But Rachel wasn¡¯t the one who had taken the brunt of it¡ªBrian was in much worse shape. His clothes were in tatters, shredded by branches. Beneath them, his skin was scraped and bloodied, marked with deep cuts and bruises. Luck had been on their side. When the car stopped, the door had burst open, allowing them to be thrown free before they could be trapped inside. If they had remained stuck inside, it would have been far more dangerous.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 878

    ?Chapter 878:

    Rachel¡¯s heart ached as she looked at Brian¡¯s wounds. Guilt twisted inside her, and in a soft voice, she whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for all this.¡±

    Brian shook his head, his voice steady. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I made this choice on my own, and if I had to do it again, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate.¡±

    As he finished speaking, a quiet sob reached his ears.

    Rachel quickly ran over and grabbed his arm. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she pleaded, ¡°Brian, today is An¡¯s funeral. It¡¯s thest time I¡¯ll be able to see him. Please, I¡¯m begging you, take me there. Please. I wasn¡¯t there when Jeffrey left, I can¡¯t live with that regret again. I want to say goodbye to An. Please help me!¡±

    Her body trembled, her sobs growing so intense that she looked on the verge of copse.

    Brian reached out instinctively, wanting to brush away her tears.

    But the moment he saw his own hands, covered in dirt and blood, he stopped himself.

    After taking off his jacket, he wiped his hands on the inner lining and gently cradled her face. ¡°Rachel, I promise I¡¯ll take you to see him. Whatever you need, whatever it takes, I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    He crouched in front of her, patting his back. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll carry you.¡±

    Rachel wiped her eyes, shaking her head. ¡°No, I can walk. Just take me there.¡±

    Brian didn¡¯t push her, but instead, without a word, he scooped her up into his arms and started walking.

    ¡°I understand you don¡¯t want to feel like you owe me, but the path is slick, and you¡¯ve just recovered from being so sick. Walking too slowly is only going to slow us down. If I carry you, we¡¯ll get there faster. I know you want to see him as soon as you can.¡±

    Rachel didn¡¯t say a word. The path stretched on endlessly.

    Brian moved quickly, his steps steady and fast as he carried her.

    There were sharp branches along the way, but he shielded her from them with his back and elbows.

    ?????????????? ?????????????? ???? g????????¦Í??????©o?????

    The ground was slippery in ces, but he didn¡¯t hesitate, risking injury just to keep her safe.

    As the path got a bit clearer, he started running, trying to get there faster. Sweat dripped from his forehead, but he kept going, never letting go of her.

    ¡°Rachel, I¡¯m sorry for all the times I¡¯ve let you down, but I swear this time I won¡¯t. You can trust me!¡±

    Atst, he reached the funeral with Rachel in his arms.

    Thankfully, they arrived just in time.

    What Rachel didn¡¯t know was that as soon as she entered, Brian copsed from exhaustion.

    But as he watched her walk away, a small, satisfied smile appeared on his face¡ªhe had kept his promise to her.

    The funeral was peaceful, with only close friends and family present.

    Lizzie was inconsble, unable to stand from the weight of her grief, while Rachel stayedposed, her emotions carefully controlled.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 879

    ?Chapter 879:

    It wasn¡¯t until everyone had left that Rachel finally stood alone before the tombstone.

    Holding an umbre, she approached slowly, with a faint smile on her lips.

    ¡°An, I¡¯m here to say goodbye. I¡¯ve learned to take care of myself now, so you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll live my life to the fullest, for you.¡±

    Just then, a voice broke through the silence. Someone holding an umbre stepped closer.

    Rachel didn¡¯t need to nce up to know exactly who it was.

    ¡°I knew you woulde.¡±

    Brenda¡¯s hand tightened around the umbre handle. ¡°Yes, no matter where I am, I¡¯ll alwayse back, An. I know you didn¡¯t like it when I traveled all the way here, but how could I not be here for you?¡±

    Brenda lowered herself to the ground, the umbre forgotten as she stood silently in front of An¡¯s grave.

    That night, the two women stood beside the grave, speaking all the words they had kept inside.

    By dawn, they said their goodbyes and parted ways, each returning to their own path.

    Rachel finally understood that, in the end, everyone has to say goodbye, no matter how much time they¡¯ve spent together.

    With An¡¯s death, his business was thrown into its greatest crisis yet.

    While he was alive, the board had tolerated Lizzie, despite their resentment toward a young woman in charge, because she was his sister. Theyined in private but never dared to speak against her openly.

    But with An gone, things changed quickly. Everyone turned their attention to Lizzie.

    ¡°A youngdy, barely out of school, thinks she can be our leader? That¡¯sughable!¡±

    ¡°I heard she¡¯s been blind for years and only recently learned to read. And now she thinks she can boss us around?¡±

    ¡°Now that An¡¯s gone, she¡¯s nothing!¡±

    ???????? ???????????????? ? ?????????¦Í?????????????

    Rumors spread quickly through thepany, and soon, Lizzie was almost driven to the point of istion. She¡¯d always been sheltered, never having faced such harsh treatment, and it was no surprise that she was struggling to cope.

    Rachel understood that Lizzie might give up, but she couldn¡¯t.

    Thepany was An¡¯s legacy, and Rachel couldn¡¯t let it fall apart.

    But she never expected the rumors to spread so quickly and strongly. With Lizzie¡¯s illness in the spotlight, the board grew bolder, with some even calling for a name change for Vance Group.

    Despite her anger, Rachel kept herposure and calmly told Alban, ¡°Inform all board members. There will be a meeting tomorrow morning at nine.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 880

    ?Chapter 880:

    The message was sent, but doubt lingered in Rachel¡¯s mind.

    She wasn¡¯t experienced with running apany, and it left her feeling overwhelmed.

    She spent the whole night in the study, the ce where An used to spend time, though his visits had be rare as his health declined.

    But every time she entered, she could feel his presence, as though he was still there.

    She would even convince herself that An hadn¡¯t really left, that maybe he was still watching over her, in his own way.

    Especially when she sat in his chair, she could almost picture him sitting next to her.

    That night, she didn¡¯t manage to sleep at all.

    The next day, despite looking exhausted, she carefully applied makeup to hide any signs of weariness.

    She put on a sharp business suit, tied her long hair into a neat bun, and stepped into high heels, heading to thepany with a sense of determination.

    While waiting for the elevator, she noticed a group of people watching her. Some greeted her with polite smiles, others hesitated, and a few just stared quietly.

    After all, the news of her marriage to An had been freshly announced, only for him to pass away soon after.

    Those with experience in the workce could sense the tension in the air; the upheaval within thepany was clear to everyone.

    The oue of the power struggle in upper management was anyone¡¯s guess, and everyone seemed to be watching intently, wondering which way it would go.

    Once she arrived at the office, Rachel immediately began preparing everything ording to n.

    ¡°Alban, how¡¯s everything on your side?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Everything that needs to be done is set,¡± Alban answered.

    The meeting was about to begin, and everyone knew it would be a tough one. Before the meeting started, Lizzie called on video. She looked weak, wearing an oxygen mask, and her voice was soft and full of regret.

    ???????? ?????????? ????????: g????????¦Í????????????

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Rachel. I¡­¡±

    ¡°I feel like it¡¯s my fault for bringing you into this. When things got critical, I left everything in your hands, and I¡­¡±

    Rachel cut her off gently. ¡°Lizzie, now isn¡¯t the time for apologies. Please focus on getting better. I¡¯m waiting for you toe back and stand with me. We had An¡¯s support before, but now we have to rely on ourselves.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I was afraid before, and I stepped back. But I won¡¯t make that mistake again,¡± Lizzie said, her voice filled with resolve.

    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit! Take care of yourself too,¡± Rachel replied with a firm nod.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 881

    ?Chapter 881:

    Once the call ended, she took a deep breath, steeling herself for whaty ahead. This battle was more challenging than she had ever expected. The board members were far more formidable and troublesome than she had anticipated. She had some experience in management, though. During her years with Brian, she had been in a managerial role for a long time and had absorbed countless business strategies from him.

    Though she hadn¡¯t had a chance to put them into practice before, today was the perfect moment to test those skills.

    Alban, too, was seasoned. Having been An¡¯s assistant for so long, he knew thepany¡¯s ins and outs like the back of his hand.

    But even with all this experience, the situation was still far tougher than either of them had imagined.

    As the meeting progressed, the tension in the room grew unbearable, almostbustible, and they had no choice but to take a break.

    Rachel massaged her temples, trying to stave off the pressure building in her head.

    This was the first time she had faced such a major challenge, and it was no surprise that it was draining her.

    But deep down, she knew that no matter how hard it got, she couldn¡¯t back down. She had to endure, had to fight through the storm.

    Alban returned with a cup of steaming tea, offering a gentle smile. ¡°You¡¯ve done an outstanding job today. Don¡¯t be too worried.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate your kind words,¡± Rachel replied, feeling grateful for his support.

    The second half of the meeting began shortly after. Rachel gathered her papers and was ready to continue when the door to the conference room opened, and an old acquaintance stepped inside.

    Rachel froze, startled by the sudden appearance. She stood up instinctively, unsure of what to expect.

    Eric entered with a calm, collected presence, showing no signs of worry. Rachel had been looking at him for a while, her mindpletely distracted by her thoughts.

    In a tense management meeting like this, having awyer who could skillfully argue against the board members was like a godsend. Given thepany¡¯s current issues, he could easily curb the board members¡¯ overreaching ns with his legal expertise.

    Plus, his reputation was solid and well-respected across the industry. His way of handlingpany affairs was particrly sharp and effective.

    ???????????? ???? ?????? ???????? ??????????: ?????????¦Í???????????????

    After a moment, Rachel spoke up. ¡°You¡¯re here today because someone sent you, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Eric¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Yes, not just one person. Yvonne, your good friend, was the first to ask me. As for the other, I think you already know exactly who I mean.¡±

    Rachel had a sinking feeling, but she couldn¡¯t help herself. ¡°Is it him?¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to watch you struggle,¡± Eric continued, his tone gentle yet firm. ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t ask, he¡¯s been doing everything he can to help. It¡¯s true that he didn¡¯t appreciate you before, and he hurt you. But he¡¯s aware of his mistakes and wants to make it right. Is it really impossible for you to forgive him? You can¡¯t imagine what kind of life he¡¯s been leading since you left him.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 882

    ?Chapter 882:

    Eric paused, his expression apologetic. ¡°Sorry, I might be overstepping. When does the meeting resume?¡±

    ¡°Soon,¡± Rachel replied. ¡°You¡¯ve just arrived, so do you need some time to get acquainted with thepany¡¯s situation?¡±

    Eric gave a nod. ¡°Yes, go ahead without me. I¡¯ll catch up in about half an hour.¡±

    The second half of the meeting picked up right where it left off¡ªtense, with several long-time board members standing their ground, their words cutting and sharp.

    Just as the meeting hit a standstill, the door creaked open, and Eric stepped inside.

    The room froze when they saw him. Thepany had tried to hire him before, but he had always turned them down.

    Now, seeing him standing in the doorway, the board members shifted ufortably. It was obvious he wasn¡¯t there to support them.

    Eric broke the silence, his voice calm butmanding. ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Eric Riley, and I¡¯ve been hired as a legal consultant by Ms. Marsh.¡±

    The group exchanged nces, first looking at Eric, then shifting their eyes to Rachel, waiting for her reaction.

    In the end, it felt as though Eric single-handedly calmed the storm. His presence was enough to steady the tense situation.

    Ericid out a truth that left no room for argument. After An¡¯s passing, Rachel, as his wife, had every right to inherit his shares.

    But as those words settled in, Rachel instinctively rubbed her temples, her heart pounding in her chest.

    Once the meeting ended, she turned to Eric and said, ¡°Mr. Riley, I really appreciate your help today, but there¡¯s something I need toe clean about.¡±

    Eric raised an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±

    ¡°An and I¡­ we never actually registered our marriage.¡± Her words were shocking, hitting Eric like a cold wave.

    He stopped sorting the files and stared at her in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s not a funny joke.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not joking. It was a staged marriage.¡±

    ?????????? ?????? ?????????? ?????????? ¡ú g????????¦Í?????????????

    Eric reached up, massaging his temples as if trying to dispel the sudden dizziness. He was a bit overwhelmed and said, ¡°Hold on, I need a minute to think this over.¡±

    After stepping outside to clear his mind, he came back and looked at her. ¡°If what you¡¯re saying is true, then everything we discussed in the meeting is meaningless. The board members are sharp; your fake marriage will be exposed soon enough. When that happens, you¡¯ll face serious consequences. Are you ready for that?¡±

    Rachel took a deep breath, knowing the weight of the situation. ¡°I understand, which is why I need your advice on how to handle this.¡±

    Eric grabbed his folder, giving her an apologetic nce. ¡°Sorry, but my help today was just a favor to someone, and I don¡¯t n to work long-term with the Vance Group. You¡¯ll need to find someone else for this.¡±

    His refusal was firm and unwavering, without a second thought.

    Before long, he was gone. He had truly arrived and left in the blink of an eye. Rachel understood that it was only a matter of time before the board members uncovered the truth. The immediate priority was for Lizzie to regain her strength and prove herself with aplishments that would bring stability to thepany.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 883

    ?Chapter 883:

    After all, Lizzie owned thergest share of thepany. As long as she could deliver results and steer thepany toward sess, it was only natural for her to take on the role of chairwoman.

    Furthermore, the business world was certainly notcking in strong and capable women. Rachel truly believed that Lizzie had the potential to seed.

    But at this moment, they were simply too weak to make a real impact.

    Together, their abilities weren¡¯t enough to stabilize thepany.

    Rachel had carried her worries for too long, and just as Lizzie was getting better, she found herself falling ill.

    Lying in the hospital bed, she looked fragile and helpless, her pale hands showing the clear outline of her veins.

    She had caught a cold, and her throat was painfully hoarse.

    Despite feeling so ill, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to rest. Wrapped in a nket, she sat up in bed and began reviewing the documents.

    The Vance Group had been An¡¯sbor of love, and no matter what, she had to safeguard it.

    Yvonne came to visit and, seeing Rachel¡¯s frail state, felt a pang of sympathy. ¡°Put those down and rest, you¡¯re in no condition to keep going like this.¡±

    Rachel shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t afford to rest, not while thepany is at risk.¡±

    ¡°Do you really think thepany will be fine just because you finish these documents?¡± Yvonne responded, raising an eyebrow.

    She had a valid point. The problems thepany faced couldn¡¯t be fixed simply by working harder or pushing through a few sleepless nights.

    Right now, without a guiding hand or a strategist to offer insight, every decision felt like a struggle. One misstep could easily snowball into a series of problems.

    ¡°Yvonne, right now¡­¡± Rachel stopped, reached out, and hugged her, leaning against her with a worried and sad look.

    The more she thought about it, the heavier her worry became.

    ¡°How about some orange? It might help,¡± Yvonne suggested gently, handing her a sliced orange. As Rachel took the third slice, she heard Yvonne¡¯s voice beside her.

    ???????????????? ???????????????? ???????? g???????¦Í?????????????

    ¡°Rachel, have you ever considered that you don¡¯t have to carry all this burden on your own? Some problems are bigger than any one person can handle. If you just ask, someone will step in and help. Everything can be fixed.¡±

    Yvonne let her words linger in the air, and Rachel, though silent, understood the unspoken meaning all too clearly.

    Even Natalia, who came to visit Rachel, said as she left, ¡°Rachel, do you realize? Brian has been waiting for you. Ever since you two parted ways, he¡¯s done everything he could for you. Now that you¡¯re unwell, he wants to see you, but he¡¯s holding back, afraid it might upset you. I asked him toe with me, but he refused. He said he didn¡¯t want to interrupt your healing. Rachel¡­¡± Natalia hesitated for a moment, as if unsure whether to continue.

    Sometimes, those who stand outside the storm can see things more clearly, while those caught in it only get more tangled in the chaos.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 884

    ?Chapter 884:

    For a month, Rachel did her best to hold everything together while countless issues piled up at thepany.

    Some projects that were supposed to go through fell apart, making everything even worse.

    When thepany hit another crisis, Rachel hesitated for a long time before finally calling the number.

    Brian picked up right away, but his voice was calm and distant, responding with just a single word: ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Rachel said, her voice steady yet soft. ¡°Can we meet?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± He didn¡¯t even ask where or when, as though he¡¯d been expecting this call. ¡°I¡¯ll text you the address shortly.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Rachel chose a quiet coffee shop for their meeting. She left early, thinking she¡¯d have to wait for a moment, but to her surprise, when she arrived, Brian was already there.

    As she stepped in, she saw him standing with his hands behind his back, bathed in sunlight, casting a gentle shadow.

    Two cups of steaming coffee sat on the table, their rich aroma filling the room.

    It seemed like he had just gotten there too.

    Rachel gave a light knock on the door, signaling her arrival.

    Brian turned to face her, his gaze calm but quickly shifting away after a fleeting nce.

    He missed her more than he could put into words, but he held back, afraid that if he let himself show it too much, this long-awaited moment might slip away and push her further away again.

    ¡°Please, sit down,¡± Brian gestured politely.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Rachel replied with a nod as she took a seat.

    Brian sat across from her, taking a sip of his coffee before speaking.

    ???????????? ???? ?????? ????????: ?????????¦Í????????©q?????

    ¡°The situation with Vance Group is tough right now. Lizzie isn¡¯t capable of handling it on her own just yet. She still has a lot to learn. I¡¯ll help you find a professional management team to step in, and Lizzie needs to work on improving her skills quickly. In three years, she could grow into the leader thepany needs. As for you, if you¡¯re open to it, I¡¯m willing to teach you. You cane back to me, learn the ropes, and in three years, you¡¯ll have a choice. You can return to help Lizzie, fight alongside her, or follow your own path. Whatever you decide, I won¡¯t stand in your way.¡±

    Rachel lifted her cup and took a sip.

    She had imagined countless scenarios for their meeting, but none of them had prepared her for this. Before she could even say a word, he had alreadyid out everything for her.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said with sincerity. ¡°And please thank Mr. Riley as well for his help. But¡­ what do you want in return? Or should I say, what do you expect me to give back?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 885

    ?Chapter 885:

    Brian¡¯s expression became serious. It was as though a frozenke had suddenly been struck by hot water, causing the ice to crack and break apart.

    A cool breeze swept through the room, sending a chill through the air.

    ¡°In return?¡±

    In her mind, everything he did had a purpose, a reason behind it, so she had asked without hesitation.

    What was it that he wanted from her?

    He was just grateful that she had finally agreed to meet with him, to speak with him. He wanted nothing more than to help her with everything he had. His actions were all motivated by his own willingness, driven by his love for her.

    He didn¡¯t expect anything in return.

    But it seemed like she misunderstood his intentions.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything from you, Rachel. I¡¯m doing this because I care about you,¡± Brian said with conviction.

    Rachel felt her heart race as she absorbed each of his words, but a part of her couldn¡¯t bring herself to ept them.

    ¡°Please, set some condition for me,¡± she said, her voice soft but firm. ¡°I feel better when there¡¯s something fair in exchange.¡±

    Brian turned to face the window, taking in a deep breath of the cool air.

    Letting the coldness invade his lungs, he took a moment to calm himself. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. ¡°Just one condition. Don¡¯t avoid me anymore. Let¡¯s reconnect¡­ as friends.¡±

    He chose his words carefully, weighing different possibilities.

    Superior and subordinate? Colleagues? Business partners? After much thought, he had settled on a word that he hoped would feel right for her, offering herfort while giving him a sliver of hope.

    Rachel raised her eyes to meet his, her gaze clear and bright, holding an undeniable allure as she looked at him.

    ¡°You should know my intentions are clear. I need your help. Are you really sure this is the only condition you want?¡±

    Brian extended his hand towards her, speaking more directly now. ¡°If you agree, then it¡¯s a deal.¡±

    ?????????????? ????????????: g??????¦Í??????????????

    ¡°I¡¯m on board,¡± Rachel responded softly.

    In the stillness of the room, their hands met, and in that simple touch, Brian felt the tension ease, the atmosphere bing lighter and moreforting. Yes, his wish had be so simple now. Just being able to see her again, even if only sometimes, was enough for him.

    Thanks to Brian¡¯s assistance, the Vance Group managed to regain its footing in no time.

    He handpicked a team of experts for Lizzie, who quickly found her footing. From there, everything seemed to fall neatly into ce, and thepany started heading in a far more promising direction.

    Rachel had also joined Brian¡¯spany, but unlike before, their rtionship was purely professional now, stripped of any lingering emotions from the past. She took on the role of his chief secretary, working closely under his mentorship.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 886

    ?Chapter 886:

    Brian had once promised he would teach her everything he knew about business, and true to his word, he did just that. Over time, their working rtionship settled into a steady pattern. They both benefited from the arrangement, but their conversations never strayed beyond the boundaries of work.

    Just like that, two years slipped by in the blink of an eye.

    During these years, many men had shown interest in Rachel, yet without hesitation, she turned down every single one of them.

    On the other hand, Debby had introduced countless potential matches to Brian, hoping he¡¯d finally meet someone new. But he never agreed to a single meeting. Meanwhile, Lizzie was growing at an astonishing pace. With the experts Brian had arranged for her, she quickly found her own voice in the business world¡ªand once she did, there was no slowing her down.

    What had once seemed like a delicate, young girl was now apletely transformed woman. Two years in the business world had reshaped her entirely.

    Her presence had changed. The way she carried herself, the way she handled people and situations¡ªit all spoke of maturity, calm authority, and quiet confidence.

    Rachel could hardly contain her joy as she watched Lizzie¡¯s transformation.

    She was beyond pleased.

    And soon enough, it was time for another celebration¡ªRachel¡¯s birthday. It was a Friday. As usual, Rachel was busy with work until well past four in the afternoon.

    There were barely ten minutes left before the official end of the workday.

    Seeing Rachel still immersed in her tasks, Ronald, ever thoughtful, spoke up. ¡°It¡¯s your birthday today. You should head out early. I¡¯ll handle the rest for you.¡±

    Rachel looked up from her paperwork and smiled politely. ¡°No, we all need to stick topany policy. Thepany isn¡¯t just mine to make exceptions for. I don¡¯t have the authority to skip work.¡±

    Hearing that, Ronald felt a subtle ache in his heart.

    He had been by Brian¡¯s side for many years now. He knew, perhaps better than anyone, just how deeply Brian cared for Rachel. That deep affection was never spoken but expressed only through small, almost imperceptible acts of care. Ronald understood that Brian feared his affection might push Rachel away, so he could only watch over her quietly, offering his care in ways she wouldn¡¯t notice.

    Rachel set down her ss of water and shook away any stray thoughts. She gathered her things and went to Brian¡¯s office to deliver her final report for the day.

    ???????? ???? ???????????????? ???????? ?g???????¦Í?????????????

    As she finished speaking, it was exactly five o¡¯clock.

    She quickly closed the folder in front of her and said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be heading out.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Brian replied.

    She gave a polite, professional nod in return and turned to leave.

    But just as she reached the door, his low voice called out and stopped her.

    She turned back with a courteous smile and asked, ¡°Do you need anything else?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 887

    ?Chapter 887:

    Brian¡¯s lips curved slightly, as if he had a lot to say, but his heart was racing too fast.

    For a brief second, he felt the urge to step toward her.

    But as he met her gaze, he quickly pulled himself together, clenched his fists, and softly said, ¡°Happy birthday.¡±

    Rachel was caught off guard. It had been a long time since they talked about anything personal¡ªwork was all they ever discussed.

    With how distant they had be, she never thought he would remember her birthday.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, keeping her tone polite.

    After that short moment, silence filled the room again.

    Maybe, with how things were now, even a simple ¡°happy birthday¡± felt a little out of ce.

    Rachel hesitated for a moment before forcing a small smile again. ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll get going then!¡±

    Brian nodded in response.

    Rachel walked out, and right after, Ronald stepped in. He noticed Brian opening a drawer and pulling out a small, elegant box.

    Inside was a diamond ring¡ªthe one meant for their wedding. He had kept it all these years.

    But deep down, he knew he might never have the chance to give it to her.

    Brian stared at the ring, his eyes filled with emotions¡ªfondness, hesitation, and memories. And, of course, there was also a deep sadness¡­ A sadness so overwhelming, like waves crashing endlessly, too vast to hold back.

    Ronald took one look at the ring before shifting his gaze away.

    In reality, he knew more than he let on. He was aware that Brian had another drawer filled with beautifully wrapped gifts.

    Ever since Brian and Rachel separated, he had been preparing birthday gifts for her every year but never actually gave them.

    ???????? ???????????? ????????: g???????¦Í????????????

    Over the years, the gifts piled up, stored in the drawer closest to him.

    Just like today, Brian¡¯s hand hovered over the handle, hesitating. His emotions stirred as he touched the drawer again and again.

    He had opened it before, even held the gift boxes in his hands, but he never found the courage to take one out.

    All it would take was one more move¡ªjust taking a gift out¡ªand he could finally give it to her. But he stopped himself. He was afraid that giving her a gift would undo the two years of careful distance they had maintained. If he took a step forward, she might take a step back. So, in the end, all he could do was watch her go.

    Brian shut the drawer firmly and let out a bitter chuckle. ¡°Ronald, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m pathetic? I can¡¯t even give her a simple birthday present.¡±

    Right now, the only things he could give her were money, jewelry, properties¡ª

    things like that. But those were exactly the things she despised the most.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 888

    ?Chapter 888:

    What a truly pathetic man he had be.

    As Rachel stepped out of the office, her phone rang. It was Lizzie.

    ¡°Rachel, I¡¯m almost there!¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ming down now.¡±

    Just as she reached the entrance, a sleek sports car pulled up with a loud roar. The car¡¯s bold red color, along with the stylish woman behind the wheel wearing sunsses, made it even more eye-catching.

    Lizzie, sitting confidently in the driver¡¯s seat, smoothly brought the car to a stop when she spotted Rachel.

    ¡°Rachel, get in!¡±

    ¡°Since when did you learn to drive?¡± Rachel asked,pletely surprised.

    She hadn¡¯t seen Lizzie in a while because of work.

    She was surprised to find that not only had Lizzie learned to drive, but she did it with impressive style.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your favorite spot in the city? I¡¯ll drive you there,¡± said Lizzie.

    ¡°Sounds good.¡±

    As they drove, Lizzie finally answered Rachel¡¯s earlier question.

    ¡°Ever since An left us, I¡¯ve realized one thing: I have to rely on myself.

    Running thepany taught me something else, too: our potential is limitless. As long as we tap into even a part of it, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. That¡¯s why now, I¡¯m learning everything¡­ management, stocks, driving, sports¡­ anything that¡¯s useful or interests me.

    Rachel, you know what? Sometimes, I dream about the time right after An left¡ªwhen we werepletely alone, helpless in thepany. It was terrifying. We were small, powerless, easy targets for anyone who wanted to take advantage of us. Those months haunted me, keeping me up at night. That¡¯s why now, I have to be strong. I have to take control of my future. Honestly, I¡¯m really grateful to Mr. White. Without him, without his help, I might still be that weak, helpless woman, the one people pushed around. He helped me change. I really owe him for that.¡±

    As Lizzie spoke about Brian, her eyes lit up.

    Rachel looked off into the distance, the wind brushing through her hair.

    The wind carried Lizzie¡¯s voice as she continued, ¡°Sometimes, when I look at him, I feel like I¡¯m looking at my brother. He just feels so familiar. I don¡¯t even know why, but he always reminds me of An.¡±

    ???????????? ???????? ???? ?????????¦Í?????????????

    After all, they were both remarkable people. With exceptional individuals, certain qualities tend to ovep. So, it wasn¡¯t surprising that Lizzie felt that way.

    After a rxed drive, night settled in, and the streetlights slowly turned on, lighting up the whole city.

    Lizzie took Rachel to a newly opened revolving restaurant with a starry sky theme.

    People said the restaurant had a fantastic atmosphere, and every dish was mouthwatering. In just a month, it had be the city¡¯s new hot spot. More importantly, the interior design was exactly the kind of thing Lizzie knew Rachel would adore just by looking at the photos.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 889

    ?Chapter 889:

    So, she had specifically chosen this ce for Rachel¡¯s birthday, hoping to surprise her.

    However, when they arrived, a small problem popped up.

    Lizzie had reserved a table near the window and even ordered flowers, but because of traffic, they arrived just two minuteste, and the table was given to someone else. Lizzie was frustrated.

    The restaurant manager, a polished woman with long hair, tried to exin, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Vance. When you made the reservation, we clearly stated that you needed to arrive on time. If you werete, the table would go to someone else. You were aware of this and agreed.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I knew and agreed. But I wasn¡¯tte by much, just two minutes, and it was due to something unexpected. I understand that you gave the table away as agreed, but you should have called to confirm with me before doing so.¡±

    The manager, speaking with a polite and genuinely apologetic tone, responded, ¡°Ms. Vance, we tried calling you three times, but there was no answer.¡±

    Lizzie checked her phone and realized she must have missed the calls while she was in the elevator.

    Realizing it was her mistake, she didn¡¯t press the matter.

    What was meant to be a special celebration for Rachel¡¯s birthday had been ruined by her.

    Over the years, she had be assertive at work, but around Rachel, she still felt like the gentle, lovable, and sometimes scatterbrained girl.

    Feeling incredibly guilty, she wrapped her arm around Rachel¡¯s and apologized in the most endearing way. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Rachel. I wanted to surprise you, but I messed it all up. Please forgive me!¡±

    She was so anxious that tears almost welled up in her eyes.

    Just as Rachel was about to reassure her, the manager interrupted. ¡°Excuse me, did you say Rachel? Is that Rachel Marsh?¡±

    Rachel nodded. ¡°Yep. That¡¯s me.¡±

    The manager immediately smiled warmly and gestured kindly. ¡°Ms. Marsh, my apologies. Please follow me, we¡¯ve prepared the best private room for you.¡±

    ?????????????????? ???????? ???? ???????? g???????¦Í??????????????

    Rachel and Lizzie exchanged surprised looks.

    The manager smiled and exined, ¡°Ms. Marsh, our boss has instructed that whenever you visit, we reserve the best spot for you.¡±

    ¡°Could you tell me who your boss is?¡±

    ¡°He said that you once helped her, and she wanted to reserve this spot for you as a thank-you. She mentioned that, while it might have seemed like a small favor to you, she would remember it forever.¡±

    Rachel nodded in understanding. ¡°I see. Since your boss prefers to remain anonymous, I¡¯ll respect that. But please do pass on my heartfelt thanks to him.¡±

    ¡°Of course. We¡¯ll be sure to pass along your gratitude.¡±

    Rachel and Lizzie were then escorted to the finest private room in the restaurant.

    As Rachel skimmed the menu, she was pleasantly surprised to find that it was filled with dishes that perfectly matched her tastes.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 890

    ?Chapter 890:

    Despite the bustling atmosphere of the restaurant, their dishes arrived with impressive speed, as though prepared just for them.

    Midway through their meal, a server entered, bringing an abundance of fresh flowers that adorned the entire room.

    The flowers were exceptionally fresh, their rich fragrance filling the air and mingling with the soft breeze.

    These weren¡¯t just any flowers; they were rare and exquisite.

    Some of the flowers were unfamiliar to Rachel, but they were strikingly beautiful and unique.

    ¡°Why are there so many flowers?¡± Rachel asked, assuming Lizzie had arranged them all.

    Lizzie exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t arrange these.¡±

    A server came over to exin, ¡°Ms. Marsh, when Ms. Vance mentioned a friend¡¯s birthday during the reservation, we decided to prepare flowers and a cake for you. As a gesture of apology, these flowers are a gift from us. Happy birthday! The cake we¡¯ve prepared will be arriving shortly.¡±

    As he finished speaking, the door swung open.

    A tall, handsome man in a suit and white gloves entered, showing great respect.

    The cake was decorated exactly the way Rachel liked it.

    Even though she was no longer in her youth, the soft, enchanting colors still stirred something deep inside her, touching her heart and soothing even the most hidden parts of her soul.

    Lizzie carefully ced and lit the candles herself. ¡°Rachel, make a wish!¡±

    Rachel folded her hands together and closed her eyes in sincere thought. The moment felt like a sacred ritual. But as she stood there with her eyes shut tight, she realized she didn¡¯t have a wish in mind. Jeffrey was gone. An was gone. The people she had once held dear were no longer in her life.

    If there was anything left to wish for, it was her friends. She silently wished that Lizzie, Yvonne, and Natalia would stay healthy and happy.

    With that, she blew out the candles.

    As they were eating the cake, a loud bang echoed from outside the window. Lizzie jumped up excitedly and tugged Rachel toward the window. ¡°Rachel, look! Fireworks!¡±

    ???????? ???????? ???????????????????? @ g?????????¦Í????????©q??????

    Rachel blinked in surprise. ¡°A fireworks show?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Maybe you didn¡¯t know, but our city puts on a huge fireworks disy every year. And each year, it seems to get bigger and more beautiful. Now stop talking, and just watch!¡± Lizzie urged, a smile spreading across her face.

    With each explosion, a shower of fireworks soared into the sky, bursting into beautiful patterns.

    They were short-lived, but oh, they were beautiful beyond words. Rachel thought to herself that maybe fireworks were so beloved because theysted only for a brief moment. People tried to hold onto those fleeting moments of beauty.

    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Rachel eximed, her voice filled with awe.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 891

    ?Chapter 891:

    Outside the window, fireworks danced in a breathtaking disy.

    She had seen fireworks many times before, but never from such a high vantage point with such a wide, open view.

    The floor-to-ceiling windows were so clear, they seemed almost invisible, yet they kept the smoke from the fireworkspletely at bay.

    Rachel had to admit, the experience of watching the fireworks from here was unlike any other.

    The fireworks show went on for a full hour, and during that time, the two of them simply enjoyed the spectacle.

    They talked, enjoyed their meal, and sipped on red wine.

    Lizzie, feeling the effects of the drink, was in high spirits andughed softly. She gazed out at the fireworks with a look of wonder on her face, her cheeks flushed from a light tipsiness.

    Lizzie rested her elbow on the table, her gaze fixed on the fireworks outside.

    Her face lit up with curiosity. ¡°You know, these fireworks are a bit unusual.¡±

    Rachel asked, raising an eyebrow, ¡°What¡¯s so unusual about them?¡±

    ¡°The timing of this fireworks show changes every year. It¡¯s never fixed, which makes it harder to predict. Normally, events like this are on set dates, don¡¯t you think? And this restaurant, it didn¡¯t even exist before. It¡¯s a new building, and I must admit, it¡¯s the perfect ce to watch fireworks.¡±

    Rachel thought for a moment, but she couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on it either. They decided to just toast to each other, clinking their sses, and continued drinking without worrying about it any further.

    Lizzie drank a little more, bing more tipsy by the second. ¡°Rachel, you know, I really hope you and Mr. White end up together.¡±

    Rachel looked up in shock, her face showing clear surprise.

    Over the years, Rachel and Brian never hid their rtionship on purpose, yet no one ever really talked about it. Logically, Lizzie shouldn¡¯t have known about it.

    Lizzieughed softly. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve known for a while now. But no one ever told me. Over the past two years, you¡¯ve been Mr. White¡¯s secretary, but if you pay attention, you¡¯ll notice he¡¯s always looking out for you. He cares for you deeply. And if you look into his eyes, you¡¯ll see the tenderness and love he has for you. I heard that true love shows in the eyes, even when you try to hide it. I used to think that was just some sentimental saying, but after seeing the way Mr. White looks at you, I¡¯vee to realize it¡¯s absolutely true.¡±

    ???????????? ?????????????? ???????? ???? g???????¦Í????????????

    Holding Rachel¡¯s hand, Lizzie continued, ¡°Rachel, thank you for everything you¡¯ve done for me. Thank you for being there for An, too. You¡¯ve repaid his kindness more than he could ever ask for. So, please don¡¯t feel like you¡¯re stuck because of him or because of me. I really see you as my sister, and all I want is for you to be happy. I hope you find someone who truly cherishes you, loves you, and protects you. An shared the same sentiment. If he knew you were happy for the rest of your life, he¡¯d feel at peace.¡±

    Lizzie spoke from her heart, and Rachel listened carefully.

    The emotions that had built up over so many years, along with everything that had happened in between, couldn¡¯t possibly be exined in just a few sentences.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 892

    ?Chapter 892:

    Rachel no longer felt the bitterness she once had toward Brian. There was no anger, no resentment.

    But when it came to the idea of loving him or living with him¡­ she just couldn¡¯t. Not all wounds would fully heal, and some scars would stay with her forever. Her heart had long since hardened. She had lost the capacity to love, and Brian shouldn¡¯t waste his time on her.

    ¡°We¡¯re just colleagues now. It¡¯s the second year of the three-year agreement, and once it¡¯s up, I¡¯ll leave hispany. As for you, Lizzie, you¡¯ve grown so much in the past two years. You don¡¯t need me to protect you anymore. You¡¯re strong on your own now. So, when this three-year period ends, I n to follow my dreams and finally live for myself.¡±

    She already knew the path she wanted to take. She was just waiting for the agreement to be over.

    No matter what, since Brian had saved the Vance Group, she would honor the agreement.

    A year was neither too long nor too short.

    On the third anniversary of An¡¯s passing, Rachel¡¯s three-year agreement with Brian was nearing its end, with just a little over a month left.

    That day, she had just returned from overseas after wrapping up a major project.

    The client had been notoriously difficult to handle, but after all the time she¡¯d spent working with Brian, she¡¯d learned the ropes. She had the experience to keep things running smoothly, despite the challenges.

    Originally, Rachel had nned to return the day before the anniversary.

    But the client had postponed the meeting at thest minute. After several rounds of tense negotiations that seemed to lead nowhere, the entire deal was dyed far beyond expectations.

    As soon as the contract was signed and finalized, Rachel quickly began packing her things.

    She checked her phone and, thanks to the time difference, realized she still had enough time to catch a flight back home the next day.

    However, when she went to book her ticket, she found that there were no avable flights for the next few hours.

    ???????????????? ????????: g???????¦Í?????????????

    Despite the setback, she wasn¡¯t ready to give up just yet.

    She packed her belongings and started preparing to head to the airport anyway.

    The day had already been long and tiring, filled with meetings, and now, outside, it had begun to drizzle.

    She didn¡¯t feel like going back upstairs to grab an umbre, so she used her bag to cover her head and prepared to hail a cab.

    Just as she was about to step outside, she felt someone take hold of her wrist.

    A warm,forting presence surrounded her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Brian said, holding a long ck umbre above their heads.

    Rachel nced at him, a small frown forming. ¡°Do you even know where I¡¯m going?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 893

    ?Chapter 893:

    Brian gripped the umbre handle tightly, his posture straight and his calm voice resonating in her ears. ¡°Ronald has already arranged a private jet. If we leave now, we should get back in time.¡± Tomorrow would be An¡¯s anniversary.

    Of course, Brian knew that.

    And he understood the reason Rachel was in such a rush to return. It was all for An. But he didn¡¯t have the right to feel jealous. He only had the right to be there for her, to help her.

    Even if it meant she would only be a little happier, it would bring him joy for a long time.

    The ne glided effortlessly through the twilight sky, its engines humming softly. Brian, ever considerate, had arranged a quiet dinner for him and Rachel. After an exhausting day filled with meetings, Rachel felt utterly drained. She ate in a haze, the weight of the day pulling her toward rest. Soon, she drifted into a deep, peaceful slumber. When she finally awoke, daylight had already broken.

    The first light of dawn pierced the clouds, bathing the sky in rich hues of orange and crimson¡ªcolors so vivid and perfectly bnced that they seemed to stretch on forever. Rachel marveled at the sight; the beauty was so mesmerizing it almost felt unreal.

    Though she had witnessed countless sunrises, this one was different. It was her first from the window of a ne. She leaned in, captivated by the ever-expanding horizon, the world below so distant, yet so close. As she sat there, gazing out at the breathtaking view, a sense of tranquility washed over her, easing the weight in her chest. At that moment, she felt a calm assurance that she would make it back in time.

    Once the ne touched down, she turned to Brian, her expression both respectful and sincere. ¡°Thank you so much. I know this is your private jet, but I insist on covering my costs. Please have Ronald calcte the amount and deduct it from my sry.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Brian responded without hesitation, fully understanding that this was the only way Rachel would ept the situation with peace of mind.

    Rachel and Lizzie made their way to An¡¯s grave. Though the sharp pain of his loss had dulled somewhat over time, the sorrow still clung to them like an unyielding mist, a quiet ache that lingered in their hearts.

    Just thinking of him stirred an indescribable sadness within Rachel. ¡°An,¡± she whispered softly, her voice thick with emotion. ¡°It¡¯s been three years since you left us. Rest easy; I¡¯m doing well. Lizzie¡¯s handling thepany brilliantly now. She¡¯s bing such a strong businesswoman¡ªso capable, managing everything on her own. You don¡¯t need to worry about us anymore.¡±

    ???????? ???????? ???????? ???? g????????¦Í??????©o?????

    Rachel paused momentarily, her voice faltering slightly as she spoke again. ¡°Oh, and there¡¯s something else I need to share with you. Soon, I¡¯ll be leaving this ce¡­ for somewherepletely new. You and Jeffrey both struggled with your health, and now I feel it¡¯s time for me to bring some hope to the sick children in poor areas, to give something back. If you were still here, I know you would support me.¡±

    As they left the cemetery, Lizzie¡¯s voice was soft but filled with concern. ¡°Rachel, are you really going to leave?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 894

    ?Chapter 894:

    Rachel nodded with quiet determination, her gaze firm. The decision had settled in her heart the moment An passed, only dyed by the three-year agreement. Now that the time hade to an end, she was ready to act.

    Lizzie¡¯s voice faltered, a trace of reluctance and worry creeping in. ¡°You won¡¯t be gone forever, will you?¡±

    Rachel smiled warmly and gently pinched Lizzie¡¯s cheek. ¡°Of course not. You¡¯re all here, so I¡¯ll definitelye back.¡±

    Lizzie felt a sense of relief settle over her. ¡°Alright,¡± she said, her voice soft but resolute. ¡°If this is truly your decision, and helping others is where your heart lies, then I¡¯ll stand by you. When I return, I¡¯ll set up a charitable organization to support you.¡±

    Rachel gave a small, appreciative smile. ¡°Thank you, Lizzie.¡±

    The final month passed in a blur. Rachel reflected on how quickly it had gone by, especially thest day, which arrived with soft, steady raindrops falling from a gray sky.

    Early that morning, she gently knocked on Brian¡¯s office door. ¡°Today marks myst day under your guidance. I¡¯ve handed over most of my responsibilities, and I¡¯ll be leaving promptly after work,¡± she said, her words carrying a subtle weight. It was her quiet way of signaling that the three-yearmitment they had made was nowing to an end.

    Brian nced up from his desk, his gaze thoughtful. For a moment, his expression seemed to carry a thousand unsaid words, but in the end, his voice softened. ¡°Rest assured,¡± he said quietly, ¡°I will keep my word.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Rachel replied softly.

    Brian tilted his head slightly, his gaze thoughtful. ¡°I remember thest time I sent you home by my jet¡­ You thanked me then, too.¡±

    Rachel gave a small, acknowledging nod. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Brian¡¯s lips curled slightly as he continued, ¡°How about treating me to a meal? Let¡¯s mark the end of these three years properly, with a fitting conclusion.¡±

    It was a reasonable request, one that Rachel had no reason to deny. ¡°Alright,¡± she agreed, her voice warm. ¡°Do you have a ce in mind?¡±

    ???????? ???????? ???????????? ????????????: ?????????¦Í???????????????

    Brian nced at her and replied, ¡°No, I¡¯ll leave the decision to you.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Rachel said, her voice calm yet thoughtful.

    Rachel chose a sophisticated restaurant, one that matched Brian¡¯s status, exuding elegance and refinement.

    When the menus were presented, Rachel gently pushed hers toward Brian. ¡°I¡¯m the one thanking you, so please, choose the dishes first,¡± she said, her voice steady.

    Brian smiled, his eyes glinting with familiarity. He effortlessly listed several dishes, each one carefully chosen. As Brian spoke, Rachel¡¯s surprise grew¡ªeach item was one of her favorites. She blinked, taken aback. ¡°You really don¡¯t need to cater to me like this. Just order what you enjoy.¡±

    Brian¡¯s smile deepened, his eyes meeting hers. ¡°What you love, I love too.¡±

    As the meal progressed, Rachel ordered a bottle of wine. The waiter poured them both a ss, and Rachel took her first sip. The taste was rich and smooth, immediately pleasant against her senses. On this particr evening, the wine seemed to offer an addedyer offort, so Rachel allowed herself to indulge. Perhaps, knowing this was their farewell, they both drank more than they usually would.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 895

    ?Chapter 895:

    After three years of near-constantpanionship, it was inevitable that feelings had developed. But sometimes, it took one fleeting moment of courage for something reckless to unfold.

    Brian broke the silence, his voice steady but probing. ¡°What are your ns now?¡±

    Rachel¡¯s gaze softened, and she leaned slightly forward. ¡°I want to focus on charity work in the poor areas with children, like Jeffrey. I hope to bring them joy, to make a real difference in their lives.¡± Her words were filled with resolve, revealing her intention to leave¡ªand not just for a short while.

    Brian¡¯s voice trembled slightly, betraying the uncertainty he was trying to mask. ¡°You¡¯ll return, won¡¯t you?¡±

    Rachel met his gaze with soft determination. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll definitelye back to visit. Thank you¡ªfor these three years, for letting go of the past, and for your unwavering support of Lizzie and the Vance Group.¡±

    Brian¡¯s expression softened. ¡°I did it willingly,¡± he said, tilting his head back and downing another ss of wine.

    Rachel offered no further words, simply joining him in the silence, their sses clinking softly as they shared the moment.

    The evening stretched on longer than either had anticipated. They went through several bottles of wine, and by the time Rachel felt the alcohol settle in, her thoughts had slowed, her speech a little less sure. Ronald, sensing the shift, arrived to settle the bill and quietly escorted them out.

    At first, Brian had nned to take Rachel back to her home, but just as they were about to leave, Ronald spoke up. ¡°I¡¯ve already booked a hotel nearby for her. She¡¯s quite drunk, and it¡¯s better that she rests for the night. Otherwise, she¡¯ll feel awful in the morning.¡±

    Brian nodded in silent agreement, his gaze lingering on Rachel.

    In the car, Brian watched as Rachel slept soundly. Without a word, he carefully lifted her, cradling her against him, and made his way into the hotel.

    Still drowsy from the alcohol, Rachel instinctively nestled against him, finding sce in his warmth.

    In that brief moment, Brian allowed himself to hold her, feeling the gentle rise and fall of her breath. He knew this would be the only time he could have her so near. At other times, his longing for her remained a distant, unspoken desire¡ªan impossible dream.

    ?????????? ???????????? ????: ??????????¦Í?????????????

    In the room, Brian carefullyid Rachel back onto the bed, his movements tender as he wrung out a soft towel and gently wiped her face. The room was filled with a pleasant scent, grounding him as he breathed deeply, savoring the rare peace in the space between them.

    Once Rachel was settled, Brian tucked her in, his fingertips lingering on the edges of the nket as if to prolong the moment. He turned to dim the lights, preparing to slip away and let her rest, when a gentle tug on his wrist stopped him in his tracks.

    ¡°Rachel?¡± Brian¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he turned around, startled and uncertain. His gaze locked on hers. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± he asked, his voice almost a whisper.

    Rachel¡¯s eyes fluttered open, barely awake. She shook her head weakly, her throat dry as she whispered, ¡°Water¡­ I need water.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 896

    ?Chapter 896:

    Brian quickly filled a ss with water and gently helped Rachel sit up, carefully guiding the drink to her lips. He watched as she drank, her movements slow and unsteady.

    Once finished, she didn¡¯t lie back down as expected. Instead, she wrapped her arms around his waist, leaning into him, her presence warm and unexpected.

    ¡°Rachel,¡± Brian whispered, his voice soft yet filled with concern. He gently shook her, trying to rouse her from her drowsy state, but she remained unresponsive.

    He attempted to gently pull her hands away and leave, but she only clung to him tighter, her slender hands wrapping around his neck, anchoring herself to him as though she never wanted to let go.

    The dim glow of the bedsidemp cast a soft light over her, highlighting the subtle blush on her cheeks. It made her seem even more enchanting, more delicate in that quiet moment. In truth, even in the simplest of moments, without any effort at all, Rachel had always held an undeniable pull over him. But now, with her soft, almost shy demeanor after drinking, she was utterly captivating.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little warm¡­ could you lower the temperature?¡± Rachel murmured, her voice soft and drowsy as her head rested against his shoulder.

    Brian quickly adjusted the air conditioning, but despite the change, the room still felt unusually stifling. A wave of heat surged within him, an instinctive pull he couldn¡¯t ignore.

    ¡°Still too hot,¡± Rachel mumbled absently, shifting her clothes in an attempt to cool herself, only deepening the heat that stirred inside Brian.

    It was then that he realized something about the room¡¯s fragrance¡ªit had subtly shifted, as if the very air had been infused with something that made his control slip further. Before he could stop himself, Rachel kissed him.

    The desire that had been simmering beneath the surface red to life. He didn¡¯t resist; he couldn¡¯t. Despite a gnawing self-reproach, a voice inside urged him forward. What if, after tonight, she chose to stay, not leave? The thought of her walking away was unbearable, and in that instant, he couldn¡¯t fight the selfish yearning to hold onto her.

    Rachel woke in the stillness of the night, her mind foggy as she nced over at Brian, who slept soundly beside her. The weight of the situation settled over her, and she moved carefully, dressing quietly so as not to disturb him. She slipped out of the room without a word, her thoughts a swirl of confusion and unease.

    Once outside the hotel, she immediately canceled her flight and boarded the midnight train. She knew, without question, that avoiding Brian was the only way forward. Neither of them seemed to know how to navigate the aftermath of what had happened, so it seemed easier to walk away. Everything could be chalked up to an unfortunate ident, an unnned moment neither could control.

    Did she harbor resentment toward Brian? As she pondered the question, she realized she couldn¡¯t, or perhaps shouldn¡¯t, me him. The alcohol had clouded her memories, but bits of them returned as she sobered. She remembered drinking far too much, losing control. That led to what happened between them¡ªsomething that had urred under the influence, something neither of them had nned.

    ???????????????? ????????: g????????¦Í?????????????

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 897

    ?Chapter 897:

    Brian had also been drunk, so in the chaos of the night, their actions felt almost inevitable. But now that she was clear-headed, she didn¡¯t know how to face what had transpired.

    Meanwhile, Brian awoke to an empty bed, his mind still clouded by the remnants of sleep. Panic set in as he reached for his phone, dialing Rachel¡¯s number again. He sent message after message, hoping for some sign of her response. But the silence only deepened his anxiety.

    Silence stretched on. Each call, each text, fell into an unyielding void as though she had vanished without a trace. A week passed, and Brian came to understand that Rachel didn¡¯t wish to see him, nor did she want to revisit that night. Yet, how could he move on? The weight of their unspoken words lingered in his heart, and he couldn¡¯t simply let it go.

    Two months passed before their paths crossed again, this time at a charity event. It was a grand affair hosted by the media to encouragerge-scale donations. Rachel was there to secure sponsorship for children in need, while Brian represented hispany, pledging a generous donation of one hundred million dors.

    As Rachel watched the donation ceremony unfold, she couldn¡¯t help but be moved. The scale of the event, the generosity¡ªit stirred something deep within her. Yet, she knew, as she stood there, that she and Brian had missed their chance. Too much had happened beyond their control, and the space between them had grown too wide.

    As Rachel made her way out of the ceremony, Ronald¡¯s voice cut through the air, calling her name. She froze, feeling as if her instincts were telling her to run, to escape.

    Ronald approached, his expression solemn. He bowed low, his voice thick with remorse. ¡°Ms. Marsh, I owe you a profound apology. Everything that transpired that night was entirely my fault. You can direct your anger at me, but please don¡¯t hold Mr. White ountable. He knew nothing of it, just as you didn¡¯t.¡±

    Rachel blinked in confusion, her mind racing. ¡°Ronald, what are you talking about?¡±

    Ronald¡¯s eyes met Rachel¡¯s, full of regret. ¡°That night at the hotel¡­ you and Mr. White¡­¡±

    At that moment, understanding hit Rachel like a wave. Her expression shifted from confusion to disbelief, her gaze locking onto him as realization set in. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying it was all because of you?¡±

    ???????????? ?????????????? @ ?????????¦Í?????????????

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ronald replied with unwavering sincerity, his voice soft yet firm as he continued. ¡°You were leaving, and Mr. White¡ªhe couldn¡¯t bear it. He wanted to ask you to stay, but he didn¡¯t have the courage. Instead, he sank into a deep sorrow, unable to find rest. His insomnia became unbearable, dragging on night after night. In truth, his sleeplessness had worsened ever since you left years ago, leaving him restless and drained. But when you returned, working alongside him, his condition improved. Yet as the end of the three-year agreement neared, he feared you would leave again, and his insomnia worsened once more.¡±

    Ronald paused, his eyes filled with empathy as he continued, his wordsced with understanding. ¡°Ms. Marsh, over the years, Mr. White has done countless things for¡­¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 898

    ?Chapter 898:

    ¡°Every decision, every move you made, affected him profoundly. The crisis with the Vance Group¡ªyou must know he could have stayed away, but he got involved because of you. The restaurant that you and Miss Vance visited? That was built for you, specifically because you love fireworks. He knew you¡¯d enjoy the view from the high altitude, and almost every dish there is something you adore. The ce was never meant for anyone else¡ªit was his gift to you.¡±

    He hesitated, gathering his thoughts before continuing, his voice softer, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve ever noticed the timing of the annual fireworks shows. To most, it seems random. But if you pay attention to the calendar, you¡¯ll see a pattern. And in Mr. White¡¯s desk drawer, there are boxes¡ªsmall andrge¡ªfilled with birthday gifts he¡¯d nned to give you over the years but never did. He¡¯s prepared them each year with such care, but he never had the chance to give them to you.¡±

    Ronald¡¯s gaze softened further, his voice steady but pleading. ¡°He has made a mistake, and I won¡¯t deny that. He¡¯s let you down, and he knows it. But can one mistake define him forever? In the years you¡¯ve been apart, he¡¯s spent every day trying to make amends. It¡¯s clear to me¡ªhe loves you deeply. You were together for so long, and I believe, with all my heart, that you still care for him. That¡¯s why, on that night, I arranged the special fragrance in the room.¡±

    As Ronald¡¯s words settled in, Rachel¡¯s mind slowly began to piece together the truth. It wasn¡¯t the alcohol that had sparked the events of that night; it was the incense Ronald had carefully ced in the room.

    Once back at her apartment, Rachel wasted no time. She rushed to retrieve the calendars from the past few years, her fingers trembling slightly as she flipped through the pages. She began marking the dates of the fireworks shows, one by one.

    As she marked the third date, a sudden realization struck her¡ªher breath caught in her chest. She continued, her heart racing as she checked the remaining dates. It was no coincidence. Each of those nights had been a special asion for her, like her birthday and their anniversary.

    In the past, Rachel had brushed it off as a mere coincidence. Over the years, she had stopped celebrating her birthday, no longer connecting the dazzling disys to her special day. She never once considered that there might be more to it.

    But now, as the pieces fell into ce, she understood. Those so-called coincidences weren¡¯t random at all. They were carefully nned, each one a quiet gesture of love, a subtle reminder that he had always been thinking of her. True coincidences, she realized, were a rarity in life.

    When Ronald finallyid everything bare, Rachel found herself unsure of how to feel about the truth. Did she still harbor hatred toward Brian? Certainly not. Even the deepest resentment had been chipped away over time by his quiet, consistent acts of kindness.

    ?????????????? ?????????????????? ????????: ?????????¦Í??????©q?????

    When all was said and done, Brian had truly helped her thesest few years, more than she could have ever hoped for. And yet, to say that there was no lingering resentment at all would be untrue. Some bitterness remained, born from a past that could never be changed.

    A notification on her phone pulled Rachel back to her senses. It was a message from Brian: ¡°Can Ie over and see you? I won¡¯t stay long. I¡¯ll have to head back tonight.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 899

    ?Chapter 899:

    She pondered it for a moment before sending a short reply: ¡°Okay.¡±

    In the car, Brian read her message and tapped the back of the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Less than ten minutester, they pulled up in front of Rachel¡¯s residence. It was a modest ce.

    Brian knocked on the door, and it opened shortly after.

    It had been two months since they hadst seen each other. Now, standing face-to-face, they could only stare at each other in stunned silence.

    Rachel spoke first. ¡°Come on in.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± He made himselffortable while she poured him a ss of water. ¡°Are youfortable living here?¡± Brian asked after taking stock of their surroundings, his voiceced with concern.

    ¡°It¡¯s no high-rise unit in the middle of the city, but it¡¯s peaceful around here. The air is fresh; it¡¯s good for the mind and body. Besides, I like having children around.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. It puts me at ease.¡± Brian set a beautifully crafted bag he had brought down on the table. It looked rather out of ce in this modest setting.

    ¡°I brought you some of the desserts you love,¡± he said gently. ¡°They¡¯re a little difficult to find around here.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s expression became more serious. ¡°Not just the desserts, but the donations too. I know you¡¯re being generous on my ount. You even flew here specifically for me, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Brian hadn¡¯t expected her to ask so directly, but since she had, he wouldn¡¯t deny it. ¡°It¡¯s true that I am paying attention to these matters because of you. That first donation was solely for your benefit. But after seeing the situation with my own eyes today, I think I¡¯ll continue with the charity work¡ªfor everyone¡¯s sake this time.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for being honest with me.¡±

    As he had promised, Brian didn¡¯t stay long. He took his leave soon after.

    They didn¡¯t see or hear from each other for the next two weeks. During that time, they were both entirely absorbed in their separate lives. There were no visits, calls, or messages.

    ???????????????? ??????????: ???????¦Í?????????????

    At one point, Rachel thought the distance and absence would cause them to drift apart. Eventually, when their paths crossed again, they would merely exchange polite greetings and continue on with their lives.

    So, she was quite surprised to find Brian at her doorstep again just two weekster, and he had good news to share.

    The next batch of donations was sponsored by the White Group, which meant considerably more funds. Needless to say, Rachel was overjoyed to hear that¡ªit meant more children would have the opportunity to get treatment.

    Brian also brought her gifts, including her favorite desserts and snacks, as well as some daily necessities.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 900

    Chapter 900:

    Rachel didn¡¯t seem averse to his attentions this time, which encouraged him to visit more often.

    He ended up visiting at least once a week, and each time, she would brief him on the sick children¡¯s conditions and their progress so far. He was their benefactor, after all, so it was only right that she keep him in the loop. They would also chat about life sometimes, though these conversations were usually brief and light.

    As the days passed, Brian grew quieter, more subdued. And while his visits became more frequent, he never stayed long¡ªusually just a couple of hours before he left in a hurry.

    The fact that Ronald frequently appeared during Brian¡¯s visits was a testament to just how busy Brian was.

    A whole month passed.

    Brian would usually leave after saying goodbye, but for the first time, he had more to say. ¡°Take care of yourself. I may not be able to visit often in theing weeks, but I¡¯lle as soon as I can spare some time.¡±

    ¡°I understand. Be safe.¡± It was the first time Rachel had said something like that to him as well.

    Brian spun around to look at her again, his eyes misting. ¡°Then,¡± he said, his voice thick with emotion, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    After missing her period for several days, Rachel finally realized that she might be pregnant.

    Her cycle had always been irregr, and adjusting to a new environment with an unfamiliar climate had distracted her from considering the possibility. On top of that, she had been so focused on her charity work. She had noticed her appetite wasn¡¯t as good as before, but like everything else, she attributed it to her new routine.

    One day, while idly flipping through the calendar on her phone, she noticed the date of herst period. Only then did it ur to her that it had been months ago.

    Her mind immediately shed back to that fateful night she had spent with Brian.

    If she was indeed pregnant, it must have been from that night.

    ?????????? ????????: ?????????¦Í??????©q??????

    Without wasting any time, she set out for the pharmacy. However, when she arrived, she found that the local pharmacy only had a handful of over-the-counter medications formon ailments.

    The next morning, Rachel woke up early and made her way to the hospital in town.

    Their procedures were straightforward and efficient, far less cumbersome than those employed byrger hospitals.

    Luckily, there weren¡¯t many patients. Rachel exined her situation to the doctor and was then directed to queue for a blood test.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to wait a while for the test results,¡± the doctor said. ¡°You may wait outside.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡±

    Rachel sat on a bench in the corridor, doing just that, when her phone rang.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Enjoy the weekend dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (=?=) /

    .

 Chapter 901

    ?Chapter 901:

    She nced at the caller ID¡ªBrian.

    Rachel took the call, her voice trembling slightly with nerves. ¡°Hello?¡± Their conversations had mostly urred during his visits. Apart from that, they hadn¡¯t exchanged messages or calls since he pledged the White Group¡¯s support. This would be the first time they spoke since then.

    ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡± His voice was gentle as ever, but if one listened closely, there was a subtle hint of exhaustion.

    ¡°Have you?¡± Rachel responded.

    On the other end, Brian removed his gold-rimmed sses and pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°I¡¯m overseas, so it¡¯s evening here. But I¡¯ve already had dinner.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re on a business trip?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I flew straight from your cest time.¡± A brief silence followed his words.

    ¡°You sound tired,¡± Rachel remarked tentatively. ¡°Are you swamped with work these days?¡±

    Brian chuckled. ¡°You really know me well, huh?¡±

    ¡°What time is it over there?¡±

    ¡°Almost midnight.¡±

    No wonder he sounded weary.

    ¡°Then you should rest. No matter how hectic work gets, your health should alwayse first.¡±

    Brian¡¯s smile deepened, and just like that, all the fatigue seemed to leave his body.

    He really was tired before he called. He hadn¡¯t yet recovered from the jetg and had to dive straight into an intense workload. It had been tough. Yet, in the midst of all that, he found himself debating whether to call Rachel or not. A part of him feared she might be upset with him and refuse to answer, or that if she did, her responses would be short and clipped. In the end, the overwhelming yearning won out, and before he knew it, he was pressing the call button.

    Her concern for his well-being warmed his chest, and he suddenly felt invigorated.

    ¡°Alright. Once I finish up here, I¡¯ll head over to see you.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Rachel replied.

    ???????????? ???????? ??????????????: ?????????¦Í?????????????

    Her agreeable response had Brian¡¯s blood boiling with anticipation. Just then, a voice over the PA system interrupted their conversation. ¡°Next, Ms. Rachel Marsh!¡±

    ¡°Are you outside?¡± Brian asked.

    ¡°Yes, I have to go now!¡±

    ¡°Rachel Marsh? It¡¯s time for your blood test, please hurry.¡±

    Brian heard every word. ¡°You¡¯re at the hospital?¡± he asked, his voice filled with concern. ¡°Are you ill?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal, probably anemia. I¡¯m just here to get checked,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Alright, you¡¯d better get to it. Let me know what the results are, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay, bye!¡± she said, and the call ended.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 902

    ?Chapter 902:

    After the test, Rachel had to wait another hour for the results. When she finally received the report, she could tell from the values that she was indeed pregnant.

    She took the report to the doctor, who calcted the gestational age of the baby¡ªfourteen weeks.

    At this stage, most mothers would have already had an ultrasound to check the baby¡¯s position. Some would have even heard the baby¡¯s heartbeat. It was no surprise, then, that the doctor advised her to get an ultrasound that very same day.

    Rachel hesitated. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡±

    It was just one, unexpected night. How could she be pregnant? And with Brian¡¯s child, no less.

    If this had happened a few years ago, Rachel would probably have been ted by the news. But that one night had been an ident, nothing more, and they were no longer anything to each other. Should she keep the baby?

    Rachel had always believed that a child was the fruit of love shared between a couple, but the one she carried was entirely unnned.

    She left the hospital without taking the ultrasound.

    Once home, she spent a long while clutching her phone. At one point, she typed out a message to Brian, her thumb hovering over the send button.

    But then, she hesitated again. What was she doing? She hadn¡¯t even decided on the baby¡¯s fate yet.

    At the very least, she needed to make up her mind before involving Brian in this situation.

    She didn¡¯t want to hide her pregnancy from him, as it concerned both of them. If she chose to keep the baby, it would naturally need a father¡¯s love.

    Having grown up without the love of a father herself, she hoped her child would have all the love and support of both parents.

    Even if she and Brian were no longer a couple, if they worked hard to foster a warm and loving environment for their child, then that would be enough for her.

    She sat on it for an entire week before gathering the courage to call Brian and share the news.

    ¡°Hi, Rachel!¡± Brian¡¯s voice came through, almost breathless with disbelief. ¡°Did you get the supplements I sent over?¡±

    ???????? ???????? ???? ??????????????: g?????????¦Í????????????

    He had tried reaching out several times since theirst call, but Rachel hadn¡¯t responded. It felt like she had momentarily disappeared from the face of the earth.

    He had spent thest week anxious and frazzled, ming himself for being too forward, too soon.

    ¡°Yes, I received them, thank you. Uhm¡­¡± Rachel bit her lower lip and slowly inhaled. ¡°Are you free right now? I have something important to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Everything¡¯s quiet here, so go ahead.¡±

    ¡°The night before I left, we¡­ do you remember?¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± Brian¡¯s answer came immediately, full of conviction.

    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant!¡± Rachel blurted out in a rush.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 903

    ?Chapter 903:

    Brian felt the world around him fall into a heavy silence. His lips parted, his throat moved, but for the life of him, he couldn¡¯t form a single coherent sentence.

    ¡°I thought you had the right to know,¡± Rachel finally said after a long pause. ¡°I decided to tell you, no matter what happens afterward.¡±

    Brian took a moment to steady himself. ¡°Rachel,¡± he said, his tone serious, ¡°do you want to keep the baby?¡±

    He didn¡¯t want her to misunderstand his intentions, so he quickly added, ¡°Just so you know, I¡¯d very much like you to. This is our baby, and I want it to be a part of our lives. As long as you¡¯re willing to keep it, I¡¯m ready for whateveres our way. But if you¡¯re not¡ª¡±

    He swallowed the surge of pain that rose in his heart. ¡°I will respect your decision.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for understanding.¡±

    The call ended shortly after, and Brian immediately moved to arrange the earliest flight. He couldn¡¯t wait another day¡ªhe needed to see Rachel as soon as possible.

    On their way to the airport, Brian finally shared the situation with Ronald. Ronald was practically bursting with the information. ¡°I think all this excitement has clouded your judgment,¡± he said.

    ¡°What do you mean? Did I say something wrong? Do you think I upset her?¡± Brian asked, a note of concern in his voice.

    Ronald raised an eyebrow and gave him a knowing look. ¡°Have you paused to consider why she chose to tell you about the pregnancy?¡±

    ¡°She said it¡¯s because I¡¯m the father, and I have the right to know.¡±

    Ronald sighed. ¡°Let me ask you one more thing. If she had decided to terminate the pregnancy, she would have gone ahead with the procedure as soon as she found out. Why would she take the time to tell you she¡¯s pregnant?¡±

    Brian¡¯s eyes widened, and his palm hit his forehead. A rush of breath escaped his lips as his lips curled into a smile. ¡°So¡­ so that means she¡¯s decided to keep the baby, right?¡±

    He had been overthinking the situation so much, letting his emotions cloud his judgment, that he hadn¡¯t stopped to think logically.

    He quickly pulled out his phone. ¡°I need to call her again to exin. I can¡¯t have her thinking I don¡¯t want the baby.¡±

    ?????? ???????? ?????????? ????: g????????¦Í????????????

    Ronald sighed again. ¡°With all due respect, she¡¯d be asleep by now.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right. Then I¡¯ll exin everything in person.¡±

    Ronald shook his head with a wry smile. It was hard to reconcile the confused, agitated man beside him with the formidable tycoon who ruled the business world.

    Then again, not much had changed in that regard. When it came to matters involving Rachel, the great Brian White was always reduced to a lovestruck fool.

    Rachel slept soundly through the night. Perhaps it was the pregnancy, but she slept far longer than usual.

    When she finally awoke, the sun was already high in the sky.

    The warmth of the sunlight was pleasant, and the cool breeze was refreshing. She washed up, changed her clothes, and then opened the windows before heading toward the door.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 904

    ?Chapter 904:

    She froze when she saw the man standing just outside. Brian? What was he doing here? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be away on his business trip? How was he suddenly standing in front of her?

    Rachel tried to process what she was seeing.

    Brian was practically bouncing with excitement. He invited himself into her home, cing a bag of food on her table. ¡°You haven¡¯t had breakfast yet, right? I bought some. Come and eat.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Rachel opened one of the containers. As soon as the smell hit her, she ran to the bathroom, her hand pressed over her mouth.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Brian called out, nervously following after her.

    Rachel was already rinsing her mouth when he arrived. ¡°Just the typical morning sickness. I prefer nd food these days. The smell of meat makes me nauseated.¡±

    Without hesitation, Brian turned on his heel and called out to his assistant, who was waiting outside. ¡°Ronald, go and¡ª¡± He stopped mid-sentence, changing his mind. ¡°No, you stay here and watch over her. I¡¯ll get the food myself.¡±

    He returned shortly after with some light dishes. Rachel ate happily, feeling warm and content.

    Only then did Brian allow himself to let out a sigh of relief. He took a deep breath, looking at her earnestly. ¡°Rachel, thank you for telling me about the pregnancy. First of all, I want to apologize for any misunderstanding during our phone call. I¡¯m really d you¡¯ve decided to keep the baby. I promise you won¡¯t have to worry about anything from now on. Whether it¡¯s the wedding, your basic needs, prenatal checkups, childbirth, or postpartum care¡ªI¡¯ll take care of everything.¡±

    Rachel held a cup of warm water in both hands and took a sip, her expression serious. ¡°Thank you for your generosity and thoughtfulness, and foring all this way to see me. I told you about the baby because you are the father. I hope you¡¯ll be there for our child as they grow. I don¡¯t want you to miss out on her milestones. More importantly, I want our child to grow up in an environment full of love and joy. I just need you to fulfill your role as a father. As for the other thing, I have no ns to marry you.¡±

    A long silence followed, as her words settled in. Finally, Brian spoke. ¡°Is this really what you want?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Rachel replied. ¡°I need a father for my baby, not a husband. I hope you can respect this decision.¡±

    As tough as it was, Brian nodded. ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t worry, I will do my best to be a good father.¡±

    ?????????? ?????????? ????: g???????¦Í????????£®??????

    Rachel gave him a warm, gentle smile.

    Brian kept a respectful distance during the next few months. Although Rachel¡¯s belly grew noticeablyrger, she continued to dedicate most of her time to her charity work.

    In order to stay close, Brian bought a house nearby. He told her that he wanted to remain close throughout her pregnancy and promised to move out once the baby was born. For the sake of their child, Rachel agreed.

    It wasn¡¯t an easy pregnancy. Morning sickness worsened, and she couldn¡¯t stand the smell of meat or fish.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 905

    ?Chapter 905:

    So, Brian ordered a customized, woodsy incense scent for her, one that she could tolerate. He also prepared her daily meals himself.

    ¡°You could just hire someone to cook,¡± Rachel suggested several times, but he always shut the idea down.

    ¡°I feel more reassured when I do it myself,¡± he would reply.

    By the third trimester, Rachel experienced severe swelling, especially in her legs. She couldn¡¯t fit into any of her trousers, and her protruding belly made sleep ufortable.

    Brian came over every day to massage her legs, having learned the techniques from experts in the field.

    Due to the pregnancy, Rachel¡¯s body temperature was slightly higher than usual, and she often kicked the covers off at night. After she caught a cold one evening, Brian became even more cautious. Despite the room being set to the perfect temperature, he would still tuck her in every night and periodically check on her.

    Rachel took note of all of this¡ªevery gesture, every word¡ªand kept it in her heart. She had to admit, his devotion moved her. She knew he would be an even better father.

    ¡°Baby, even though your mom and dad aren¡¯t together, we will love you very, very much. You¡¯ll see,¡± she whispered to her growing belly.

    In the final month of her pregnancy, Rachel¡¯s movements became less fluid. She had a low-lying centa, and the doctor warned her that she might deliver earlier than expected.

    To ensure a safe delivery, she decided to return home.

    Brian arranged for a flight that same day, and after a two-hour drive from the airport, they finally arrived at the familiar, upscale neighborhood.

    Rachel looked around in surprise as the car pulled up to a stoop. ¡°Have you made a mistake?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll need more room with the baby around, so I bought a new house. You¡¯ll be morefortable here. The location is very essible in case of an emergency, and the overall environment is great. This ce was recently renovated, so it¡¯s safe and up to code. Come on, I¡¯ll show you around.¡±

    Rachel nodded and followed him without protest. She knew it wasn¡¯t just for the baby; Brian had bought the house to make herfortable.

    She felt a lump of emotion in her throat as they approached the door. They were greeted in the foyer by a handful of people who bowed and weed her with warm greetings.

    ???????????? ???????????????? ???????? g???????¦Í??????©q??????

    As they toured the rooms, she realized they had been decorated in her favorite style.

    Brian had even prepared two nurseries, both with a gentle, cozy vibe that was perfect for the baby.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a boy or a girl, so I went ahead and prepared for both. I figured it would be too much of a hassle to wait until you give birth.¡±

    Rachel walked into one of the rooms and took stock of the supplies it held. There were clothes, toiletries, and even snacks. The toys had been carefully selected, arranged in order of a child¡¯s development. It was even more detailed than any of the guidebooks she had read.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 906

    ?Chapter 906:

    Tears welled up in the corners of her eyes as she turned to look at Brian. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said sincerely.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. I¡¯m simply doing my duty to you and the baby.¡±

    Rachel went intobor on a dark and stormy night. There were still two weeks left until the due date, and they had already nned to have her admitted to the hospital the following week just in case.

    But the baby came much sooner than they had anticipated.

    It was the middle of the night when Rachel felt an ache and tightness in her belly.

    The pain started in irregr bouts, but after observing it for a while, the timing became consistent. She immediately reached for the button by her bed and pressed it.

    An rm went off, one that was heard throughout the house.

    Brian had installed such buttons all over the house, almost in every room, and his foresight proved to be invaluable at that moment.

    He rushed into the room less than a minuteter. ¡°Rachel! What¡¯s wrong? Are you in pain anywhere?¡±

    Rachel winced as another contraction crested. ¡°Brian,¡± she gasped out. ¡°I think¡­ I think I¡¯m going intobor.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital right away,¡± Brian reassured Rachel, his voice calm but firm. Without hesitation, he scooped her into his arms and hurried downstairs, his steps quick but careful.

    In the car, he held her hand tightly, offering words offort and quiet reassurance as they rushed toward the hospital.

    Twenty minutester, they arrived at the hospital, where a team of doctors had already gathered, awaiting them in the operating room.

    Brian leaned down, gently brushing Rachel¡¯s damp hair from her forehead and tucking it behind her ear as he spoke in a soothing tone. ¡°Rachel, everything will be fine. Just try to rx. I¡¯ll be right here, waiting for you. Close your eyes and rest for a bit¡ªit¡¯ll be over before you know it.¡±

    Rachel met his gaze, understanding the weight of his words. Her grip on his hand tightened, her body tense with quiet fear. ¡°No,¡± she said softly, her voice shaky. ¡°I don¡¯t want a C-section. I want a natural delivery.¡± The words trembled out, heavy with emotion.

    Her mother had passed away during a C-section, and that loss had cast a long shadow over her life. She was determined to avoid the same fate.

    ???????????? ???????????????? ?????? ????????: g???????¦Í????????????

    ¡°Natural delivery can be incredibly painful, and the contractions are intense. Are you sure about this?¡± Brian asked, his voice soft yet filled with concern.

    Rachel drew a steadying breath, her resolve firm. ¡°Yes¡­ I insist.¡± Her voice wavered slightly, but her determination remained unwavering.

    Brian nodded, his gaze softening. ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ll stay right here with you.¡±

    The doctor examined her cervix, noting it had only dted one centimeter, but Rachel was already drenched in sweat, her body trembling from the intensity of the pain. Still, she insisted on continuing with the natural delivery, no matter how grueling the process became.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 907

    ?Chapter 907:

    The absence of her mother had always left a bitter scar, and from childhood, she¡¯d beenbeled as a motherless child. No matter how excruciating the pain, she was determined to endure it¡ªfor her baby¡¯s sake. It was a belief she clung to fiercely, something that anchored her through every wave of difort.

    Throughout the ordeal, Brian never left Rachel¡¯s side. Every wince, every painful gasp she made struck him deeply, and he wished with all his heart that he could take on the suffering for her.

    As Rachel¡¯s pain intensified, she could no longer summon the strength to scream. Her hands gripped the bedsheets in a frantic, desperate hold, her body wracked with agony.

    Brian reached out, instinctively wanting tofort her, but she pushed him away with what little strength she had left. ¡°You¡¯ll get scratched,¡± she managed to say, her voice tight with distress.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Hold onto my arm, scratch, or bite if it helps,¡± Brian reassured her, his voice steady, though his heart ached at seeing her in such pain.

    Eventually, when Rachel¡¯s cervix had dted to two centimeters and she was given pain relief, she felt as if the overwhelming agony had eased. The shift was profound¡ªthough still in pain, the intensity was now much more manageable.

    When she finally rxed, releasing her grip, Brian¡¯s arm was covered in bloodied scratches, the marks shocking and disturbing to look at.

    Her voice was weak as she spoke, her eyes filled with guilt. ¡°You should¡­ take care of that.¡±

    Brian calmly adjusted his sleeve to cover the wounds, his expression unchanged. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± he said, the calm in his voice masking the concern beneath. ¡°I¡¯m not in pain. I¡¯ll stay here with you, right by your side, until you bring our baby into the world.¡±

    Time stretched on, hours passing in a blur. After more than ten hours, Rachel was finally ready to deliver.

    Before thebor began, Brian took her hand in his, offering words offort. ¡°I promise everything will be fine,¡± he said, his voice filled with quiet determination. ¡°I¡¯ve brought in the best medical team. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you or the baby. Trust me.¡±

    Rachel nodded, her voice barely a whisper but filled with deep gratitude. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    As Rachel was wheeled into the delivery room, Brian hesitated momentarily, uncertainty weighing on him. Finally, he gathered the courage to ask, ¡°Rachel, may Ie in with you?¡±

    ???????????????? ???????????? @ g???????¦Í?????????????

    She gave him a faint, reassuring smile. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Thank you for offering. I¡¯ll be strong¡ªfor the baby¡¯s sake.¡±

    He nodded, though his heart ached. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± she replied softly, her voice filled with quiet determination.

    Time seemed to slow as Brian stood anxiously in the corridor, the minutes stretching into what felt like hours. When he finally heard the baby¡¯s first cries, an overwhelming urge surged within him to rush in, to be there with them both. Before Brian could take a step, Ronald quickly intervened, his hand gently but firmly holding him back.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 908

    ?Chapter 908:

    ¡°I know you¡¯re excited, but please try to stay calm.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Brian muttered, his voice raw with emotion, barely able to contain his anticipation.

    Then, the door opened, and a doctor emerged, holding the newborn in her arms. ¡°Congrattions¡ªit¡¯s a girl.¡± She moved toward him, about to ce the baby in his arms, but when she saw his frozen expression, she called out, ¡°Mr. White?¡±

    Brian blinked, snapping out of his daze. His voice shook as he asked, ¡°How is Rachel? Is she safe?¡±

    The doctor offered a reassuring smile. ¡°She¡¯s fine. She simply fainted from exhaustion. She¡¯ll wake up after some rest.¡±

    Brian exhaled deeply, a wave of relief washing over him. ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± For a moment, he closed his eyes, silently thanking the heavens for keeping them both safe.

    ¡°Would you like to hold your daughter?¡± the doctor asked gently, offering the newborn to him.

    Brian felt a strong, instinctive desire to hold her, but the moment he saw her small, fragile form, doubt crept in. He had heard countless times how delicate newborns were, and now, with his baby in front of him, he was ovee with caution. He feared making any wrong move, worried that he might hurt her in some way. His hand hovered uncertainly, unsure how to proceed.

    ¡°I¡¯m a little nervous,¡± he admitted, his voiceced with vulnerability. Despite having studied newborn care extensively, both in theory and practice, the weight of the responsibility before him made him feel unsure.

    The doctor smiled reassuringly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be afraid. I¡¯ll guide you through it.¡±

    With the doctor¡¯s patient and experienced help, it took just a few minutes for Brian to carefully hold his daughter in his arms. At first, he barely dared to move, his hands trembling as he adjusted his grip. But gradually, he rxed, his fingers gently adjusting, feeling a sense of awe at the tiny life he held.

    When Rachel awoke, the first thing she saw was Brian carefully cradling their baby beside her. Her eyes fluttered open, and Brian immediately reached for her hand, his voice filled with excitement and relief. ¡°Rachel, you¡¯re finally awake!¡± His simple words wereden with so much feeling, and the intensity of his joy and relief could be felt in every syble.

    As Rachel took in the sight of her daughter in Brian¡¯s arms, a soft smile tugged at her lips. ¡°I want to see our baby,¡± she murmured.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Brian replied, his tone gentle as he carefully brought the baby to her.

    ???????? ???????????????? ???????? g???????¦Í?????????????

    Rachel looked at the tiny, perfect being in her arms, torn between the overwhelming desire to hold her and the hesitation that came with such fragility. She was like Brian earlier¡ªunsure but filled with awe.

    Brian, sensing her hesitation, stepped in to guide her. With his steady hands, he helped her cradle their daughter, and as she gazed down at the sleeping child, listening to the steady beat of her heart, a profound sense of peace washed over her. In that instant, she felt a happiness so pure, it seemed like the world had paused just for them.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 909

    ?Chapter 909:

    In the morning, Brian went toplete the registration for their baby¡¯s birth. As he was about to head back to the room, he overheard a conversation that made him stop in his tracks.

    ¡°Rachel, now that you and Brian have a child, have you considered marriage?¡± Yvonne¡¯s voice was gentle, probing.

    ¡°No,¡± Rachel responded firmly, the words unyielding. ¡°Marriage isn¡¯t something I¡¯m contemting. I made it clear to him before the baby came that we are just parents to this child. Nothing more.¡±

    Yvonne sighed deeply, her voiceced with a hint of resignation. She didn¡¯t press the matter further.

    Brian stood motionless by the door, his hand on the handle. His chest tightened with the weight of Rachel¡¯s words. He understood, even if it hurt. If she wasn¡¯t ready, there was nothing he could do to change that.

    He released the handle and turned away, walking into the hallway. As he reached for a cigarette, he hesitated. ncing back toward the room where his newborn daughtery, he put the cigarette back. Since Rachel¡¯s pregnancy, he had tried to cut back on smoking, indulging only asionally during moments of overwhelming stress, typicallyte at night.

    Before Brian could retreat into his thoughts, his phone rang, breaking the silence. It was Ronald, his voice filled with excitement. ¡°I¡¯ve arranged everything for the proposal¡ªflowers, the rings, the setup. You just need to bring Rachel.¡±

    Brian lifted his gaze, his fingers pressing against his temple, attempting to quell the storm of thoughts racing through his mind. ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± he said, his voice steady but resolute.

    Ronald, caught off guard, paused before responding, unsure if he had heard him correctly. ¡°But you¡­¡±

    ¡°I said no,¡± Brian interrupted firmly. ¡°I¡¯m not proposing.¡± With that, he ended the call abruptly. If Rachel wasn¡¯t ready, how could he possibly add to her burden?

    Over the next three years, Brian and Rachel embraced their roles as Dora¡¯s parents. While Rachel lived with their daughter, Brian stayed in his own home, but he was a constant presence in their lives, visiting regrly and ying an integral part in Dora¡¯s upbringing.

    Those three years flew by in the blink of an eye. Brian became the epitome of a dedicated father. Every key moment in Dora¡¯s life was marked by his involvement¡ªher first word, her first steps, and the moment she called him ¡°Daddy¡± for the first time. He cherished her with all his heart, ensuring that, aside from work, his time was spent with her and her mom.

    Throughout these years, Brian never missed a birthday¡ªneither Dora¡¯s nor Rachel¡¯s. Dora, born prematurely and often fragile, was prone to illness. Yet, no matter the time or situation, Brian was always there by her side. His presence,posed and steady, provided Rachel with the support and reassurance she needed. Whenever Dora fell ill, a single call to Brian seemed to make everything better.

    ?????????????????? ?????????? ????: ????????¦Í????????????

    For Rachel, it often felt like a quiet voice within her whispered, ¡°As long as Brian is here, nothing is a problem.¡± And indeed, this had proven true time and time again.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 910

    ?Chapter 910:

    One afternoon, when Dora developed a high fever, Rachel¡¯s anxiety peaked. She called Brian immediately, and without hesitation, he canceled all of his appointments, rearranged his day, and rushed over to them. By the time he arrived, Dora¡¯s fever had spiked, and Rachel held her in her arms, overwhelmed with worry.

    Though Dora had experienced fevers before, this one was different¡ªstronger and more persistent. The medicine had little effect, and Dora¡¯s energy seemed to drain away, leaving her weak and listless.

    When Brian entered the room, his presence immediately drew Dora¡¯s attention. She reached out toward him with an unspoken need.

    Without missing a beat, Brian scooped Dora into his arms, cradling her with the tenderness and care of a father who would move heaven and earth for his child. His calm and steady hands reassured them both as he swiftly took her to the hospital.

    It turned out Dora had a viral infection, more severe than initially thought. She remained in the hospital for five days, her condition gradually improving, until on the sixth day, the fever subsided and her health began to stabilize.

    Rachel, concerned about the risk of other infections in the hospital, prepared to take Dora home right away. In the past, she would have been the one to carry Dora home and care for her, but now, as the little one grew, her attachment to her father had deepened. Just as Rachel was about to lift Dora from the car, the girl shook her head and, without warning, leapt into Brian¡¯s arms. ¡°Daddy, I want Daddy. Mommy, I want Daddy.¡±

    With us,¡± she said, her small arms wrapping around him as though she wouldn¡¯t let go.

    Rachel extended her arms toward Dora, her voice gentle but firm. ¡°Dora, be a good girl. Come home with Mommy, and I¡¯ll take care of you.¡±

    But Dora refused, shaking her head. ¡°No, I want Daddy.¡± Tears began to well up in her eyes, and before long, she was crying in earnest, her small face drenched in tears as she wailed in distress.

    Rachel¡¯s heart twisted at the sight, but she put on a stern front. ¡°Sweetie, listen to me. You alwayse home with me. Why is it different this time? Why do you want Daddy?¡±

    The question seemed to push Dora further into her grief. Her cries grew louder, more frantic, and her face flushed with emotion. Her breath became jagged, and soon, a violent cough wracked her little body,pounding her distress. Rachel¡¯s heart ached as she watched, her own feelings of guilt and sadness rising in waves.

    Dora wiped her tear-streaked face, her voice small and full of sadness. ¡°Mommy, why do other kids have both their parents at home, but I only have you? I love you, Mommy, and I love Daddy too. I just want to be with both of you. Why can¡¯t I have both?¡± The words came out in broken sobs, and she cried, her tiny body wracked with emotion.

    ?????????? ???? ???????? ??????????: g???????¦Í????????©q?????

    Rachel turned away, her tears silently falling as she absorbed the weight of her daughter¡¯s pain. She had never fully realized the depth of what she had unintentionally taken from her child.

    After a brief pause, she wiped her eyes and, with a deep breath, turned back toward Dora. ¡°Alright, sweetheart. You can stay with your dad.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 911

    ?Chapter 911:

    Brian, who had been waiting in the car, didn¡¯t move until Rachel spoke again. ¡°Dora¡¯s just getting better, and since she wants you so much, why don¡¯t youe up and keep herpany?¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Brian said softly, his voice tinged with gratitude.

    They walked upstairs, the ground slick from the light drizzle, the sound of rain tapping against the window adding to the quiet intimacy of the moment. Once inside, Rachel gave Dora a warm bath, and afterwards, Brian took charge of storytelling, gently lulling her to sleep.

    Maybe it was thefort of having her father close by, or the extra rest she¡¯d gotten at the hospital, but tonight, Dora seemed more lively than usual. She clung to Brian, asking for one story after another, not wanting the moment to end.

    Untilte into the night, Dora finally surrendered to sleep, nestled in her father¡¯s arms. Brian stayed by her side for another half hour, waiting until he was sure Dora was sound asleep before gently withdrawing his arm, careful not to disturb her. Meanwhile, Rachel had finished her shower and was in the living room. When she saw Brian emerge, she approached him, her voice quiet.

    ¡°Is she asleep?¡±

    Brian¡¯s eyes softened as he replied, ¡°Yes. She¡¯s been through a lot with her illness, and I know you¡¯ve been exhausted from the hospital. You need rest.¡± He slipped on his coat, preparing to leave. ¡°I¡¯m heading out now, but don¡¯t hesitate to call me if you need anything.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Rachel nodded, her steps slow as she walked toward the room, but an unfamiliar hesitation gripped her. She stood there for a moment, listening to the rhythmic patter of the rain against the windows. Something in the stillness made her pause. She turned back toward Brian.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Brian halted, his body stiffening at her sudden words.

    She looked at him, her expression softening as she spoke, a quiet vulnerability in her voice. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, and the rain¡¯s only getting worse. It¡¯s not safe to drive in these conditions. If you don¡¯t mind, you can stay here in the guest room.¡±

    Brian stood frozen as though processing her offer before he nodded eagerly. His voice, usually soposed, trembled slightly. ¡°Okay.¡±

    That night, Brian slept deeply, the kind of restful slumber that had eluded him for years. The quietfort of being in a familiar ce allowed him to let go, and he found himself drifting into the most peaceful sleep he¡¯d had in a long time.

    ???????????? ???? ???????? ?????????????? @ ?????????¦Í??????©q?????

    Over the following months, their lives seemed to naturally intertwine. When something begins, there¡¯s often a continuation, and so it was with their growing bond. Dora¡¯s affection for him only deepened, and Rachel¡¯s heart softened with each passing day. Brian found himself spending more nights with them, and slowly, it becamemon for him to be there even before Rachel came home, preparing dinner and settling in as part of their routine.

    One Friday, ast-minute meeting kept Rachel at the officete. When she returned home, Brian had already tucked Dora into bed. Normally, by this hour, Brian would have left a little supper on the table for her, along with a note reminding her to rest and take care of herself. But tonight, she found nothing. The absence of his usual gesture caught her off guard, and for reasons she couldn¡¯t exin, a subtle disappointment crept into her heart.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 912

    ?Chapter 912:

    When Rachel gently opened the door and stepped into the bedroom, her heart swelled with warmth at the sight before her¡ªboth Brian and Dora peacefully asleep on the bed. A sense of quietfort enveloped her, a soothing feeling that wrapped around her like a soft, familiar nket.

    The bed was slightly disheveled, and a few scattered dolls littered the floor. It was clear that Brian had spent the afternoon ying with Dora. At times, Dora¡¯s enthusiasm seemed endless, and even when the adults were worn out, she remained as lively as ever.

    Rachel could easily imagine how Brian, despite his exhaustion, had fallen asleep beside their daughter, too tired to leave her side.

    She moved quietly toward them, gently checking Dora¡¯s nket. She tenderly pulled the nket over her daughter, ensuring she was warm and secure. As she looked at Brian, a hesitation flickered in her mind¡ªshould she wake him? But as she gazed down at him, something caught her eye.

    There, among the dark strands of his hair, were faint strands of grey. At first, she was taken aback. Brian was still so young¡ªhow could this be? Surely, it was just a fluke, a rare urrence? But as she looked closer, she saw more and more strands of grey woven through his dark hair. A sudden, heavy sadness filled her chest. This was the man she had loved so deeply in her youth. He was still in his thirties, yet his hair was already showing signs of aging.

    Memories of the past flooded her thoughts, especially those years when she was pregnant with Dora and the countless efforts Brian had made for them. The weight of it all pressed down on her.

    She covered her mouth in a quiet gasp, feeling a sudden sting in her nose, and before she could stop it, tears welled up in her eyes. So many years had passed. And yet, it seemed she had be so ustomed to his quiet, selfless support. He gave without asking, offering his unwavering love and care, silently enduring.

    Time and again, whenever she was in need, Brian was always there¡ªwaiting for her, quietly apanying her through every moment. Yet, in all those years, she had forgotten that he could feel pain, cry, experience joy and sorrow, and, just like anyone, he needed love andfort as much as he gave. Over the years, she had purposefully ignored this, unable or unwilling to acknowledge it.

    That night, Rachel decided not to wake Brian. She let him sleep in the bedroom beside Dora while she retreated to the guest room alone.

    Lying in bed, Rachel gazed at the moon outside her window, her thoughts drifting through abyrinth of memories. Slowly, sleep imed her, and once again, she dreamed of the young man she had once loved with all her heart, surrendering herselfpletely.

    ?????????????? ?????????? ????????: ?????????¦Í?????????????

    In the dreams of her youth, she was always chasing Brian, trying to keep up as he moved ahead effortlessly and swiftly, leaving her breathless behind. This time, as before, he was running ahead, and she was trailing behind, exhausted, unable to match his pace. But then, when she could go no further, when her body and spirit were too weary to continue, he suddenly stopped. He turned around, his hand extended toward her, offering a lifeline.

    ¡°Come on,¡± he urged gently. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you.¡±

    She shook her head, a soft sorrow in her voice. ¡°No, I¡¯m tired. You go on ahead. I don¡¯t want to chase you anymore.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 913

    ?Chapter 913:

    But the next moment, he ran back to her, crouched down, and lifted her onto his back.

    ¡°I¡¯ll carry you,¡± he said, his voice steady. ¡°Silly, if you can¡¯t reach me, just say the word. I¡¯m always here for you, ready toe closer.¡±

    In the weeks that followed, Brian seemed to grow increasingly distant, absorbed in his busy schedule. Meanwhile, Rachel¡¯s schedule became more manageable, giving her a bit of time to breathe.

    One evening, after reading a bedtime story to Dora and preparing to tuck her in, Dora looked up at her, eyes wide with curiosity.

    ¡°Mommy, can I ask you something?¡± she asked, her voice soft and sincere.

    ¡°Of course, dear,¡± Rachel replied, brushing a strand of hair away from Dora¡¯s face.

    Dora hesitated momentarily, then spoke, her innocent words carrying an unexpected weight. ¡°Why are you and Daddy different from other parents? Other kids¡¯ parents live in the same house and sleep in the same bed. But you and Daddy don¡¯t.¡±

    Dora didn¡¯t fully understand theplexity of it all, but she could sense the difference. She expressed it in her simple way.

    Rachel paused, her thoughts swirling before she answered, ¡°Because your dad made mistakes, and I haven¡¯t forgiven him yet. That¡¯s why we don¡¯t live together.¡±

    Dora nodded thoughtfully, as if absorbing her words. ¡°Oh, I see. So if you forgive him, we can all live together?¡±

    Rachel remained silent, the weight of her daughter¡¯s innocent question hanging in the air.

    Sensing her hesitation, Dora continued with surprising rity for someone so young. ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s your fault then. You once said that if we fix our mistakes, things can still turn out okay. If Daddy apologized to you, wouldn¡¯t you forgive him? He¡¯s the best dad in the world. And he¡­ um¡­¡± Dora paused, her brow furrowing as if she were deep in thought, trying to articte something important.

    ¡°What¡¯s in your mind?¡± Rachel asked, sensing her daughter¡¯s hesitation.

    After a moment of contemtion, Dora suddenly made up her mind. ¡°He told me to keep it a secret. I promised him. I think you did something wrong, so I¡¯m going to tell you! That way, you¡¯ll know what to fix.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Alright, let me know what I did wrong.¡±

    ?????????????????????????? @ ???????¦Í????????????

    Dora looked at her mother with wide eyes and said, ¡°A few days ago, it was Daddy¡¯s birthday, and you didn¡¯t even get him a gift. You forgot his birthday.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s heart sank as Dora¡¯s words struck her. A whirlwind of thoughts rushed through her mind. Only days before, she had visited An¡¯s grave on his memorial day, as she had done every year, bringing flowers and talking to him.

    But Brian¡¯s birthday? It hadpletely slipped her mind. She hadn¡¯t even realized that An¡¯s memorial day coincided with Brian¡¯s birthday. She hadpletely neglected it, and it stung deeply.

    Over the past years, Brian had always gone out of his way to make her birthday¡ªand Dora¡¯s¡ªspecial, filling them with love and thoughtful gestures. Yet, he had never once mentioned his own birthday, and she, distracted by everything else, had let it slip by unnoticed.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 914

    ?Chapter 914:

    Now, with Dora¡¯s reminder, she was hit with the full weight of her neglect. Dora¡¯s voice broke through her thoughts. ¡°Daddy doesn¡¯t want to celebrate his birthday,¡± she said quietly.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Rachel asked, her curiosity piqued.

    ¡°Uncle Ronald told me about Daddy¡¯s birthday,¡± Dora started, her voice soft and serious. ¡°He said something bad happened on that day, something that makes it too hard for Daddy to celebrate, so he hasn¡¯t done it for a really long time. I really wanted to celebrate his birthday.¡±

    Dora paused, gathering her thoughts. ¡°I wanted to bring Daddy to see you that day so we could celebrate together, but he said you had something very important to do and needed to be alone. He also said we shouldn¡¯t disturb you, or you¡¯d be upset. So we didn¡¯te to you.¡±

    Rachel, her heart heavy, asked anxiously, ¡°Did he say anything else?¡±

    Dora furrowed her brow, thinking for a moment before her voice softened further. ¡°He told me you have a very important friend you need to meet. Then, Dora¡¯s words came slowly, as if choosing each one carefully. ¡°I bought him a cake, but he didn¡¯t eat any of it. He said cakes are only sweet when shared with you, but he can¡¯t have them anymore.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s breath caught in her throat, and tears welled up in her eyes, threatening to spill over.

    Later that night, after Dora had finally fallen asleep, Rachely awake, her thoughts racing. Over the years, it felt as though she had been the one receiving, never fully giving back. The realization hit her like a wave, washing over her with both sorrow and regret.

    In the stillness of the night, a sudden cry broke the silence. Dora¡¯s voice echoed through the room, filled with fear and desperation. ¡°Daddy! Don¡¯t leave me!¡± she cried out.

    Dora cried, thrashing in her sleep, caught in the grip of a nightmare. Rachel rushed to her side, gently waking her daughter with tender effort. Holding Dora close, she whispered soothing words, but Dora was desperate for thefort only her father could provide. No matter how much Rachel tried to calm her, Dora¡¯s cries grew louder, her plea for her father unwavering. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t go!¡± Dora wailed desperately, the pain in her words echoing through Rachel¡¯s heart.

    Rachel continued tofort Dora, her voice soft and soothing. ¡°Dora, sweetheart, your dad is always here for you. How could he leave? He¡¯ll never leave you.¡±

    Clinging to Rachel¡¯s hand, Dora looked up at her with wide, fearful eyes. ¡°Daddy will leave. He told me to listen to you and not to miss him too much.¡± The intensity of Dora¡¯s sobs deepened, each cry pulling at Rachel¡¯s heart. Desperate to reassure the little girl, Rachel reached for the phone to call Brian, but after several rings, the line remained silent.

    ???????????????? ???? ????????: ??????????¦Í??????©q?????

    For the first time in years, Brian didn¡¯t pick up. He had always answered her calls without hesitation, yet tonight, despite three attempts, there was only emptiness on the other end.

    A cold rush of panic gripped Rachel¡¯s chest, her breath quickening. Without wasting a moment, she called Ronald, her voice trembling.

    ¡°Ronald, where¡¯s Brian?¡± Rachel¡¯s words tumbled out, her voice strained with anxiety. ¡°His phone isn¡¯t answering, and Dora¡¯s been crying. I can¡¯t reach him.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 915

    ?Chapter 915:

    Ronald¡¯s voice, filled with an unmistakable sadness, answered, ¡°At this hour, he should already be on the ne.¡±

    ¡°On the ne?¡± Rachel¡¯s surprise was palpable.

    While Brian often traveled for work, hearing that he was already on a ne triggered an unexpected wave of anxiety within her. Her heart raced uncontrobly, and she couldn¡¯t quite understand why the news unsettled her so much.

    ¡°Is this for a business trip?¡± she asked, trying to keep her voice steady.

    Ronald let out a weary sigh before responding, ¡°To be honest, he¡¯s going abroad for an extended period. He¡¯ll be gone for two to three years.¡±

    Rachel¡¯s hand tightened around the phone, her breath catching in her throat. ¡°Why¡ªwhy didn¡¯t he tell me about such a huge decision?¡± Her voice trembled with shock and hurt.

    ¡°He feels that Dora is now old enough¡ªready for kindergarten¡ªand that you won¡¯t need as much help with her. He also knows Dora has mentioned wanting her parents to live together, but he understands you don¡¯t want that. He didn¡¯t want to¡­¡±

    ¡°Complicate things for you, so he made the decision to leave,¡± Ronald exined softly, careful with his words.

    Ronald continued, his tone sincere and reassuring. ¡°The one thing that has remained unchanged over the years is his feelings for you. His greatest fear has always been causing you difort.¡±

    There was a brief pause before Ronald spoke again, his voice steady and firm. ¡°As for me, he entrusted me with caring for you and Dora. He told me to follow your instructions and support you in whatever you need.¡±

    Ovee by a surge of emotion, Rachel felt a wave of helplessness and confusion wash over her as she processed the news of Brian¡¯s departure. ¡°Ronald, listen closely,¡± she said, her voice steady despite the turmoil inside. ¡°Come to the house and stay with Dora. Also, send me Brian¡¯s flight details immediately.¡±

    By the time Ronald arrived, Rachel had managed to calm Dora, who seemed to sense her father was leaving. The little girly quietly in bed, her face soft with a silent understanding.

    Rachel leaned over and kissed Dora¡¯s forehead, her voice soft andforting. ¡°Good girl. Ronald will stay with you. Get some rest, okay? Mommy will go find your daddy.¡±

    Dora¡¯s voice trembled as she called out, ¡°You must bring him home. I want both of you together!¡±

    ???????????????????? ???????????? ???????? ¡ú g???????¦Í?????????????

    Rachel¡¯s heart ached at the words, but she nodded resolutely. ¡°Alright, sweetheart. I will.¡±

    At the sprawling airport, Rachel moved hurriedly, her steps quickening as she darted from one end to the other.

    First, she headed to the front desk to check on Brian¡¯s flight details, praying that he hadn¡¯t yet left. Flight dys weremon, and she clung to the hope that she might still catch him before he took off.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 916

    ?Chapter 916:

    To her dismay, the flight had already left, even though it had been dyed¡ªjust ten minutes ago. Desperate, she checked the next avable flight, hoping to follow Brian, but the next one wasn¡¯t until the following day.

    An overwhelming sense of loss washed over her as she stood there, surrounded by the crowd. The airport, alive with travelers and the hum of conversation, now felt empty. The one person she had been searching for was no longer within reach, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel the weight of her own realization: she had never truly understood what it meant to have Brian by her side.

    His absence was like a dull ache, a pain that seemed to pierce through her heart, reminding her of how deeply he had embedded himself into her life without her even noticing.

    She had been trapped in her obsessions, blind to his quiet efforts, his sacrifices, and the steadfast love he had offered all along. If only she had seen it sooner, maybe she could have held onto him.

    Her daughter had been right. Brian had made mistakes, but he had worked tirelessly to make amends. He had spent years trying to prove his love, yet she had been blind to it. Why had she refused to forgive him sooner? Why had she pushed him away?

    Sitting down on a nearby bench, Rachel covered her face with her hands, the tears finally breaking free. ¡°Brian, I¡¯m so sorry. I realized toote. I¡¯m truly sorry¡­¡± The words escaped through sobs, and once the floodgates opened, she couldn¡¯t stop.

    As Rachel made her way back through the airport, every step felt heavy with the weight of her sorrow. Her eyes were swollen, red from crying, and the world seemed muffled around her. She apologized absently as she bumped into people, barely noticing their startled reactions. ¡°Sorry,¡± she murmured, her thoughts clouded by the overwhelming loss.

    It wasn¡¯t until her gaze lifted, still dazed and distracted, that she saw it. In the distance, a figure stood out clearly from the crowd, his silhouette unmistakable.

    Her heart fluttered, and for an instant, everything around her seemed to blur into the background.

    Brian was there, standing before her¡ªa tall figure draped in a gray cashmere coat, a beige turtleneck beneath, and a suitcase in hand. His presence felt so familiar, so undeniable. There could be no mistaking it¡ªit was him.

    ?????????? ?????? ?????????? ????????: ????????¦Í?????????????

    Tears spilled from Rachel¡¯s eyes, each drop a release of years of pent-up emotions. For the first time in what felt like forever, she didn¡¯t hold them back. She ran toward him, her legs carrying her before her mind could even catch up, and threw herself into his arms.

    For a brief moment, Brian froze, stunned by her sudden gesture. But without hesitation, he gathered her into his embrace, holding her tightly against him.

    Around them, the bustling airport continued with its ebb and flow of people, yet for Rachel and Brian, time seemed to stop. In each other¡¯s embrace, they found a stillness, a silence, a sanctuary in the chaos. They held onto each other as if they were the only two people left in the world.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 917

    ?Chapter 917:

    As they stood there, locked in that long embrace, the weight of the past began to dissolve.

    Rachel, her heart aching with the realization of everything she had missed, couldn¡¯t stop her tears. She remembered how, for so long, Brian had been the dream of her youth, the person she had always imagined would be there. Now, in his arms, all those memories rushed back.

    With infinite patience, Brian gently wiped away each tear with his fingertips, his touch tender and steady. As thest of her tears faded, he pulled back slightly, his gaze searching hers. His voice, quiet but filled with longing, finally broke the silence.

    ¡°Rachel,¡± he asked softly, ¡°Tell me¡­ why are you here?¡±

    Rachel slowly lifted her gaze to him, her eyes red and swollen from tears. Her voice quivered as she asked, ¡°And you? Why didn¡¯t you leave?¡±

    He met her gaze without hesitation, his voice steady yet full of sincerity. ¡°I couldn¡¯t bring myself to leave you.¡±

    Her hand tightened around his, and she returned his gaze with unwavering sincerity. ¡°I couldn¡¯t bear to leave you either.¡±

    His heart swelled with hope, his breath catching as he gently cupped her face, his hands trembling, voice thick with emotion. ¡°Did I hear you correctly?¡± She nodded, her tears flowing freely once more.

    ¡°Yes, you did,¡± she whispered, her wordsden with everything they had both been holding back.

    With regret, she whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brian. My stubbornness cost us so much time. Dora was right¡­ You¡¯ve already made amends, and I should have forgiven you long ago.¡±

    Her words broke, and she trembled, barely holding back the ache in her chest. ¡°I was blind to your efforts. I became so ustomed to you being there, to your quiet love, that I failed to appreciate it. Now, I see¡­ But¡­ is it toote?¡±

    Brian, feeling every bit of her pain, held her face even more gently, shaking his head as his own tears threatened. ¡°It¡¯s not toote. It¡¯s never toote, as long as you still want me.¡±

    Her tears slowed, but her voice was firm and full of longing. ¡°I want you, Brian. Please, don¡¯t leave me. Stay with me¡ªand with Dora. Stay with us.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ will you marry me?¡± Brian asked, his hands gently cradling her face, filled with tenderness and hope.

    ?????????? ?????? ???????????????????? ¡ª ?????????? g???????¦Í??????©o??????

    ¡°Yes,¡± she breathed, a smile tugging at her lips as she wrapped her arms tightly around him, burying her face against his chest. ¡°Yes, I do.¡±

    As Rachel listened to the rhythmic beat of his heart, the warmth of his embrace enveloped her, and she felt her heart stir once more.

    After everything they had endured¡ªthe twists, the storms, and the obstacles¡ªthey had somehow managed to hold on to each other. Now, with a new chapter unfolding before them, they would walk through life hand in hand, never to be separated again. From this moment on, they would cherish each day together, growing old side by side and weaving their hearts into a beautiful tapestry of memories. (The End)

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 918

    ?Chapter 918:

    Years ago¡­

    The car sped along the winding road, the hum of the engine the only sound filling the air. Yvonne gazed out the window, her thoughts scattered and restless. Though she had been married for some time, her rtionship with Norton still felt distant, emotionally unfulfilled. They had to keep up appearances, especially when visiting Edmond, Norton¡¯s grandpa¡ªying the part of a loving couple; otherwise, Edmond would be left worrying.

    The thought of it, coupled with Norton¡¯s constant refusal to let her work, only deepened Yvonne¡¯s frustration. It made it harder for her to muster any genuine affection for him.

    The sudden buzz of her phone disrupted her thoughts. Yvonne nced at the screen, a smile forming as she began to type a reply.

    Suddenly, Norton¡¯s voice cut through the silence,ced with a hint of jealousy as his eyes flicked to her through the rearview mirror. ¡°You¡¯ve been quite busytely. I hardly see you around anymore.¡±

    Yvonne gave him a nonchnt look, her tone almost indifferent. ¡°Are you really so concerned about where I¡¯ve been?¡±

    Norton¡¯s voice cut through the air, deep andced with quiet but unmistakable irritation. ¡°You¡¯ve been pushing boundariestely. I expect you to fulfill your duties as my wife without giving my grandpa any cause for concern at his age.¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s smile faltered, her expression freezing. So, it wasn¡¯t about her¡ªit was all for Edmond. She had briefly thought that Norton¡¯s concerns might be genuine, that he cared for her in some way. But now, she saw it for what it truly was.

    Her gaze dropped to her phone, though she refrained from responding immediately. A business card shed on the screen¡ªan internationally renowned motorcycle racer. She had recently discovered a passion for riding and racing, a thrilling hobby that filled the void left by Norton¡¯s restrictions. Since he wouldn¡¯t allow her to work, this was her only escape. Otherwise, her days would slip into monotony.

    Noticing her indifference, Norton¡¯s voice hardened. ¡°Is it really so unbearable to visit my grandpa with me?¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s response came quickly, almost too quickly, as she shook her head in mock surprise. ¡°Of course not, you¡¯re my patron now. I would never dare offend you.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Norton¡¯s eyebrow quirked in slight surprise, though he didn¡¯t press further. The car soon came to a stop outside Edmond¡¯s residence. Norton stepped out first, tossing the keys to a waiting servant before walking around to open the door for Yvonne. As she stepped out, he leaned in slightly, his voice a whisper. ¡°So, you wanted to work, huh? Let¡¯s see how you perform.¡±

    ?????????? ???? ????????: ?????????¦Í?????????????

    Yvonne ced her hand delicately in his, stepping out of the car with grace. She slipped her arm through his and whispered into his ear, her breath warm against his skin. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re satisfied.¡±

    Norton didn¡¯t catch her words¡ªhis mind distracted by the warmth of her breath against his ear. It made him ufortable in a way that lingered as he loosened his tie. Leading her to Edmond, he felt a strange unease but kept his focus ahead.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 919

    ?Chapter 919:

    Edmond was waiting at the door, anticipating their return. The sight of them, walking together with such apparent affection, warmed his heart. ¡°Yvonne!¡± he called with a smile.

    Yvonne detached herself from Norton, eagerly running over to Edmond¡¯s side. The shift left Norton feeling strangely unmoored. He nced at his empty arm and, with a quiet sigh, quickly closed the distance between them.

    As they moved, Yvonne pushed Edmond¡¯s wheelchair while Norton walked alongside them, his mind drifting elsewhere.

    Seeing them together, Edmond couldn¡¯t help but reflect on the passage of time, recalling a visit to an old friend who had been ying with his grandson. He smiled and then spoke softly. ¡°Yvonne, when do you and Norton n on having children? I¡¯m getting old, and I worry I won¡¯t live long enough to see a grandchild¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that! You¡¯ll live a long life, I¡¯m sure of it,¡± Yvonne replied, smiling reassuringly, her words wrapped in sweetness. ¡°Besides, Norton¡¯s a man focused on his career. When the time is right, I¡¯ll make sure we have a family. But I¡¯ve been home for so long, I¡¯m feeling disconnected from the world. I¡¯ve been thinking it might be time for me to find a job, too.¡±

    Yvonne quickly steered the conversation elsewhere, expertly shifting Edmond¡¯s attention to a new subject. But beneath the surface, the truth was far different. She and Norton didn¡¯t even share a bed; how could they start a family?

    Upon hearing Yvonne¡¯s words, Norton couldn¡¯t help but release a sharp, humorless snort. He knew exactly what was happening¡ªshe was a master at deflecting me. Moments ago, she had promised to satisfy him, and now, without hesitation, she was shifting all the responsibility onto his shoulders.

    Edmond, noticing Yvonne¡¯s calcted shift in focus, wisely decided not to press the matter further. Instead, he turned to her with a smile and asked, ¡°Yvonne, what is it that you want to do? Is there something you¡¯re interested in? If you need my help, don¡¯t hesitate to ask. Just don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡±

    Yvonne gently pushed Edmond¡¯s wheelchair into the living room and then took a seat on the sofa, her face lighting up with a bright, carefree smile. ¡°If I ever need anything, you¡¯ll be the first to know! But for now, all I want is for you to be happy and healthy every single day.¡±

    Norton, seated beside her, absentmindedly took her hand, his touch warm and casual. The sudden proximity of his hand caused her heart to flutter with unease. She fought to keep herposure, ignoring the quiet tension creeping in.

    As Norton absentmindedly toyed with her hand, he nced up at Edmond with a reassuring smile. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry about us. You¡¯ll have many more years to enjoy life. For now, your health is the most important.¡±

    ???????? ?????? ?????????????? ????????: g???????¦Í????????????

    Yvonne was surprised by Norton¡¯s unusual consideration.

    Edmond, observing the closeness between the two, nodded approvingly. He pointed a finger at Norton with a chuckle. ¡°You¡¯ve always been decisive, haven¡¯t you? Very well, I won¡¯t press any further. As long as you two are happy, that¡¯s all I care about.¡±

    Norton released Yvonne¡¯s hand and reached for the chess set on the table. ¡°Shall we y a game?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 920

    ?Chapter 920:

    As his hand slipped from hers, Yvonne felt a flutter of unease. How could he touch her so easily, only to withdraw without a second thought? The dissonance left her feeling unsettled, but she quickly masked it with a practiced smile. ¡°I¡¯ll make some tea for you,¡± Yvonne offered, gesturing for the housekeeper to assist her. After all, Edmond was ustomed to the housekeeper¡¯s tea, and Yvonne, unfamiliar with the process, didn¡¯t want to risk ruining it.

    There was something about Norton¡¯s casual demeanor that irked Yvonne. Why did he feel entitled to touch her whenever it suited him?

    With frustration simmering beneath her calm exterior, she poured tea leaves into Norton¡¯s cup with a little more intensity than necessary.

    After preparing the tea, Yvonne and the housekeeper brought it over, her smile wide and sweet as she presented the cups. ¡°Edmond, have some tea. And you too, Norton,¡± Yvonne said with forced sweetness, her tone overly affectionate. She beamed at Norton, her smile almost too bright as she invited him to drink. Norton noticed the sly glint in her eyes as she passed him the tea, her lips curving into a smile that hinted at mischief.

    He couldn¡¯t resist the challenge; with a faint sigh, he lifted the cup and took a careful sip. Almost immediately, his brows furrowed. The bitterness was overpowering. He set the cup down, his expression betraying his difort. ¡°Yvonne, your tea-making skills have truly wasted these leaves,¡± Norton remarked with a pointed edge.

    Yvonne¡¯s face fell at his words, but the sparkle in her eyes and the smile she couldn¡¯t quite suppress betrayed her true emotions. ¡°Is it not good?¡± she asked, her voiceced with mock concern.

    Seeing her reaction, Norton couldn¡¯t help but look at her with mild amusement. In that moment, she was far too pleased with herself to notice anything else.

    He gently rubbed a chess piece between his fingers before pulling her onto the sofa. ¡°Sit properly. Watch me y chess with Grandpa,¡± hemanded with yful authority.

    Caught off guard by his sudden movement, Yvonne shot him an annoyed re as she was pulled onto the sofa.

    But Norton, without missing a beat, leaned in closer, tucking a loose strand of her hair behind her ear, his voice dropping to a whisper. ¡°Be good.¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s face flushed immediately. The closeness of his touch caught her off guard, sending a flutter through her chest. She quickly reminded herself that his proximity was due to Edmond¡¯s presence and tried not to read too much into it.

    ?????????????? ????????????: ?????????????????????????

    Edmond, observing the scene, chuckled softly.

    After a pleasant dinner with Edmond, the two of them left the house. Norton¡¯s performance had clearly been satisfactory, as they departed without any of Edmond¡¯s usual attendants trailing behind them.

    Norton took the wheel, and Yvonne, her spirits high, gazed out the window. The night sky, an inky ck canvas dotted with stars, seemed to envelop them. The shadows of trees along the winding road cast eerie yet fascinating silhouettes, adding ayer of mystery to the journey. She hummed softly, caught up in the moment.

    Noticing her joy, Norton smiled along with her. ¡°What¡¯s got you so pleased? Are you so content sitting next to me?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 921

    ?Chapter 921:

    ¡°Yes, this is a position many women dream of! How fortunate I am!¡± Yvonne responded cheerfully.

    Norton smirked slightly, his gaze darkening just enough. ¡°At least you¡¯re aware of your ce.¡±

    Seizing the opportunity, Yvonne grinned, her eyes sparkling with mischief. ¡°How do you think I did today?¡±

    ¡°Great,¡± Norton replied, a touch of approval in his tone.

    ¡°Then can I start working tomorrow?¡± Yvonne pressed eagerly, watching his face for any sign of agreement.

    Norton¡¯s expression tightened, and a flicker of something unreadable crossed his features as he met her eyes. ¡°Do you truly want to work so badly?¡± Yvonne felt as though cold water had been poured over her, dampening the enthusiasm that had bubbled within her. She squared her shoulders, her voice steady. ¡°I do. I¡¯ve said this before¡ªI want to work. I don¡¯t want to spend my days cooped up, just observing your moods and trying to decipher your every thought. I¡¯m an adult, capable and willing. I want to earn my own money, even if it¡¯s not much. The feeling of achievement, knowing it¡¯s something I¡¯ve earned with my own effort¡ªthat¡¯s important to me.¡±

    Her voice softened as she looked away. ¡°Forget it,¡± she muttered, a hint of resignation in her tone. ¡°You¡¯ll never understand. You always see things from your perspective, as if it¡¯s the only one that matters.¡± She had long epted that Norton was distant, living in a world of his own, never truly understanding the subtleties of other people¡¯s emotions.

    As the car neared a turn, her voice broke through the silence. ¡°Drop me off at Nightfall.¡±

    Nightfall was a trendy nightclub, a new venture partly owned by her friend, an avid car enthusiast. She had been invited to the opening but had declined. Tonight, however, she decided to show support for the ce.

    ¡°Clubbing at this hour?¡± Norton¡¯s voice grew heavy with disapproval, his brow furrowing as he nced at her. ¡°You¡¯re being a bit¡­ naughty.¡±

    The traffic light turned red, and Norton fixed his gaze on Yvonne, waiting for her response. But she didn¡¯t meet his eyes. Instead, her features stiffened, no longer disying the excitement she had earlier.

    ¡°I have ns,¡± Yvonne replied curtly, turning her gaze toward the window, clearly signaling she had no intention of discussing it further.

    ???????????????? ?????????????? ????????: ?????????¦Í????????©q?????

    Norton¡¯s difort deepened as he sat beside her, feeling the tension grow in the space between them. ¡°At home, you can choose from my collection of wines,¡± he offered, a faint attempt at redirection, but his words held little conviction.

    As the light turned green, he focused on the road ahead, his gaze no longer drifting toward Yvonne. An unfamiliar sense of unease settled in his chest. She seemed so unappealing when she was upset¡ªdistant, cold, and unyielding in a way that unsettled him.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Yvonne muttered, her voice tinged with bitterness. Even the offer of selecting from his wine collection didn¡¯t lift her mood. But she wasn¡¯t about to let the opportunity slip by¡ªafter all, it was his collection, and it seemed wasteful not to indulge.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 922

    ?Chapter 922:

    Without another word, they reached home. As soon as Norton parked the car, Yvonne bolted out, desperate to escape the suffocating tension between them. She wasn¡¯t about to spend another second cooped up with him.

    Norton quickly followed, closing the distance in a few long strides, his hand catching her wrist. ¡°Why the rush?¡± he asked, his toneced with curiosity.

    ¡°Long legs, what can I say?¡± Yvonne snapped back, pulling at her arm in an attempt to free herself. She red at him, her eyes shing with defiance. Once inside, she didn¡¯t spare him another nce, walking straight for the wine cab, her steps purposeful and brisk.

    Norton trailed behind her, leaning casually against the wall as he watched.

    Her hand paused over the bottles before selecting one¡ªtequ, encased in a dazzling silver bottle adorned with diamonds. She held it up to Norton, a small smirk ying at the corners of her lips. ¡°This one looks impressive, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    Norton raised an eyebrow, impressed despite himself. ¡°You certainly have a good eye,¡± he remarked, moving closer as she set the bottle down and grabbed a ss.

    She poured herself a drink, not bothering to acknowledge Norton, as she downed it in one swift motion.

    ¡°Take it easy,¡± Norton cautioned, his voice softening just slightly.

    Yvonne remained silent, her attention fixed on the drink in her hand as she downed another ss.

    Norton let out a soft sigh, rubbing his temples in resignation. He grabbed his own ss and poured himself a drink, trying to steady his nerves.

    Yvonne, gripping the bottle possessively, pulled it closer to her chest. ¡°This one¡¯s mine,¡± she dered sharply, then swiftly drained the remaining liquor in a single, defiant gulp.

    Norton, undeterred, moved to the liquor cab, retrieving a bottle of brandy and cing it on the table.

    Without hesitation, Yvonne discarded her empty bottle and immediately seized the brandy, clutching it with the same possessive grip. ¡°This one¡¯s mine too,¡± she asserted, her tone unwavering.

    ¡°Yvonne, you¡¯re drunk,¡± Norton said calmly, watching as the empty bottle rolledzily across the floor, its surface catching the dim light from the room.

    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk!¡± she snapped, her grip tightening around the bottle as she red at him. She wasn¡¯t about to back down.

    ?????????????????? ????????: ?????????¦Í?????????????

    Norton approached her, slowly reaching for the bottle in her hand. He barely got a chance to touch it before she sprang to her feet, her eyes zing with fury.

    ¡°Who are you to tell me I¡¯m drunk? You liar! You promised I¡¯d get to work if I cooperated with you in front of Edmond today, but you went back on your word. You¡¯re despicable!¡± Her words came out in a sharp, unsteady burst as she fumbled with the bottle and opened it, tipping it to her lips, her hands shaking.

    ¡°You¡¯re really drunk. Stop,¡± Norton said firmly, swiftly taking the bottle from her hands.

    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk!¡± she protested, reaching desperately for the bottle, but he kept it out of her reach, raising it high above her head.

    ¡°Give it to me! I hate you!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 923

    ?Chapter 923:

    ¡°If you want it,e and get it,¡± he teased, holding the bottle just out of her grasp. ¡°If you can reach it, it¡¯s yours.¡±

    Yvonne, her frustration mounting, stretched up to grab the bottle but only managed to bump into his chest. The impact of his firm muscles sent a jolt through her, causing a sharp ache in her forehead. The sting made her eyes well up with tears, and she looked up at the bottle, her breath unsteady.

    Seeing the tears gathering in Yvonne¡¯s eyes, Norton¡¯s expression softened. ¡°How about we save it for next time?¡± he offered gently.

    Yvonne gently rubbed her forehead and leaned against him, surrendering to the moment. She knew fighting him would be pointless. Her voice was barely a whisper as she muttered, ¡°Why do you always break your promises? You give me hope, only to crush it¡­¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Norton asked, his brow furrowing as he leaned down to hear her better. But she refused to speak any further. Sensing her vulnerability, he pulled her gently toward the bedroom, concerned she might continue drinking.

    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± she protested, her steps wavering unsteadily. She paused in front of the sofa, her stubbornness evident. With a soft sigh, she copsed onto the cushions, patting the seat beside her. ¡°Come here,¡± she coaxed, her voice low. ¡°I have a secret to tell you.¡±

    Norton paused, ncing at her. She tilted her head up toward him, her pale neck exposed, inviting a moment of quiet contemtion.

    ¡°Come closer!¡± she urged, her tone filled with impatience.

    He nodded, settling beside her and leaning in closer, drawn by the intensity of the moment.

    ¡°Closer¡­¡± she whispered, her voice a tantalizing mix ofmand and invitation.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he murmured, feeling her presence envelop him like a gentle breeze. He leaned in, heart racing, eager to hear her next words.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you¡­¡± she started, but before she could finish, she suddenly bit his ear. The sharpness of the bite caught him off guard, and she quickly pulled away, spitting in disgust.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± Norton winced, rubbing his ear, shocked by the unexpectedness of it. ¡°Yvonne, are you a dog?¡±

    Yvonne retorted with a bold, triumphant smile. ¡°Biting you makes me feel dirty!¡± Her words, sharp and defiant, carried an almost yful victory, as if she had won some unseen battle between them.

    ???????????????? ???????????????? @ g??????¦Í??????©q?????

    Norton¡¯s lips curled into a quiet smile, amused by her unrelenting spirit. ¡°Hmm?¡± he murmured, his arms encircling her with slow, deliberate intent.

    Yvonne found herself drawn into his embrace, his face inches from hers. Her mind, clouded by alcohol, focused solely on his sharp features, the lines of his jaw, the intensity of his eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how many bad words you can spill from those lips,¡± he murmured, his voice low and yful, as he leaned in to kiss her. His lips brushed against hers briefly, and then he chuckled softly. ¡°So soft.¡±

    The kiss was brief, barely a whisper of contact before he pulled away, leaving her with nothing more than the lingering heat of his touch.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 924

    ?Chapter 924:

    Yvonne shook her head, frustration simmering beneath her breath. In a burst of impulse, she grabbed his cor, yanking him closer. ¡°Shameless¡­¡± she muttered, trying to bite his lips. But he deftly avoided her, and in a swift motion, she flipped over, straddling him, her eyes locking with his in a silent challenge. His breath caught, his throat tightening as he felt her delicate frame against him, the warmth of her body stirring something deeper within him.

    But then, something unexpected happened¡ªtears welled up in Yvonne¡¯s eyes. These weren¡¯t tears of anger or pain, but something far more vulnerable. ¡°How can you treat me like this?¡± she whispered, her voice breaking slightly.

    She closed her eyes, and a tear slipped down her pale cheek. Seeing her like this¡ªfragile and vulnerable¡ªstruck something deep inside him. She had always been strong, proud, and defiant, but at this moment, she was the farthest thing from the woman he knew¡ªlike a small, fragile girl who had buried her softness beneathyers of pride and strength.

    Lost in this unexpected vulnerability, Norton barely reacted when Yvonne pped him across the face.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Norton¡¯s voice was fierce, but the sympathy that had been swirling within him dissipated, reced by confusion and frustration. Yet, before he could process what had just happened, she copsed into a deep sleep, her body sinking under the weight of exhaustion. With a resigned sigh, he gently lifted her, carrying her to her room and settling her onto the bed. He then instructed the housekeeper to change Yvonne¡¯s clothes, and once it was done, he sat beside her, observing her peaceful expression.

    In her slumber, she appeared soft and vulnerable¡ªa stark contrast to the fiery woman who had so often tested his patience. He observed her for a while, caught in a rare moment of quietude, when a sudden sh of light from the bedside table interrupted his thoughts.

    Her phone was buzzing incessantly¡ªmessages flooding in at an rming rate. Who could possibly be messaging her at this hour? His curiosity piqued, he picked up the device, unlocking it with her fingerprint. Then he found a sea of unread messages scattered across various groups: climbing, racing, and motorcycle enthusiasts.

    He skimmed through the notifications quickly, then set the phone back down with a sigh. Yvonne had always defied convention, far from the typical, refined women he was familiar with. Her thirst for extreme sports and adventure seemed reckless, particrly for someone married. It was dangerous¡ªshe was married now, for heaven¡¯s sake. What if something happened to her? How could he exin that to Edmond?

    Norton, lost in these tangled thoughts, nced at the sleeping Yvonne once more before reaching for his phone, hoping to find some distraction in the news.

    The first headline that caught his eye read, ¡°Tourist Falls from Cliff While Climbing.¡± He set his phone down, the news sinking into his thoughts like a stone. He red.

    ?????????????? ????????????: ?????????¦Í???????????????

    At Yvonne again, his frustration mounting. After a moment, he turned off the light andy beside her, trying to ignore the growing unease in his chest.

    The next morning, Yvonne awoke feeling surprisingly refreshed. As she made her way downstairs for breakfast, she froze when she saw Norton still seated at the table. ncing at the clock, she raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why are you still here?¡± she asked, her voice light but with an unmistakable teasing tone.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 925

    ?Chapter 925:

    ¡°Thanks to you!¡± Norton snapped, his voice tinged with irritation.

    ¡°Huh? How is that my fault?¡± Yvonne responded, puzzled, her gaze drifting to the table where she noticed the dark circles beneath his eyes. With a mischievous glint, she leaned in and teased, ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep well, did you?¡± But then, as memories of the previous night began to resurface, she faltered. Her face flushed red with embarrassment as she remembered her drunken antics.

    Swallowing awkwardly, she bit into her sandwich, her difort apparent. ¡°About my clothes yesterday¡­¡± she began, chewing mechanically as she sought to shift the focus from her earlier actions. She regretted drinking so much, but the words felt awkward in her mouth.

    ¡°The housekeeper changed them,¡± Norton replied calmly, offering her a nonchnt exnation.

    A sense of relief washed over Yvonne as she let out a quiet sigh and patted her chest. ¡°You scared me,¡± she muttered, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Seeing Yvonne¡¯s exaggerated reaction, Norton couldn¡¯t resist. A smirk tugged at the corner of his lips as he teased, ¡°Are you that worried I¡¯ll make a move on you?¡±

    Yvonne rolled her eyes dramatically. ¡°You never know someone¡¯s true nature,¡± she shot back with a teasing grin.

    Norton let out a soft scoff, his voice tinged with amusement. ¡°Rx, you¡¯re not my type.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Yvonne replied with a touch of sarcasm, her eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°Love whoever you want. There¡¯s no need to keep reminding me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re impossible!¡± Norton eximed, taken aback by her directness. But instead of arguing further, he sighed and gave a pointed piece of advice. ¡°Just don¡¯t do anything reckless. y the part of my wife and make sure my grandpa doesn¡¯t have anything to worry about.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Yvonne responded with a dismissive wave of her hand, clearly fatigued by his constant reminders.

    After finishing his milk, Norton stood and pushed back his chair. As he made his way toward the door, he casually called over his shoulder, ¡°I want steak for lunch today. If it¡¯s good, you can start working tomorrow.¡±

    Yvonne paused mid-bite, her surprise evident. ¡°Really?¡± she asked, putting her sandwich down as she stared at Norton.

    ?????????????????? ???????? ???? g???????¦Í?????????????

    Yvonne ran to Norton¡¯s side with an eager look on her face. ¡°What else would you like for your lunch? I¡¯ll make it for you!¡±

    Her joy was genuine, though she wasn¡¯t sure what had happened to him that made him suddenly change his mind. But since he had brought it up himself, she took it as a good sign.

    She beamed up at him, adding, ¡°I¡¯m heading out to buy groceries. It¡¯s best to shop in the morning, since everything is still fresh!¡±

    Norton¡¯s hand shot out to stop her before she could dash out the door. ¡°Stay put and finish your breakfast. Someone will deliver the groceries in a while.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. Great!¡± She was practically hopping from foot to foot as she watched him leave for work.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 926

    ?Chapter 926:

    If he told her to rx and enjoy her meal, then she would dly do so. She was in such a good mood that she even treated herself to an extra half helping of sandwich.

    Shortly after she was done eating, the groceries arrived.

    With the housekeeper¡¯s help and guidance, Yvonne managed to finish cooking just before lunchtime rolled around. She took some time to snap a photo for Norton before packing up the food.

    Then, she spent a few extra minutes editing the photo until it looked like something out of a fine dining magazine. The food looked even more tempting with the colors popping up.

    Yvonne hummed to herself as she packed the lunchbox and set off for his office.

    As soon as she stepped into thepany building, she spotted Leif waiting at the front desk. It seemed that Norton had given him instructions beforehand. Leif greeted her with a smile as he took the lunchbox from her hands. ¡°I¡¯ll take you upstairs.¡±

    They were in the elevator when Yvonne remembered something. She circled around him, studying him as she did so.

    Leif found himself bristling under her gaze. ¡°Mrs. Burke, what¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked tentatively.

    ¡°Leif, would you mind doing me a little favor?¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s eyes lit up. The more she looked at Leif, the more convinced she was that he was the perfect person for the job. After all, he had graduated from a top university and was now Norton¡¯s trusted assistant. He seemed like the ideal candidate to help her polish her resume. Besides, Norton had already agreed to let her work, so borrowing his assistant for something like this shouldn¡¯t be an issue. As Norton¡¯s wife, she technically owned half of thepany too, which made her somewhat Leif¡¯s boss. It would be a shame to waste his talents.

    ¡°Anything you need,¡± Leif replied lightly, trying to appear nonchnt, though he silently hoped she wouldn¡¯t ask for something tooplicated.

    ¡°Norton finally agreed to let me find a job. I¡¯ve prepared my resume, but I don¡¯t really have much experience. I¡¯m worried I might just get rejected from my applications. Do you think you can help me spruce it up a bit?¡±

    Leif let out a sigh of relief and nodded. Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t anything too tricky. Since Norton himself had agreed, it was only natural for Leif to lend a helping hand to Yvonne. He rxed slightly, and they exited the elevator. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll send you my r¨¦sum¨¦ and requirementster. Please take some time to look them over, okay?¡±

    ?????????????? ???????? ???? ????????: g???????¦Í????????????

    Yvonne took the lunchbox from Leif and walked to Norton¡¯s office with a spring in her step. She knocked before entering, finding Norton buried in stacks of documents.

    He looked as sharp as ever, his demeanorposed despite the pressures of work. His jet-ck suit lent him an air of refined authority, the perfectplement to his reserved personality.

    Yvonne plopped down on the couch and observed him in silence. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh to herself. There was something undeniably attractive about a man who was so engrossed in his work.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 927

    ?Chapter 927:

    ¡°Like what you see?¡± Norton suddenly asked, ncing up and raising an eyebrow at her.

    ¡°Of course! But you look more attractive when you¡¯re not talking,¡± Yvonne quipped,menting the truth of her words.

    ¡°Right back at you.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m in a good mood today, so I¡¯ll hold back from arguing with you.¡± Yvonne began to open the lunchbox.

    ¡°You do look happy. What were you talking about with Leif outside?¡± Norton rose from his desk and walked over to sit beside her.

    ¡°Oh, I was asking him to help me polish my resume,¡± she replied while cing the lunchbox in front of him. ¡°Go ahead and try them!¡± Her eyes were bright with anticipation.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re just ordering my staff around now?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a very generous man; surely you won¡¯t mind such trifles!¡± She grinned and gave his arm a little massage.

    Nodding his head, he took the utensils with a grunt, dropping the matter altogether. He picked up a piece of beef and popped it into his mouth. ¡°Well? How is it?¡± she asked eagerly.

    ¡°There¡¯s been an improvement,¡± Norton remarked.

    ¡°Try the shrimp next! It¡¯s a new recipe I recently learned,¡± Yvonne added.

    ¡°Let me in, Leif! We both know he won¡¯t refuse to see me!¡± A soft, whiny voice suddenly came from the doorway. Yvonne¡¯s smile froze. It was Shelly.

    Yvonne stood up abruptly and began to tidy up the lunchbox.

    ¡°I¡¯m not finished eating,¡± Norton said, sounding a little annoyed.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go out with Shelly for lunch instead? I¡¯m afraid I didn¡¯t bring enough food for her,¡± Yvonne replied with a fake smile. She might have decided not to interfere with his private affairs, but no one ever said she should let another woman try her cooking.

    ¡°Since Shelly is here to see you, I¡¯ll give you two some privacy.¡± She clicked the lunchbox shut, her tone colder now.

    ¡°Yvonne!¡± Norton snapped in visible anger.

    ???????? ???????? ????????????: ?????????¦Í?????????????

    But Yvonne just shed another fake smile and walked to the door, waving her hand without looking back.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send over my resume this afternoon,¡± she said to Leif as she walked past him.

    She had no interest in sticking around to endure another one of Shelly¡¯s performances.

    At the end of the day, her marriage to Norton was nothing more than a business agreement. He needed her to appease Edmond, and she needed him to pay off her debts. Beyond that, she had no right to expect anything more.

    Yvonne wandered the streets aimlessly. When she spotted a public trash bin, she left the lunchbox on the ground beside it, hoping that a stray cat or dog would find it. That was a better prospect than letting the food go to waste.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 928

    ?Chapter 928:

    Her principles hadn¡¯t changed much from when she was younger. If she couldn¡¯t have something, she would willingly let it go. Someone else might get what she wanted.

    But she would simply have to make peace with the fact that she never would. Heaving a long sigh, she decided to head over to the racetrack.

    When she got there, she immediately changed into her gear, jumped into her designated car, and sped off.

    She tore down the track, her heart pounding with excitement. The wind roared through the open windows, the world blurring at the edges as Yvonne and her car became one. Yvonne pushed the speed to its limit, her eyes fixed on the finish line. She breezed past it without any problem.

    Again and again, she raced down the track and crossed the finish line. When she finally had enough, she slowed the vehicle and pulled over at a pit stop.

    She got out of the car, the wind ying with her hair as she looked up at the clear blue sky. Her delicate face broke into a radiant smile.

    With renewed spirits, she headed to the locker room to change, unaware that a pair of eyes were locked on her from a distance.

    A man had just emerged from his car as well, and he stared at Yvonne until she disappeared into the lockers.

    Ethan Marsh stood in a ck racing suit that was tailored to entuate his tall, lean figure. His deep-set eyes gleamed with interest as he tore them away from the direction Yvonne had left in.

    ¡°Who was that woman just now?¡± he asked the staff member attending to him, his tone gentle.

    ¡°Sorry, sir, but we are not allowed to share our clients¡¯ details,¡± the other man replied matter-of-factly, but it did little to discourage Ethan¡¯s curiosity.

    Yvonne was oblivious to all of this. Once she was all washed up and changed, she was ready to give her resume a proper makeover. It was badly needed, sincending a job without any prior experience was a veritable challenge.

    Leif was still someone she could trust. If she couldn¡¯t count on Norton, then so be it. She was willing to build her own career from the ground up. She had to be able to support herself when the divorce eventually happened.

    It was just a matter of time. Norton wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything reckless for now, but one day, when his grandpa was no longer here¡­

    ???????????? ???? ????????: ??????????????????©q??????

    Yvonne dismissed the thought. There was no point in dwelling on things that only made her anxious.

    She returned home, organized her personal documents, made a list of magazines she wanted to apply to, and sent them all to Leif.

    She was just about to close herputer when the housekeeper knocked on her bedroom door to say that dinner was ready.

    Yvonne followed the housekeeper, surprised to find Norton already seated at the dining table. His eyes were deep, distant.

    Yvonne gave him one quick nce before proceeding to ignore him. She took her seat, picked up her fork, and began eating. She was famished after the day¡¯s activities.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 929

    ?Chapter 929:

    Norton, on the other hand, didn¡¯t touch his food for a long while. After a moment passed where she didn¡¯t acknowledge him, he finally spoke. ¡°Where¡¯s the rest of my lunch from earlier?¡±

    ¡°I threw it away,¡± Yvonne replied, barely pausing between bites.

    ¡°You went through the trouble of making me lunch and bringing it over. Why didn¡¯t you let me eat it?¡±

    ¡°You had Shelly,¡± Yvonne answered with a light shrug.

    He let out a small, frustrated chuckle. ¡°Are you jealous?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡± She mmed her fork on the table, flustered by his question. ¡°I just didn¡¯t want her eating the food I made.¡±

    ¡°When did you be so petty?¡± His eyes narrowed slightly, his lips curling into a knowing smirk.

    Then he finally picked up his fork and ate as if nothing significant had happened.

    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t cross the line, you will always be my wife. Shelly will never be a threat to your position. You can rest easy in that regard.¡± Norton¡¯s voice echoed with resolve. It was his way of reassuring her. His grandpa was fond of Yvonne, so he had no qualms about letting her keep her position.

    Yvonne¡¯s head jerked up as she stared at him. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I¡¯m not the kind of woman who puts up with a cheating husband.¡±

    She didn¡¯t exactly understand what he had meant, but one thing she did know was that she wasn¡¯t his type¡ªand she would never be his type.

    ¡°Would it kill you to say something nice for once? And don¡¯t forget that you can¡¯t go to work without my permission!¡± This time, his voice carried a trace of irritation. He found that Yvonne had a knack for annoying him with her words.

    ¡°You¡¯re so magnanimous, I doubt you would bother arguing with me,¡± she said offhandedly.

    Norton clicked his tongue and continued eating. He was starving¡ªhe¡¯d only had a couple of bites at lunch.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you have lunch?¡± Yvonne asked after a while.

    Norton was stillposed at the dinner table, but he was eating much quicker than usual. He looked up at her through hooded eyes, his gaze so intense that she felt a slight tingle down her spine.

    ?????????? ?????????????? ??????????: ?????????¦Í?????????????

    Yvonne panicked and quickly looked away.

    ¡°Well, someone threw away my lunch!¡± Norton dered, raising his arm to point toward the coffee table.

    Yvonne followed the direction of his finger and froze. It was the lunchbox she had tossed!

    ¡°Did you actually go rummaging through the trash for that?¡± she blurted out before she could stop herself. Had he gone looking for her after she left? Did he not go out with Shelly, after all?

    ¡°Leif spotted it when he was walking Shelly out,¡± Norton said.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 930

    ?Chapter 930:

    Yvonne calmed down at that, brushing off her jumbled, presumptuous thoughts.

    ¡°Why even bother picking it up? It¡¯s been in the trash, it¡¯s dirty. Just looking at it disgusts me. Gross!¡±

    Norton shot her a re. ¡°Are you trying to imply something about me?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±

    They finished their meal in silence.

    ¡°Bring me lunch tomorrow,¡± Norton said when he was done eating.

    Yvonne didn¡¯t bother to hide her annoyance. ¡°Fine!¡± she huffed.

    ¡°You¡¯ve really been acting out a lot today,¡± Norton drawled as he stood up and walked around the table to where she sat. ¡°Why don¡¯t you make it up to me and put me in a good mood?¡±

    He leaned in and wrapped his arms around her shoulders.

    Yvonne had to admit that she had gone too far, but he had started it!

    She lowered her head, refusing to meet his eyes. ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± she asked through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Spend the night with me,¡± Norton whispered.

    Yvonne looked up then, her eyes wide with shock. ¡°What?¡±

    What in the world did he mean?

    Norton chuckled and ruffled her hair. ¡°What are you thinking? I just wanted you to watch a movie with me.¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s sigh of relief was loud and heavy. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just ask Shelly instead?¡± she muttered begrudgingly.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone ever tell you not to bring up other women in front of your husband?¡± Without warning, Norton pinched her cheek. Yvonne scrambled out of her chair and fled the dining room.

    Norton¡¯s presence was far too overwhelming. His face, his scent¡ªit was too much all at once, and her thoughts were going wild.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to change,¡± she called out as she bounded up the stairs.

    A smile tugged at Norton¡¯s lips as he watched her make her escape. His wife truly had the softest cheeks.

    ???????? ???????????????? ???????? g???????¦Í????????©o?????

    It didn¡¯t take long for Yvonne to get ready, and soon, they were driving to the cinema.

    They settled for a newly released romance movie.

    It wasn¡¯t particrly good, but it was romantic. Perhaps that¡¯s why Yvonne felt weird about watching it with Norton.

    He had booked the entire VIP theater, so it was just the two of them. And so, when his phone suddenly rang, it was louder and more grating than usual.

    ¡°Norton, I really want to see you¡­¡± a sickly sweet, female voice came through the line, ruining the romantic mood and shattering Yvonne¡¯s fleeting fantasies. Norton patted Yvonne on the shoulder, silently telling her that he needed to step out.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 931

    ?Chapter 931:

    She just nodded, her mind a mess once more. There was a time when she had dreamed of going to the movies with him, whispering in the dark, discussing the plot in the middle of a packed theater. But now, watching alone didn¡¯t seem so bad.

    As the screen flickered, she pulled her phone out of her purse.

    Norton had sent her a message: ¡°I have to go. Something came up at the office.¡± She scoffed. They both knew it wasn¡¯t the office that needed his attention, but Shelly.

    Yvonne put her phone away and focused back on the movie.

    The film ended shortly after, and when she stepped out of the theater, Leif was already waiting at the door.

    ¡°Mr. Burke asked me to take you home while he deals with something back at thepany.¡±

    ¡°All right, and don¡¯t forget to review my resume.¡± Yvonne didn¡¯t press for details. If Norton still somehow remembered to look after her while he was entangled with another woman, then that made him a ¡°good¡± enough husband in her book.

    On their way home, she received a call from Edmond. ¡°Hello, Yvonne. How was your day? Did you have a good time?¡±

    ¡°I did! But Norton is busy with work. You don¡¯t have to keep asking him to spend time with me. A businessman should focus on his career.¡±

    It didn¡¯t take much for Yvonne to put two and two together¡ªNorton¡¯s recent shift in behavior was clearly Edmond¡¯s doing.

    ¡°He can¡¯t be so busy that he would neglect his own wife!¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about us. Norton and I wille and visit you in a couple of days.¡±

    She chatted with Edmond for a while before hanging up.

    Yvonne arrived to an empty vi; Norton was still outside.

    Outside, the city was alive with bright, neon lights. She stood by the window and watched the night scene for a few moments before heading to bed. In the end, she believed eating and sleeping well were what mattered most.

    When Norton finally got home, he was greeted by the sight of Yvonne¡¯s peaceful, sleeping face. Moonlight streamed through the window, casting a dim glow over her features.

    ???????????? ???????? ¡ú ?????????¦Í??????©q??????

    He padded over and gently pulled the nket over her shoulders.

    His grandpa had reminded him earlier to spend more time with Yvonne. Knowing her, however, he figured that she would just go drinking or racing if she got bored again, so a movie seemed like a better choice for him. That was why he had booked the tickets, though he never expected work to intrude upon their ns. Afterward, his grandpa had called to inform him that Yvonne said she had a good time today.

    Norton let out a soft snort at the thought. If she had indeed enjoyed the movie, maybe she would stop resorting to such dangerous hobbies from now on.

    Yvonne woke up the next morning in high spirits. The sun seemed to have chased away the gloom from the night before, and she now felt light and hopeful. Another beautiful day had begun.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 932

    ?Chapter 932:

    She got out of bed and padded over to the window, taking a moment to enjoy the view outside. Afterward, she washed up, changed clothes, and headed downstairs.

    Just as she had expected, Norton was nowhere to be seen. The groceries had already arrived, and they were exactly the same as yesterday¡¯s.

    ¡°Good morning, ma¡¯am. Mr. Burke gave instructions before he left. He said you are to prepare the same lunch as yesterday,¡± the housekeeper said, pulling a chair out for Yvonne as she spoke.

    Yvonne stuffed a spoonful of oatmeal into her mouth and grumbled to herself. Her husband sure was high-maintenance. What a pain!

    Something else urred to her then, and she asked the housekeeper, ¡°Did hee homest night?¡±

    ¡°He arrived shortly after you retired to your room. He didn¡¯t want to disturb you, as you were already asleep when he went in.¡±

    ¡°At least he still knows to behave himself!¡± Yvonne finished her meal quickly.

    Norton had barely eaten anything for lunch yesterday, and it was her fault. She decided she would make it up to him today.

    ¡°Could you wash that for me? I want to use it again,¡± Yvonne said to the housekeeper, pointing at the lunchbox she had used the previous day. Norton had left her at the movie theaterst night to go to his little sweetheart. Despite her guilt about yesterday¡¯s lunch, she decided she needed to get back at him forst night.

    After trying her hand at lunch yesterday, she felt more equipped to do the task today.

    Just like before, she snapped a few photos and sent them to Norton once she was done cooking. Then she packed up the lunchbox and headed over to his office.

    Just like before, Leif was waiting for her at the reception area, and her eyes immediately lit up when she saw him.

    As if reading her mind, he reached for the lunchbox and said, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Burke. I have reviewed your resume. In fact, I went ahead and sent it to the magazine outlets you were interested in. All you have to do now is wait for them to call and make their offer.¡±

    Yvonne grinned and gave him a thumbs-up. ¡°Good job! I knew I could count on you! I feel so much better knowing you¡¯re there to help me with these things.¡±

    They stepped into the elevator, failing to notice that Shelly stood behind them, staring daggers in their direction. Her burning gaze was fixed on the elevator doors long after they had closed. ¡°Resume¡­ magazine¡­¡± she muttered under her breath before letting out a cold, humorlessugh.

    ?????????? ???? ???????? ????????: ?????????¦Í?????????????

    ¡°Miss Tucker?¡± the receptionist called out, feeling uneasy at Shelly¡¯s sinister disy. ¡°Do you have an appointment today?¡±

    Shelly whipped around and shot the poor woman a re before storming out of the building. Yvonne and Leif were oblivious to all of this.

    Believing there wouldn¡¯t be any problems with her application, Yvonne was in such a good mood and said to Leif, ¡°Where is Miss Tucker? I thought she¡¯d be here again today.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 933

    ?Chapter 933:

    ¡°Why would she be here?¡± Norton¡¯s voice cut in, startling them both.

    Yvonne and Leif looked up in unison to find him leaning against the doorway to his office, his expression nd.

    ¡°Look at you. You were so lost in her charm yesterday, but now you¡¯re all cold and stoic,¡± Yvonne clicked her tongue and rolled her eyes as she walked past Norton and into his office.

    In any case, Leif had helped her a lot, so she decided to let his boss off the hook for now. If it had been any other day, she wouldn¡¯t have been so forgiving toward Norton after he had ditched her for Shellyst night.

    Norton reached out and grabbed her arm. ¡°Exin yourself. When have I ever lost in her charm?¡±

    ¡°All right, fine. Whatever you do with Shelly is your business. I¡¯m not bothered; I know my ce. Now hurry up and eat.¡±

    Yvonne pulled her hand free and walked over to the table to unpack the lunchbox.

    ¡°Here you go¡ªexactly what you asked for.¡±

    Norton sank into the seat beside her, his expression dark. He ignored the fork she offered and fixed his eyes on her face.

    Yvonne frowned and set the fork down in front of him. ¡°Go on. Eat.¡±

    ¡°What does Shelly have to do with yesterday?¡± Norton asked, his voice low.

    Yvonne felt a mix of jealousy and frustration. She had just told him she wouldn¡¯t make a fuss, so why was he so fixated on the subject? She had her pride, too!

    Norton said, ¡°Say something.¡±

    ¡°Look, I already exined the situation to Edmond. You have nothing to worry about. He won¡¯t find out about your rtionship with Shelly.¡± Yvonne tilted her head to the side and forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll cover for you when ites to Edmond. But I hope you won¡¯t ask me to do such things again.¡±

    Norton¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell you yesterday? Shelly is not a threat to your position. Why are you still hung up on her?¡±

    ¡°I never was, and I never will be,¡± Yvonne replied smoothly, her smile widening as she picked up the fork and handed it to him again.

    Norton finally took it, all while grumbling, ¡°You¡¯re on a mission to drive me crazy, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ???????? ???????? ???? ????????: g???????¦Í????????????

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±

    ¡°Why did you use yesterday¡¯s lunchbox?¡±

    Yvonne giggled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you fond of it? I mean, you treated it like it was something precious, so I figured you would be pleased.¡±

    He turned to re at her through narrowed eyes. ¡°You¡¯re really starting to piss me off.¡±

    She wagged a finger in front of his face. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±

    ¡°Like I would believe that. Didn¡¯t you go out to the racetrack yesterday?¡± Norton retorted as he started eating.

    His tone was casual, but Yvonne¡¯s reaction was the opposite. ¡°Were you spying on me?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 934

    ?Chapter 934:

    Norton was visibly surprised by her response. He took a couple more bites, then said, ¡°Grandpa asked me to keep an eye on you. He¡¯s worried about you.¡±

    Yvonne felt less annoyed after learning that it was Edmond¡¯s idea. Still, she couldn¡¯t help¡­

    But she couldn¡¯t help butin a little. ¡°I don¡¯t need that kind of attention. It feels more like surveince than protection.¡±

    Norton ignored herment and added, ¡°As my wife, you need to be mindful of your words and actions. And if you¡¯re going to work, don¡¯t expect any special treatment because of your rtionship with me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, you don¡¯t need to worry about that. I¡¯ll rely on my own abilities to flourish in my career. No one even has to know that I¡¯m your wife!¡±

    Landing a job at all was a personal triumph in itself. There was nothing Norton could say that would bring her down.

    Yvonne was buzzing with excitement, already fantasizing about the job offers she would get. She was confident that her photography skills would impress any editor. And with Leif polishing her resume, how could she not get a single offer? Her smile turned genuine as she thought of Leif. ¡°Eat up!¡±

    Norton wasn¡¯t sure what she was plotting this time, but seeing her in high spirits put him in a better mood as well.

    After he finished eating, she packed up everything and went home. She needed to wait for her job offer¡ªand get ready for the position waiting for her.

    She was on a high throughout the day.

    When Norton arrived that evening, he found Yvonne curled up on the sofa, herptop casting a soft glow on her face as she dozed off.

    He walked over with the intent to tease her, only to realize that she had fallen asleep. Her hands were still clutching herptop, with her email inbox open on the screen.

    Norton sighed. Why could she never seem to take proper care of herself? What if she caught a cold? Edmond would be beside himself with worry! Norton gently took theptop from her hands, closed it, and set it quietly on the table. Then he carefully lifted her into his arms.

    Yvonne was fast asleep. Feeling the warmth of his embrace, she instinctively snuggled closer.

    He briefly nced at her, then carried her upstairs.

    ???????? ???????? ????????: ?????????¦Í?????????????

    Moonlight filtered through the sheer curtains of the bedroom, casting a silvery glow on the bed. Heid her on the bed and tucked her under the covers.

    Her face was bathed in moonlight, and whatever it was she was dreaming about, it made her brows furrow. He reached out and gently smoothed the crease with his thumb.

    Then he pulled back and stood up.

    The moment he turned his back on her, he heard her mutter something softly in her sleep.

    He sat back on the edge of the bed and leaned closer to listen.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 935

    ?Chapter 935:

    ¡°Don¡¯t go¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± he murmured before he could catch himself. All he could think about was how adorable she looked when she was asleep.

    Feeling slightly amused, he patted her shoulder for a few seconds, just to soothe her. Then he got up and drew the drapes closed. Darkness fell in the room.

    Yvonne woke up early the next morning. She sensed the warm, bulky mass beside her as soon as she opened her eyes. She turned her head and scrambled toward the edge of the bed.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Her cry jolted Norton awake.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Why are you in my bed? And why were you holding me?¡± Yvonne shoved his arm from her waist, her expression a mixture of shock and scandal.

    Norton ran a hand over his face, his initial frustration from being awakened so rudely giving way to amusement at her flustered reaction. He propped his head up with one elbow and gazed at her. ¡°Let¡¯s not forget one vital thing¡ªyou and I are legally married. Besides¡­¡± He paused deliberately, then delivered an even more shocking statement. ¡°You were the one who begged me to stayst night.¡±

    Yvonne jumped out of bed. ¡°I did not! You took advantage of me when I was vulnerable. Have you no shame?¡±

    Norton followed her and stood from the other side of the bed. ¡°Took advantage of you? Please, I would never stoop so low.¡± He took a step toward her, and she instinctively stepped back. With each step he took, she retreated until her back was pressed against the wardrobe and his tall frame loomed over her.

    Yvonne whispered, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Norton¡­¡± he leaned in until his lips brushed against the shell of her ear.

    Yvonne¡¯s face flushed crimson.

    ¡°You¡¯re in my way. I need to get my clothes.¡±

    ?????????????? ????????: g???????¦Í?????????????

    ¡°Oh!¡± Yvonne shoved him aside, stomping toward the other side of the room, frustrated with herself for once again being captivated by his presence.

    Norton chuckled, ruffling her hair as he opened the wardrobe. ¡°Help me get dressed.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you do it yourself?¡± Yvonne crossed her arms over her chest, scowling at his bossy tone.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Norton suddenly yanked her back into his arms, holding her captive. ¡°Do you not want to?¡± His eyes twinkled with amusement.

    Yvonne kept her head down, feeling overwhelmed by his proximity. She could feel her heart pounding in her chest.

    ¡°Nope,¡± she replied half-heartedly. Now she just wanted him to leave so she could have some solitude.

    She had waited all day yesterday for that fateful call, but nothing hade. It still gnawed at her that she hadn¡¯t heard anything.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 936

    ?Chapter 936:

    Stepping out of his embrace, she opened the wardrobe, grabbed a random suit ensemble, and tried to put it on him.

    Norton noticed her absentminded expression and clicked his tongue. ¡°You¡¯re not even taking off my pajamas?¡±

    Yvonne blinked up at him and hurried to unbutton his shirt.

    But the more nervous she got, the more her fingers fumbled, and seconds passed without her getting a single button undone.

    ¡°Are you trying to make mete for work?¡± Norton had tried to be patient, but now he just sounded helpless.

    ¡°If you¡¯re in such a hurry, then do it yourself!¡± Yvonne snapped and red at him. He sure had some nerve toin when she was already doing him a favor. Feeling unusually mischievous, he pulled her close and plopped back down on the bed, putting her squarely on hisp. ¡°If you¡¯re having trouble, I can show you how to do it. You can learn first-hand.¡±

    Yvonne didn¡¯t know what to feel about the fact that she was perched sideways on his knee. When she looked down, she found that her fingers were trembling even more than before.

    She held her breath and told herself to focus. With great effort, she finally managed to undo his buttons, one by one.

    Still, she had to admit that he had an incredible physique.

    As she slowly pulled his shirt back, his chiseled abs came into view. Her heart skipped a beat at the sight. She couldn¡¯t resist staring and even swallowed an imaginary lump in her throat.

    ¡°Like what you see?¡± Norton teased, his lips curling into an infuriating smirk. ¡°You¡¯re unting it right before my eyes. What do you expect me to do?¡±

    Yvonne retorted, trying to sound righteous, ¡°Want to touch it?¡±

    She swallowed again, her eyes flitting briefly to her face before returning to his abs.

    ¡°Oh, my God, you actually do? Hurry and get me dressed!¡± Norton barked coldly. Just like that, he was back to his usual, aloof self.

    Rolling her eyes, Yvonne grabbed the dress shirt and shoved his arms through the sleeves. She buttoned the shirt all the way to the top, imagining she was strangling him with that veryst button.

    ???????? ?????????????? @ ?????????¦Í?????????????

    Then she pulled back to admire her handiwork. He looked distant and dignified, exactly the type she had fallen for.

    Norton didn¡¯t say anything else.

    She quickly helped him with his cuffs and suit jacket. As for his trousers, he finally lost his patience and handled them himself.

    ¡°You really need more practice. At this rate, the morning meeting will be over before you finish!¡±

    ¡°Whatever,¡± Yvonne muttered under her breath.

    His mistress could worry about these petty little chores. As for her, she would divorce him sooner orter, so what was the point in learning them, let alone being good at them?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 937

    ?Chapter 937:

    A few dayster, Norton found Yvonne waiting for him outside the door, her smile bright and hopeful. ¡°Can you give me a ride? We¡¯re headed to the same ce?¡±

    ¡°What business do you have at thepany?¡±

    Yvonne ignored his question and hopped into his car before he could protest. She spotted Leif as soon as they arrived, and she didn¡¯t waste any time osting him. ¡°Hi, Leif! Did you send out my resume?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I sent it to all the magazine publishers you were interested in.¡±

    ¡°Then why haven¡¯t I heard anything from them?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Before Leif could think of an appropriate response, Norton had already joined them. ¡°I already told you¡ªit¡¯s hard to find a job without any experience. The real world is not as easy to navigate as you think.¡± Norton¡¯s tone was cool and dismissive.

    ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± Yvonne red at him. She had actually thought that Norton had changed for the better these past few days, but then he went and belittled her again.

    She might have never had a formal job before, but her photography skills were top-notch. She had studied the craft for years, and her teachers were the best in the field. Not only that, but she had won a number of awards in prestigiouspetitions.

    ¡°Something must have gone wrong somewhere,¡± Yvonne muttered to herself. She refused to believe that her talents weren¡¯t up to professional standards.

    ¡°Leif, be honest with me¡ªwhat do you think of my portfolio?¡±

    Norton and Yvonne turned to Leif in unison.

    He winced at their attention. ¡°Please don¡¯t make this difficult for me¡­¡±

    Yvonne scoffed under her breath, brushing past Leif and Norton as though they weren¡¯t even there.

    In the end, she believed the only person she could ever rely on was herself.

    She wasn¡¯t leaving until she figured out exactly where it had all gone wrong.

    ?????????????????? ???? ???????????????? ¡ú g???????¦Í????????????

    Inside a studio, Shelly lounged in a grand chair, radiating smug entitlement. ¡°Has everyone been notified?¡± she asked, barely ncing up as she toyedzily with her gleaming nails.

    ¡°Yes. We followed your instructions to the letter¡­¡± A sharp-featured man beside her gave a quick nod, his voice careful as he noticed Shelly hadn¡¯t softened in the slightest. ¡°Shall we begin filming now?¡±

    ¡°Fine, get started.¡± Shelly gave a dramatic toss of her hair before strutting toward center stage, her hips swaying with every step.

    The man wiped the sweat off his brow, finally letting out a breath as some of the tension eased from his shoulders.

    But Shelly stopped short, spinning around with a frosty smirk. ¡°If this flops, you better pray¡ªbecause it¡¯s not me you¡¯ll be answering to!¡±

    She kept her words cryptic on purpose. She was throwing her weight around with borrowed power and didn¡¯t have the nerve to say the name outright. Keeping things vague made them nervous¡ªand that was exactly what she wanted.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 938

    ?Chapter 938:

    With gossip columns buzzing about her rumored fling with Norton, these fools were bound to think he was behind her rise. And who would be reckless enough to cross someone with that kind of support? No one.

    The man bobbed his head, nodding so fast it looked rehearsed. ¡°Yes, yes, we¡¯ve warned everyone. Rest assured, no one¡¯s going to risk hiring her!¡±

    Someone else quickly jumped in, his tone fawning, ¡°Anyone who crosses Ms. Tucker or Mr. Burke won¡¯t survive a day in the city!¡±

    That finally earned a smile from Shelly¡ªcool and smug¡ªas she turned her attention to the camera crew.

    Meanwhile, Yvonne inhaled slowly and stepped into the modest building that housed the magazine called ¡°Family¡±.

    ¡°Family¡± catered to lifestyle pieces about home and marriage; their shoots were usually straightforward and low-stress.

    Given Yvonne¡¯s background,nding a spot here should¡¯ve been a breeze. She hadn¡¯t nned on applying to small publications like this one, but she had listed it as a backup just in case.

    The space was tight, nothing fancy. As soon as Yvonne entered, a woman approached with professional briskness.

    ¡°Hi there. I¡¯m the editor-in-chief here. Is there something you need?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here for an interview,¡± said Yvonne, her voice even as she met the editor¡¯s sharp gaze head-on.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t schedule any interviews today¡­ but it¡¯s fine, go ahead and take a seat.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Yvonne Jimenez. I¡¯ve sent in my resume,¡± Yvonne said, falling in step behind the woman.

    The editor suddenly paused, then turned to her with a tight, regretful smile. ¡°Yvonne, right? We¡¯ve already filled the position. I think it¡¯s best you leave now.¡± Yvonne¡¯s brows pulled together, but she stood her ground without saying a word.

    ¡°Please. We¡¯re not moving forward with this. You should go.¡±

    ¡°Why not? I meet every qualification you listed! I even double-checked this morning¡ªyour posting¡¯s still online. If you really need someone, at least let me show you what I can do. I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Yvonne softened her tone, her hands loosely sped in front of her as she tried to sound reasonable.

    ¡°We¡¯re not taking in new hires. You must¡¯ve misread it.¡± The editor didn¡¯t even bother hiding her annoyance as she flung a dismissive wave in Yvonne¡¯s direction. The contempt in her eyes said it all¡ªlike Yvonne was nothing more than a nuisance who brought misfortune through the door.

    ???????? ???????? ????????: ?????????¦Í????????????

    Without a word, Yvonne turned on her heel and walked out, her footsteps heavy. After that, she knocked on the doors of a few more publications¡ªeach time, the result was the same.

    By the time noon rolled around, the heat was relentless. Yvonne left yet another building, the sting of rejection still fresh in her chest. It didn¡¯t sit right. If it had been just one or two rejections, maybe she could¡¯ve med timing. But this many? Something else was going on.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 939

    ?Chapter 939:

    Still not ready to call it quits, she lingered in the shade near the steps, then pushed herself onward toward her next destination.

    By sunset, she finally exited thest building on her list, her limbs heavy and her spirit worn thin.

    She hadn¡¯t had so much as a sip of water since the morning, and her entire body ached from exhaustion. Perched on the edge of a nearby flowerbed, she rubbed her calves and tilted her face to the fading sky.

    Just as she steadied herself to get up and head home, a sharp, threatening voice tore through the air. ¡°Pam Graves! There you are! Took me long enough to find you! Thought you could just disappear, huh?¡±

    Yvonne turned, brows knitted. A thickset man stood in the za, eyes burning as he snarled at a woman who had just exited the building.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before¡ªtheyoffs weren¡¯t my call. It came from the higher-ups; I didn¡¯t have a choice,¡± the woman replied, her tone weary, as if she¡¯d exined it a hundred times already.

    But the man wasn¡¯t having it. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that crap. I don¡¯t care who signed the papers¡ªyou¡¯re the one who fired me. I¡¯m jobless now, broke¡ªhow the hell am I supposed to get by?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t thepany give you any severance at all?¡±

    ¡°Severance? That pathetic amount? You think I can survive on that? I want two hundred grand¡ªnothing less,¡± he barked, clenching his fists, his voice shaking with rage.

    ¡°That¡¯s not happening. Everyone¡¯s package followed the same guidelines¡ªyou got what you were owed,¡± the woman snapped, folding her arms as she held her ground.

    But logic didn¡¯t reach him anymore. He was too far gone.

    Yvonne watched the scene unfold, quickly realizing the man had been fired and was ming the woman, despite the fact that she was simply delivering her superior¡¯s orders. Still, none of that mattered to the man now.

    Their exchange crumbled in seconds, and without warning, he raised a fist to strike.

    Yvonne had always loathed men who used their strength to bully others. If she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, maybe she could¡¯ve kept walking. But now, walking away wasn¡¯t an option.

    ???????? ???????????? ????????: ????????¦Í??????£®?????

    Just as he cocked his arm again, Yvonne gritted her teeth and charged forward, ignoring the throb in her ankle as she stepped between them.

    ¡°I¡¯d think twice if I were you,¡± the man snarled, his eyes narrowing into slits as he red at Yvonne. He shoved her, the force catching her off bnce and sending her stumbling back a step.

    But Yvonne wasn¡¯t going anywhere. She slipped off one of her heels, her voice steady and sharp. ¡°I¡¯ve got time today, and I¡¯m not in the mood to let creeps like you slide.¡±

    ¡°Who do you think you are? If you want a fight, I¡¯ll give you one. Don¡¯t cry about itter,¡± he spat, his jaw tight as he charged at the woman again. By now, the woman¡¯s hair was tangled, her blouse torn at the cor, and she lookedpletely shaken.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 940

    Chapter 940:

    Yvonne¡¯s stomach twisted at the sight, and before she could stop herself, she took a breath, narrowed her eyes, and flung her high heel straight at his head. The stiletto¡¯s sharp heel mmed against his shoulder with a thud, forcing a grunt from his throat as he staggered.

    He spun around, his eyes wild with fury, bloodshot and twitching like he hadpletely snapped.

    The look in his eyes sent a jolt through Yvonne, but she held firm. ¡°There are security cameras everywhere. I¡¯ve already called the police. I¡¯ll let what you¡¯ve done go for now, but if you touch either of us again, you¡¯ll be looking at prison time. You look old enough to have a family¡ªmaybe think about them before you do something stupid.¡±

    He spat a curse under his breath, his jaw clenched, but the tension in his fists slowly loosened.

    Sensing the shift, Yvonne stepped forward, her voice even. ¡°You¡¯ve got two options¡ªwalk away now, or stick around and wait for the cops to drag you off.¡± His shoulders twitched as if debating, then he spun on his heel and stormed off down the sidewalk.

    Yvonne stayed still until he crossed the street and disappeared from view. Only then did her muscles ease.

    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± The woman turned to Yvonne, her voice soft, then blinked. ¡°Wait a second¡ªyou¡¯re the one who came in for an interview earlier, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Yvonne gave her a once-over and finally ced her face. ¡°You¡¯re the HR manager, right?¡±

    Pam nodded and offered a faint smile. ¡°I remember you. You¡¯re striking¡ªand your resume was impressive too.¡±

    Yvonne let out a sigh. ¡°Guess yourpany has pretty impossible standards, then. I couldn¡¯t even get in.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it,¡± Pam blurted, but immediately bit her lip like she had said too much.

    ¡°Then what is it?¡± Yvonne asked, her tone gentle but firm.

    Pam hesitated, ncing down the street before looking back at Yvonne. After a pause, she said quietly, ¡°Sometimes, it¡¯s safer to stay under the radar¡ªyou never know who you might offend. That¡¯s all I can really say. But thank you again¡ªfor everything.¡±

    ?????????????? ???????????? ???????????? ???? g????????¦Í?????????????

    With that, Pam turned and walked off briskly, heels clicking against the pavement as if eager to leave the conversation behind.

    Yvonne stayed frozen, Pam¡¯s warning still echoing in her ears like a riddle she couldn¡¯t quite solve.

    ¡°Did I ever cross someone without realizing it?¡± she murmured to herself. But as one face suddenly came to mind, her expression hardened, her eyes darkening with rage like a storm rolling in.

    ¡°That scumbag! Didn¡¯t he say I could take the job?¡± Her voice trembled with disbelief. ¡°How could he just go back on it like that?¡±

    It hit her like a p¡ªthe rejections, the cold stares, the mmed doors. Norton had been pulling strings behind her back.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Hi dear readers, I hope you enjoyed the chapters! From now on, new chapters will be released every Tuesday and Friday. Also, four new novels will beunched each week. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. (? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?

    .

 Chapter 941

    ?Chapter 941:

    Yvonne¡¯s jaw clenched, fury surging through her like wildfire.

    Without wasting another second, she hailed a cab and gave the driver her home address through gritted teeth. She refused to believe that every magazinepany in Amberfield was so intimidated by Norton¡¯s influence.

    She crossed her arms tightly, ring out the window. The more Norton tried to hold her back, the more determined she became to find a job on her own and prove herself.

    The moment she stepped inside her house, she tossed her bag aside, flipped open herptop, and dove into job hunting like it was war.

    If Norton was in her way, then he probably couldn¡¯t be trusted either. That meant it was just her now.

    It was fine¡ªshe was more than enough. She got this!

    Her fingers flew across the keyboard,bing through listings on every major fashion outlet she could find.

    The bigger the name, the stronger her desire to work there.

    Among them all, onepany made her heart race just by reading the name¡ªStylist Magazine. It was new on the scene, but it had already shaken up the fashion world, its covers a badge of honor for A-listers. Even with all its celebrity mour, Stylist stayed loyal to its outdoor roots, neverpromising its artistic integrity.

    Yvonne applied to over ten of the biggest magazines in the city, one application after the next, like arrows fired with purpose.

    She swore she would get in, even if it meant starting at the bottom fetching coffee or filing reports.

    After a day that drained her to the bone, she scrubbed off the fatigue in the shower and copsed into bed.

    As for Norton¡ªwherever he was tonight, he still hadn¡¯te back, and that suited her just fine.

    The less she saw of him, the less likely she was to blow up from sheer frustration.

    But peace never stayed long. Just as she was drifting off, the front door creaked open.

    ?????????????? ????????: ?????????¦Í?????????????

    Her entire body stiffened. That smug face of Norton¡¯s was enough to make her blood boil. She hesitated, then quickly turned over and squeezed her eyes shut. If he thought she was asleep, maybe he would leave her alone.

    Right on cue, she heard the door click shut, followed by slow, steady footsteps climbing the stairs.

    Heart pounding, she yanked the covers over her head and forced her breathing to slow to a steady rhythm.

    The door creaked open, and the sharp sound of Norton¡¯s polished shoes against the floorboards made her chest tighten.

    Every step closer made her heart thud louder. Shey still, barely daring to blink. Then silence. Norton had stopped¡ªhe was right next to the bed, not moving an inch.

    She strained to hear something, anything, but the quiet was suffocating.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 942

    ?Chapter 942:

    The heat under the nket was unbearable. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Slowly, she peeked out from beneath theforter.

    ¡°Finally awake?¡± Norton stood over her with a half-smirk, his eyes glinting with quiet amusement.

    ¡°You¡¯re such a pain! You totally did that on purpose!¡± Yvonne snapped, eyes shing with pent-up anger that spilled out all at once.

    Norton stepped forward, sat gently on the edge of the bed, and took a moment to study her¡ªskin delicate and smooth, her cheeks tinged a deep pink.

    He reached out, brushed a loose strand of hair from her face, and tucked the nket back around her shoulders. Then he spoke, voice low and deliberate. ¡°Just because you are hiding doesn¡¯t mean I have no right to observe you.¡±

    ¡°You are so annoying!¡± Her eyes were puffy and red, and with that sulky re, she looked like a pouty little bunny on the verge of snapping.

    ¡°What¡¯s with the face?¡± he teased, giving her cheek a firm pinch. He couldn¡¯t help it¡ªshe looked ridiculously cute when she was furious.

    Yvonne turned away sharply, letting him stare at the back of her head instead.

    There was no point in wasting breath arguing; once shended a job, she would wipe that smug look right off his face.

    She didn¡¯t care about his little stunts¡ªhe couldn¡¯t get in the way forever. When it became clear she wasn¡¯t going to say a word to him, Norton finally stood and made his way to the bathroom.

    Yvonne¡¯s limbs ached with exhaustion. The sound of the water running soon lulled her into a deep, dreamless sleep.

    By the time she opened her eyes the next morning, Norton had already left the room.

    Sunlight streamed in through the curtains, casting soft golden streaks across the floorboards.

    She gave a long, satisfied stretch, breathing in the peace. Waking up without seeing his face was a blessing in itself.

    She hummed her way through her morning routine and skipped downstairs¡ªonly for her mood to crash the second she saw him.

    ?????????????? ???????? ????: ?????????¦Í????????©q?????

    Norton was lounging at the table, chewing slowly, as if he had all the time in the world. ¡°You¡¯re finally up,¡± he said coolly, his deep gaze flicking toward her without much interest.

    Yvonne slumped into a chair and stabbed at her food in silence.

    ¡°There¡¯s a business dinner tonight. You¡¯reing with me.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± She didn¡¯t even blink as she shot him down, her tone t and cold. The same guy who had gone behind her back to ruin her job hunt now wanted her to smile at his stupid dinner? What kind of fool did he take her for? She couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue. She pushed back her chair and marched upstairs. With sunlight spilling through the windows, it felt like the kind of morning meant for shutting the world out.

    Norton polished off his breakfast, adjusted his cuffs, and was just about to step out the door.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 943

    ?Chapter 943:

    ¡°Wait a sec,¡± he called, his voice slicing through the quiet like a hook.

    Yvonne paused halfway up the stairs and turned around slowly.

    He stood near the doorway, a navy tie dangling from his hand. When their eyes met, he lifted it slightly with a smug grin.

    ¡°Help me out here.¡± His voice dripped with mischief, clearly enjoying her reaction to the title.

    ¡°Do it yourself. I couldn¡¯t care less if you wear it or not.¡± Her voice was ice-cold, and she didn¡¯t even bother to look at him as she turned her back.

    Unfazed, Norton spoke lightly. ¡°Funny. I heard your loan¡¯s due this month. I¡¯d hate for a little dy to make things¡­ ufortable.¡±

    Yvonne froze mid-step, her fists tightening at her sides. She forced herself to stayposed, her jaw clenched so tight it ached.

    One day, when her family was debt-free, she would convert every bill into coins and dump them right on his bed, maybe even pelt a few at his smug face while she was at it.

    Grinding her teeth, she took a deep breath, swallowing her pride like broken ss. She turned back and stomped down the stairs, stopping directly in front of him.

    Without warning, she grabbed his cor and yanked him down to her level. Her fingers looped the tie around his neck and yanked it into a lopsided knot without the slightest care. ¡°There. All set. Now get lost.¡±

    She spun around, stormed to the door, and yanked it open like she was throwing him out.

    Norton nced down at the crooked knot and gave a low chuckle. ¡°Guess that¡¯ll pass for today.¡±

    Then he leaned in close, his breath warm against her ear as he whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t forget about tonight.¡±

    Yvonne shoved him hard, nearly knocking him off bnce as she snapped, ¡°In your dreams!¡±

    The door mmed behind him, and she let out a breath. No way she was going to that dinner with him.

    Once she had finally seen him off, she practically sprinted upstairs and copsed back into bed for a well-earned second nap.

    ???????????????? ???????????????? ????????????: g????????¦Í?????????????

    The hours melted away, and before she knew it, the clock had hit noon.

    After scarfing down a quick lunch, she snuggled up with herptop.

    Shebed through industry blogs and portfolio sites, studying magazines and the kinds of employees they liked. The hours blurred as she lost herself in the details.

    Once dinner was over, she was right back at her screen, fingers tapping away with quiet determination.

    Her inbox had been dinging nonstop for hours, but she hardly even flinched anymore.

    Rejection had be her new normal¡ªthanks for that, Norton.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 944

    ?Chapter 944:

    She stabbed a slice of kiwi with a fork, clicked without thinking, and expected nothing.

    But the moment the screen loaded, she froze.

    It was an offer.

    Not just an interview¡ªa real job. They wanted her to start tomorrow.

    She bolted upright like she¡¯d been zapped. Her eyes darted back to the sender ¡ª Stylist Magazine.

    She always knew they had an eye for talent!

    Grinning from ear to ear, she grabbed her phone and typed fast. ¡°Inded a job!¡± she messaged Edmond.

    Then she opened Leif¡¯s chat and typed, ¡°I got a job. Thanks again for your help with my resume¡ªlet me treat you to dinner tonight!¡±

    At Norton¡¯s dinner gathering, Leif, normally calm and collected, nced at his phone, a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth as he sneaked a few nces at Norton.

    Norton arched an eyebrow, his curiosity piqued.

    Leif passed his phone over without a word, and Norton¡¯s eyes flicked to the screen. It was a message from Yvonne¡ªshe had invited Leif to dinner! Norton¡¯s grip tightened on his wine ss, and without a second thought, he drained it in one go.

    The others around the table exchanged uneasy nces, their nervousughter filling the air as they hastily refilled their sses.

    Norton reached for his own phone, cing it on the table with a deliberate motion.

    He unlocked the screen and scrolled through, but there was nothing from Yvonne¡ªno word about her sess, no acknowledgment.

    She had always prided herself on being independent, but now¡­ she was out there working without a word to him.

    His phone remained silent on the table, the screen dark, as the tension in the room thickened with every passing moment.

    Drink after drink slid down Norton¡¯s throat, but none of it eased the restless knot in his chest.

    ?????? ???????????????? ???????? ¡ú g???????¦Í?????????????

    At the racetrack, Ethan and his friends climbed out of their vehicles, excitement still buzzing in the air.

    ¡°Ethan, you seem in an unusually good mood today. You got some good news?¡± Ethan shed a grin, brushing off his friend¡¯s yfulment with a casual wave.

    In his mind, his thoughts weren¡¯t on the race. They were on Yvonne.

    That day at the track, her radiant smile, her infectious energy had left an undeniable mark on him. Ever since he had caught sight of her, he returned to the track again and again, hoping for another glimpse, another chance to see her. But he never did.

    He almost lost hope¡ªuntil fate threw him an unexpected twist.

    The memory of what had happened earlier today sent his grin stretching wider, a spark of excitement lighting up his features.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 945

    ?Chapter 945:

    Hours ago, at Stylist Magazine, the workday was winding down.

    Ethan stepped out of the investors¡¯ office and walked through the bustling office, overhearing snippets of conversation as colleagues packed up for the evening.

    ¡°That woman¡¯s got incredible talent. I wonder who she pissed off.¡±

    ¡°Well, she definitely crossed Mr. Burke. Who would take a chance on her now?¡±

    ¡°Exactly! Rumor has it, Burke Group¡¯s cklisting her across the industry!¡±

    ¡°Burke Group¡¯s cklisting her?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s steps faltered, his curiosity piqued. What kind of woman could stir up such a storm with a powerfulpany like that?

    ¡°Mr. Marsh, you¡¯re still here¡­¡± Margie Robles, one of the staff members, spotted him and quickly lowered her voice, flustered.

    Ethan offered a warm, disarming smile. ¡°What¡¯s all this talk about? Don¡¯t mind me¡ªkeep going.¡±

    The group flushed and began talking over each other, the awkwardness palpable. ¡°She¡¯s insanely talented, with a killer resume. It¡¯s just such a shame.¡± ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s won so many awards¡­¡±

    They stole cautious nces at Ethan, as if waiting for his judgment.

    ¡°Alright, I see. Send me her resume¡ªI¡¯ll have a look.¡±

    Ethan couldn¡¯t stand seeing talent go unrecognized. He figured those employees were hoping he would put in a good word for the poor woman.

    Margie quickly handed over a printed resume.

    ¡°Looks like you came prepared!¡± Ethan remarked with a smile, taking it from her.

    In their industry, resumes were usually submitted online first. Only candidates who made it to the second round were asked to bring a printed copy for an in-person interview.

    The moment Ethan epted the resume, his breath caught.

    The woman in the profile photo was none other than the one who had been upying his thoughts ever since that day!

    His pulse quickened, and a wave of excitement rushed through him, but he tried to mask it, afraid of revealing too much.

    ?????????????? ???????????? ????????: ?????????¦Í??????©o??????

    ¡°Yvonne Jimenez,¡± he murmured under his breath.

    His eyes quickly scanned the rest of her credentials¡ªoutstanding achievements, awards across multiple fields, and mentorship from highly respected figures. Her only gap was work experience, but that was no obstacle for their magazine.

    Noticing how intently Ethan was studying the resume, Margie quickly handed him a few color-printed photos. ¡°These are her photography works¡ªthought you might like to see them,¡± she said, with a hint of eagerness.

    Ethan took them, his gaze immediately fixated on the first shot.

    A simple sunrise¡ªherposition, the way the light bled into the shadow, was nothing short of breathtaking. The other images were equally striking, each frame more captivating than thest.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 946

    ?Chapter 946:

    After a thorough look, he didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Let¡¯s hire her! Send the offer right now.¡±

    ¡°Should I invite her for an interview?¡± Margie asked, already opening herptop.

    ¡°No, have her start tomorrow,¡± Ethan replied, a satisfied grin tugging at his lips.

    Once Margie sent the notice, he didn¡¯t waste a second. He headed straight for the racetrack.

    His excitement was overwhelming¡ªhe needed to blow off some steam. After tearing through a few moreps with his friends, Ethan finally started to calm down.

    ¡°Back with us, Ethan? Hey, snap out of it!¡± One of his friends pped him on the shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve been zoning out all day, but something¡¯s definitely got you grinning.¡±

    Ethan only smiled mysteriously. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand!¡±

    Norton had been drinking nonstop all night. Even when the dinner finally wound down, he still had not heard a single word from Yvonne. One by one, the guests filtered away from the table until only Norton sat there, stiff-backed and stubborn. Leif stood nearby, lookingpletely at a loss.

    Norton was past tipsy, and Leif stepped in, trying to steady him.

    ¡°Get your hands off me!¡± Norton snapped, shaking Leif off with a fierce re.

    ¡°Let me take you home,¡± said Leif, his voice patient.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you taking me home!¡± Norton barked, the anger shing in his eyes. ¡°I want Yvonne toe get me.¡±

    All his assistant had done was help Yvonne review a r¨¦sum¨¦, and she had insisted on thanking that man with a dinner. Meanwhile, he, Norton Burke, had bent over backward for her¡ªand had she ever once really shown she cared? Leif blinked at the hostility but figured it was better to do as Norton said. He pulled out his phone and called Yvonne.

    She picked up almost immediately, her voice light and bursting with excitement. ¡°Hey, Leif! Thanks again! I¡¯m starting at Stylist Magazine tomorrow!¡± Leif hit speaker, but before he could even open his mouth, Norton snatched the phone from his grip.

    Norton growled, staring at the screen like he could make her appear by sheer will.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Yvonne¡¯s voice came sharp with irritation.

    ???????????????? ?????????? ????: ?????????¦Í????????£®??????

    ¡°I¡¯m drunk. Come pick me up,¡± he said, slurring the words slightly.

    ¡°Not happening. I¡¯m going to bed,¡± she shot back, and hung up without missing a beat. Norton, that childish man¡ªhe had the nerve to try and sabotage her job behind her back, and now he thought she woulde to get him home? Keep dreaming.

    Yvonne lounged on the couch, a bowl of fruit in herp, flipping through TV channels while absentmindedly popping grapes into her mouth.

    Back at the restaurant, Norton red at the phone, his face darkening like a thundercloud.

    ¡°She actually hung up on me!¡± he growled, tossing the phone onto the table with a loud tter.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 947

    ?Chapter 947:

    Leif winced at the noise and bent down to retrieve his phone. Before he could say anything, Norton grabbed the wine bottle and started pouring another ss.

    ¡°Please stop it. You¡¯ve had enough. Let me get you home,¡± Leif urged gently. ¡°Your wife is waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bring her up,¡± Norton snapped, knocking back the drink in one rough swallow.

    Leif mped his mouth shut, not daring to push any further.

    Norton polished off an entire bottle of wine before he spoke again, his voice dropping to a low, hollow murmur. ¡°Has Yvonne messaged you?¡±

    Leif hurried to check the screen, wiping his sweaty palms against his pants. ¡°No, sir. Nothing yet.¡±

    Norton bowed his head slightly, the dim lighting carving his sharp features into something even more striking. But behind the brooding shadow, there was a taint, bitter loneliness.

    He clenched the wine ss so hard that it shattered between his fingers. Splinters of ss sliced into his palm, and blood dripped steadily onto the white tablecloth.

    ¡°Oh gosh!¡± Leif gasped, panic shooting through his voice. ¡°Let me take you to the hospital!¡±

    He reached out to help, but Norton lifted his bleeding hand and stopped him with a single look. ¡°No. Just take me home.¡±

    Leif swallowed hard and obeyed, knowing he had no other choice.

    On the way home, Norton sat rigidly in his seat, fists clenching so tightly that his knuckles turned white.

    Leif stayed quiet, gripping the wheel and pressing harder on the gas.

    The second they parked in the driveway, Norton yanked the door open and stumbled out into the dim light.

    Leif jumped out too, fumbling with the keys as he locked the car and rushed to steady him.

    Norton threw him a hard, heavy re that made Leif¡¯s heart pound ufortably.

    They made their way to the front door in tense silence. Leif reached out to ring the bell.

    ?????????????????? ?????????? @ g???????¦Í????????????

    Norton shoved his hand aside. ¡°Move. I¡¯ll punch in the code myself.¡±

    Inside, Yvonne heard the doorbell echo through the house. She bolted from the couch, rushed to her room upstairs, and dove under the covers, squeezing her eyes shut to fake sleep.

    Norton punched in the code and pushed the door open. The house greeted him with nothing but darkness. He flicked the lights on, and the first thing he noticed was a half-eaten te of fruit sitting on the sofa.

    He let out a bitter snort. ¡°You can go. Ask any household staff to drag Yvonne down here,¡± he said coldly.

    ¡°But your hand¡­¡± Leif started, concern in his voice.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 948

    ?Chapter 948:

    ¡°Let Yvonne deal with it,¡± Norton cut him off, his tone brooking no argument. Leif gave a stiff nod and hurried off to find the housekeeper, passing along the order before making himself scarce.

    Upstairs, Yvonne tossed and turned under the covers, her heart racing too fast for sleep.

    Suddenly, someone rapped lightly against her door.

    Yvonne squeezed her eyes tighter, willing herself to stay still.

    ¡°Mrs. Burke, Mr. Burke wants you downstairs,¡± the housekeeper called softly, rapping again when no answer came.

    Yvonne finally huffed under her breath and snapped, ¡°I¡¯m not going! Tell him to leave me alone!¡±

    The housekeeper let out a helpless sigh, but before she could head back downstairs, Norton¡¯s voice cut sharply through the air, already having heard Yvonne. He spoke low, his tone edged with a barely restrained threat. ¡°Yvonne, do you still want my help with the mortgage this month or not?¡±

    Grimacing, Yvonne dragged herself out of bed, feeling the weight of the threat sink into her chest.

    She shuffled downstairs to find Norton slouched on the sofa, the room practically freezing from the cold fury radiating off him. She instinctively hunched her shoulders as she edged closer.

    Norton¡¯s expression stayed hard as stone. ¡°Getting pretty boldtely, aren¡¯t you? Don¡¯t think getting a job means you can just do as you please!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Yvonne snapped back, her anger ring up.

    She hadn¡¯t even called him out for trying to sabotage her job hunt, and now he dared to threaten her?

    ¡°What do I mean?¡± Norton sneered, grabbing her wrist and yanking her closer. ¡°You ditched me at the dinner. You refused to pick me up. Seems like you¡¯re getting gutsier by the day, huh?¡± He leaned in, his breath hot against her skin. ¡°You thinknding a job means you can just break free and live however you want? Yvonne, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you. You¡¯re nothing if you¡¯re not my wife. Don¡¯t fool yourself.¡±

    Yvonne turned her head away, her chest tightening painfully, but she stayed silent.

    A deep sadness swelled inside her.

    ?????????????? ??????????????: g??????¦Í????????????

    If he thought she was nothing without him, she was resolute in proving that she could thrive on her own terms. One day, she would break free. She would show him¡ªand herself¡ªthat her strength and worth were not defined by anyone else.

    ¡°Nothing to say? Hit a nerve, didn¡¯t I?¡± Norton goaded, his voice twisting the knife.

    Yvonne refused to respond, turning her head sharply away from him.

    But he was not about to let it slide. He grabbed her chin roughly, his touch anything but gentle. She did not cry out. She simply knit her brows together and twisted her face out of his grip, her stubbornness quiet but firm.

    Under the warm glow of themp, the fine down on her skin shimmered faintly, making her look even more fragile.

    Maybe it was the alcohol clouding his head, or maybe it was something deeper, but a wave of heat rushed through his body. Seeing her stand so defiant against him only made his blood roar louder in his ears.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 949

    ?Chapter 949:

    Without thinking, he leaned in and pressed his mouth against hers in a sudden, searing kiss.

    Her lips were impossibly soft, like the ripest fruit. He had meant for it to be quick, but the moment their mouths met, he sank deeper, drowning in her sweetness.

    He forced her mouth open, sliding his tongue past her teeth, ignoring the way she tried to twist away.

    She shoved at him with everything she had, but her strength barely moved him an inch.

    He pinned her closer, kissing her harder, his hands roaming greedily along the curves that made her tremble.

    Her resistance began to crumble, her body sagging against him as her energy drained away.

    Sensing her weakening, he pressed her down onto the couch, his body following hers.

    Yvonne seized the moment. She rolled sharply to the side, grabbed a throw pillow, and began smacking him over and over with it.

    ¡°You¡¯re a disgusting creep!¡± she yelled, her face flushed with anger.

    Norton did not say a word. He just brushed his fingers across his lips, savoring the taste of her like it was the only thing that mattered.

    Yvonne was still fuming when, out of the corner of her eye, she spotted blood slowly dripping from his clenched left hand.

    ¡°What happened to your hand?¡± she blurted, snapping out of her anger. She rushed over and pried his fingers apart, ignoring his half-hearted attempts to resist.

    His palm was a mess of tiny cuts, some shallow, others deep enough that fresh blood still oozed out.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything earlier? How did this even happen?¡± she demanded, her forehead creasing in frustration.

    Norton shruggedzily, as if it was no big deal. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m not about to die from a few scratches.¡±

    Yvonne stared at him,pletely at a loss for words.

    ?????????????? ???????????????????? ???????? g???????¦Í????????????

    Clearing his throat awkwardly, he muttered, ¡°Since you¡¯re feeling sorry for me, why don¡¯t you patch it up?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m feeling sorry for you? Ridiculous!¡± Yvonne shot back, rolling her eyes.

    Still, she turned on her heel and went to grab the first aid kit.

    ¡°Sit down. I¡¯ll handle it,¡± she ordered, waving him toward the couch.

    Norton dropped into the seat without a word, holding out his injured hand, his gaze never straying from her face.

    ¡°Why¡¯d you invite Leif to dinner?¡± he asked, his tone rougher than before.

    ¡°He helped me, that¡¯s all. I just wanted to thank him,¡± Yvonne replied briskly, focusing on the task at hand.

    She picked out the ss shards with tweezers, working carefully. Skipping the gentler antiseptics, she grabbed the bottle of alcohol instead and poured it directly over his cuts.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 950

    ?Chapter 950:

    It was one thing for him to drink himself into a stupor. Hurting himself was another. Maybe the burn would remind him not to be so reckless next time. Besides, he loved holding her financial troubles over her head¡ªit felt good to get a little revenge.

    Yvonne fought to keep a straight face, secretly watching him for any sign of pain.

    Norton stayed perfectly still, but his eyes locked onto her mouth with unsettling intensity.

    When she finally nced up, she found herself staring straight into his unwavering gaze.

    It was like Norton snapped out of a daze. His voice turned cold as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve helped you more times than I can count. Howe I never get a thank you?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, thank you,¡± Yvonne muttered casually, keeping her eyes glued to his hand as she wrapped the bandage neatly.

    Like she would ever treat him to dinner. At least Leif had helped her polish her r¨¦sum¨¦. Norton, however, had gone out of his way to make things harder for her. He did nothing but throw up obstacles, and now he wanted gratitude? He had to be drunk to be talking like this.

    Yvonne tied the bandage off with a neat bow and dusted her hands together.

    ¡°All done.¡±

    Norton gave a low grunt, then suddenly yanked her straight into his chest.

    She pushed against him, careful not to bump his injured hand. ¡°Norton, let go! Your hand¡¯s injured, and you¡¯re still acting reckless!¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re feeling so grateful, I¡¯ll just get a little benefit from you,¡± he said, his voice dropping lower.

    He shifted, pushing her gently back onto the sofa, caging her beneath him. He traced her lips with his fingertips, his touch sending an unwanted shiver down her spine.

    She squirmed, but there was nowhere to go. His mouth found hers¡ªfirm, insistent, but not rough. She turned her face away, trying to escape the heat of him.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to thank me? Why not show it properly?¡±

    Without giving her a chance to respond, he leaned in and kissed her again. Yvonne clenched her hands into fists, feeling trapped, tasting the heat of his breath against her sealed lips.

    ?????????? ???????? ???? ????????: ?????????¦Í????????????

    She held her breath as he deepened the kiss, moving slowly, savoring her like a predator savoring his prize.

    His hands wandered, growing bolder, his fingers slipping down to fumble with the buttons of her nightgown.

    A cool breeze drifted in through the open window, and the haze of his kisses started to clear from her mind. She shoved him away with sudden force.

    Caught off guard, Norton stumbled back and let her go.

    Not daring to stay a second longer, she blurted out, ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs to sleep.¡± She then bolted toward the stairs.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 951

    ?Chapter 951:

    Norton staggered after her without hesitation.

    ¡°Wait for me,¡± he called, hurrying after her so fast that he nearly missed a step. Hearing the tter, Yvonne nced back to see Norton grabbing the wall for bnce, his fingers rubbing slow circles against his aching temple.

    She sighed heavily and hurried back down to him. ¡°Come on, let me help you,¡± she said, reaching out and slipping under his arm.

    Norton draped his weight over her shoulders, leaning on her like she was his own walking stick.

    ¡°Can you whip up some drink for his hangover¡ªthe kind that helps with headaches?¡± Yvonne said to the housekeeper.

    Norton tightened his grip around her and grumbled in a childish tone, ¡°No, I want you to make it.¡±

    Yvonne pressed her lips together, pushing aside her growing impatience. ¡°Fine. You head upstairs, and I¡¯ll prepare it.¡±

    She believed there was no point in fighting with a drunkard tonight.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ming with you,¡± he insisted stubbornly.

    ¡°Not happening!¡± she snapped.

    He was acting like aplete maniac tonight¡ªalready kissed her twice, and she was not about to hand him a third chance.

    After what felt like forever coaxing him up the stairs, Yvonne finally slipped away and hurried toward the kitchen.

    She had just opened the fridge when she felt strong arms slide around her waist. Norton¡¯s breath tickled her ear as he murmured, ¡°Yvonne, how I wish you could just be a little more obedient.¡±

    She jabbed him lightly with her elbow. ¡°Keep dreaming. That¡¯s never been me. I won¡¯t be obedient. Now let go.¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m not letting go. I want to hold you,¡± he muttered stubbornly, resting his forehead against her hair.

    Yvonne¡¯s heart gave a confused little thud. Norton was apletely different person when drunk, and she was not sure how to handle it.

    ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll watch,¡± he said, settling his chin on her shoulder, his gaze fixedzily on the water starting to bubble in the pot.

    ?????????? ???????????????? ???? g???????¦Í?????????????

    Yvonne fumbled with the ingredients, feeling like she was trapped inside a bubble of his warmth, his presence pressing close against her back.

    Moments like this had once been her dream¡ªstanding in the kitchen, cooking dinner while the man she loved stayed close, sharing a quiet slice of life.

    But reality had shattered that fantasy long ago.

    Lost in her own thoughts, she jumped slightly when he reached out and patted her head. ¡°The water¡¯s boiled,¡± he said calmly.

    Snapping out of her haze, she rushed to turn off the kettle and quickly poured the hot water into a mug that already held all the ingredients for the hangover remedy.

    They sat side by side, watching the wisps of steam curl up into the air, when Yvonne suddenly remembered something. She turned toward him and pushed lightly against his chest.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 952

    ?Chapter 952:

    ¡°Here. Drink this. I¡¯m going upstairs,¡± she said, handing him the bowl.

    But Norton grabbed her wrist and pulled her right back to him. ¡°Stay. Keep mepany.¡±

    ¡°I have work tomorrow. I can¡¯t pull an all-nighter with you!¡± she protested, trying to wriggle free.

    Tomorrow marked her first day at the new job¡ªthere was no way she could show up exhausted.

    Later, after washing up and climbing into bed, Yvonne found herself staring at the ceiling, her mind a tangled mess of emotions.

    Norton always seemed to dangle a sliver of hope in front of her right when she was ready to give up, only to crush it the moment she dared to believe again. If he wantedpany so badly, he should have been with histest fling while drunk. Why would hee back here and mess with her? Yvonne brushed her fingers over her lips, still dazed and confused.

    Before she could sort through the mess in her head, she heard Norton¡¯s footstepsing up the stairs.

    He headed straight for the bathroom without a word, the sound of running water filling the silence.

    She squeezed her eyes shut and forced herself to stay still, pretending to be fast asleep.

    No more overthinking¡ªher job was what mattered now. Whatever he did tonight was just a drunk man¡¯s nonsense, not anything close to real feelings.

    She kept repeating the lie in her mind, trying to believe it.

    Norton soon finished washing up, the bathroom door clicking shut behind him, and climbed into bed beside her. Without warning, he reached out and pulled Yvonne against him, tucking her into his arms like she belonged there. Her heart spun out of control,pletely refusing

    Startled by the sudden closeness, Yvonne instinctively tried to pull away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Norton murmured, his voice thick with sleep and lingering hoarseness. ¡°Or you¡¯ll regret it.¡±

    Though he had sobered up after drinking the hangover remedy and showering, he couldn¡¯t resist the temptation to tease her, especially seeing the clear annoyance on her face.

    ?????????? ???????? ????????: g???????¦Í????????????

    Yvonne immediately sensed the shift in his demeanor. There was something different about the way he touched her. Her muscles stiffened, her body frozen in response, yet his arms around her remained steady and warm. Without even realizing it, his hand began to rhythmically stroke her back¡ªslow and soothing. The gentle motion gradually lulled her into calmness. Her breathing steadied, and, slowly, the tightness in her frame melted away. Sleep quietly imed her.

    The following morning, the first sounds of her rm pierced the quiet of dawn. Yvonne sprang from the bed, moving cautiously to avoid disturbing Norton as she extricated herself from his embrace.

    However, the rustle of her movements stirred him awake. He reached for his phone, squinting at the time. ¡°It¡¯s only five o¡¯clock. What¡¯s the rush?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 953

    ?Chapter 953:

    The weight of exhaustion hung over him, and the dark circles under his eyes were a testament to the restless night he¡¯d had¡ªspent mostly holding Yvonne, who had tossed and turned constantly, waking him more times than he could count.

    He reached out to pull her back into bed. ¡°Come back to bed. Just a little longer.¡±

    Yvonne shook her head firmly, brushing off his hand. ¡°No way! It¡¯s my first day at work. I need to be prepared.¡± Her voice was resolute as she sat at her vanity, carefully applying makeup.

    Norton sat on the bed, arms crossed, scowling as he watched her. ¡°Is it really necessary to wake up this early just to do your makeup?¡± he grumbled, dragging himself out of bed and heading toward the bathroom.

    Yvonne remained at her vanity, brushing her hair aside as she sorted through her array of cosmetics. ¡°It¡¯s my first day¡ªI want to look presentable. A polished appearance leaves asting impression,¡± she replied with enthusiasm, dabbing foundation onto her cheeks.

    ¡°That¡¯spletely unnecessary,¡± Norton muttered dismissively, his tone icy.

    She didn¡¯t let hisment bother her. Humming softly, she continued to apply her makeup with practiced grace. Her good mood was untouchable that morning¡ªhis snide remarks couldn¡¯t touch it.

    With a shake of his head, Norton changed into his workout gear and went downstairs for his morning workout.

    By the time Yvonne descended, it was already well into Norton¡¯s typical breakfast hour. He sat at the table, casually munching on a sandwich.

    Hearing her footsteps, he shot her a sarcastic smile and called out, ¡°Finally finished dolling yourself up?¡± His words dripped with mockery as he looked up from his meal.

    ¡°I can¡¯t even begin to describe how much I love my job!¡± Yvonne responded, the sound of her heels clicking sharply on the floor. She paused in front of him, spun around with a flourish, and beamed, her eyes alive with excitement. ¡°What do you think? How do I look?¡±

    Norton looked up, taking in the sight of her. She was dressed in a sleek ck, low-necked zer that fit her perfectly, hugging her frame just right. The pencil skirt entuated her curves, tapering down to reveal her long, graceful calves. A ck belt cinched her waist, the polished buckle adding a touch of elegance and drawing attention to her silhouette. Her tassel earrings swayed gently with each movement, and her makeup was understated yet radiant, with lips painted a soft red thatplemented her bright, expectant eyes.

    Norton studied her for a moment, a flicker of admiration crossing his gaze, though he kept his tone neutral. ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s lips puckered in yful annoyance. ¡°I knew it was pointless to ask you. You never say anything nice.¡±

    ????????????¡¯?? ????????: ?????????¦Í?????????????

    ¡°Right back at you,¡± Norton shot back, his smirk ying at the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°That¡¯s not true! I give youpliments every day,¡± she insisted, raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°You criticize me twice as much,¡± he shot back, not missing a beat.

    ¡°How could it possibly be?¡± she replied with a teasing smile. ¡°You know the saying¡ªif I tease you, it¡¯s because I care. I love you so much about that I can¡¯t help myself!¡± She chuckled to herself, amazed at how easily she could slip into yful nonsense.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 954

    ?Chapter 954:

    Norton raised an eyebrow, his voiceced with curiosity. ¡°Do you love my money, or just me?¡±

    Yvonne paused, the lightness slipping away as she realized the question had touched a nerve. The fun of her teasing faded. With a subtle sigh, she took a few more bites of her breakfast, then stood to leave.

    ¡°Are you saving room for dessert, or just practicing for a future in minimalism? Eat more,¡± Norton insisted, his toneced with mild reproach.

    ¡°No, I need to get to work,¡± Yvonne replied quickly, grabbing her purse and heading toward the door.

    But Norton was quick, his hand gently pressing against her shoulder as he guided her back to the table. ¡°Sit down. Eat. I¡¯ll drive you once you¡¯re done.¡± He stood behind her, his gaze fixed on her as she hesitated.

    With a sigh, she reluctantly took arge bite of her sandwich.

    She quickly finished her breakfast and then pulled out herpact mirror. She dabbed at her lipstick and gave Norton a look that urged him to hurry.

    Norton, sensing her impatience, didn¡¯t push her further. Together, they left their home.

    In the car, silence hung between them. Yvonne busied herself by reviewing the materials she had prepared, her nerves beginning to show.

    Norton, sensing her unease, nced over at her, his frown softening. ¡°It¡¯s just a job. Why are you making such a big deal out of it?¡±

    ¡°Of course I am. This job wasn¡¯t easy to secure,¡± Yvonne responded, her tone carrying ayer of hidden meaning as she rolled her eyes at him when he wasn¡¯t looking. If it weren¡¯t for him, she thought, she would havended a job ages ago.

    Norton retorted with a knowing smirk. ¡°Bing my wife wasn¡¯t exactly a walk in the park either, but I don¡¯t see you putting in the same amount of effort.¡±

    Yvonne chuckled softly, not lifting her eyes from her documents. ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re right. With so many women vying to marry you, I must have been incredibly lucky tond the spot,¡± she said nonchntly, the words falling from her lips as though they carried no weight.

    Yet beneath her lightheartedness, a deeper truth lingered. While his wife could easily be reced, this job offered a real opportunity for growth¡ªsomething she could build on for herself.

    The car pulled up in front of the sleek building housing Stylist Magazine. Yvonne quickly grabbed her things, muttering a hasty goodbye to Norton as she exited the vehicle.

    ???????? ?????? ???????? ???? g???????¦Í??????©o?????

    Norton watched her disappear into the crowd, his gaze lingering for a moment. He rubbed his temples, his thoughts a mixture of concern and irritation. Only when she was out of sight did he finally pull away, driving off.

    Arriving at Stylist Magazine¡¯s office on the sixteenth floor, Yvonne exited the elevator and entered the waiting area. A colleague with a warm smile was already waiting for her.

    ¡°Hi, you must be Yvonne Jimenez!¡± the woman greeted, extending her hand. ¡°I¡¯m Margie Robles!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 955

    ?Chapter 955:

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Margie,¡± Yvonne said, offering a warm, genuine smile that matched the friendliness in Margie¡¯s expression.

    ¡°I¡¯ve had a chance to look over your resume¡ªvery impressive! And being personally chosen by Mr. Marsh himself, that¡¯s quite a feat. He¡¯ll be assigning your tasks directly to youter,¡± Margie remarked, her admiration evident.

    Yvonne nodded graciously and settled into the waiting area, feeling surprisingly at ease.

    As the office began to fill with employees, each moving with purpose, Yvonne observed their steady routines. A flicker of envy crossed her mind as she wished she could seamlessly fit into such an organized flow.

    ¡°Hello,¡± a soft, polished voice broke Yvonne¡¯s reverie.

    She lifted her gaze, meeting the eyes of a man who stood nearby. His features were sharp and handsome, framed by wless skin. His smile was warm, and his voice carried the gentle tone of someone who had mastered the art of kindness. His presence felt calming, like a breeze that softened the edges of a hectic day.

    As soon as their gazes met, he extended his hand in greeting.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Yvonne Jimenez,¡± she introduced herself, rising to shake his hand.

    ¡°Ethan Marsh,¡± he replied, his tone warm and pleasant. With a courteous nod, he motioned for her to take a seat, then turned to pour her a ss of water.

    A quiet thrill surged through Ethan as he realized it was truly her. That fleeting encounter at the racetrack had left asting impression, one he couldn¡¯t shake. He had returned each day, hoping for another glimpse, but she never appeared again. Who could have imagined she would end up applying to his magazine?

    ¡°I¡¯ve reviewed your r¨¦sum¨¦¡ªyour skills are impressive. Would you consider joining me as my assistant?¡± Ethan asked, his voice calm and sincere as he ced the ss of water in front of her. His smile remained warm, though inwardly, he was eager with anticipation. Meeting Yvonne had rekindled a spark in him he hadn¡¯t felt in a long time.

    Yvonne took the ss, her expression steady, but a hint of disappointment shadowed her eyes. ¡°I appreciate the offer, Mr. Marsh, but my goal is to work as an editor.¡± She held the ss firmly, her gaze unwavering. ¡°I¡¯ve been following Stylist Magazine for some time, and while the entertainment section has been thriving, ¡®Nature¡¯s Essence¡¯¡ªthe core of your publication¡ªhasn¡¯t been performing as well. I¡¯d love the opportunity to help turn it around if you¡¯d consider me for the role.¡±

    Ethan studied her intently, intrigued by her confidence and clear sense of purpose. Her passion was palpable, and it piqued his interest even more.

    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right,¡± he said thoughtfully. ¡°Since the previous editor left, we¡¯ve struggled to find a suitable recement. If you¡¯re as eager as you seem, I think we could give you the chance. How about interning under our chief editor, Heidi Fuller?¡±

    ???????? ???????? ????: ?????????¦Í?????????????

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Yvonne¡¯s voice brimmed with genuine gratitude, her face lighting up with enthusiasm.

    Ethan motioned for Heidi toe over and gave her a quiet but firm instruction. ¡°Heidi, I¡¯m entrusting you to guide Yvonne. Together, you¡¯ll be the pirs of Nature¡¯s Essence moving forward.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 956

    ?Chapter 956:

    Heidi lowered her gaze slightly, her expression unreadable, but her words were steady. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of her.¡± With that, she directed a polite smile toward Yvonne before leading her away.

    As Yvonne walked away, Ethan watched her with a thoughtful expression before heading back to his office. There was something captivating about her¡ªa vibrant energy that seemed to light up the space around her. It reminded him of the spark he had seen on the racetrack, an unexpected brightness that made her stand out in the most endearing way.

    Meanwhile, Heidi escorted Yvonne down the hallway, her frustration simmering beneath the surface. Just the day before, her colleagues had been gossiping in the group chat about how Ethan had developed a soft spot for this new hire, bringing her straight into thepany. Heidi had brushed it off as mere gossip. Ethan, for all his recognition of talent, was never one to blur the lines between professional and personal matters. He valued integrity above all else. So, to think that Yvonne was starting today¡ªright under her nose¡ªwas something Heidi hadn¡¯t anticipated. Now, she found herself tasked with mentoring this woman.

    Just weeks earlier, she had been transferred to Nature¡¯s Essence in a sideways promotion. She had spent so long building a rtionship with a rising star in hopes of eventually returning to the entertainment section of the magazine. But now, instead of climbing thedder, she was being saddled with an intern. It seemed her path in Nature¡¯s Essence would be longer than she¡¯d hoped.

    A flicker of frustration crossed her mind as she stole a nce at Yvonne, but when their eyes met, something unexpected stirred within her. Yvonne¡¯s bright, curious eyes, wless skin, and poised demeanor made her feel a pang of insecurity. Trying to mask her feelings, she forced a smile and spoke, her voice cool but polite. ¡°Yvonne, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ve heard great things about your abilities.¡±

    Yvonne offered a gentle smile, her tone humble. ¡°Thank you. I appreciate it. I just joined a lot ofpetitions back in college, so my r¨¦sum¨¦ ended up looking a bit more polished¡ªnothing special.¡±

    Heidi let out a dry chuckle, dipping her head slightly to conceal the exasperated eye roll tugging at her expression. ¡°Still feels like a waste, you being stuck here,¡± she muttered.

    Internally, she scoffed¡ªYvonne¡¯s humility didn¡¯t fool her. In the fashion industry, resumes didn¡¯t open doors unless they truly dazzled. If hers wasn¡¯t noteworthy, she wouldn¡¯t even be here.

    After briskly exining Yvonne¡¯s assignments, Heidi wasted no time slipping into idleness. The department had long been overlooked by management, and with no real oversight, no one batted an eye at herck of productivity.

    ???????? ???????? ???? ???? ????????????????: g????????¦Í????????????

    Yvonne, on the other hand, embraced the morning with focused enthusiasm. She methodically acquainted herself with her duties, learning the flow of submissions and how to process them with care. Engrossed in her work, the hours slipped by unnoticed.

    As the end of the day neared, Margie stood up, ncing at the wall clock. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s almost time to head out. Don¡¯t burn yourself out already!¡± she said with a yful nudge, watching Yvonne still focused on her screen.

    Yvonne looked up with a softugh. ¡°No worries, really. I feel great!¡± Her eyes sparkled with a liveliness she hadn¡¯t felt in ages. Compared to the stifling role of a decorative spouse in the Burke household, this environment felt refreshing¡ªempowering, even. Before she even realized it, the workday hade to an end.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 957

    ?Chapter 957:

    Reluctantly, she gathered her things and followed Margie downstairs. The warmth and openness Margie had shown her were a wee change, and Yvonne felt grateful to have made a new friend. Even at lunchtime, Margie had invited her to join, which only deepened her appreciation.

    As they walked, Margie leaned in and lowered her voice, sharing some office gossip. ¡°Ever since Heidi got that sideways promotion and transferred to the ¡®Nature¡¯s Essence¡¯ section, she¡¯s been acting distant and a bit cold. Just don¡¯t let it get to you¡ªtry not to engage too much.¡±

    Yvonne raised an eyebrow in surprise. ¡°Sideways promotion?¡± she asked. ¡°But isn¡¯t that section the heart of our magazine? Why would that be considered a sideways promotion?¡±

    ¡°That used to be true,¡± Margie replied with a sigh. ¡°But after thest editor-in-chief left two years ago¡ªsome big fallout over creative direction¡ªthe section lost its spark. It¡¯s been floundering ever since, and no one¡¯s managed to revive it. These days, it¡¯s basically where they send people who¡¯ve lost favor. The entertainment team¡¯s the one getting all the spotlight now.¡±

    Margie gave Yvonne a brief overview of the magazine¡¯s recent history, painting a picture of internal shifts and silent power struggles. As they stepped into the elevator, both women fell quiet, the conversation trailing off naturally.

    Inside, Yvonne nced around and exchanged a knowing look with Margie¡ªthey both noticed Heidi standing silently in the corner, her eyes fixed on her phone.

    Heidi didn¡¯t acknowledge their presence, nor did she nce up. She simply continued scrolling, her expression unreadable.

    Margie, ever the easygoing type, had a talent for getting along with anyone, but even she didn¡¯t bother engaging Heidi this time.

    Meanwhile, as Heidi continued scrolling, her fingers abruptly froze. A realization shed across her expression. Without wasting another second, she typed a message with deliberate precision, ¡°Do you, by any chance, know Yvonne Jimenez?¡±

    Once the message was sent, a wave of unease crept over Heidi. She¡¯d met Shelly during a previous shoot, but with her recent move out of the entertainment section, would Shelly even remember her?

    Meanwhile, in the studio, Shelly leisurely epted a coffee from her assistant, savoring the warmth as she checked her phone. The message from Heidi caught her attention, and she paused, her curiosity piqued. She remembered Heidi vaguely¡ªan editor at Stylist Magazine¡ªbut what intrigued her more was the mention of Yvonne.

    Shelly¡¯s curiosity was piqued as she typed her reply. ¡°Yes, I know her.¡±

    ?????????????????? ??????????????: g??????¦Í??????©q?????

    Heidi¡¯s heart raced when she saw Shelly¡¯s response, and she wasted no time in firing back another message. ¡°We¡¯ve just brought on a new intern named Yvonne Jimenez.¡±

    A mischievous smile tugged at Heidi¡¯s lips as she stepped out of the elevator, blending in with the crowd. Her eyes immediatelynded on Yvonne and Margie, walking ahead of her. With a quick snap, she captured a photo of them and sent it off to Shelly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 958

    ?Chapter 958:

    As she watched the photo send, Heidi recalled the rumors Shelly had shared about the Burke Group allegedly nning to cklist someone named Yvonne. It couldn¡¯t be just a coincidence.

    Heidi had taken a shot in the dark, hoping that Yvonne was indeed the same person Shelly had been talking about. If so, it would give her an opportunity to win.

    Shelly¡¯s favor¡ªand possibly gaining some leverage with Norton. To her surprise, Shelly¡¯s reply confirmed her suspicion. It was indeed the same person.

    ¡°What is wrong with these people?¡± Shelly eximed, mming her coffee cup onto the table, her frustration spilling over.

    Her assistant jumped, startled by the outburst. ¡°What happened?¡± she asked, trying to gauge the situation.

    Ignoring her assistant¡¯s concern, Shelly grabbed her phone, her fingers moving swiftly as she typed a message to Heidi. ¡°Did she really start working there?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s incredible¡ªgot the job without even needing an interview,¡± Heidi replied, her words dripping with venom as she shot a scornful look at Yvonne¡¯s retreating figure.

    Meanwhile, after exiting the elevator, Yvonne was about to head toward the subway with Margie when her eyes caught sight of Norton¡¯s car parked outside thepany¡¯s entrance. With a quick goodbye to Margie, she hurried over, her excitement evident as she opened the car door and climbed in.

    Heidi, who was just behind, noticed Yvonne entering the luxury vehicle she had seen earlier. Instinctively, she snapped a photo and sent it to Shelly with a short message, ¡°She got into this car after work.¡± Heidi¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the car as it drove away, her expression seething with bitterness and envy.

    When Shelly received the photo, fury consumed her. She gripped her phone tightly, the anger bubbling over as she swiped everything off her vanity, sending cosmetics crashing to the floor.

    ¡°Yvonne!¡± Shelly hissed, her voice low and venomous. ¡°Norton is mine¡ªmine!¡± After a moment of seething rage, Shelly finally stopped and, without replying to Heidi, sent her a message with a restaurant address.

    Yvonne settled into the car, fastening her seatbelt with ease. Her smile was wide, though she remained silent, her face radiating satisfaction. Norton stole a nce at her, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Isnding a job really enough to make you this happy?¡±

    Yvonne didn¡¯t immediately respond, instead letting the question hang in the air. After a brief pause, she asked, her tone light yet curious, ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy today, or did your grandpa ask you to pick me up?¡±

    ???????????? ???? ?????? ???????? ¡ú g???????¦Í???????????????

    Norton shot her a sharp look. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±

    Yvonne shrugged lightly, a yful smile tugging at her lips. ¡°Well, if not for him, why else would you bothering all the way here to get me?¡±

    Norton couldn¡¯t help but feel a sting of frustration as she seemed indifferent to his efforts. He had gone out of his way to pick her up after her first day at work, but¡­

    Instead of gratitude, he was met with her silence. A cold snort escaped him, and his voice turned sharp. ¡°You think it¡¯s that easy, working here? Don¡¯t get too ahead of yourself.¡± Despite only a single day passing, Yvonne had already grasped the reality of it all. The workce was as unforgiving as they¡¯d said¡ªa battleground where survival required more than just skill. She still had much to learn.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 959

    ?Chapter 959:

    Noticing her silence, Norton assumed his words hade off too harshly and perhaps intimidated her. Trying to soften the tension, he added, ¡°Considering you¡¯re my wife, I¡¯ll help out as long as you ask. Don¡¯t hesitate to beg if you need something.¡±

    The word ¡°beg¡± lingered in the air, and Yvonne couldn¡¯t help but bristle at the suggestion. She despised the idea of pleading for anything, especially from him. To her, the notion of humbling herself before him felt suffocating. It made her feel small, stripped of her dignity. If it weren¡¯t for the crushing weight of her family¡¯s debt, she thought, she could have held her head high¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t have to walk on eggshells, constantly trying to appease him. But the reality of their situation left her with no choice but to swallow her pride again and again, suppressing her desires to maintain a semnce of peace.

    Yvonne turned her gaze toward the window, her thoughts distant, as she tried to block out the tension. Noticing her avoidance, Norton closed his eyes and reclined into his seat, the stillness of the moment settling between them.

    The car moved steadily down the road, but Yvonne remained lost in thoughts of her new job. She barely noticed the passing streets, her mind consumed by the challenges ahead.

    When the car finally stopped, Norton¡¯s voice broke through her reverie. ¡°We¡¯re here. Get out.¡±

    Startled, Yvonne realized they had arrived. She nodded, unbuckling her seatbelt, and opened the door to step out.

    When her gazended on the restaurant in front of her, confusion clouded her face. ¡°Why are we at a restaurant? I thought we were heading home?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a new spot. I heard the food¡¯s great and they¡¯ve got all my favorites.¡±

    Norton walked in with one hand tucked into his pocket, his posture loose and self-assured.

    Yvonne followed, her lips pressed into a thin line. She had almost convinced herself he was being thoughtful for once¡ªbut clearly, that was wishful thinking. She¡¯d assumed the dinner invite was his way of appreciating her after a long, draining day.

    It turned out she¡¯d read too much into it. Whatever kindness he offered was never meant for her.

    Still, a good meal was a good meal, and she wasn¡¯t about to pass it up. After working all day, she was starving and needed the energy. But in the middle of the meal, her mood crashed the second she saw Shelly walk into the restaurant.

    ?????????????? ????????????: ????????¦Í??????©q??????

    Yvonne paused and fixed Norton with a deliberate look.

    He blinked, clearly puzzled by her sudden pause.

    Yvonne raised her brow again, this time tilting her head toward the approaching woman.

    Norton finally caught on. He took a slow sip of wine and offered a single word in reply. ¡°Coincidence.¡± No more than that. Barely even a defense.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 960

    ?Chapter 960:

    Yvonne gave a dryugh, her voice light and detached. ¡°Is that so? What a small world!¡±

    She reached for her purse and stood. ¡°Looks like your evening¡¯s booked. I¡¯ll let you get back to your date.¡±

    Norton¡¯s expression hardened as he watched her leave the restaurant. She had no idea how good she had it. He¡¯d brought her out, and she¡¯d walked away before the meal was even over.

    ¡°Norton, what a surprise!¡±

    Shelly strode over, acting as though she hadn¡¯t seen Yvonne exit just seconds earlier.

    Without a second thought, she slipped into the empty seat across from him, settling in like she belonged. ¡°Drinking alone can¡¯t be much fun. Let me keep youpany,¡± she said with a smile.

    Norton was already annoyed after Yvonne¡¯sment, and when he saw Shelly sit down, his face grew even more tense.

    He turned to her, his voice clipped. ¡°Haven¡¯t I made myself clear? Don¡¯t chase what was never yours to begin with; it¡¯ll only leave you disappointed. If I want to see you, I¡¯ll find you. Until then, stay away.¡± With that, he stood and walked out.

    Shelly¡¯s face flushed, then drained of color. Her eyes burned with jealousy.

    She spoke through gritted teeth, her voice shaking with anger she could barely hold back. ¡°Yvonne, this is your fault! If it weren¡¯t for you, Norton wouldn¡¯t be avoiding me. I¡¯m not letting you off the hook for this!¡±

    ¡°Miss Tucker!¡± Heidi burst in from the entrance, breathless but beaming. ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte!¡±

    ¡°No worries. I just arrived too,¡± Shelly replied, her voice light, her smile practiced.

    ¡°Was that Mr. Burke just now? So sweet of him! Even with his packed schedule, he still brought you here. You¡¯re so lucky,¡± Heidi said, full of admiration.

    Everyone in the industry knew about Shelly and Norton¡ªit was the kind of secret people didn¡¯t bother keeping. They whispered behind doors but never dared say it aloud. Heidi, eager to climb thedder, yed along.

    ???????????????? ??????????????: ??????????¦Í????????????

    With a demureugh, Shelly raised a hand to her mouth. ¡°Norton¡¯s just swamped. He dropped me off and headed straight back to work.¡±

    ¡°Still, he made time for you. He really goes out of his way for you,¡± Heidi said with an envious sigh.

    Flushed with satisfaction, Shelly beamed even more at thepliment.

    ¡°Oh, right, have you met the new girl, Yvonne?¡± Shelly casually stabbed a piece of steak with her fork and took a bite, speaking between chews.

    ¡°Her? She must have powerful backing. Landed the job without an interview, and you know how brutal our interviews are.¡± Heidi¡¯s eyes darkened, her focus shifting to her te.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 961

    ?Chapter 961:

    Shelly caught the shift, her tone sharpening ever so slightly. ¡°She must be quite the standout. If anything strange happens with her, or if she causes problems,e to me.¡±

    Heidi nodded quickly. ¡°You can count on me.¡±

    Yvonne remainedpletely unaware and uninterested in whatever schemes Shelly had in motion.

    But like a pebble in her shoe, Shelly lingered¡ªannoying, constant, and impossible to ignore.

    Yvonne felt like she was losing her mind, her thoughts spinning too fast to bear. She needed a release.

    At the racetrack, she had already suited up. Her red sports car thundered across the asphalt, drawing attention with its sheer speed. But a silver car stayed glued to her rear bumper. A few times, she nearly lost her lead when her focus slipped.

    Jaw clenched, Yvonne pushed the pedal harder, surging forward and leaving the silver car¡ªand the rest of the racers¡ªfar behind.

    The wind slicing past her ears helped ease the tension coiled inside her. After severalps, she finally eased off and pulled over.

    There was no point in draining herselfpletely; she had work in the morning. It was time to head back.

    ¡°Yvonne!¡±

    She heard a familiar voice call out.

    Yvonne turned and was surprised to see Ethan.

    He was wearing a sharp ck racing suit and was stepping out of a silver racecar¡ªthe same one that almost overtook her. Her face brightened. ¡°You race too?¡±

    Ethan nodded, his smile easy and warm. ¡°I saw you earlier. You were incredible.¡±

    Quite embarrassed, Yvonne scratched the back of her neck. ¡°That? It¡¯s nothing. But if you¡¯re into racing too, maybe we could team up sometime.¡±

    ???????? ?????????? ???? g??????¦Í????????????

    ¡°That would be great!¡± Ethan said, his soft smile still in ce, clearly happy with her offer.

    ¡°By the way, how was your first day at work?¡± Ethan asked with concern.

    ¡°It went really well. I actually like the job, and the team¡¯s been great.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear it. If anything everes up, you know where to find me. Don¡¯t hesitate.¡±

    Yvonne offered him a thankful smile, touched by his concern. Talking to Ethan felt natural¡ªnothing like Norton, who always made her feel like she was in his debt.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 962

    ?Chapter 962:

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ve got work tomorrow, so I should head home.¡± Yvonne gave a quick farewell and made her way to the locker room to change.

    Ethan watched her go, his expression softening, admiration clear in his eyes.

    Once changed, Yvonne left the racetrack and stepped toward the curb as she ordered a cab.

    ¡°You¡¯re still here?¡± Ethan¡¯s voice called out from a nearby car as he rolled down the window.

    ¡°My ride should be here soon,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Hop in. I¡¯ll take you.¡±

    He got out and opened the door for her without waiting for a response.

    She hesitated. ¡°I appreciate your offer, but you don¡¯t have to do that.¡±

    He gestured toward the sky, now slipping into twilight. ¡°It¡¯ste. Not exactly safe for you to be standing out here alone.¡±

    Yvonne didn¡¯t argue again. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    They drove off, city lights flickering past in a blur outside her window.

    ¡°So, what else are you into besides racing?¡± Ethan asked, breaking the silence.

    Yvonne brightened. ¡°I just started racing, actually. I¡¯ve always loved motorcycles and rock climbing, though.¡± Her voice was lively, her excitement genuine, until her smile faded. ¡°There are other extreme sports I¡¯d love to try, but don¡¯t think I¡¯ll get the chance anytime soon.¡±

    ¡°You will,¡± Ethan said, his voice steady. ¡°Don¡¯t give up on the things you love.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ maybe you¡¯re right.¡± Yvonne nodded slowly. Norton and his grandpa always called her hobbies reckless, always kept her away from anything they couldn¡¯t control. But the way things were going, Norton wouldn¡¯t be calling the shots much longer. Yvonne let out a dry, almost relievedugh.

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Ethan echoed, and for a moment, the image of Yvonne racing shed in his mind. His smile grew.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been hooked on racingtely. But what you mentioned sounds exciting too. Maybe we could try them together sometime.¡±

    ???????????? ????????: ?????????¦Í????????©q??????

    ¡°Is racing the only thing you¡¯re into?¡± Yvonne asked, genuinely curious.

    ¡°Not at all.¡± Ethan chuckled, sounding slightly embarrassed. ¡°Work¡¯s kept me too busy to enjoy much else. Racing is a new passion, but I¡¯ve always had a thing for extreme sports.¡±

    Actually, from the moment he met Yvonne, she had be the one thing that truly captured his interest¡ªEthan kept that thought to himself.

    ¡°I never would¡¯ve taken you for such a workaholic.¡±

    ¡°Well, a man¡¯s career is his foundation. Without that, hobbies don¡¯t mean much. You¡¯ve got something special. Stick with it, and you¡¯ll go far.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 963

    ?Chapter 963:

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind. I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    Warmth spread through Yvonne¡¯s chest. She thought for a moment, then asked, ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering about thepany¡¯s vision for the ¡®Nature¡¯s Essence¡¯ section¡­¡±

    ¡°You said it yourself,¡± Ethan replied easily. ¡°It¡¯s the cornerstone.¡±

    A brief uncertainty crossed Yvonne¡¯s face. ¡°But from what I¡¯ve seen, the entertainment side seems to get all the attention.¡±

    Ethan let out a quietugh. ¡°As an investor, I definitely want the entertainment section to bring in profits. But if you ask me personally¡ªI¡¯ve always been more drawn to ¡®Nature¡¯s Essence¡¯. That used to be my dream.¡±

    Yvonne nodded, her smile genuine. ¡°The glitz and mour of the entertainment world can be tempting, but when you capture nature the right way, readers can¡¯t get enough of it.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. The world¡¯s full of incredible ces, more than we could ever hope to photograph,¡± Ethan said, his eyes bright with enthusiasm.

    Yvonne felt a quiet joy settle over her. She could tell Ethan truly appreciated the natural world the way she did.

    Ethan drove with ease, and before long, they pulled up to her building. Once parked, he stepped out first and walked around to open her door.

    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    He raised his hand above the door frame to shield her head as she stepped out¡ªa small gesture, but one she noticed. Yvonne smiled at him. ¡°Thank you. You¡¯re a true gentleman.¡±

    ¡°I should be the one thanking you. I really enjoyed talking with you today.¡±

    After she stepped out, he slowly withdrew his hand.

    Her face lit up. ¡°I had a great time too¡ª¡±

    ¡°Yvonne!¡± The sharp call sliced through the moment.

    ?????? ?????????????? @ ?????????¦Í??????©o?????

    Norton stormed over, fury etched into every line of his face. In seconds, he reached them and seized Yvonne¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Let go,¡± she hissed under her breath, trying to pull away.

    But he didn¡¯t release her. He simply dragged her with him, ignoring her struggle.

    Forced to keep up with his long strides, Yvonne nced back at Ethan as she was led away. ¡°Thanks for today! Let¡¯s go racing again sometime!¡±

    ¡°Count on it,¡± Ethan replied with a nod, his interest in her entirely intact.

    He watched them disappear down the street, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his lips. Whoever that man was, one thing was obvious¡ªYvonne didn¡¯t want to be with him. He still had a chance.

    He climbed into his car and drove off.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 964

    ?Chapter 964:

    Meanwhile, the mood between Norton and Yvonne was anything but warm.

    He didn¡¯t release her hand until they stepped into the elevator.

    The silence inside was heavy.

    Yvonne looked down at her wrist, the skin visibly irritated, her expression turning to ice.

    Norton noticed the mark. It stood out against her pale skin, impossible to ignore.

    He swallowed hard, but said nothing.

    When they arrived home, Yvonne stepped inside first.

    Norton trailed behind, his face unreadable.

    Yvonne didn¡¯t spare him a nce. She was too drained to deal with him. She headed straight to her room.

    Norton followed closely behind. She couldugh and chat with another man, but the moment it was him, she shut downpletely. At her door, Yvonne was just about to close it when Norton reached out and stopped it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be sleeping here tonight,¡± he dered, his voice raised. He knew she was furious over Shelly, and she was pushing him on purpose. He had meant to exin everything, but the image of herughing and chatting with that man had killed any desire to talk.

    ¡°I¡¯m exhausted. Do what you want,¡± Yvonne said tly, her tone void of energy. She knew arguing would get her nowhere, so she didn¡¯t bother.

    Norton¡¯s expression tightened. She hadn¡¯t looked tired earlier¡ªat least not when she was smiling at that man, right?

    He entered the bedroom, his steps stiff, watching her intently. He waited for her to say something¡ªanything¡ªto clear up what had happened today.

    Not that it mattered, of course. But if she did, maybe then he¡¯d tell her his real opinion of Shelly.

    Yvonne, however, gave him nothing. She went about her routine quickly, removing her makeup and taking a shower before climbing into bed without a word.

    ?????????? ?????????? ????????: g???????¦Í????????????

    Seeing she had no intention of acknowledging him, Norton refused to lower himself by chasing her attention.

    With a bitter twist of his lips, he grabbed his pajamas and walked into the bathroom.

    Steam rose thickly around him as hot water pounded his back, easing the tension in his shoulders. Little by little, the day¡¯s irritation slipped away.

    Sullen silence suddenly felt foolish to him. He thought maybe he should stop sulking and just try to make amends.

    Wrapped in a bathrobe, he stepped quietly back into the bedroom.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 965

    ?Chapter 965:

    Spotting the outline beneath the covers, he spoke gently. ¡°Yvonne? Yvonne?¡± No reply.

    He leaned closer and saw¡ªshe was already fast asleep.

    While she slept, every trace of resistance faded, leaving behind a softness that made her seem almost delicate. Norton couldn¡¯t deny it, she looked especially peaceful like this.

    If only she could be like this when she was awake¡­ He lost in thought, shaking his head. But if she lost that fire, she wouldn¡¯t be Yvonne anymore. And without that spark, she¡¯d no longer be the woman who constantly got under his skin.

    Norton pulled the nket up to her shoulders and quietly left the room, returning to his own.

    The following morning, Yvonne woke feeling rested and clear-headed. After getting ready, she made her way downstairs¡ªand paused when she saw Norton still inside.

    ¡°I¡¯m heading out,¡± he said, rising to his feet as soon as she appeared.

    She lifted a brow. ¡°Do you need my permission now?¡±

    Norton scoffed. ¡°You can find your own way to the office today.¡±

    With that, he turned and walked off.

    ¡°Oh,e on¡ªit¡¯s on your way!¡±

    Yvonne grabbed a sandwich and dashed after him.

    It would be ridiculous not to take advantage of his car. It was far morefortable than any cab.

    The ride passed quickly, and as she stepped out in front of the building, she nced up with a quiet sense of pride.

    Another day ahead. She was ready for it.

    She walked into the office with renewed energy.

    As the workday approached, her colleagues settled in around her.

    ???????????? ???????????? ??????: g???????¦Í????????????

    ¡°Yvonne, there¡¯s an assignment today I think suits you perfectly.¡± Heidi approached, her expression warm and inviting.

    ¡°What¡¯s the assignment?¡± Yvonne asked, eyes lighting up with excitement.

    She hadn¡¯t expected interns to receive much responsibility, so getting a task of her own was a pleasant surprise.

    Watching Yvonne¡¯s grin widen, Heidi held back a smirk. She would like to see if Yvonne could smileter.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the deal, Yvonne. Our section has been aiming tond a professional interview with Anthea Wace. You¡¯ve heard of her, right?¡±

    Yvonne nodded. Anthea Wace was a household name¡ªan award-winning wildlife photographer recognized both nationally and internationally. Even people with no interest in photography knew who she was.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 966

    ?Chapter 966:

    Heidi gave a pleased nod. ¡°Perfect. She almost never returns to Amberfield, and she¡¯s famously selective about interviews. But she¡¯s in town now, so I want you to get in touch and secure an exclusive feature. And just so you know, this has already been submitted as part of your internship evaluation.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you down!¡± Yvonne said, energized by the added pressure.

    Heidi turned away, barely hiding her eye-roll at Yvonne¡¯s enthusiasm. Anthea didn¡¯t rarely give interviews¡ªshe never did. Heidi could hardly wait to see how this wide-eyed rookie would survive her first real test. She gave a small smirk, then grabbed her phone and started typing a message to Shelly.

    She added a bit of ir to the story, exaggerating just enough to make it sound juicier. As expected, Shelly was thrilled.

    Heidi had every reason to stay in Shelly¡¯s good graces¡ªif Shelly spoke up for her, she might finallynd that transfer back to the entertainment section.

    Yvonne, on the other hand, had no time to concern herself with petty schemes. She was fully focused on figuring out the assignment. All she had to go on was an address¡ªnothing more. No contact of any kind.

    Rubbing her temples, Yvonne tried to calm her anxiety.

    After a moment¡¯s thought, she decided her best shot was to take a cab to Anthea¡¯s studio and try to catch her in person.

    From her desk, Heidi watched Yvonne rush out and called after her with mock encouragement, ¡°Good luck, Yvonne! If you¡¯re unable to find her, juste back¡ªno one will me you if it¡¯s too much.¡±

    ¡°No need to worry,¡± Yvonne responded, waving.

    A curious colleague nearby turned to Heidi. ¡°What was that about?¡±

    Heidi let out a dramatic sigh. ¡°The new girl¡¯s really going for it. She¡¯s trying to score an interview with Anthea Wace.¡±

    ¡°Huh? She¡¯s going after Anthea Wace?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±

    ???????????????? ??????????????: ?????????¦Í??????©q?????

    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell her no one¡¯s ever pulled that off?¡±

    The office buzzed instantly¡ªconversations dropped, chairs turned, and everyone began speaking at once, stunned by what they¡¯d just heard.

    Heidi wore a mask of concern, but inwardly, she was thrilled. ¡°Of course, I did. But maybe she¡¯s just young and ambitious. She doesn¡¯t realize how impossible this task really is.¡±

    Margie rolled her eyes. ¡°Come on, Heidi. She¡¯s an intern. There¡¯s no way she would¡¯ve taken on something like this without your push.¡±

    Heidi¡¯s smile faltered just enough. ¡°Well, how else are the new hires supposed to gain experience?¡±

    Meanwhile, Yvonne sat outside Anthea¡¯s studio, fighting boredom. She flipped through the notes she¡¯d gathered. Anthea remained a mystery¡ªno public appearances, no interviews, no personal details.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 967

    ?Chapter 967:

    She simply posted her work online and kept winning awards.

    Below the studio, a line of street vendors filled the air with the smell of fried snacks. Her stomach growled in response.

    She¡¯d been camped there all morning without so much as a glimpse of another person, let alone Anthea.

    Clutching her stomach, Yvonne sighed. The hunger was starting to make her lightheaded, and she realized toote that she hadn¡¯t packed anything to eat. Her vision wavered slightly.

    The sun overhead had turned hot and sluggish, pulling her further into exhaustion.

    Still, the thought nagged¡ªwhat if she stepped away and missed her chance? She decided to wait it out a little longer.

    However, fatigue took over.

    Without realizing it, Yvonne dozed off, slumped gently against the studio door.

    ¡°Hey! Wake up! Wake up!¡±

    Yvonne had no idea how long she¡¯d been out before a voice finally broke through. Groggy, she blinked at the figure in front of her.

    For a moment, she couldn¡¯t believe her eyes.

    The person standing there¡­

    Hold on a second!

    She rubbed her eyes, stunned. Why did this woman look so familiar?

    ¡°Anya? I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s really you!¡±

    ¡°Yvonne! It¡¯s been forever!¡±

    They spoke at the same time, both caught off guard. Yvonne couldn¡¯t believe her eyes.

    She was an upperssman Yvonne had known back in college, and it had been years since they¡¯dst seen each other.

    ???????? ???????????? ????????: ??????????¦Í?????????????

    There stood Anya Wace¡ªelegant brows, refined features, a soft, healthy glow to her skin, and long waves of hair tumbling over her shoulders. She looked every bit the image of polished grace.

    She stepped forward and pulled Yvonne into a warm hug.

    ¡°What brings you here, Yvonne? Come on¡ªlet¡¯s grab lunch. My treat.¡± Anya reached for her hand, already tugging her toward the street.

    Yvonne shook her head quickly. ¡°I wish I could, Anya, but I¡¯m here to meet Anthea.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Anya stopped and turned, a yful smile dancing on her lips. ¡°And what do you need with Anthea?¡±

    ¡°Our editor wants to run a feature on her, and I was assigned to schedule the interview. It¡¯s part of my internship review. I figured messaging her online wouldn¡¯t do much good, so I came here hoping to catch her in person.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 968

    ?Chapter 968:

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t check her DMs.¡±

    ¡°Wait¡ªhow would you know that? Don¡¯t tell me¡­ you actually know her?¡± Yvonne blinked.

    ¡°What if I told you I am Anthea Wace?¡± Anya said with a teasing grin, giving her a wink.

    ¡°What?!¡± Yvonne stared,pletely floored. ¡°No way. You¡¯re messing with me, right?¡±

    She¡¯d known Anya for years. Both had been in the photography club back in college, with Anya serving as club president.

    At first, they were simply acquaintances. Things changed the year Anya needed research data for her thesis and asked Yvonne to reach out to her supervisor for help. Back then, instead of going through her supervisor, Yvonne had simply handed over all the data Anya needed. Grateful beyond words, Anya had showered her with snacks and meals in return, and just like that, they¡¯d grown close.

    But after Anya graduated, they slowly lost touch.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± Anya said with a grin, pulling a set of keys from her pocket. ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll show you my studio.¡±

    She unlocked the door and motioned for Yvonne to follow. The moment Yvonne stepped inside, she froze. The studio walls were covered in striking photographs of wildlife.

    ¡°Wow¡­ these are amazing!¡±

    ¡°They are.¡± Anya smiled and pushed open a second door. ¡°This way. Let me show you my trophy room.¡±

    Yvonne was still taking in the artistry around her, but at Anya¡¯s words, she hurried over.

    Inside, rows of trophies glimmered under soft lights. Yvonne stared in disbelief. ¡°So it¡¯s true¡­ you really are Anthea.¡±

    ¡°Anthea¡¯s just the name I use professionally, but yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Anyaughed at the awestruck look on Yvonne¡¯s face.

    ???????? ???????????? ?????????? ????: g???????¦Í????????????

    ¡°You¡¯re incredible,¡± Yvonne said, eyes wide with admiration.

    She rushed over, her expression earnest, and began gently kneading Anya¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Please help me out, Anya. This internship depends on it.¡±

    Anya chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. If you hadn¡¯t helped me back then, I wouldn¡¯t have finished my thesis on time. Now that you need a favor, how could I say no?¡±

    She stepped outside and locked the studio door behind her. ¡°Come on. Forget about the review for now. I¡¯m taking you to lunch.¡±

    Yvonne followed quickly, protesting, ¡°It should be my treat!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 969

    ?Chapter 969:

    Before long, they were seated in a cozy little restaurant, one Anya had rmended with clear enthusiasm.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, this ce is a gem. Every time Ie back to Amberfield, I make a point to eat here,¡± Anya said as she handed Yvonne a menu.

    Yvonne nodded, taking in the savory aroma that filled the air. ¡°It really does smell amazing.¡±

    Though it wasn¡¯t peak mealtime, nearly every table was upied. The scent of sizzling dishes from the next table only made Yvonne hungrier, her stomach rumbling in protest.

    Once their food arrived, both women dove in, too focused on the delicious spread to talk much.

    After they¡¯d eaten their fill, Yvonne nced up. ¡°By the way, after we¡¯re done here¡­ would you minding back to the office with me?¡±

    Anya leaned back, slowly sipping her juice, clearly rxed. At the question, she looked up with a teasing smile. ¡°Why rush? We¡¯ve earned this little escape. Let¡¯s show up when everyone¡¯s winding down for the day.¡±

    Yvonne didn¡¯t protest¡ªit was hard to argue with that logic.

    So they made their way to a nearby caf¨¦, settling in to chat and catch up.

    Yvonne had just taken a seat, and her coffee hadn¡¯t even been served yet, when her phone buzzed. Heidi¡¯s name shed on the screen.

    ¡°Yvonne! If you haven¡¯t found Anthea yet, just head back. No one¡¯s holding it against you, but if you¡¯re out too long, it might be marked as an absence!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m bringing her back with me,¡± Yvonne said brightly, shing a yful wink at Anthea as she answered the call with cheerful confidence.

    ¡°Well, if you can¡¯t track her down, just return to the office. Simple as that,¡± Heidi replied curtly, hanging up without waiting for a response. Back at her desk, Heidi muttered under her breath, ¡°She sure sounds confident¡ªfor someone who doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s up against.¡± Around her, a few coworkers exchanged looks, quietly thinking the new intern was being a little too optimistic.

    At the caf¨¦,

    ¡°Your boss?¡± Anthea asked, her tone casual.

    ????????????¡¯?? ??????????????: g???????¦Í?????????????

    ¡°My supervisor. She¡¯s the editor-in-chief,¡± Yvonne answered.

    Anthea smirked. ¡°Well, keep your guard up. I don¡¯t make myself avable easily. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to meet.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the best,¡± Yvonne grinned, catching the deeper meaning behind her words. Even so, she didn¡¯t think Heidi was being unfair. If anything, she believed Heidi was simply looking out for her.

    The twodies spent the next while trading stories,ughing over Anthea¡¯s adventures in wildlife photography and catching up on life. As the afternoon slipped by, Yvonne finally brought Anthea to the Stylist Magazine office.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 970

    Chapter 970:

    ¡°The office building is pretty impressive,¡± Anthea said, unable to hide her amazement as they reached the front of Yvonne¡¯s workce.

    Yvonne smiled and offered a quick rundown. ¡°I work under the editor-in-chief in the ¡®Nature¡¯s Essence¡¯ section. Are you familiar with it?¡±

    ¡°Of course! It used to be my favorite back in college. Buttely¡­ it¡¯s kind of gone downhill. Haven¡¯t picked up an issue in a while¡ªnothing in it caught my eye.¡±

    ¡°Well, now that you¡¯re part of it, this issue¡¯s going to be worth reading for sure,¡± Yvonne said confidently.

    Anthea smiled, offering no protest.

    Yvonne walked Anthea into the building, catching everyone by surprise.

    As soon as they noticed her with a guest, curious co-workers began to gather.

    ¡°Yvonne! You really brought Anthea back?¡± Margie called out, clearly stunned.

    Yvonne gave a modest nod, her smile calm.

    The buzz quickly drew Heidi¡¯s attention. She rushed over, weaving through the small crowd to Yvonne¡¯s side.

    ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± she said, her tone bright butcking sincerity.

    She stepped forward and pped her hands lightly. ¡°Alright, everyone¡ªback to your desks. This isn¡¯t a show.¡±

    Though curiosity lingered in their expressions, the rest of the team slowly returned to their workstations.

    Turning to Anthea, Heidi put on her most professional smile. ¡°Wee. You must be Anthea Wace. I¡¯m Heidi Fuller, editor-in-chief of the ¡®Nature¡¯s Essence¡¯ section at Stylist Magazine. I¡¯ll be handling your interview today¡ªplease, right this way.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m happy to do the interview. But if possible, I¡¯d prefer Yvonne to conduct it,¡± Anthea replied with a soft smile, tugging Yvonne closer.

    Heidi forced a smile. Anthea¡¯s voice carried, and several nearby coworkers nced up, clearly intrigued.

    Heidi¡¯s smile faltered for a fraction of a second before she recovered. ¡°We¡¯re honored you agreed to meet with us, and of course, if you¡¯d like Yvonne to lead the interview, she can.¡±

    ?????????? ???? ?????? ????????????: g???????¦Í????????????

    She paused and nced at Yvonne. ¡°However, she¡¯s still an intern and not yet familiar with formal procedure. Someone experienced will need to sit in.¡±

    With that, she straightened, her posture perfectlyposed.

    This was a rare opportunity for the magazine, and she knew it. Landing an interview with Anthea was no small feat¡ªshe couldn¡¯t risk losing it now.

    ¡°Then she can join us,¡± Anthea said casually, gesturing toward someone nearby.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Dear readers, new novel releases in a few hours. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ?

    .

 Chapter 971

    ?Chapter 971:

    Margie.

    Heidi¡¯s jaw tightened, but she forced herself to nod. ¡°Margie, you¡¯ll be joining the interview.¡±

    Margie rushed to Yvonne¡¯s side at Heidi¡¯s call, her expression radiating happiness.

    ¡°I¡¯m so grateful, Miss Wace, for this chance. Yvonne and I will make sure we meet your expectations!¡±

    Nearby, Heidi¡¯s face contorted with fury, yet she managed to muster a smile to maintain her public persona.

    A clever n formed in her mind as her eyes flickered with inspiration, and her smile became genuinely inviting.

    ¡°Considering the time, how about we schedule the interview for tomorrow, Miss Wace?¡±

    Anthea gave a nod, showing her approval of Heidi¡¯s proposal.

    ¡°Also, Miss Wace, we¡¯re excited to have you grace the cover of our next issue. Feel free to choose an outfit from our magazine¡¯s collection for tomorrow¡¯s photo session.¡±

    Heidi continued to smile, suggesting that Yvonne and Margie assist Anthea in selecting her attire, while she followed them closely.

    Inside, Heidi was seething. She thought to herself that Margie and Yvonne should keep their triumphs in check. If she were prevented from conducting this interview, she would ensure they faced the same fate.

    Heidi kept a close eye on their selection of outfits, silently taking notes for her ns.

    As Yvonne escorted Anthea back, the day was drawing to a close. Theypleted their outfit selection just as the clock signaled the end of the day.

    Having additional responsibilities, Anthea was the first to leave. Margie remained behind, diligently finishing up her tasks into the evening.

    Yvonne, meanwhile, was at her desk organizing her belongings for the day.

    ???????? ?????????????? ????????: ?????????¦Í??????©q??????

    Passing by Heidi¡¯s workspace, Yvonne asked, ¡°You¡¯re still working?¡±

    Heidi looked up with a smile. ¡°Just a few things left to handle. Go on ahead.¡± She then offered some encouragement. ¡°Tomorrow you¡¯re leading the feature interview. Make sure everything proceeds wlessly¡ªwithout a single hitch!¡±

    Yvonne responded with a nod. ¡°I¡¯ll give it my all. Thanks for the heads-up!¡±

    As Yvonne departed, Heidi¡¯s gaze lingered on her retreating figure, her lip caught between her teeth as she held back her feelings.

    Exiting the office building, Yvonne looked around; as expected, there was no sign of Norton¡¯s car. She had anticipated that he might not be there to pick her up, yet the absence stung a bit. However, she quickly shook off the disappointment.

    It was wise to adjust to this reality sooner rather thanter, considering her rtionship with Norton felt increasingly precarious and nearly hopeless.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 972

    ?Chapter 972:

    While walking home, Yvonne entertained the idea of uncorking one of Norton¡¯s best wines to celebrate.

    Securing her first magazine interview since joining thepany was a significant achievement, especially since the interviewee was a former schoolmate. Life had its curious twists.

    It had been ages since shest saw Anya, and now Anya had reappeared just when she needed her the most. Perhaps fortune was finally turning in her favor.

    Upon entering her home, brimming with excitement, Yvonne was taken aback to find Norton lounging on the sofa.

    There he was, his lean legs stretched out, dressed in a crisply tailored suit, his shirt buttoned to the top, radiating a controlled elegance.

    Yvonne expressed her surprise. ¡°Not swamped with work today? You¡¯re back rather early.¡±

    Norton replied with a light-hearted retort. ¡°I¡¯m not a machine¡ªI need a break from work now and then!¡± He was visibly cheerful. He got up, approached her, and gently took her hand. ¡°Come with me.¡±

    Curious, Yvonne asked, ¡°Why?¡± as she allowed him to lead her. They entered the dining room, where Norton gantly offered her a seat, suggesting, ¡°Try this.¡±

    It was then that Yvonne saw the borate meal set out on the table, wine already poured.

    She expressed her astonishment. ¡°Did you cook all this?¡±

    ¡°Actually, I arranged it all,¡± Norton exined with a modest tone.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Yvonne realized. It seemed unlikely for Norton to have cooked it himself, but she was still impressed by his effort to put together such a meal.

    She eagerly began with her preferred choice¡ªorange-zed salmon.

    The salmon was perfectly crispy on the outside, sulent on the inside, with an ideal mix of sweet and tangy vors. Tasting it, her eyes sparkled with joy.

    ¡°This has to be from Zevis¡¯s Kitchen!¡± she replied, recognizing the signature dish she adored.

    ?????????? ???????????? ????????: ????????¦Í????????????

    Today, Norton had indeed been full of surprises!

    ¡°Yes,¡± Norton answered, observing her joy with a subtle smile ying at the corners of his mouth.

    He then pped his hands, prompting a portly chef in a uniform to appear from the kitchen.

    ¡°Good evening, Mr. and Mrs. Burke!¡± eximed the chef with a warm smile.

    ¡°Just let me know if you¡¯d like anything additional.¡±

    Yvonne was astounded. ¡°He¡¯s the chef from my favorite restaurant? You actually brought him here!¡±

    Norton casually said, ¡°If you fancy something else, just ask him.¡±

    With a grin, Yvonne perused the menu and eagerly added a few more selections.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 973

    ?Chapter 973:

    Rxing after the meal, she reclined contentedly and savored a sip of wine.

    Turning to Norton, she expressed her gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Norton. Tonight¡¯s dinner was delightful.¡±

    Norton responded with few words, his smile conveying his pleasure.

    He thought to himself how simple it was to make her happy at times. Later, Yvonne enjoyed some fruit prepared by their housekeeper and browsed through her phone, feeling quite pleased.

    Norton was the first to head upstairs.

    Yvonne spected that he might be either taking a shower or attending to some work.

    Shortly thereafter, he returned downstairs.

    Yvonne looked up, startled by the sound of footsteps. ¡°What brought you back down so soon?¡±

    Norton approached her deliberately, one step at a time.

    He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Yvonne.¡±

    She responded, ¡°Yes? What¡¯s up?¡±

    His grave and somewhat anxious demeanor struck her as unusual. ¡°You seem really intense¡­ and a bit anxious. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Norton adjusted his tie, his breaths shallow and uneven.

    ¡°Do you have something on your mind?¡± Yvonne guessed, noting his difort.

    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± he responded quickly.

    Yvonne was momentarily speechless. ¡°Well, if there¡¯s nothing¡ª¡± But before she could finish her sentence, he presented her with arge bouquet of roses.

    The roses were encased in ck tulle, creating a stark contrast that was, frankly, rather unsightly.

    The bouquet was sorge that it obscured her face as Norton held it out to her.

    ?????????? ????????????: g??????¦Í?????????????

    ¡°You¡­¡± Yvonne was taken aback, speechless.

    She hadn¡¯t realized his awkward behavior was simply his way of preparing to surprise her with flowers.

    ¡°Are these for me?¡± she asked, still in disbelief.

    Without a word, he firmly ced the bouquet in her arms.

    As she inhaled the fragrance of the roses, it all seemed too surreal to her.

    Next, Norton handed her a box. Setting the bouquet aside, Yvonne cautiously opened it, mindful of his earlier questionable aesthetic choice¡­

    To her astonishment, the box revealed something extraordinary.

    Her eyes lit up with delight. ¡°Oh my God, Norton! Is this the new limited-edition Hermes? You¡¯re incredible!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 974

    ?Chapter 974:

    Ovee with excitement, she embraced him enthusiastically.

    This bag hadn¡¯t even hit the local markets yet. She had been coveting it for months, hoping for a chance to own it.

    She could hardly believe he had managed to acquire it for her. Gently caressing the leather of the bag, she felt as if the entire day had been a dream. I wish you could be like this every day!

    Norton moved closer, wearing a yful smile. ¡°What was that?¡±

    ¡°I said you¡¯re incredible!¡± Yvonne beamed, careful not to overstep.

    ¡°May I say something now? The encounter with Shelly the other day was purely idental. Don¡¯t read too much into it.¡± Norton observed her carefully as he spoke.

    This gesture was clearly meant to rify the misunderstanding about Shelly.

    Yvonne¡¯s initial thrill dimmed slightly. Typically, such borate exnations by a man meant one of two things¡ªeither he genuinely cared and wanted to prevent her jealousy, or he was simply trying to cover his tracks.

    Considering her previous suspicions about Shelly, Yvonne suspected it might be more of thetter reason.

    ¡°I appreciate it. Thanks for everything you¡¯ve done today,¡± Yvonne said, her eyes cast downward, choosing not to continue.

    Norton, noticing her subdued mood, earnestly assured her. ¡°You will always remain my wife, no matter the circumstances. No one else can rece you.¡±

    ¡°d to hear that,¡± Yvonne responded, collecting her bag and ascending the stairs.

    The following morning marked the day of the anticipated interview with Anthea.

    As scheduled, Anthea showed up at Stylist Magazine.

    Yvonne and Margie weed her warmly, and the trio proceeded to the location set aside for the photo shoot.

    ?????????? ???????? ????????: g???????¦Í??????©o?????

    Heidi observed their departure, a confident smile ying on her lips. If she wasn¡¯t going to conduct the interview, she¡¯d make sure it didn¡¯t happen for anyone. She mused with a crafty smirk, looking forward to their dismay.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head to the dressing room to change, Anya,¡± Yvonne suggested.

    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Anthea answered, and they both made their way to the dressing room.

    They had chosen their outfits the previous day; however, upon entering the dressing room, both were taken aback by what they found. The stylist apanying them suddenly screamed.

    Margie, who was busy adjusting some equipment, halted and hurried over, rmed by the outburst. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s the problem?¡± She too was taken aback by the scene in front of her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 975

    ?Chapter 975:

    The outfits they had carefully selected the day before were ruined¡ªstained with ink or cut with scissors, making thempletely unusable!

    ¡°We¡¯re about to begin shooting. What are we going to do now? Who would do such a thing?¡± Margie asked, her voice filled with panic.

    ¡°Miss Wace, could we possibly choose from another selection?¡± suggested the stylist, pointing with apprehension toward a rack filled with clearly outdated garments.

    Anthea¡¯s expression darkened with concern, and she shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s my debut on camera,¡± she exined.

    Turning to Yvonne, her face conveyed her difort. ¡°Yvonne, I¡¯m not trying to be difficult. I just don¡¯t want topromise on this¡­¡± Yvonne understood and reassured her. ¡°I get it. Let me go check something quickly.¡±

    As Yvonne departed, Margie¡¯s stress was palpable. ¡°Why would she leave right now?¡±

    Stylist Magazine was renowned for its generous production budgets¡ªthese costumes were something they couldn¡¯t just rece on their sries.

    She offered her apologies to Anthea. ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry for this oversight, Miss Wace. My apologies. Might you have avabilityter?¡±

    Anthea responded, ¡°I¡¯m heading out of Amberfield tomorrow and won¡¯t be returning.¡±

    Margie felt tears beginning to form. She murmured softly, ¡°Is there really no other option?¡±

    Unaware of how distressed Margie was bing, Yvonne was upied with making phone calls.

    Considering the situation wasn¡¯t critical, she opted not to call Norton directly but sent him a brief message to fill him in.

    Next, Yvonne called Leif.

    At that moment, Leif was with Norton in his office. He nced over at Norton when his work phone started ringing.

    ?????????????? ??????????????: ?????????¦Í?????????????

    With Norton¡¯s subtle nod of approval, Leif picked up the call.

    ¡°Mrs. Burke, what can I do for you?¡± he answered.

    ¡°Leif, I need a favor. Could you arrange for a couture gown to be delivered urgently to the Stylist Magazine photo shoot?¡±

    With Norton showing no signs of objection, Leif gathered his courage to inquire further, ¡°Do you have a preferred designer or style in mind?¡±

    ¡°No, just get it here quickly! It should be both elegant and luxurious, yet try to keep it simple,¡± Yvonne instructed.

    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll arrange for immediate delivery,¡± Leif responded assuredly.

    Yvonne felt a wave of relief wash over her upon hearing Leif¡¯s confident reply. She then began to pace nervously outside the studio, eagerly awaiting the gown¡¯s arrival.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 976

    ?Chapter 976:

    With the green light from Norton, Leif acted swiftly. It wasn¡¯t long before the couture gown was delivered.

    Spotting the boutique assistant approaching with the dress, Yvonne quickly went to greet her.

    ¡°Are you Mrs. Burke?¡± asked the boutique assistant with a polished smile.

    ¡°Yes. Please, keep it down. Just hand me the dress,¡± Yvonne whispered, casting anxious nces around to ensure her identity remained discreet.

    After verifying who she was, the assistant quickly handed Yvonne the dress and departed.

    Clutching the gown protectively, Yvonne made her way back to the dressing room.

    Inside, she found Margie on the floor, gently caressing the damaged outfits, her tears quietly flowing.

    Margie looked up as Yvonne entered. ¡°What¡¯s next, Yvonne? Anthea¡¯s leaving tomorrow. We don¡¯t have another shot.¡±

    ¡°Who said we¡¯re done for?¡± Yvonne replied, lifting the gown with determination in her eyes. ¡°Look, I¡¯ve secured a gown for us!¡±

    Margie exhaled deeply. ¡°But Anthea won¡¯t just wear any gown. What have you brought?¡±

    As she got to her feet in a daze, her expression transformed upon noticing the designerbel on the garment bag Yvonne carried.

    ¡°Is that Chanel?¡±

    ¡°Indeed it is! Where¡¯s Anthea now?¡±

    ¡°She stepped outside. She mentioned she¡¯d say her goodbyes before leaving¡­¡±

    Before Margie could finish her sentence, Yvonne was already on her way out.

    She found Anthea secluded in a corner of the studio.

    ???????? ???????? ??????????: ?????????¦Í????????£®??????

    ¡°Anya, hurry,e change!¡± Yvonne called out with a joyful shout.

    ¡°Yvonne, I appreciate it, but¡­¡±

    Anthea¡¯s objection halted as her gaze fell on the bag in Yvonne¡¯s grip.

    ¡°Did you actually manage to get a gown?¡±

    With a confident nod, Yvonne ushered Anthea toward the dressing room.

    Anthea offered no resistance this time and promptly went to change.

    As she stepped out, everyone was taken aback.

    The gown, a sleek ck number, clung to Anthea¡¯s elegant contours, highlighting her shapely silhouette. Its plunging V-neck and bold open back enhanced her flowing hair.

    ¡°You look absolutely breathtaking in that gown!¡± Yvonne couldn¡¯t hide her excitement.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 977

    ?Chapter 977:

    The praise from everyone in the studio was unanimous.

    Flushing slightly, Anthea said, ¡°I¡¯ve never worn couture before. It truly feels different from any other dress.¡±

    With the dress issue resolved, Anthea proceeded with the photoshoot. Margie, feeling rejuvenated,vished praise on Yvonne.

    ¡°Yvonne, you¡¯re a lifesaver! Once we wrap up this interview with Anthea, we¡¯re sure to earn a bonus!¡±

    Yvonne responded with a grin. ¡°I¡¯m just hoping to make a good impression on my internship review.¡±

    Antheapleted the photoshoot efficiently, and Margie ushered Yvonne to begin the interview.

    That day, Anthea was particrly animated, providing detailed responses and exclusive insights. Both Yvonne and Margie were ted¡ªthey had nailed their task wlessly.

    The magazine featuring Anthea hit the shelves just dayster.

    The magazine issue that spotlighted Anthea turned into a sensational hit, featuring her elegantly poised in a ck gown on the cover, radiating a regal charm. Anthea¡¯s celebrity status already promised robust sales, and indeed, the magazine¡¯s cirction numbers skyrocketed.

    Ethan, observing the sales figures and the flurry of online activity, was overjoyed.

    Finally, the ¡°Nature¡¯s Essence¡± section was proving its worth! As the workday concluded, Ethan departed from his office and paused by Yvonne¡¯s desk, giving a gentle tap on its surface.

    ¡°Yvonne, outstanding job on this project. As of tomorrow, you¡¯re being brought on as a full-time employee¡ªconsider it a promotion for your exceptional effort!¡±

    Yvonne looked up to see Ethan¡¯s encouraging smile. Shocked at first, her expression quickly transformed into one of sheer joy. ¡°That¡¯s incredible news! Thank you so much, Mr. Marsh!¡±

    As Yvonne¡¯s colleagues were wrapping up for the day, they caught wind of her promotion and offered their congrattions.

    ??????????????????????????: g???????????????????¦Í??????????????????????

    Gradually, the office emptied out, with Yvonne and Ethan departing together.

    ¡°Mr. Marsh, thank you so much! How about dinner to celebrate?¡± Yvonne suggested.

    Ethan, still smiling, responded, ¡°You earned this on your own merit. No thanks needed.¡±

    Before Yvonne could respond, her phone began to vibrate relentlessly. She checked the disy and lit up with excitement. ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you mention wanting to try motorcycling? There¡¯s a night ride event tonight at a local club¡ªcare to join?¡±

    ¡°That sounds great, I¡¯m in.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 978

    ?Chapter 978:

    Yvonne quickly added Ethan to the group chat and ironed out the details for the night ride with the others. Afterward, they went their separate ways to prepare their motorbikes.

    When Yvonne reached her house, Norton was still out. She swiftly changed and rode her motorcycle to the designated meeting point.

    Ethan was already there when she arrived.

    ¡°Have you ever been motorcycling before, Mr. Marsh?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯ve never participated in something like this before,¡± Ethan responded, observing the lively crowd around them.

    As the evening breeze tousled her hair, Yvonne secured her helmet and revved the engine of her bike, bursting intoughter. ¡°Hope you can keep up¡ªtry not to fall behind!¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± Ethan replied.

    Yvonne decelerated slightly to allow Ethan to catch up. Soon, she was lost in the ride itself.

    The whisper of the night wind mingled with the growl of her bike. Its sleek, silver form cut through the dark like a bolt of lightning, turning the roadside scenery into a blur.

    Thebined roar of numerous engines filled the air, as the group of motorcycles thundered down the streets, stirring up the night air. Some of the riders began belting out songs, their voices carrying far into the night. Caught up in the revelry, Yvonne joined in, her voice merging with theirs.

    From behind, Ethan admired the joyous curve of Yvonne¡¯s smile as she rode ahead.

    Afterpleting a loop around the city, the group¡¯s night ride came to a close, with some of the older members expressing a desire to head home early.

    Spotting a chance to extend the evening, the group leader said, ¡°My buddy justunched a new nightclub. Let¡¯s head there and give it a boost!¡±

    ¡°Sounds perfect!¡± responded the riders, Yvonne included, showing her enthusiasm.

    ??a????????¦Í???????????????

    Turning to Ethan, she asked, ¡°What about you? Coming along?¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the n, I¡¯m in,¡± Ethan answered softly, his gaze lingering on Yvonne¡¯s cheerful expression.

    Neon lights flickered inside the nightclub, infusing the space with an electrifying buzz and the heady smell of alcohol.

    The group leader circted among the guests, clinking sses and expressing his gratitude for their presence.

    After enjoying a few rounds, Yvonne began to feel the effects of the alcohol.

    Then, an explosive track of rock music surged through the speakers, igniting the atmosphere like a spark hitting dry gunpowder, energizing the crowd and Yvonne¡¯s mood alike.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 979

    ?Chapter 979:

    The venue was charged with the odors of alcohol and body heat as people swayed on the dance floor, each movement full of allure. As the powerful rock tunes continued, the dancers responded with intensified fervor.

    Yvonne finished her drink in one gulp and plunged into the dancing throng.

    She found herself moving rhythmically among the people, gradually being nudged until she stood at the very front of the stage.

    In a swift motion, Yvonne climbed onto the stage, seized the microphone, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s dance!¡±

    The backup dancers, initially taken aback, quickly caught her enthusiasm and matched her energy.

    From below the stage, Leif was taken aback to hear a familiar voice; he looked up to see Yvonnemanding the stage, wiped his brow in shock, and pulled out his phone to capture the moment for Norton.

    At home, Norton remained in the living room, his anxiety mounting with each passing moment that Yvonne hadn¡¯t yet returned. The housekeeper mentioned that Yvonne had briefly returned home before leaving again.

    Concern crept into Norton¡¯s thoughts¡ªcould she have gone racing?

    Out of the blue, his phone vibrated. He snatched it up, hoping for good news, only to find a message from Leif.

    Disappointment struck him first.

    His disappointment quickly escted to anger upon viewing the photo attached to Leif¡¯s message.

    On stage, a woman danced¡ªclearly Yvonne, whom he had been expecting all evening.

    With a scowl, Norton tapped out a message to Leif, asking, ¡°Where is this?¡±

    Leif promptly replied with the location of the bar.

    Upon reading the address, rage coursed through Norton.

    ?????? ???????????????? ????????????: gal?no?vels?co?m

    He seized his car keys and tore out of the garage, his vehicle nearly flying down the road.

    Arriving at the nightclub, he saw Leif positioned by the entrance.

    ¡°Mr. Burke, there¡¯s no need for concern. Mrs. Burke is here with arge group, and it¡¯s quite secure,¡± Leif tried to reassure him, assessing the stormy look on Norton¡¯s face.

    He had done all he could for Yvonne.

    ¡°Arge group? Is that supposed to be safe?¡±

    With a scoff, Norton swung the door open and marched in.

    As he entered, several women turned their heads, their expressions alight with curiosity and intrigue.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 980

    ?Chapter 980:

    Inside a booth, a woman in a skin-tight leather dress noticed Norton. Drink in hand, she strode toward the entrance. She lifted her ss with a yful smirk.

    ¡°Hey there, handsome¡ªhow about a drink on me?¡±

    ¡°Get lost.¡± Norton didn¡¯t even look at her.

    From the second he entered, his eyes had been scanning for one person¡ªYvonne. Sure enough, she was still on the dance floor, dancing with bold, electrifying energy. Her movements were unapologetically provocative.

    Norton moved through the crowd, pushing past the crush of bodies swaying to the beat, until he reached the front of the dance floor.

    The DJ¡¯s music sted so loudly that even when Norton shouted, the heavy bass drowned out his voice.

    He stared at her, fury building as he saw the way men ogled her with shameless hunger. His patience snapped.

    At once, he climbed onto the stage and draped his jacket around Yvonne¡¯s shoulders, shielding her.

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving. Now.¡± His voice was low and filled with barely contained anger.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± Yvonne pulled her arm back, swaying a little as she did. Her eyes sparkled with drunken defiance.

    Spotting him clearly now, she stepped closer and poked his chest, shing a grin. ¡°Norton, you¡¯ve been working out. You¡¯re so hot.¡±

    Norton¡¯s hands balled into fists. ¡°You¡¯re getting bolder by the day.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± she shouted, struggling to hear him over the pulsing beat.

    He exhaled sharply, frustration spilling over.

    Without another word, he stepped forward and scooped her into his arms.

    Yvonne squealed in surprise, then quickly looped her arms around his for bnce.

    ¡°Norton, what on earth are you doing?¡±

    ???????????? ?????????? ?????? g??????©q???????©q?¦Í??????????©q??????©q???

    He didn¡¯t answer; he just strode straight for the exit, holding her firmly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave! I haven¡¯t finished dancing, and I still need to say goodbye to Mr. Marsh and my riding buddies!¡± She squirmed in his grip, but he didn¡¯t loosen his hold.

    At her words, he frowned, his jaw tightening, eyes narrowing. ¡°Mr¡­¡±

    ¡°Marsh? Riding buddies?¡±

    ¡°Set me down!¡±

    He didn¡¯t respond. He marched out of the nightclub, where Leif rushed ahead to open the car door.

    He set her in the back seat without ceremony.

    ¡°Get a driver,¡± he told Leif, tossing him the keys before sliding in beside her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 981

    ?Chapter 981:

    Yvonne, finally worn out, fell quiet. She leaned her head against the window, her eyes drifting shut.

    Norton nced at her, his frown deepening. Without speaking, he reached over and fastened her seatbelt.

    At the touch, Yvonne¡¯s eyes snapped open. She looked up at him, wary. From her view, the motion looked like he was pulling her into an embrace.

    It took Yvonne a moment to fully register that the man beside her was Norton, the same man she¡¯d quietly admired for years.

    ¡°Norton¡­¡± she murmured, barely above a whisper.

    ¡°Hm?¡± He looked over, confused.

    But that small acknowledgment made her eyes shine. She had whispered his name to herself countless times, and now, he¡¯d finally answered.

    Smiling faintly, Yvonne leaned in, wrapped her arms around him, and let her eyes drift shut again.

    Norton froze in the motion. Her head rested gently on his shoulder, her breath warm against his skin. The softness of her body, the way she melted into him¡ªit caught himpletely off guard.

    Before he could process the moment, Leif¡¯s voice rang out just outside the window.

    ¡°Mr. Burke! I found a driver. He¡¯ll be here soon. No need to worry.¡±

    The words snapped Norton back to reality. He instantly pushed Yvonne away.

    The sudden motion jolted her awake. She blinked up at him, confused. Norton nced at her, then snapped at Leif, ¡°Do you really need to shout about it?¡±

    His eyes shifted back to Yvonne, sharp and using. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can charm your way out of this. You still owe me an exnation for tonight.¡±

    Yvonne tilted her head slightly, still groggy. Norton¡¯s voice faded into a blur, the rhythm of his words lost to her spinning thoughts. But his mouth¡ªthere was something oddly tempting about it. Without thinking, she acted on a whim.

    She leaned in and kissed Norton, her teeth grazing his lip in a teasing bite. His lips were soft, strangely jelly-like.

    ???????????? ???????? ????: g??????????¦Í???????.???????

    She gave an experimental lick. No sweetness. Mildly disappointed, she pulled away.

    Norton remained still, caught off guard. But the shock quickly faded, reced by something headier, drawn in by her sudden boldness. As she started to retreat, his hand slid behind her neck, guiding her back into the kiss.

    Yvonne¡¯s eyes turned ssy as Norton gave in,pletely swept up in the moment.

    A sudden knock on the window shattered the spell. It was the designated driver.

    Irritated, Norton untangled Yvonne¡¯s arms, which clung to him like tentacles, and rolled down the window. ¡°Leif!¡± he snapped. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say the driver had arrived? Forget your bonus this month.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 982

    ?Chapter 982:

    Leif let out a quiet sigh in his mind. Working for Norton always felt like tiptoeing on ss.

    The driver took over quickly, and the ride was smooth. Yvonne clung to Norton like a second skin, refusing to let go. Norton sat stiffly, clearly annoyed.

    Motorcycles were one thing, but who exactly was Mr. Marsh?

    The question grated on him. He nudged her arm, trying to push her away.

    Yvonne didn¡¯t catch on. Instead, she tightened her grip, hugging his arm like a pillow.

    With her pressed against him, Norton couldn¡¯t ignore the sensation. Her curves were impossible to miss.

    He hated to admit it¡ªbut she really did have the figure she always bragged about.

    Norton shifted in his seat, restless, equal parts irritated and distracted by her clingy, unexpectedly sweet behavior.

    For a while, he simply watched her sleep.

    By the time they pulled into the driveway, she was still out cold. Once the car was parked, Norton lifted her into his arms and carried her inside.

    She instinctively snuggled into him, drifting deeper into sleep without resistance.

    As always, heid her gently on the bed, drew the curtains, and retreated to the guest room for the night.

    He would deal with this in the morning.

    Determined, Norton woke up early the next day.

    After a long workout, he waited at the dining table, yet there was still no sign of Yvonne.

    She hadn¡¯t taken anything for her hangover, and after the previous night¡¯s drinking, she was feeling miserable and had slept inte.

    Norton¡¯s patience wore thin. He eventually headed upstairs.

    ?????? ???????????????? ????????????: g?????????¦Í????????????

    He knocked on her door but didn¡¯t wait for a reply before stepping inside.

    A small shape was curled beneath the nkets, and the sight tugged a reluctant smile from him.

    ¡°Hiding from me already?¡± he muttered. ¡°Too scared to face the music?¡±

    No response. His expression shifted. He pulled the nket back.

    Nudging her, he asked, ¡°Yvonne? Hey, are you sick?¡±

    She blinked up at him slowly, still dazed, his concerned faceing into view.

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    She was still disoriented, unsure what all the fuss was about.

    Norton reached over, brushing her forehead with his palm. His voice grew tense. ¡°You¡¯re burning up. Come on, I¡¯m taking you to the hospital.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 983

    ?Chapter 983:

    ¡°I need to get to work. I feel fine.¡± Yvonne shook her head, not sensing anything seriously wrong.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be difficult. You can¡¯t ignore a fever.¡± His tone shifted¡ªfirm, no room for argument. Whatever questions he¡¯d nned to ask her were now forgotten.

    Yvonne studied him, surprised. ¡°Why are you suddenly so worried about me?¡±

    Caught off guard, Norton stumbled over his response. After a pause, he muttered, ¡°I just didn¡¯t want my grandfather stressing out if something happened to you. That¡¯s all.¡±

    Exactly the kind of excuse she expected. ¡°I¡¯m really okay. I probably just overheated under the covers. If you don¡¯t believe me, check for yourself.¡±

    Without thinking much of it, Norton ced his hand on her forehead again. The second their skin met, the air shifted, suddenly awkward. He pulled away almost immediately, clearing his throat. ¡°If you¡¯re sure. I¡¯m going to work.¡±

    ncing at the time, Yvonne bolted upright. ¡°Wait! I¡¯mte! If I take a cab now, I won¡¯t make it in time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait downstairs,¡± Norton answered without hesitation.

    Yvonne got ready in record time and followed him down.

    It was her first day as an official employee after passing probation¡ªa big milestone¡ªso beingte wasn¡¯t an option.

    On the drive to work, Norton kept ncing at her, as though debating whether to speak. Eventually, he gave in. ¡°About yesterday¡­¡±

    Yvonne shot him a quick nce. ¡°Yesterday was my first official day as a full-time employee. I was over the moon! The club organized a ride, and we cruised all around Amberfield on our motorcycles.¡± Her voice brimmed with pride.

    Then she hesitated, her tone uncertain. ¡°After the ride, we stopped by a bar. Did youe get me? It¡¯s all kind of fuzzy.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t remember, then forget it,¡± Norton said sharply. Honestly, did she ever remember anything important?

    A few minutester, as they neared herpany, he asked abruptly, ¡°Who¡¯s Mr. Marsh?¡±

    ???????????????? ????????: g??????????¦Í???£®????£®???£®??

    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s a superior at work. He¡¯s actually really nice,¡± Yvonne said casually, stepping out of the car.

    ¡°Your boss¡­¡± Norton mumbled under his breath, eyes fixed on the words ¡°Stylist Magazine¡± printed across the building, lost in thought.

    As soon as Yvonne stepped inside the office, Margie came rushing up. ¡°Yvonne, you¡¯re incredible! My bonus doubled this month. The moment I get my paycheck¡­¡±

    ¡°Dinner¡¯s on me!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. You helped me so much,¡± Yvonne said with a warm smile as she made her way back to her desk.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 984

    ?Chapter 984:

    Yvonne had barely settled into her seat when Heidi walked over.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think things will get easier now that you¡¯ve passed probation. It only gets tougher from here, so you¡¯d better stay sharp.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder. I¡¯ll do my best,¡± Yvonne replied sincerely. She knew that the higher the expectations, the more room there was to grow.

    Heidi, annoyed by Yvonne¡¯s clueless optimism, returned to her desk and pulled out her phone to message Shelly.

    ¡°Hey, Miss Tucker. Remember that Yvonne we mentioned? Can you believe it? She actually passed probation¡ªeven though she clearly has no idea what she¡¯s doing!¡±

    ¡°She passed? Why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner?¡±

    Shelly¡¯s fingers tightened around her phone as her eyes narrowed at the screen.

    ¡°Today¡¯s her first day as a full-time staff member. Somehow, she managed tond an interview with Anthea Wace.¡±

    The thought of Yvonne and Margie basking in their sess made Heidi grit her teeth.

    ¡°She¡¯s really something. Anthea is not the only person she¡¯s gotten close to, after all.¡± She added a sarcastic emoji and said no more.

    Heidi stared at the screen, her thoughts tangled.

    But once the workday officially began, the office buzzed with activity, and Heidi pushed the message aside.

    For Yvonne, not much had changed since the promotion, except that her workload had doubled.

    Thest issue of Nature¡¯s Essence had been a hit, and now the team wanted to capitalize on the momentum with a special edition. With only three editors on the team, things had been chaotictely.

    Over the past few days, Yvonne had been reviewing articles and images nonstop, submitting them to Heidi, only to have them repeatedly sent back with criticism.

    After the umpteenth rejection, Yvonne kept herposure, but Heidi¡¯s patience was wearing thin.

    ???????? ????????: ???????????????????????????????

    ¡°Yvonne! Do you even understand what you¡¯re doing? How could you turn in something like this?¡± she snapped.

    Yvonne bit her tongue and swallowed her frustration. Heidi was the chief editor, her word was final. Besides, the entire team had been stretched thin under the pressure.

    Yvonne returned to her desk and keptbing through submissions.

    After hours of sorting, she finally found one that met the mark and handed it in for approval. This time, Heidi said nothing. She ced the file on her desk and went back to herptop.

    Yvonne exhaled, relieved. At least that was one fire put out.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 985

    ?Chapter 985:

    With no new assignments immediately thrown her way, the tension around her shoulders began to ease.

    Yvonne was finally starting to rx, thinking Heidi was done piling on tasks for the day¡ªwhen, out of nowhere, something went wrong!

    The editor-in-chief, Morse Griffin, burst from his office and mmed a copy of thetest issue onto Heidi¡¯s desk, fury in his voice.

    ¡°Heidi! This is going to print. How did this slip through?¡±

    His voice boomed across the room, freezing everyone in ce. Heads turned. Even Yvonne tensed.

    The team had been working overtime for days to finish the special edition¡ªany mistake now would be a disaster.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Heidi asked, keeping her voice even as she opened the magazine and began flipping through the pages.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem? The preview copies have already gone out, and you¡¯re asking what¡¯s wrong? What kind of job are you doing? What kind of review process are you even following? Just throwing anything in? Is ¡®Nature¡¯s Essence¡¯ trying to get itself pulled off the shelves?¡±

    Morse¡¯s face was flushed with rage.

    Everyone on the team shrank back in their seats, hoping his fury wouldn¡¯tnd on them next.

    Heidi flipped through the special edition. The moment her eyesnded on the problem, her expression shifted.

    Her hands shuddered slightly, and for a second, her mind went numb. Then she looked up and locked eyes with Yvonne. ¡°Yvonne Jimenez was in charge of this piece.¡±

    Caught off guard by the sudden me, Yvonne paused. Then, she rose from her seat and walked over, greeting them with calm respect.

    ¡°I¡¯m Yvonne, Mr. Griffin.¡±

    Morse eyed her for a moment. Her tone was polite, her stanceposed. Remembering she was new, he gave a short snort, his anger cooling slightly.

    ???????? ???????? g?????????¦Í???????????????

    Still, his attention shifted back to Heidi. ¡°You¡¯re the leading section editor. Final approval rests with you. New hire or not, a mistake like this falls on your shoulders. Where¡¯s your professionalism?¡±

    Heidi paled, her thoughts racing behind a tight expression.

    Yvonne took the magazine from his hand and spoke steadily. ¡°If the fault lies with me, I¡¯ll take responsibility. There¡¯s no need to ce the me on her.¡±

    Morse blinked, taken aback by herposure, but his temper red again just as quickly. ¡°How noble. But no one¡¯s asking for a martyr. A blunder this big could get you fired!¡±

    Yvonne paged through the issue until she found the article she¡¯d worked on.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 986

    ?Chapter 986:

    The forest photo she¡¯d submitted had been swapped out with a full-page shot of Shelly.

    Her finger hovered over the image. ¡°Mr. Griffin, if I made a mistake, I¡¯ll step down withoutint.¡± She handed the magazine back to him and pointed. ¡°But this isn¡¯t the image I uploaded.¡±

    Before Morse could respond, Heidi snapped, ¡°That¡¯s the file you submitted!¡±

    ¡°I submitted the article,¡± Yvonne said calmly. ¡°But that photo wasn¡¯t part of it.¡±

    Yvonne retraced her thoughts carefully and felt confident in what she remembered.

    Heidi¡¯sposure cracked the instant she heard those words. She threw up her hands and barked, ¡°I didn¡¯t change a single word in your draft! If it wasn¡¯t yours, how else would it have turned out like this?¡±

    Yvonne shot her a sidelong look. The fear flickering in Heidi¡¯s eyes almost made her smirk. She opened her mouth to reply, but Morse¡¯s voice cut in before she could speak.

    With a furrowed brow and an exasperated tone, Morse snapped, ¡°Heidi, must you turn the office into a circus? Yelling like that onpany time¡ªwhat are you, a fishwife hawking goods? Both of you, in my office. Now.¡±

    He didn¡¯t wait for a response, turning on his heel and striding off. Yvonne ced the magazine back on the table, catching the sharp gleam of spite in Heidi¡¯s re as she did.

    A dull ache of disillusionment crept in. She¡¯d believed Heidi to be the kind of supervisor who had her back, but the moment trouble struck, she became the scapegoat.

    Clearly, she had been too trusting¡ªsome people wore masks far too well.

    The lesson was sinking in fast.

    Without a word, she and Heidi trailed after Morse into his office.

    ????????????????: g??????????¦Í?????????????

    ¡°Heidi, I held my tongue outside to spare you some dignity. As a section leader, you should understand how critical it is to verify drafts. Whether the intern made a mistake or not, the responsibility stillnds on you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. But it really was¡ª¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Quit pushing the me onto the intern. This one¡¯s mostly on you. Take a good look in the mirror!¡± With a flick of his wrist, Morse dismissed them. ¡°No bonuses for the entire ¡®Nature¡¯s Essence¡¯ team this month. That¡¯s final. You can leave.¡±

    Heidi didn¡¯t argue. Her lips pressed into a thin line, and she pivoted, walking out in silence.

    Yvonne lingered, puzzled by Morse¡¯s sudden decision to keep her behind. She stood motionless before his desk, waiting.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 987

    ?Chapter 987:

    ¡°Yvonne¡­¡± Morse exhaled heavily, his eyes drifting as if the right words refused toe.

    After a pause thick with hesitation, he finally said, ¡°What matters most here is honesty. If you made a mistake, we wouldn¡¯t be harsh. But if you¡¯re not honest¡ªthat¡¯s a different issue entirely.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Griffin, if I¡¯d messed up, I¡¯d admit it. The original draft¡¯s still on myptop. I can send it over right now.¡±

    Morse let out another weary sigh, then waved her off. She turned to leave.

    As she pulled the door shut behind her, she caught his mutter through the narrowing gap. ¡°That Heidi¡­ always leaves me cleaning up her mess.¡±

    The moment Yvonne stepped into the open area, a flurry of voices rose around her.

    ¡°Yvonne, what happened in there? What¡¯s going on?¡± All eyes locked on her, curiosity practically humming in the air.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Mr. Griffin said he trusts me,¡± she replied, clear and loud enough for everyone to hear. Her gazended squarely on Heidi.

    And just like she expected, color drained from Heidi¡¯s face.

    Passing Heidi¡¯s desk, Yvonne noticed her hunched over, eyes glued to her screen, pretending not to notice a thing. She studied her quietly, then turned and made her way back to her seat.

    But as she sat down, something didn¡¯t sit right.

    She remembered Anya¡¯s interview¡ªthe one where the outfit had been sabotaged just before the shoot.

    They¡¯d brushed it off back then, mostly because no one had linked it to Heidi, and the interview had gone smoothly. The matter was quietly dropped.

    But now, looking back with sharper eyes, Yvonne couldn¡¯t ignore the signs. Heidi suddenly seemed like the most likely culprit.

    She recalled how Heidi had lobbied hard for that interview, even though Anya had only agreed to speak with Margie. Still, Heidi insisted on tagging along to the stylist¡¯s fitting.

    ????????¡¯?? ?????? ?????????? g?.????.???????.????¦Í?.???????.????.???????.???

    After the rest of the team had clocked out that day, Heidi had lingered behind, saying she had to workte. She¡¯d even reminded Yvonne to make sure nothing messed up the next morning.

    The more she pieced it together, the more it felt like Heidi hadn¡¯t been helping¡ªshe¡¯d been maneuvering. What Yvonne once mistook for help now seemed more like a setup. Shaking off the haze of suspicion, she pushed the thoughts aside and turned her attention to work.

    She¡¯d check the security footageter.

    With that decision made, she buried herself in her tasks. The rest of the day passed without incident. After failing to throw Yvonne under the bus that morning, Heidi had kept her head down.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 988

    ?Chapter 988:

    Before long, it was time to wrap up.

    Usually, Heidi lingered well past clock-out. But today, humiliated and exposed, she didn¡¯t waste a second. The minute the clock struck, she snatched up her purse and bolted.

    Yvonne watched her go, her mind quietly spinning.

    ¡°Time to go, Yvonne. Aren¡¯t you heading out?¡±

    It was Margietely, they¡¯d been leaving together most evenings. As usual, she called out right on time.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got a bit more to finish. Go on ahead,¡± Yvonne replied with a light smile.

    She waited until the office had mostly emptied before making her move.

    Heading straight for the security room, she found a uniformed guard seated at the monitors.

    ¡°Hi, I think I lost my phone. It¡¯s got some really important data on it. Would it be okay if I checked the security footage?¡± she asked, her voice warm but purposeful.

    The guard took one nce at her badge and nodded without question. ¡°The whole building belongs to Mr. Marsh. essing the footage won¡¯t be a problem,¡± the guard said with an easy grin. ¡°Want to start with today¡¯s?¡±

    Yvonne blinked, caught off guard. She¡¯d always assumed Ethan only ran Stylist Magazine, not that he owned the entire building.

    Still, that surprise would have to wait. She took a breath and said, ¡°Let¡¯s check the footage from the night of the 13th.¡±

    That had been the night before the interview. By the next morning, the outfits had already been tampered with.

    But she clearly remembered¡ªbefore they¡¯d left the night before, everything had still been in perfect condition.

    That meant whatever happened urred eitherte that night or early the next day.

    Yvonne figured it was probably past office hours.

    ???????? ?????????? ¡ú g??????????¦Í?????????????

    The guard hummed to himself as he sifted through the footage, but as soon as the 13th came up, he paused, his tone sheepish.

    ¡°Looks like the cameras were down that day. Sorry about that.¡±

    ¡°All of them?¡± Yvonne asked, suspicion sharpening her voice.

    ¡°No¡ªjust your floor.¡±

    Yvonne thanked him and stepped out into the fading daylight, her chest tight with unease.

    Too convenient. The footage was missing, and only from their floor. Someone had definitely nned this. She hadn¡¯t caught Heidi red-handed, but her instincts hadn¡¯t shifted. Heidi was still at the center of this.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 989

    ?Chapter 989:

    With her thoughts spinning, Yvonne found herself growing distant from Norton.

    He sensed something was off but brushed it aside. Like clockwork, he still picked her up and dropped her off each day.

    One morning, barely through the door, Yvonne was greeted by Morse¡¯s voice.

    ¡°I¡¯ve gone through your recent submissions. Creative, sharp work. I¡¯d like you and Margie to n the next issue together.¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s eyes lit up at the praise, and she gave a nod. ¡°We¡¯ll give it our best.¡±

    Satisfied, Morse retreated into his office.

    Heidi, catching wind of the conversation, tossed a smirk Yvonne¡¯s way. ¡°Look at you, Yvonne. Big responsibility now¡ªdon¡¯t let Mr. Griffin down.¡±

    Before Yvonne could answer, Margie¡¯s voice cut through. ¡°What¡¯s your deal, Heidi? Jealous? Or because you couldn¡¯t pin your mess on her? Maybe try being good at your job instead.¡±

    The color drained from Heidi¡¯s face. She stared down, her voice low. ¡°I was just trying to be encouraging.¡±

    Yvonne gently touched Margie¡¯s arm, signaling her to ease up.

    With practiced calm, she turned to Heidi. ¡°Thanks for the reminder. We¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    Without giving Heidi another nce, she pulled Margie aside to start brainstorming the new issue.

    Watching them shut her outpletely, Heidi was furious.

    She mmed herself down at her desk, her nails scraping deep lines across the magazine cover in her hands. Snapping out of it, she red at her screen.

    She muttered under her breath, ¡°Yvonne, Margie. This time, I won¡¯t let you go.¡±

    Noticing Heidi had checked out, Yvonne and Margie leaned closer, their voices hushed.

    Margie murmured, ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll ever quit? She tried to frame you, failed, and now she¡¯s back with that attitude. There¡¯s more behind her words¡ªI can feel it.¡±

    ????????¡¯?? ?????? ??????????: ???????????¦Í??????????????

    ¡°Let her do what she wants. We¡¯ll stay alert,¡± said Yvonne.

    Margie sighed. ¡°And we still have to let her review our work? What a joke. I doubt she even remembers how to edit properly.¡±

    That earned augh from Yvonne. ¡°Don¡¯t stress. We¡¯ve got this. And you¡¯ve got me, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Margie couldn¡¯t help smiling back. ¡°Yeah. If anyone can handle it, it¡¯s you.¡±

    Their grins held for a beat before they got to work.

    Their ideas clicked effortlessly, and they quickly agreed on a clear direction. Before long, they locked in a theme: ¡°Nature¡¯s Twilight in the Industrial Age.¡± A call to protect what was left of the natural world. With their concept solid, they went straight to Morse to report and then set off to scout the ideal shoot location.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 990

    ?Chapter 990:

    From the corner of the office, Heidi watched them hustle out, her envy barely contained.

    Yvonne didn¡¯t have time to care. The perfect location wouldn¡¯t find itself.

    Amberfield had dealt with serious environmental damage in the past, prompting a cleanup campaign. Many factories had been relocated, pushing them to explore nearby towns for the right look.

    After scouring site after site, they finally stumbled across a decaying factory in a remote town¡ªrust-streaked machines, a dozing watchman, chimneys belching ck smoke. The sunset behind it all painted the scene in grim beauty.

    Yvonne raised her camera and snapped the shot.

    ¡°This one¡¯s going to be legendary!¡± Margie said, her excitement bubbling over.

    Yvonne didn¡¯t answer. Her eyes stayed on the horizon, where the sun¡¯s glow fought through the soot-filled sky. Her chest ached as she pressed the shutter again. Maybe this issue could spark something in people.

    Once the shoot wrapped, they called it a day.

    On the cab ride home, Margie buzzed with energy. ¡°This picture¡¯s going viral for sure! Heidi¡¯s going to choke on her own jealousy!¡±

    Yvonne gave a small, knowing smile. ¡°Her jealousy isn¡¯t my problem. As long as she stays out of my way, that¡¯s good enough for me.¡±

    The next morning, Margie burst into the office still glowing from yesterday¡¯s thrill.

    Yvonne noticed the spark in her eyes and gently reminded her, ¡°Keep it under wraps for now. Let¡¯s not show the photos to anyone just yet.¡± Margie didn¡¯t fully grasp the reason, but she nodded without protest and kept the images to herself.

    Later that afternoon, they submitted their proposal to Heidi, waiting as she reviewed it to finalize the edition.

    Heidi flipped through the magazine mock-up with an air of forced ease, her lips curving into a practiced smile. ¡°Yvonne, you¡¯ve really got a knack for this. The theme¡¯s impressive. I¡¯ve gone over it, and your approach seems solid.¡±

    A spark lit behind Heidi¡¯s eyes as she scanned theyout. ¡°I¡¯ll send this to print right away. I have a good feeling¡ªit¡¯s going to sell like crazy.¡±

    ?????????? ???? ????????????: ????ln??ve???s. c?????

    ¡°Thanks for the support,¡± Yvonne replied with a polite, distant smile.

    But beneath her calm expression, she remained alert. She¡¯d sensed Heidi¡¯s cunning for a while now and had every reason to be wary.

    True to form, Heidi sat at herptop not long after, swiftly recing Yvonne¡¯s photographs with shots from a trendy online influencer.

    With a thin, malicious smile, she whispered under her breath, ¡°Let¡¯s see how well you outshine me. Once this goes out, your name will be ruined!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 991

    ?Chapter 991:

    Her fingers flew across the keyboard as she forwarded the doctored files to the print coordinator.

    By the time she powered down herputer, the office was nearly empty.

    After Heidi left, Yvonne made her move and headed straight to Avery Smith¡¯s desk.

    Avery muttered as she stayed behind, ring at the screen. ¡°They always wait until thest possible second.¡±

    Yvonne knocked lightly on the desk, her tone friendly. ¡°Hey, Avery¡ªmind showing me the files that just came in for the next issue?¡±

    Caught a little off guard, Avery gave a quick nod. ¡°Sure, let me pull them up.¡±

    She turned herptop so Yvonne and Margie could view the contents. As Yvonne scrolled through the images, her hand paused mid-motion, eyes narrowing.

    ¡°These aren¡¯t the right photos,¡± Margie snapped. ¡°We can¡¯t run these¡ªif they go to print, we¡¯re toast.¡±

    The images weren¡¯t just wrong¡ªthey featured ¡°Kitty Loves Fish,¡± an influencer infamous for suing anyone who misused her content. No one wanted to pick that fight.

    Yvonne drew in a steady breath. ¡°This wasn¡¯t an oversight. She did it intentionally.¡±

    Margie¡¯s face twisted in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s not just sabotage¡ªit¡¯s straight-up evil!¡±

    ¡°So, do we still go through with printing? The files are already with the printer.¡± Avery looked between them, concern rising.

    ¡°No way!¡± Margie exhaled, relieved. ¡°Good thing we caught it in time.¡± But Yvonne¡¯s gaze turned sharp. ¡°Actually, we will print it¡ªjust one copy. If she wants to gloat, let¡¯s give her something to celebrate.¡± She turned to Avery with a measured tone. ¡°Could you run a single copy of this version¡ªjust one? Use the correct photos for the rest.¡±

    Avery gave a crisp nod.

    Once the sample was printed, Yvonne gave her final instruction. ¡°Be sure Heidi gets that copy tomorrow morning.¡±

    ???????????? ?????????? @ g???????¦Í?????????????

    ¡°Understood.¡± Avery didn¡¯t question the request. She packed up her things and left the office.

    The next day, Yvonne arrived earlier than usual.

    At their desks, Margie and Avery exchanged nces as Yvonne entered, their faces filled with anticipation.

    Yvonne greeted them with a subtle smile and calmly took her seat, prepared for the show to begin.

    When Heidi strutted into the office, most of the staff were already in ce.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 992

    ?Chapter 992:

    Unable to resist, Margie called out loudly, ¡°Heidi! The new issue¡¯s printed!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Heidi said, keeping her tone neutral.

    Avery stood up, handed over the decoy copy, and said, ¡°Here¡¯s your sample. Have a look.¡±

    Heidi flipped through the pages until her eyesnded on the centerpiece. Her lips parted in a self-satisfied smile as she admired the oversized portrait.

    She tossed a nce toward Yvonne, practically beaming. ¡°This one¡¯s going to make you famous!¡±

    With a flourish, she scribbled her approval on the release form and passed it back to Avery. ¡°Make sure every copy looks exactly like this.¡±

    Avery gave a quick nod and turned back to her desk.

    As Heidi swayed back to her seat, humming to herself, her smugness practically filled the room.

    Yvonne observed the disy, unable to suppress the amused curve of her lips. ¡°You think you¡¯ve won? You¡¯re in for a surprise,¡± she murmured under her breath.

    The day the magazine hit the stands, Heidi was practically glowing. She couldn¡¯t wait for the influencer to show up. She¡¯d love to see how long Yvonne could keep parading around like she owned the ce!

    From the moment Yvonne had stepped into the office, Heidi had kept a close eye on her. Every little scheme, every subtle expression¡ªYvonne saw right through them, like ss catching sunlight.

    ¡°Hello, is this Stylist Magazine?¡±

    A melodic, sweet voice floated through the air, silencing the office in an instant.

    ¡°It¡¯s ¡®Kitty Loves Fish¡¯!¡± The room stirred, startled gasps and low murmurs rising in waves. Though Stylist Magazine often rubbed shoulders with celebrities, they had never hosted an influencer of her caliber¡ªespecially not one whose online following eclipsed that of most B-listers. She wasn¡¯t just famous; she was inte royalty. So what on earth was she doing here? The office buzzed with spection, but amid the chaos, only two people shared a silent, knowing smile¡ªHeidi and Yvonne.

    Heidi rose slowly, each movement calcted, a barely suppressed grin tugging at her lips. Yvonne¡¯s day of reckoning had finally arrived!

    ???????????? ????????: g????????¦Í???????????

    ¡°This is Stylist Magazine. Please, have a seat in the lounge,¡± Heidi said with exaggerated politeness, ushering the influencer into the waiting area and pouring her a cup of steaming coffee. ¡°I know exactly why you¡¯re here today, but there¡¯s no need to rush,¡± she continued, handing her the cup with a gleam in her eye. ¡°I¡¯ll inform our editor-in-chief immediately. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll give you a very satisfying answer.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Yes, I came to speak with him,¡± the influencer replied smoothly with a poised smile.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 993

    ?Chapter 993:

    Heidi nodded, then swept out of the lounge, making a beeline for the editor-in-chief¡¯s office. Just outside the door, she spotted Yvonne seated at her desk, head bent in focus.

    Sensing eyes on her, Yvonne looked up. Her gaze met Heidi¡¯s¡ªand held.

    Heidi smiled, her pride shining like polished brass.

    Yvonne offered only a faint, unbothered curl of her lips. That indifference made Heidi feel even more victorious. She lifted her chin, the picture of smug confidence, and strutted toward the office door to knock.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Morse¡¯s voice floated out. Heidi straightened her back and stepped inside.

    Morse looked up briefly, then returned to his work. ¡°Take a seat. What is it?¡±

    Wiping the smugness from her face, Heidi reced it with a carefully staged expression of panic. ¡°Mr. Griffin, something terrible¡¯s happened!¡±

    Morse sighed, already massaging his temples. ¡°What now? Calm down. Take a breath and tell me.¡±

    A flicker of glee crossed Heidi¡¯s eyes. ¡°There¡¯s an issue with the magazine Yvonne was in charge of! ¡®Kitty Loves Fish¡¯ is here because of it!¡±

    She caught the subtle shift in Morse¡¯s expression¡ªsurprise. She leaned in. ¡°Last time, Yvonne messed up, but she wouldn¡¯t admit it. And now? Another blunder. Honestly, herpetence is one thing, but her character? That¡¯s even more concerning.¡±

    ¡°Hold on.¡± Morse raised a hand.

    He squinted at her. ¡°Did you say ¡®Kitty Loves Fish¡¯ is here?¡±

    Heidi gave an eager nod. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s waiting for you in the lounge.¡±

    Morse pushed back his chair with a huff and stood. ¡°I invited her. She¡¯s here to discuss a business coboration.¡±

    He sighed and paused. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with the magazine Yvonne nned¡ªor with Yvonne herself, as far as I can see. But you, Heidi¡ªwhile you¡¯re busy tailing your colleague like a watchdog, I haven¡¯t even brought up thest mess you made. Where¡¯s your sense of professionalism?¡±

    ???????? ???? ???????? ???????? ¡ú ??a???????¦Í???????????????

    Color drained from Heidi¡¯s face, leaving her pale and stunned. ¡°That¡­ that can¡¯t be¡­¡±

    ¡°Better get your act together,¡± Morse snapped, already heading for the door.

    But the moment he stepped out, he nearly bumped into Yvonne and Margie, both just about to knock.

    ¡°What is it now?¡±

    ¡°We want to report Heidi for vitingpany policy,¡± Margie hurried to exin.

    Morse frowned, mulled it over for a moment, then nodded. ¡°Go find the deputy editor¡ªhave her handle the meeting with ¡®Kitty Loves Fish.''¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 994

    ?Chapter 994:

    As Margie turned to leave, Morse nced at Yvonne. ¡°Come in. Heidi¡¯s here as well.¡±

    Yvonne followed her inside, and a momentter, Margie rejoined them and shut the door behind her.

    Settling into his chair, Morse looked between the two women. ¡°You spend all your time digging for faults in your colleagues instead of improving your own work. Do you honestly think that¡¯s how you create a sessful magazine?¡±

    Yvonne gave a soft, almost amusedugh. ¡°Mr. Griffin, with all due respect, we¡¯re not looking for ws. We¡¯re defending ourselves. Someone¡¯s actively trying to sabotage us.¡±

    At that, Heidi bolted upright. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare use me! I don¡¯t even want to talk about the disaster you caused!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is it that you don¡¯t want to talk about it¡­ or that you¡¯re afraid to?¡± Yvonne met Heidi¡¯s wild-eyed stare with a cool, calm gaze. ¡°Besides, I never said it was you. So tell me¡ªwhy are you so defensive?¡± Heidi was left speechless.

    Margie, unable to hold back any longer, exploded. ¡°You¡¯re just jealous of Yvonne¡¯s talent! You can¡¯t stand to see her thrive, so you tried to sabotage her work!¡±

    ¡°All right, enough!¡± Morse¡¯s voice cracked through the tension like a whip. His patience had clearly worn thin. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, yelling like this in my office? Have you no concern for what the rest of the team might think?¡±

    ¡°Not at all,¡± Yvonne said. ¡°We¡¯re here to report a serious breach of conduct. Heidi, editor of ¡®Nature¡¯s Essence,¡¯ deliberately swapped out our approved photos. She not only neglected her responsibility to review the final content, but also tried to frame us in the process!¡± Her words rang with quiet authority, and beside her, Margie nodded so quickly it was as if her head were spring-loaded. Heidi, meanwhile, sat frozen¡ªherplexion turning an rming shade of gray.

    ¡°Yvonne, don¡¯t go throwing around baseless usations,¡± she snapped. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. Do you have proof?¡±

    ¡°We do. Mr. Griffin, you¡¯ve already received both our original proposal and the final files submitted for print. You can check your email. The timestamps are all there.¡±

    Morse turned to his screen at Yvonne¡¯s suggestion.

    ??????????????????: g????????¦Í??????????????

    ¡°I see the documents,¡± he said slowly, scanning them. ¡°But everything here looks in order, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s more,¡± Yvonne said, stepping forward. ¡°This sh drive contains the materials Heidi submitted to the printer¡ªalong with a copy of the printed magazine and the signed responsibility agreement.¡±

    Margie swiftly handed over the sh drive, the printed sample, and the responsibility agreement Heidi had signed.

    Morse plugged in the drive, and his expression shifted almost instantly. He flipped through the printed pages and scanned the responsibility form¡ªhis eyes pausing on the sweeping strokes of Heidi¡¯s bold signature. When he looked up again, the disappointment in his gaze was unmistakable.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 995

    ?Chapter 995:

    ¡°Heidi! Where¡¯s your professionalism? Is this the magazine you approved? How could you miss such an obvious mismatch between the images and the text? Or did you do it on purpose?¡± His voice was low with anger.

    Heidi¡¯s mouth opened, then closed again. Her words came out in a rush. ¡°Mr. Griffin, please, I swear I didn¡¯t mean to! I must¡¯ve missed it during the review. It won¡¯t happen again. Please, just give me one more chance¡­¡±

    ¡°You always find fault with Yvonne,¡± Morse cut in, his voice rising. ¡°But the truth is, you¡¯re the one causing the problems!¡±

    Heidi shrank under all that fury. She didn¡¯t dare respond.

    Yvonne cleared her throat. ¡°Mr. Griffin, there¡¯s one more thing.¡± At that, the faint flicker of hope returning to Heidi¡¯s eyes instantly dimmed.

    She turned to re at Yvonne with malice.

    But Yvonne merely raised an amused brow, unbothered, and handed her phone to Morse. ¡°This is a video of that meeting I identally recorded while vlogging. I¡¯d left my camera running at work that day and only found the footage recently. It shows Miss Fuller signing off on the print version¡ªeven though she clearly saw there was an issue with the proof.¡±

    Morse tapped the screen, and the video began to y. There was Heidi, seated at her desk, flipping through the proof copy before scribbling her name at the bottom of the approval form.

    Yvonne stepped beside Morse and paused the video at the precise moment Heidi turned to the portrait section¡ªone featuring the influencer¡¯s photos.

    Yvonne had recently acquired the rights to that portrait collection and had shown them to Morse, expressing her ns to include them in the next issue. The vivid colors and striking palette had clearly made an impression on him. He recognized them instantly.

    As soon as his eyesnded on the familiaryout, his expression darkened with realization.

    ¡°Heidi,¡± he said coldly, ¡°I thought you were careless, but I didn¡¯t know you were this malicious! The evidence is right here. How do you n to exin yourself?¡±

    ¡°It really wasn¡¯t me¡­¡± Heidi stammered.

    ???????? ???????? ? g???????????¦Í??????????????????

    ¡°Still denying it?¡± Yvonne¡¯s files were correct¡ªshe was the one who submitted the version with the authorized photos! And then you had the audacity to sign off on a wed proof? This goes way beyond carelessness. This is intentional sabotage!¡±

    With a loud m, Morse brought his hand down on the desk, rattling everything on its surface. ¡°You¡¯re fired! We won¡¯t keep someone who puts the entirepany at risk!¡±

    ¡°No¡ªplease!¡± Heidi burst into tears, falling to her knees beside the desk, clinging to Morse¡¯s sleeve. ¡°I¡¯m begging you¡ªjust one more chance! I can¡¯t lose this job!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve had more than enough chances,¡± Morse snapped, pulling away. ¡°Mistake after mistake, and now this? You tried to frame your own colleagues? You¡¯ve vited everything thispany stands for, and there¡¯s no way I can help you anymore. Pack your things and go.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 996

    ?Chapter 996:

    As the finality of those words settled in, Heidi rose slowly, her face a pale, blotchy mask of despair. But as she turned to leave, her eyes locked onto Yvonne and Margie¡ªburning with a hatred so sharp it almost choked.

    Yvonne caught the venomous re and smiled.

    Predictably, the sight only fueled Heidi¡¯s rage.

    ¡°Mr. Griffin, we¡¯ll be heading out now. We still have to prep the next shoot for ¡®Kitty Loves Fish,''¡± Yvonne said casually, her gaze already past Heidi, as if she were no longer worth noticing. Margie trailed her out of the office, practically bouncing.

    ¡°This is amazing! That witch is finally out of our lives. I can¡¯t tell you how many times I had to watch my back around her.¡±

    Yvonne chuckled. A weight had lifted from her shoulders, and it showed in the lightness of her step. ¡°Honestly? I used to think she was kind. But she really dug her own grave this time.¡±

    Not long after, they saw Heidi emerge from Morse¡¯s office, head lowered and face ghostly pale. She drifted down the corridor like a shadow, returning to her desk to pack up.

    There wasn¡¯t much¡ªjust a handful of personal items that she tucked into a small cardboard box. She began the slow walk toward the exit, cradling the box to her chest. But halfway there, she abruptly turned.

    Yvonne was bent over herputer, focused on her screen, when Margie gave her a sharp elbow to the side.

    She looked up just as the angry Heidi approached.

    ¡°Heidi, I hope you¡¯ll take this as a chance to reflect and be a better person. Don¡¯t make a habit of hurting others.¡±

    Heidi leaned in and scoffed. ¡°You must be real proud of yourself right now. But don¡¯t get too smug¡ªyour luck won¡¯tst forever.¡±

    Then she suddenly lunged as if to shove her, but Yvonne moved first, shoving back with a firm hand. Heidi stumbled back a few steps, heels cking as she caught herself.

    Red-faced and furious, she stormed off without another word.

    ???????????????? ??????????: ?????????¦Í??????????????

    Yvonne didn¡¯t spare her a second nce. Whatever fire Heidi had left, she doubted it would burn for long.

    But outside the building, Heidi paused. She stared up at the Stylist Magazine sign as if it had personally betrayed her, eyes rimmed with tears and blistering resentment.

    For a long moment, she just stood there, motionless. Then something flickered in her gaze like she had remembered something. She yanked out her phone and typed out a text, ¡°Miss Tucker, do you have time tonight? I¡¯d like to buy you dinner. There¡¯s something I need to tell you about Yvonne.¡±

    Shelly read the message and sent her a location for a restaurant.

    Heidi didn¡¯t waste a second. She gged down a cab and sped across town. When she arrived, Shelly was already seated at a table by the window, waiting.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 997

    ?Chapter 997:

    When Shelly saw the box in Heidi¡¯s arms, a sh of disdain crossed her eyes, though her smile never faltered.

    ¡°What¡¯s all this?¡±

    ¡°Miss Tucker, you have no idea how devious Yvonne really is!¡± Heidi copsed into the chair across from her, nearly knocking over her coffee.

    ¡°She set me up. Comined to the chief editor and got me fired!¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Shelly sipped hertte. Privately, she cursed the woman. Useless. Couldn¡¯t even outmaneuver one little Yvonne?

    Heidi, seeing theck of reaction, leaned in, desperate. ¡°You have so much influence, Miss Tucker. Is there anything you can do to help me get back in? If I go back, I¡¯ll report everything she does. I swear.¡±

    Shelly, unable to stomach her desperate, ingratiating gaze, gave a long, deliberate sigh. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help, but this sounds like an internal mess. I can¡¯t exactly waltz in and undo what your own chief decided.¡±

    Heidi¡¯s nails dug into the sleeves of her coat. ¡°So that¡¯s it? We just let her win? Let her run wild like this?¡±

    Shelly studied the twisted rage behind Heidi¡¯s eyes¡ªand for once, she saw potential.

    ¡°What can we do?¡± she said softly. ¡°She¡¯s clearly got someone powerful backing her. Look at how she talks to her chief¡ªlike she owns the ce. You really think someone like that got ahead on talent alone?¡±

    A flicker of guilt crossed Heidi¡¯s face. She looked down.

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Shelly said, watching her closely. ¡°She¡¯s got people pulling strings for her behind the scenes. You won¡¯t beat her with rules or reason.¡±

    Heidi sat up straighter, her eyes lighting up. ¡°That¡¯s it! If the whole industry thought she got ahead by sleeping her way to the top, her reputation would be ruined. Let¡¯s see who would dare hire her then!¡±

    Shelly took a slow sip of hertte, hiding a sly smile behind her cup. Maybe this girl wasn¡¯t as hopeless as she seemed.

    Momentster, Heidi excused herself, practically buzzing with new purpose. She clutched her camera tighter and headed straight for Stylist Magazine¡¯s office.

    ???????? ???????????????? ???? g???????¦Í?????????????

    She¡¯d been following Yvonne for days, hoping for dirt, hoping to find out exactly who Yvonne was cozying up to. She would take her down for good.

    Inside the office, the day¡¯s bustle was slowly winding down, but Yvonne was still at her desk, immersed in work.

    The soft click of a door broke the silence. Morse stepped out of her office and cleared her throat.

    ¡°I¡­ I have something to announce.¡± She sped her hands behind her back, her usualposure a bit off. The pacing didn¡¯t help¡ªit screamed nerves.

    All around the room, chairs creaked, and keyboards fell silent. Heads turned.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 998

    ?Chapter 998:

    ¡°We pride ourselves on talent and integrity,¡± Morse began. ¡°We reward those who deliver, who push boundaries¡ªbut we won¡¯t stand for those who sabotage their colleagues orpromise our standards.¡±

    Brows furrowed. Eyes darted. Some exchanged looks. The air tensed, like everyone expected the other shoe to drop.

    Then Morse stopped pacing and smiled¡ªjust a little. ¡°With that said, I¡¯m pleased to announce that Yvonne will be stepping in as the acting editor-in-chief of the ¡®Nature¡¯s Essence¡¯ section.¡±

    Yvonne blinked, her hands frozen over the keyboard. She hadn¡¯t seen thating. Acting editor-in-chief? Sure, it was just a temporary position, but she was moving up fast!

    This was a real vote of confidence in her work.

    Later that evening, Ethan appeared by her desk with a crooked grin, having heard about her promotion.

    ¡°The new editor? Still burning the midnight oil, I see.¡± Yvonne didn¡¯t look up at first, too focused on the manuscript in front of her.

    Nearby, Margie, who had been waiting with her coat draped over her arm, caught sight of Ethan and immediately perked up. She grabbed her bag, said her goodbyes, and left.

    At the sound of Ethan¡¯s voice, Yvonne nced up with a bright smile, then quickly turned her attention back to the task before her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tease me¡ªI¡¯m not even the section editor yet. Just wrapping up some final bits.¡±

    Ethan dragged over a spare chair and settled into it. ¡°No rush.¡±

    Yvonne kept her eyes on the screen, her fingers flying across the keyboard.

    Eventually, she closed theptop with a soft snap. ¡°Done atst!¡± Looking around, she noticed the office had mostly cleared out. Only Ethan remained, his expression warm and unhurried.

    A faint flush colored her cheeks. ¡°Mr. Marsh, you¡¯re still here?¡± She began tidying up her desk, her words spilling out as she moved. ¡°I always lose track of time when I¡¯m in the zone¡ªsorry about that.¡±

    ore c??apters @ g???????¦Í?????????????

    Ethan rose with a light chuckle. ¡°Being that focused is a strength. I didn¡¯t have anything pressing. What do you say¡ªwant to celebrate your promotion with a car race?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hold off. I¡¯m just the acting section editor for now. Let¡¯s save the celebration for when the title¡¯s official.¡±

    Stillughing, they exited the building side by side.

    Not far off, Heidi lingered in the shadows, her eyes gleaming with mischief as she caught sight of them. She whipped out her camera and began snapping photos like a predator staking out her prey. But after reviewing them, her excitement faded, her lips pressing into a thin line.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 999

    ?Chapter 999:

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you drive today?¡± Yvonne asked as they walked.

    ¡°My driver¡¯s waiting downstairs.¡±

    ¡°Want a lift home?¡± Ethan gave her a reassuring smile.

    Heidi narrowed her eyes, catching the softness in Ethan¡¯s gaze. Her camera clicked again.

    Yvonne kept walking, her thoughts drifting, when a car suddenly whooshed past too close.

    ¡°Watch out!¡± Ethan yanked her back just in time. She stumbled a little.

    He caught her around the waist.

    ¡°You okay?¡±

    Yvonne gently stepped out of his arms and offered a small smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thanks.¡±

    Secondster, Ethan¡¯s car rolled up. He opened the door with a practiced motion. ¡°Get in¡ªI¡¯ll drive you.¡±

    This time, Yvonne smiled and didn¡¯t hesitate, bending into the car. Ethan guided her in, shielding her head with one hand.

    ¡°Thanks again,¡± she said softly, her voiceced with gratitude.

    ¡°My pleasure.¡± Ethan circled around and got in on the other side.

    The silver car pulled away, its tires whispering against the pavement.

    Heidi watched them disappear, then emerged from her hiding spot. Hours of crouching had finally paid off. She scrolled through her camera, a wicked smile creeping across her face.

    ¡°Yvonne, let¡¯s see how you handle this!¡± she muttered to herself. ¡°Don¡¯t think things will always work out just because people say you¡¯re close to Ethan. Once the mud sticks, no one¡¯s going to care how you got here.¡±

    With a glint of triumph in her eyes, she hailed a taxi and vanished into the night.

    Inside the car, Ethan noticed the silence and was about to speak when he saw Yvonne frowning, rubbing her temples.

    ???????? ???????????????? ??? g???????¦Í?????????????

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked, his voice full of concern as he gestured for the driver to slow down.

    Yvonne forced a smile, trying to brush off the difort. ¡°Just tired from work today.¡±

    After a moment, she felt better and began talking with Ethan about her day at work.

    Engrossed in their conversation, neither of them noticed when the car came to a stop in front of Yvonne¡¯s residence.

    ¡°I got so caught up talking to you, I didn¡¯t even realize we were here!¡± Ethan said with an apologetic smile, stepping out of the car to open the door for her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1000

    Chapter 1000:

    ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s an honor to get your advice!¡± Yvonne replied, smiling warmly.

    After exchanging their goodbyes, Yvonne headed inside, feeling a slight sense of relief.

    She had been so overwhelmedtely, always on edge. But now that Heidi had been fired and her own work was back on track, she could finally unwind a bit.

    Settling onto the couch with a fruit tter, Yvonne snacked contentedly while scrolling through her phone. It had been a while since she¡¯d checked the entertainment news, and she was curious to see what drama was unfolding.

    As soon as she opened an app, a push notification caught her eye.

    ¡°Revealed: Rising Magazine Star Supported by Influential Powerhouse!¡±

    ¡°Explosive Scandal Unveiled: Secrets in Top Magazine¡¯s Inner Circle!¡±

    ¡°Bewitching Editor: The Femme Fatale Captivating the Magazine World!¡±

    Without thinking, Yvonne clicked on one of the headlines, and her heart skipped a beat. The photo apanying the article was of her and Ethan, clearly taken earlier that day.

    The article even used a shot of Ethan looking at her with what it described as a ¡°deep, loving gaze.¡± Another image showed Ethan pulling her away from a speeding car, but the angle made it seem as though he was drawing her into a romantic embrace.

    Yvonne exhaled sharply, trying to stayposed.

    As she continued reading, the article used her of using her connection with Ethan to climb the ranks at Stylist Magazine, bossing her colleagues around. Her stomach churned as she scrolled through thements, which were overwhelmingly supportive of the article¡¯s usations.

    Onement, in particr, stood out. A user named ¡°Mickey¡± wrote, ¡°I¡¯m a colleague of the so-called femme fatale. She schemed to force out her own department¡¯s section editor.¡± Thements that followed were filled with shock and sympathy for the alleged victim.

    Yvonne stared at the screen, her mind racing as Heidi¡¯sst words echoed in her ears.

    She quickly closed the article, but her phone kept buzzing with notifications. Just as she was about to shut it off and take a breather, the screen lit up again.

    More ???????????????? ???? g???????¦Í????????????

    It was a message from Margie: ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Yvonne was about to respond when she noticed the magazine industry group chat she¡¯d joined earlier was blowing up with messages. She opened the chat.

    ¡°Did you see the news?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Stylist Magazine is involved in this kind of drama!¡±

    ¡°I interviewed there once and didn¡¯t get hired. I actually thought it was respectable, but this? Total mess behind the curtain.¡±

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Have a beautiful day dear ones. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. (©¤??O)

    .

 Chapter 1031

    ?Chapter 1031:

    In the very center, someone stood inside thergest pavilion.

    Yvonne¡¯s curiosity pulled her toward it. She crossed a small bridge, with Margie following closely behind.

    Her eyes drifted again to the pavilion in the middle. And just like that, she knew. It had to be Norton and Shelly.

    Yvonne didn¡¯t mean to, but she stepped closer, drawn in by the scene. Shelly reached for the pot and poured coffee into a cup for Norton. Yvonne immediately looked away. She didn¡¯t want to see any more.

    ¡°Margie, let¡¯s check out the other areas,¡± she said, her voice tight as she tugged Margie along. She wouldn¡¯t give them another second.

    Yesterday, Norton had pushed her, but ultimately stopped his actions. She had hoped he was different now, that he understood that forcing her would lead them nowhere. But it seemed he¡¯d already had his fill elsewhere.

    If Shelly was what he wanted, then why had he kept bothering her? Yvonne moved faster, nearly breaking into a jog.

    ¡°Yvonne, wait up!¡± Margie¡¯s voice called from behind, but it didn¡¯t slow her down.

    Yvonne didn¡¯t stop until she stood at the edge of a rockery. Letting go of Margie¡¯s hand, she said, ¡°I just want a closer look at these.¡± She focused on the rockery, her eyes fixed as if she were studying its details. But inside, her mind churned. Why was Norton still messing with her? It felt foolish now¡ªshe¡¯d nearly fallen for him all over again.

    She leaned back and tilted her face toward the sky, letting the wind brush past her cheeks. A few strands of hair floated free. After a moment, she exhaled slowly and pressed a smile onto her face.

    Whatever Norton wanted didn¡¯t matter anymore. What mattered was her work. In fact, she was relieved. If she had asked him for help earlier, he probably would have made some snide remark.

    She turned to check on Margie, who was a few steps away, busy with her camera, caught up in the view and totally unaware of anything else.

    Yvonne¡¯s eyes flicked back toward the main pavilion. Norton had stood up. He wasing their way.

    F??rst ????en ??n ????????: g?????????¦Í?????????????

    Without thinking, she dropped low and ducked behind arge rock.

    He walked right past, not even noticing her. Shelly stayed behind, peeking through a narrow gap between the stones. Yvonne saw him continue without a nce in her direction. His pace didn¡¯t slow. He was clearly not turning back. Once he disappeared from sight, Yvonne stepped out from her hiding spot. She took a breath, then turned to Margie with a bright voice. ¡°Let¡¯s take some pictures together!¡±

    Shelly stared down at the coffee cup she¡¯d just filled, her eyes tight with quiet defiance. She followed Norton with her gaze as he walked away, the frustration burning hotter by the second. The more she thought about what had happened, the more her bitterness toward Yvonne grew.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1032

    ?Chapter 1032:

    She didn¡¯t want to mention her again. Not now. Not when things were already tense. So, she changed the subject, searching for anything else to say.

    ¡°Norton, before you go¡ªthere¡¯s something else.¡±

    Norton had started to leave, but the sound of her voice made him stop. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been trying some new recipes. Would you like to taste a few?¡± she spoke softly, her eyes shining with gentle hope. She gave him a look that was half shy, half inviting.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡± His answer was t and quick.

    Her heart sank, but she gave it one more try. ¡°Maybe I could bring them by sometime?¡±

    She¡¯d seen him eat Yvonne¡¯s cooking before, thinking that would make him say yes.

    ¡°No need.¡± His words were clipped, edged with impatience.

    ¡°Well, just in case you change your mind,¡± she said with a weak smile. The disappointment was evident despite her effort to hide it.

    Noticing his coffee cup was empty, she reached for the pot. ¡°Let me refill that for you,¡± she offered, forcing the smile to stay in ce.

    Norton¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked at her. He had made himself clear before and wasn¡¯t about to repeat himself.

    He shoved the cup she¡¯d touched out of his way, stood up, and said sharply, ¡°Don¡¯t get smart,¡± before walking off.

    Shelly kept her head down, words forming toote. By then, he was already out of sight.

    Snapping out of it, she knocked the entire coffee set off the table, her rage tightening her features.

    ¡°Always her! Why does Yvonne get to cook for him?¡±

    By the stream, Yvonne and Margie were finishing up a round of photos. Just as Yvonne was framing another shot, Margie pointed. ¡°Let¡¯s check out that pavilion over there!¡±

    F??rst ??pp??ared ??n g?????????¦Í???????????

    They had gone halfway earlier but turned back when Yvonne wanted to see the rock garden. Margie, though, still hadn¡¯t let go of the idea.

    Yvonne hesitated. She had pulled Margie away earlier because she didn¡¯t want to cross paths with Shelly again. But since Shelly hadn¡¯t left yet¡­

    Even so, Margie looked so eager that Yvonne decided not to stop her. They made their way across the bridge. ¡°Let¡¯s visit the side pavilion first,¡± Yvonne said. ¡°The one in the center¡¯s still upied.¡±

    Margie gave a quick nod.

    They walked toward a smaller pavilion tucked into the far corner. Finally, Yvonne began to breathe easier. With enough distance between them and Shelly, things felt safer.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1033

    ?Chapter 1033:

    What she didn¡¯t see was Shelly, already watching them from a distance. Her anger surged as her eyes locked on the pair moving across the bridge. She knew one of them was Yvonne.

    She didn¡¯t look away. That familiar figure confirmed her suspicion. Clutching her purse tightly, Shelly marched across the garden.

    ¡°Well, look who it is,¡± she said with a sneer. ¡°Yvonne, the one who charms her way through everything.¡± Her tone was sharp,ced with false sweetness.

    Yvonne turned around, but before she could speak, Margie stepped forward. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±

    Her voice trembled as recognition hit. ¡°Wait¡ªShelly? You¡¯re Shelly Tucker?¡±

    Shelly ignored her and zeroed in on Yvonne. ¡°Tell me, how did you manage to get inside?¡±

    Margie¡¯s face went pale. The question hit too close.

    Shelly saw the reaction and pressed in harder. ¡°You don¡¯t exactly belong in ces like this.¡±

    She tossed a re. ¡°I needed Norton¡¯s invite just to get past the door. What did you do to get in?¡±

    Yvonne didn¡¯t respond. She brushed past Shelly without looking at her and tugged Margie along.

    ¡°Don¡¯t walk away from me!¡± Shelly shouted, her pride stung by Yvonne¡¯s silence.

    Yvonne didn¡¯t turn back. Shelly grabbed a coffee cup off the nearby table and flung it.

    It missed Yvonne¡ªbut mmed into Margie¡¯s shoulder instead.

    Margie cried out, stumbling as pain shot through her. She let go of Yvonne¡¯s hand, pressing one hand to her arm.

    The cup shattered beside her feet with a loud crack. Yvonne turned sharply, her face twisted in fury.

    ¡°I was ready to let it go, Shelly. I was done with the past. But hurting my friend? That¡¯s something I won¡¯t forgive!¡± Her voice cut through the garden like a de.

    C????ck ?uthor¡¯s ?o???? h??r??: g???????¦Í?????????????

    Shelly justughed, cool and careless. ¡°So what? Why should I care how you feel?¡±

    Shelly¡¯s daring grin only made the anger in Yvonne¡¯s eyes burn brighter. Yvonne took a step forward, dragging Margie behind her. Her hands balled into fists, itching to wipe that arrogant smile off Shelly¡¯s face. Then, recalling why she was there, she forced a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky today,¡± Yvonne said coldly. ¡°I have things to take care of. If I see you again, don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be so lenient.¡± With those words, she turned to walk away.

    She took a slow, steadying breath. She was desperate to confront Shelly, but this restaurant held special meaning for her. Ethan had brought her here. If she lost her cool, it would only make things awkward for him. Had it not been for the fact that making a scene would reflect poorly on Ethan, she would have dly put Shelly in her ce.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1034

    ?Chapter 1034:

    ¡°I¡¯m not letting you off so easily!¡± Shelly snapped.

    Yvonne ignored the taunt, but Shelly¡¯s frustration only grew. She believed Yvonne wouldn¡¯t dare to escte things. A twisted satisfaction bubbled up inside her. Her eyes shifted to the pot on the table, and a malicious grin slowly spread across her face.

    In a sh, Shelly grabbed the pot and hurled hot coffee at Yvonne.

    ¡°Look out!¡± Margie shouted, spinning around just in time. Without thinking, she pushed Yvonne out of the way.

    Yvonne whipped around, seeing Shelly¡¯s move. Her fury reached its boiling point.

    She¡¯d put up with enough, but this time, Shelly had crossed the line. Thanks to Margie¡¯s quick action, Yvonne escaped unharmed, but Margie¡¯s hand wasn¡¯t so lucky. It was sshed with scalding coffee, instantly turning red and swollen.

    Yvonne¡¯s patience finally snapped. She pped Shelly hard across the face. ¡°You never know when to quit, do you?¡±

    Shelly froze, her hand flying to her cheek in shock. ¡°How dare you hit me!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I hit you,¡± Yvonne said, crossing her arms, her gaze dripping with contempt. ¡°You had the nerve to p my face! You¡¯re dead!¡±

    Furious at Yvonne¡¯s cold stare, Shelly charged forward, trying to grab a handful of Yvonne¡¯s hair.

    Yvonne shoved her back, sending Shelly stumbling.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Ethan quickly stepped in front of Yvonne, cing himself between her and Shelly, ring at thetter.

    Shelly instantly recognized the tall, handsome figure blocking her path. She quickly covered her face, looking up with a sorrowful expression. ¡°She pushed me.¡±

    Yvonne let out a sharpugh. She could never pull off Shelly¡¯s act¡ªturning on the tears as soon as a man appeared. Shelly was only ying the victim because she knew there were no cameras, and she could spin her version of events however she wanted.

    Ethan¡¯s voice turned cold, his usual calm reced by amanding edge. ¡°Yvonne would never do something like this without a good reason.¡±

    S??e original v??rs?????? ??t g???????¦Í?????????????

    Yvonne was momentarily taken aback by Ethan¡¯s words. She stared at his tall figure standing in front of her, protecting her, and a rush of thankfulness washed over her. She hadn¡¯t imagined that he would ce such trust in her.

    Shelly, overhearing this, looked repulsed and dropped the pretense. She stood up, still hiding her face. ¡°So, you¡¯re Yvonne¡¯s new supporter?¡±

    ¡°I expect you to show respect to both Yvonne and me. Stop throwing around false usations. If not, Stylist Magazine will cklist you for good,¡± Ethan said, his usual calm tone turning cold andmanding.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1035

    ?Chapter 1035:

    ¡°Threaten me all you want!¡± Shelly sneered, not bothered at all. Stylist Magazine may have had power, but it didn¡¯t scare her one bit!

    A round of apuse erupted. A young man wearing a ck leather jacket, his face sporting a mischievous grin, walked over to join them. ¡°Bravo, genuinely remarkable,¡± he remarked with a smirk at Shelly. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone speak to Ethan like that before.¡±

    Shelly hardly acknowledged the man, fully brushing him off as she redirected her focus to Yvonne.

    ¡°Yvonne, you¡¯re just putting on a brave face since Mr. Burke isn¡¯t around to support you. Is that all you¡¯ve got¡ªallowing them to gang up on me?¡±

    Before Yvonne could respond, the man interrupted, ¡°No one is teaming up on you, so don¡¯t distort the truth.¡±

    ¡°Shelly Tucker, you kicked this off and tried to shift the me onto others. It doesn¡¯t matter who shows up¡ªthe truth remains the same,¡± Yvonne asserted, herposure restored after Ethan had defended her.

    ¡°If you say you¡¯re sorry now, I¡¯ll let this slide. Otherwise, just wait until Norton shows up¡ªyou¡¯ll regret it!¡± Shelly threatened, trying to sound tough but unable to hide her unease.

    Yvonne nced at Shelly¡¯s air of confidence and felt a sting of disappointment.

    ¡°Ms. Tucker, are you done? Can I say a few things now?¡± The man grinned at Shelly, his eyes twinkling with mischief.

    ¡°Go right ahead,¡± Shelly shot back with arrogance. She was convinced that bringing up Norton would make them apologize.

    But the man¡¯s grin quickly faded, leaving a neutral expression behind. ¡°You¡¯re banned from this restaurant for good. I¡¯ll send you the bill for any damages.¡±

    ¡°On what basis?¡± Shelly yelled. This restaurant was a hotspot for Amberfield¡¯s elite, and it was her first time there¡ªshe hadn¡¯t even had a chance towork yet!

    ¡°On the basis that I own the ce,¡± the man answered with a casual shrug.

    Yvonne and Margie exchanged doubtful nces at the man. His look shed sharply with the restaurant¡¯s sophisticated vibe.

    R?????? f????m ???????? ?t g???????¦Í?????????????

    Noticing their expressions, the man raised his eyebrows at them, wearing a cheeky grin.

    Then he turned to Shelly, motioning toward the exit. ¡°You need to leave, right now.¡±

    Shelly¡¯s face drained of color. ¡°You¡¯re the owner?¡±

    The man ignored her question, instead waving to two attendants in the distance.

    Momentster, the attendants rushed over. ¡°Sir, what can we do for you?¡±

    ¡°Throw her out,¡± the man ordered, pointing directly at Shelly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1036

    ?Chapter 1036:

    Feeling defeated, Shelly was seized by two attendants, one on each side. But suddenly, she shook them off and eximed, ¡°Let me go! I can leave on my own!¡±

    She shot Yvonne a frosty smile. ¡°Don¡¯t get too cocky, Yvonne. Your day wille!¡±

    With that, she hurried away, humiliated.

    Yvonne observed Shelly disappearing and turned gratefully to Ethan. ¡°Thanks, Mr. Marsh.¡±

    ¡°What about me, gorgeous?¡± The restaurant owner leaned back against the railing, speaking in an easygoing manner.

    ¡°Okay, no need for such formality. This is my friend, Saul Delgado,¡± Ethan said with a grin.

    Yvonne stepped closer, smiling. ¡°Mr. Delgado, thank you. I¡¯m Yvonne, and this is my coworker, Margie.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re Yvonne!¡± Saul eximed, then shot Ethan a knowing nce.

    Yvonne found his response strange but didn¡¯t dwell on it.

    ¡°All right. You both have had enough for one day. Take the rest of the day off and get some rest,¡± Ethan said, looking at Yvonne and Margie.

    ¡°Thanks, Mr. Marsh!¡± Yvonne and Margie said together.

    That was when Yvonne recalled something important. She grabbed Margie¡¯s hand. ¡°How¡¯s your hand? Is it hurting badly?¡±

    Margie presented her hand. ¡°It¡¯s not too bad. I¡¯ll just apply some burn cream when we get back. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Noticing that Margie¡¯s wound wasn¡¯t severe, Yvonne finally rxed.

    She paused for a second and looked at Ethan. He got the message right away.

    He reassured them, ¡°No need to worry. He¡¯ll surely agree to the interview. You all should take it easy today.¡±

    ???????????? ?????????????? ?g???????¦Í?????????????

    Finally, Yvonne felt more at ease. ¡°I¡¯ll go back with Margie now,¡± she said.

    ¡°Hold on a minute!¡± Saul shouted. ¡°This ce is quite out of the way. You must havee by taxi, right?¡±

    Yvonne nodded, feeling somewhat confused by the question.

    Saul added, ¡°Let us drive you. We¡¯re leaving in that direction anyway!¡±

    ¡°Would that be too much hassle for you?¡± Yvonne asked hesitantly.

    ¡°It¡¯s no hassle whatsoever,¡± Ethan interjected promptly.

    The group made their way to the parking lot in front of the restaurant, where Saul and Ethan fetched their cars.

    Leaning out of his window, Saul shouted to Margie, ¡°Jump in!¡± Yvonne intended to climb in as well, but he quickly intervened. ¡°You should ride with Ethan¡ªone of us will take each of you!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1037

    ?Chapter 1037:

    Yvonne looked at Saul skeptically. Noticing her expression, he rushed to rify, ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look! I thought it would be simpler this way.¡±

    Ethan lowered his window and assured Yvonne, ¡°No need to fret. You can count on me, right? Get in, Wonne.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Yvonne turned to Margie and reminded her, ¡°Let me know when you get back!¡± Only then did she climb into Ethan¡¯s car. By the time Yvonne settled in, Saul¡¯s car had already zoomed away and was out of sight.

    Margie nced around nervously, and Ethan observed her tension. He attempted to ease her worries. ¡°He¡¯s an old buddy of mine. Don¡¯t stress.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Yvonne answered, still looking a bit gloomy. With Ethan¡¯s words in mind, she lowered her gaze and began to drift off into her thoughts.

    ¡°You¡¯ve had a rough day. Make sure to get some rest when you get home,¡± Ethan suggested, turning on some calming instrumental music.

    ¡°Mr. Marsh, I really don¡¯t want to go home just yet. Could you take me to the office instead?¡± Yvonne paused for a moment before finally voicing her request.

    Her thoughts were all over the ce. Going home and encountering anything connected to Norton would only worsen her mood.

    That irritating Norton¡ªwhy did he have to kiss herst night? And Shelly wasn¡¯t any better¡ªone was more frustrating than the other!

    Yvonne let out a deep sigh.

    Ethan looked at her through the rearview mirror, noticing her worried expression. He tried to lift her spirits. ¡°Stop mulling over things that bother you. How about we grab a bite to eat?¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Yvonne replied. As long as it meant avoiding home for a while, she was on board.

    After dinner, Yvonne still seemed out of sorts.

    Ethan paused for a second and then said, ¡°By the way, Yvonne, are you into rock climbing? There¡¯s a new climbing club that just opened up. I thought it might be right up your alley.¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s eyes brightened, and a smile crept onto her face. ¡°Definitely!¡±

    ?????????? ???????????? ??????? g???????¦Í?????????????

    Seeing her grin, Ethan was finally at ease. ¡°You see? You look a lot better when you smile. You ought to do it more.¡± He took Yvonne directly to the climbing club.

    Once they arrived, they both headed to the locker rooms to change into their workout clothes.

    By the time Yvonne emerged, Ethan had already been waiting for her outside. When he spotted her, he handed her a bottle of water.

    She epted it and smiled at him.

    For a brief moment, he was entranced by her smile. The club only offered a limited range of basic sportswear for members, but Yvonne looked stunning even in a simple ck and gray ensemble. Her energy and physique were hard to miss, and when she smiled, she looked even more lively and striking.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1038

    ?Chapter 1038:

    Ethan looked at her with admiration.

    When she caught him staring, Yvonne turned to him with curiosity.

    He cleared his throat and replied, ¡°Let¡¯s get going.¡±

    ¡°How about a race to see who reaches the top first?¡± she suggested, her smile radiating excitement.

    He smiled back and nodded in agreement.

    Even though they had both dabbled in rock climbing before, they were still novices, and it had been some time since theirst session. A bit out of practice, they struggled with their progress. Watching their slow ascent, Yvonne couldn¡¯t help but think it felt like a true amateur showdown.

    But halfway up, Ethan appeared to find his groove and picked up the pace.

    Yvonne matched his speed and then pushed ahead.

    Slowly, he started to wear out. Right before he reached the top, hegged behind and crossed the finish line just moments after her.

    When the race wrapped up, Yvonne was overjoyed. ¡°I did it! I won!¡± she eximed, her face shining with joy.

    Ethan gazed at her, grinning. ¡°Yes, you did.¡± He couldn¡¯t tear his eyes away from her smile. If making her this happy meant letting her win every time, he would happily go along with it.

    Yvonne caught sight of his smile and asked with curiosity, ¡°Why are you so cheerful even though you came in second?¡±

    Ethan was briefly surprised, then heughed. ¡°Sure, I¡¯m thrilled when I win, but I also feel just as good when you win.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Yvonne beamed and gave him a cheeky thumbs-up. ¡°That exins why you¡¯re the boss! You really have a big heart! Let¡¯s have another round.¡±

    After a quick breather, they raced a few more times. Ethan held back, ensuring that they took turns winning.

    Yvonne was equally thrilled.

    ????? ??erfe???? check g???????¦Í???????????m

    Eventually, they both felt worn out and decided to sit down for a rest.

    A soft evening breeze yed with Yvonne¡¯s hair. Ethan observed her for a bit and noted that she didn¡¯t look as downcast as she had earlier in the day. He finally asked, ¡°So, are you ready to share why you were feeling blue earlier?¡±

    ¡°You still remember that?¡± Yvonne felt a little shy. She hadn¡¯t thought he would notice her mood so closely.

    ¡°How could I not remember when a ray of sunshine isn¡¯t beaming?¡± Ethan joked.

    Yvonne took a drink of water and started to exin, ¡°It¡¯s really nothing. I just feel like some things aren¡¯t as significant as I once believed. There was something I desperately wanted before, but when I finally got it, it didn¡¯t live up to my expectations. Now, even seeing it makes me feel down.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1039

    ?Chapter 1039:

    Ethan listened intently, giving her space without pushing for more information but providing reassurance. ¡°It¡¯s perfectly normal. Our wants and needs evolve as we navigate through life¡¯s stages. It¡¯s natural to feel let down after you receive something you once thought you wanted.¡±

    Yvonne let out a sigh. ¡°But did I actually get it? It seems like I never really possessed it.¡±

    Ethan gave her shoulder aforting pat. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t get stuck on it. That was what you needed back then. You don¡¯t require it now.¡±

    She paused to reflect. ¡°You¡¯re right. I just have no idea what I need now if I move on from that goal.¡±

    ¡°Then concentrate on your work. When you¡¯re busy, many things start to lose their significance,¡± Ethan replied, noticing her puzzled look.

    ¡°You hit the nail on the head! Mr. You truly are like my life coach!¡± sheughed.

    ¡°I¡¯m feeling much better. Thanks for today. Let¡¯s make our way back.¡± Yvonne got to her feet, her smile sincere. Ethan had provided her with significant support that day. She had been down in the dumps because of Norton and Shelly. However, after listening to Ethan¡¯s guidance, she felt a weight lifted off her shoulders.

    Now it was time to concentrate on her work. Her abilities were the only things that truly belonged to her; everything else was just passing.

    Yvonne walked a few steps ahead, then turned to wait for Ethan, her face lighting up with a radiant smile.

    Ethan met her gaze, his eyes softening with warmth.

    He stood and joined her. ¡°Let me take you home,¡± he said gently.

    The ride back was quiet and peaceful. Yvonne was in a better mood.

    She rested her chin on the window ledge, watching the glow of city lights blur into the night sky. Moonlight spilled over the horizon, casting a silvery sheen on the roads.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize it¡¯s gotten sote,¡± she murmured.

    More chapters on g?l??o¦Í?????????????

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Ethan replied, a wistful note in his voice. ¡°Time flies. And thanks for today. I really had a good time.¡±

    ¡°I should be the one thanking you,¡± she said. ¡°Thanks for spending the day with me.¡±

    The car pulled up outside her residence. She got out and thanked him, a warm smile ying on her lips.

    He nodded, his smile lingering. He said nothing more, but his heart felt full. Time with her always left him quietly content.

    She hurried home after wishing him goodnight. It waste, and she needed to wash up¡ªwork awaited her in the morning.

    She hummed softly as she unlocked the door, still riding the warmth of the evening.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1040

    ?Chapter 1040:

    Inside, Norton sat on the couch, his expression dark.

    The sight of him brought back memories of that morning¡ªShelly¡¯s cold confrontation. But tonight, Yvonne didn¡¯t feel like arguing. Her good mood was too rare to waste. She rolled her eyes and headed straight for the stairs.

    ¡°Yvonne.¡± Norton had been watching her from the corner of his eye, waiting for her to say something¡ªanything. But she walked past without a word, without a nce.

    Yvonne acted as if she hadn¡¯t heard, not even pausing her steps.

    ¡°Yvonne,¡± he said again, rubbing his temples as frustration crept in. But by the time he stood up, she had already locked her bedroom door behind her.

    She heard him call her name but ignored it. She didn¡¯t have the energy to deal with him tonight.

    Every night after work, he would get close to her, but during the day, he would stick with Shelly. How did he manage all of this?

    Shutting it all out, she reached into her closet for her favorite silk white nightgown and headed for the shower.

    She adored this nightgown, though she had scarcely worn it since purchasing it. Elegant yet daring, it had an open back and a V-neckline that hinted at a touch of allure.

    She slipped it on after her shower, feeling a little more like herself. But as she stepped out of the bathroom, she froze. Norton was sitting in her room.

    ¡°What are you doing in here? And why didn¡¯t you knock?¡± she snapped, ring at him, her voice tinged with anger and impatience.

    ¡°I did knock. And don¡¯t forget¡ªI already told you yesterday, I have a key,¡± he said calmly, his gaze dropping to her nightgown.

    She looked effortlessly beautiful. The soft fabric hugged her curves, understated yet undeniably alluring. The V-neckline revealed just enough to fuel his imagination.

    She silently cursed herself for forgetting the key. ¡°What do you want? If it¡¯s nothing important, I¡¯m going to bed.¡± She sat at her vanity, dabbing skincare on her cheeks, her tone t and final.

    Norton stepped closer, standing behind her. ¡°So, I can¡¯te in unless I have a reason now?¡±

    Continue reading at g???l??o¦Í?????????????

    He ced a hand on her shoulder. Her skin was warm beneath his touch.

    Yvonne rose sharply, shaking him off. She fixed him with a cold stare. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯d like to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Finish the milk,¡± he said, pointing to the ss on the nightstand.

    She took a few sips, barely tasting it, then set it down.

    ¡°There, happy? I¡¯m going to sleep,¡± she said, climbing into bed and drawing the covers around her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1041

    ?Chapter 1041:

    But Norton followed, lying down beside her and pulling her into his arms. His hand found her waist¡ªsoft, familiar. But she stiffened and sat up instantly.

    ¡°What are you doing? Go back to your own room,¡± she red at him, her patience fraying.

    ¡°This is my room. I¡¯m sleeping here tonight.¡± He smiled faintly, amused by her irritation.

    ¡°I have work tomorrow,¡± she said with a frown. ¡°Stop messing around.¡±

    ¡°Is that job really worth it?¡± he asked, a smug smile ying on his lips.

    She looked at him, a flicker of irritation crossing her face. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still recovering, but you keep pushing yourself. Late nights, overtime¡­ do you really think you can keep doing this?¡±

    He hesitated, then said quietly, ¡°Your job isn¡¯t that important¡ªnot enough to be running yourself into the ground.¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s voice spiked with anger. She shoved him hard. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my job?¡±

    Instead of answering, Norton pulled her back into his arms, his fingers gentlybing through her silky hair.

    She bit down sharply on his shoulder. He winced in pain and let go, giving her just enough space to slip away from him.

    ¡°Go on, say it,¡± Yvonne challenged, eyes zing.

    ¡°As my wife, don¡¯t you know family shoulde first?¡± Norton replied, rubbing his aching shoulder.

    Yvonne let out a bitterugh. ¡°Do you even understand why photography matters to me? You want me to give up my career¡ªfor what? For a so-called family that doesn¡¯t even exist?¡±

    Norton¡¯s face darkened, his expression turning cold. ¡°A family that doesn¡¯t exist?¡± he repeated, his voice low and tense.

    ¡°You worked yourself into the hospital for that job. Can¡¯t you see what it¡¯s doing to you?¡±

    Find the next chapters on g??l??o¦Í????????o??

    ¡°I love what I do. It¡¯s my choice,¡± she snapped, getting out of bed.

    ¡°If you¡¯re so determined to sleep here, fine. It¡¯s all yours.¡± She grabbed her robe and was about to walk out.

    Norton muttered, ¡°Do whatever you want. I shouldn¡¯t have bothered caring in the first ce.¡±

    He picked up the empty ss and stormed out.

    Yvonne watched him go, her jaw tight. Once the door clicked shut behind him, she locked it and dragged a chair in front of it. Then shey down, pulling the covers up to her chin.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1042

    ?Chapter 1042:

    She stared at the ceiling for a while, then closed her eyes. Norton wasn¡¯t worth losing sleep over.

    In the guest room, Norton tossed and turned. Her words¡ª¡±a family that doesn¡¯t even exist¡±¡ªechoed in his mind.

    On paper, she was still his wife. He had never stopped looking out for her, even if she didn¡¯t see it.

    Because of her job, she was constantly under the spotlight¡ªscrutinized, overworked, and eventually driven to the hospital. No matter how he looked at it, he couldn¡¯t understand what drove her to push herself so relentlessly.

    He sighed, his eyes tracing the moonlight spilling in through the window. The image of Yvonne in that white nightgown lingered in his mind¡ªelegant, untouchable. Eventually, he drifted off.

    In his dream, Yvonne was walking barefoot along the beach, the nightgown fluttering in the sea breeze.

    Sheughed, her footsteps leaving delicate prints in the sand as she ran. She got way ahead, and he chased after her, calling her name.

    He finally caught up with her. She grabbed his cor and pulled him down, lips just inches from his.

    He closed his eyes, ready for the kiss. But her voice cut through the dream, sharp and clear: ¡°Do you even know what photography means to me?¡±

    He jolted awake. Dawn had barely broken.

    Yvonne, on the other hand, had slept soundly. No nightmares. When she came downstairs for breakfast, Norton was already by the door, keys in hand, ready to leave.

    She gave him a brief nce but said nothing, turning her attention to the quiet tter of bowls and spoons.

    With little appetite, she nibbled at a modest breakfast before gathering her things.

    Norton stood there, unmoving, lingering as if expecting something. But Yvonne walked past him in silence, her heels tapping softly against the floor as she stepped outside without a backward nce.

    Check out more at g??????o¦Í???????co??

    As she moved past him, he reached for her arm. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you,¡± he offered.

    She didn¡¯t respond. She simply yanked her arm free, her movements sharp with irritation.

    Norton, momentarily stunned, let her go. But just as quickly, he reached out again.

    She didn¡¯t pull away. Frankly, she didn¡¯t have the energy to argue¡ªshe allowed him to guide her to the car.

    If he wanted to give her a ride, fine. It saved her the trouble of gging down a cab. Without a word, she slid into the passenger seat and stared out the window. The silence between them stretched, thick and unyielding.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1043

    ?Chapter 1043:

    It wasn¡¯t until the car slowed to a stop in front of her office building that Norton finally spoke. ¡°Try toe home early tonight.¡±

    Yvonne didn¡¯t respond. She stepped out and walked away without looking back.

    Norton watched her disappear into the crowd, sighed, and signaled the driver to move on.

    Inside the office, Yvonne found Margie waiting by her desk, grinning. She held a small bag.

    ¡°Yvonne! Thanks for backing me up yesterday! I brought snacks as a thank-you,¡± Margie said, cing a small pile of goodies on the desk.

    ¡°I should be the one thanking you,¡± Yvonne replied with a smile as she settled into her chair. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t acted so quickly, things might¡¯ve gotten messy. How¡¯s your hand?¡±

    Margie raised her hand and waved it. ¡°All good! Barely a scratch.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Right!¡± Margie leaned in, lowering her voice. ¡°Weren¡¯t we going to set up that interview with Mr. Delgado? When should we do it?¡±

    Yvonne gave her a knowing smile. ¡°You seem very interested in him, huh?¡±

    Margie, flustered, quickly waved her hands. ¡°It¡¯s just for work! If we can lock in this interview, the issue will be a smash hit!¡±

    Yvonne nodded. ¡°True¡ªbut we¡¯ll definitely need to get his contact from Mr. Marsh first.¡±

    Margie lifted her phone triumphantly. ¡°We were in such a rush yesterday, we forgot to get his contact info. But I remembered it on my way home!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Margie! Quick, message him¡ªsee when he¡¯s free so we can set it up!¡± Yvonne¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement.

    Saul¡¯s eco-inspired concept was a perfect fit for their theme. If they featured it, this issue could fly off the shelves. Maybe it would even spark readers to be more mindful of the environment and their rtionship with nature.

    Margie eagerly pulled out her phone and texted Saul. While they waited for a reply, the two dove into their morning workload.

    Discover the rest on ??????o¦Í?????????????

    Malvina, a colleague, wandered over, eyeing them curiously. ¡°Where did you two disappear to yesterday? Don¡¯t tell me you actually sneaked into that restaurant?¡±

    Margie shed a smug little grin. ¡°Not only did we get in¡ªwe met the owner and scheduled an interview!¡±

    She stuck her tongue out at Yvonne yfully. The two exchanged a knowing nce but kept the details to themselves.

    Malvina blinked in disbelief. ¡°You seriously met him? And nailed an interview? I thought you were just off goofing around.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because Yvonne¡¯s amazing,¡± Margie said proudly, her eyes gleaming with admiration.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1044

    ?Chapter 1044:

    ¡°Unbelievable,¡± Malvina muttered and returned to her desk, shaking her head.

    Just then, Margie¡¯s phone lit up. She gasped and grabbed Yvonne¡¯s arm. ¡°He texted back¡ªhe¡¯s free this afternoon!¡± She held up her phone for Yvonne to see.

    Yvonne checked the message and beamed. ¡°Perfect. Let¡¯s head overter today.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just have hime here?¡± Margie asked while typing a quick reply.

    ¡°His restaurant is his world,¡± Yvonne said with a knowing smile. ¡°Interviewing him there will highlight what makes it so unique.¡±

    That morning, they finalized their interview questions and shot list. By early afternoon, they hailed a cab and made their way to Saul¡¯s restaurant.

    Saul was already waiting out front.

    Today, he wore a crisp navy-blue zer over light-wash, high-waisted jeans. Sleek ck-rimmed sses framed his sharp features.

    ¡°Mr. Delgado, you¡¯re stylish as always,¡± Yvonne said with a grin. ¡°I dressed up just for today¡¯s interview. What do you think? Handsome, right?¡±

    Saul chuckled.

    ¡°Not just handsome¡ªan absolute gentleman, too,¡± Margie chimed in with augh.

    Yvonne set up her camera by the entrance, snapping a few portraits of Saul in the warm afternoon light.

    She showed him the results, and he nodded in approval. ¡°You¡¯re incredible, Ms. Jimenez. These shots really capture my charm,¡± he said, clearly pleased.

    Yvonne smiled down at the photos. Saul¡¯s look was polished yet rxed.

    They moved inside, taking more pictures of the restaurant interior before beginning the interview.

    Saul was warm, open, and cooperative. The entire conversation flowed seamlessly.

    Continue at ?a????o¦Í?????????????

    ¡°Any more questions?¡± he asked, refilling their coffee cups. ¡°I¡¯m an open book.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s everything. Thank you so much, Mr. Delgado,¡± Yvonne said with a grateful smile.

    She and Margie packed up their things, ready to head back to the office to develop the film.

    ¡°Let me give you both a ride. I¡¯ve got to see Ethan anyway,¡± Saul offered, jingling his keys. Cabs were scarce in the area, so Yvonne and Margie dly epted.

    As they drove, Yvonne flipped through the photos in herp. Each image told a story¡ªcapturing moments, emotions, people, and ces. It was what she loved about photography: freezing time, giving meaning to fleeting seconds. She thought¡­

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1045

    ?Chapter 1045:

    Of Norton and his endless criticisms¡ªhis inability to understand what her work meant to her. But it didn¡¯t matter. She understood. That was enough.

    She gazed out the window, her expression unreadable, touched with a quiet sadness.

    ¡°Yvonne, we¡¯ll finalize the article tomorrow! With Mr. Delgado¡¯s interview, this issue is going to be a hit!¡±

    Margie leaned in to peek at the photos, her excitement bubbling over. Her voice pulled Yvonne from her thoughts.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯ll be a hit,¡± Saul said, shing a smug grin. ¡°With me in it, how could it not?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got a point, Mr. Delgado!¡± Yvonne replied,ughing.

    Soon, they reached the office.

    ¡°You two head up¡ªI¡¯ll skip the elevator ride,¡± Saul said, smoothing his hair with a wink. ¡°Can¡¯t risk your coworkers losing focus with me around.¡±

    Yvonne let out a loudugh at what Saul had said, nearly toppling over from how funny she found it. She paid him no mind and, hooking her arm through Margie¡¯s, made her way up the stairs.

    The workday hadn¡¯t even wrapped up yet.

    Everyone on the ¡®Nature¡¯s Essence¡¯ crew looked stunned to see the pair return so soon.

    ¡°Did the owner boot you two out or what?¡± Malvina asked, her face wearing a peculiar expression.

    Margie opened her mouth, ready to fire back. But before she could, Yvonne gave her hand a light squeeze, silently telling her to hold off for now.

    Rory had a troubled look on his face. ¡°See? I warned youing up with fresh ideas isn¡¯t a walk in the park. So now what do we do about the next edition?¡±

    ¡°Exactly! Mr. Griffin¡¯s going to tear into us again,¡± someone else moaned, and soon enough, a chorus of grumbles filled the room.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stress about it, Yvonne. You¡¯re still the new kid on the block,¡± Malvina said calmly, taking a measured sip from her mug. ¡°I¡¯ve been with ¡®Nature¡¯s Essence¡¯ for ages, and to be honest, we rarely do anything out of the ordinary. So if things didn¡¯t go perfectly, that¡¯s totally normal.¡±

    Find the chapters at g???????¦Í?????????????

    Margie couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. ¡°Who said we messed up? We just wrapped up the interview quicker than usual, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Mouths fell open all around. The majority of the team broke into big smiles.

    ¡°Yvonne is incredible! We might actually score a bonus this time!¡± one of them shouted with excitement.

    Only Rory and Malvina lookedpletely stunned, needing a moment to let it sink in.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you dig a little deeper?¡± Rory asked, his brow furrowed in doubt.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1046

    ?Chapter 1046:

    ¡°The owner was super helpful. We touched on all the key points,¡± Yvonne replied calmly.

    Rory gave a slow nod, though uncertainty still lingered on his face.

    Anyone who¡¯d been in the game for a while could sense that something felt off. Rory had talked to plenty of friendly interviewees before, but none of his sessions had ever wrapped up as fast as Yvonne and Margie¡¯s did. And this was no small-

    Time was of the essence¡ªthey had interviewed a big name. Usually, that kind of profile called for far more digging. What could they have possibly gathered in such a short window?

    ¡°Okay, time to get back to it,¡± Yvonne said, then joined Margie in saving the photos and tidying up the interview notes from the day. While working, she kept sneaking nces at Rory.

    Even though Heidi had already been shown the door, Rory had been glued to her side for ages. Yvonne knew she couldn¡¯t afford to lower her defenses just yet.

    By the time Yvonne had finished sorting through the materials, the end of the workday was just around the corner.

    ¡°Yvonne, let¡¯s head out!¡± Margie called. She was always quick to dash out the door, and the second the clock hit quitting time, she was nudging Yvonne to leave.

    Yvonne spotted Rory still glued to his desk. After thinking it over for a second, she shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m staying a bit longer today. You go on without me.¡±

    Margie didn¡¯t push it and headed out alone.

    Yvonne skimmed through a few more write-ups. Once she noticed Rory finally packing up and walking out, she began gathering her own things.

    Just as she wrapped up thest article, Ethan suddenly showed up. ¡°Yvonne, burning the midnight oil again?¡± he said with a grin, stopping by her desk and giving her a warm, friendly look.

    Full chapters on g???????¦Í?????c????

    She nced up when she heard his voice. ¡°No, I¡¯m just about finished,¡± she replied.

    ¡°I¡¯ll hang around, then. Let me drive you home,¡± Ethan offered as he pulled over a chair and sat down beside her.

    ¡°Thanks for your offer, but that won¡¯t be necessary. Isn¡¯t Mr. Delgado already downstairs waiting for you? You should go,¡± she said politely. Ethan looked slightly let down.

    ¡°All right, if you insist.¡±

    But then he chuckled and added, ¡°Yvonne, don¡¯t stay toote. If you burn yourself out, I¡¯ll be down one of my top team members.¡±

    Yvonne gave a gentle smile and nodded her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m leaving soon,¡± she said, her voice calm.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1047

    ?Chapter 1047:

    Ethan noticed she wasn¡¯t budging. He stared at her for a moment, trying to read her face. When she bent over her desk again and focused on her paperwork, he finally turned and walked away, though he clearly wasn¡¯t thrilled about it.

    Wasting no time, Yvonne skimmed through the article, packed up her belongings in a neat bundle, and made her way downstairs.

    It wasn¡¯t particrlyte, but the sky was already slipping into twilight.

    As she descended the stairs, she pulled out her phone and booked a ride. By the time she reached the lobby doors, she spotted a vehicle idling at the curb, hazard lights blinking.

    She approached it and, to her surprise, recognized Norton¡¯s car. A quick nce at her screen told her the ride she ordered hadn¡¯t shown up yet¡ªso she simply canceled it without a second thought.

    As she climbed in, she couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Why this car? I almost didn¡¯t recognize it.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t the same one Norton had used earlier that day. She thought it seemed familiar, but since he didn¡¯t drive it often, it took her a moment to ce it.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± Norton asked, motioning for the driver to begin and speaking in an indifferent tone.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Yvonne replied. After a hectic day of running errands, she felt a little relieved to see that Norton hade to pick her up. But then, the memory of her argument with Shelly from a few days ago¡ªand the fact that Shelly was with Norton¡ªwiped away her brief moment of joy.

    ¡°Your favorite restaurant has some new dishes tonight¡ªI reserved a table. Want to check it out?¡± Norton asked, ncing her way with a casual air.

    ¡°No,¡± Yvonne answered, clearly not interested. She sank back into her seat and shut her eyes, hoping to unwind.

    Norton was about to speak, but seeing how exhausted she looked, he thought better of it and stayed quiet.

    After a few moments, Yvonne opened her eyes and looked out the window, a sudden sense of unease creeping in.

    Read more at g???????¦Í????????o??

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the way home, is it?¡± she asked, her voiceced with irritation.

    ¡°No, we¡¯re headed to the restaurant,¡± Norton replied. Noticing her displeasure, he reached over and gently brushed her hair.

    Yvonne quickly swatted his hand away. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you I didn¡¯t want to go?¡±

    His face hardened, but he kept his cool. ¡°I¡¯ll order all your favorites¡ªjuste with me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± she snapped, growing angry. If he wasn¡¯t going to listen, why bother asking?

    ¡°Take us home,¡± Norton told the driver, his voice cold and his whole attitude turning frosty.

    It was clear Yvonne loved the food at that restaurant¡ªhe had even nned to get her favorites¡ªbut she still refused to go with him. She had been fine dining with another man, but now, when he wanted to take her to her favorite restaurant, it was too much for her. A surge of anger hit him. He rubbed his temples, trying to get a grip on himself. He forced his frustration down.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1048

    ?Chapter 1048:

    ¡°You really won¡¯t eat with me?¡±

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t! And you don¡¯t need me around anyway!¡± Yvonne fired back, raising her voice. She knew it¡ªhe only thought of her when no one else was around. He had plenty of women to choose from¡ªwhye to her?

    She turned away in anger, not willing to look at him.

    The tension in the car escted. The driver elerated, eager to get them home and relieve the ufortable atmosphere as quickly as possible.

    Soon, they reached their destination.

    By the time Yvonne and Norton got home, the housekeeper was still wrapping up dinner.

    ¡°Dinner will be ready soon¡ªjust a little longer!¡± Z, the housekeeper, shouted from the kitchen, oblivious to the awkwardness between them.

    ¡°I¡¯m not eating tonight,¡± Yvonne shouted back clearly, then marched upstairs.

    Z ced the final bowl of soup on the table and called up, ¡°At least have a little.¡±

    ¡°Leave her alone!¡± Norton barked from his seat at the table, his face clouded with anger.

    ¡°Mr. Burke, I apologize for speaking out of turn¡­ but Mrs. Burke is still recovering. She really should eat something, at least a little,¡± Z said, looking up toward the stairs with concern.

    ¡°Then you take the food to her room!¡± Norton snapped, continuing to eat without so much as looking at Z.

    Z nodded and grabbed a tray of food to take upstairs.

    Just as Yvonney exhausted on the lounger in her room, a knock echoed through the door.

    ¡°Leave me alone!¡± she snapped, clearly fed up and not in the mood to deal with Norton.

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Mrs. Burke,¡± Z called softly from the other side of the door. Yvonne¡¯s tone shifted instantly. ¡°Sorry, Z. Come on in.¡±

    The rest on g?l????¦Í?????????????

    Z gently pushed the door open. ¡°You really should eat something. Mr. Burke is quite worried about your health,¡± she said, setting the tray on the table and speaking with a soft, caring tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m just not hungry today. You can take it back, Z,¡± Yvonne said, turning and sitting down in a chair.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been simmering this soup all afternoon. Please, just take a sip or two. If not, Mr. Burke will have my head,¡± Z pleaded, her voice full of care.

    With no other option, Yvonne picked at the vegetables and took a few sips of soup.

    By the time Z returned the tray downstairs, Norton had finished his meal and was lounging on the sofa.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1049

    ?Chapter 1049:

    ¡°Did she eat?¡± he asked in a quiet, detached tone.

    ¡°She did, but hardly touched it,¡± Z said with a sigh.

    Norton gave a brief grunt in response, then got up and went upstairs. After cleaning up, Yvonne dragged a chair over and ced it against the door, just in case.

    To her surprise, Norton never came to her room that night.

    The following morning, when Yvonne got up for breakfast, Norton was already sitting at the table.

    They ate without saying much, hardly speaking to each other.

    Once she finished eating, she stepped out of the house and hailed a taxi. Norton didn¡¯t make an effort to stop her.

    She assumed he was still angry over her outburst the day before, but his quietness didn¡¯t bother her at all.

    Over the next few days, despite sharing a roof, they hardly exchanged a word.

    She didn¡¯t have the time to think about him¡ªhertest magazine issue had be an unexpected sess.

    Saul, with his good looks and surprising charm, had a new business idea that matched the environmental trend perfectly. Many readers were asking for another article about him.

    Moreover, his restaurant Yvonne captured in her photos looked incredible in the magazine, and a lot of people rushed to Saul¡¯s restaurant to take pictures and share them on social media.

    A few business types, hoping to profit from the restaurant¡¯s viral poprity, even contacted Stylist Magazine, suggesting they sponsor interviews.

    During the editorial meeting, Morse couldn¡¯t stop smiling.

    ¡°Since weunched the magazine, Nature¡¯s Essence has always been our rock. You all kept saying innovation was out of reach, but look at Yvonne¡ªshe¡¯s proven you wrong!¡±

    He grinned at Yvonne. ¡°From now on, you¡¯re the section editor for Nature¡¯s Essence! Come on, Yvonne, give us a few words!¡±

    Continue reading on g???????¦Í?????c????

    Yvonne got to her feet with a smile, as Morse had asked. ¡°Innovation isn¡¯t all that tough. The sess of this issue isn¡¯t just mine. Margie deserves credit too.¡±

    She shared a heartfelt smile with Margie.

    Margie was deeply touched. She hadn¡¯t expected Yvonne to share the glory, especially during a moment that should have been all about her. Tears started to fill her eyes.

    Malvina, on the other hand, looked at her with contempt and whispered to Margie, ¡°Why are you so touched? She¡¯s just a neer. With your experience, you should be the one in charge of the section.¡± Yvonne and Margie¡¯s smiles instantly faded.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1050

    ?Chapter 1050:

    ¡°Experience? Do you have any idea how much profit Yvonne has brought to our magazine since she came on board? And now you want to talk to me about seniority and experience?¡± Morse¡¯s voice grew serious.

    Ethan, who had been quietly observing, stepped in with authority. ¡°At our magazine, talentes first. I picked Yvonne because of her skills! If anyone has a problem with that, you can speak to me directly.¡± With that, the room went quiet. No one dared to speak up again.

    After the meeting, Ethan took a moment to approach Yvonne and offer her some encouragement. ¡°Great job, Yvonne! Keep going strong! Don¡¯t let the others get under your skin,¡± he said.

    Yvonne gave him a grateful look.

    The entire team was on cloud nine¡ªthe strong sales meantrger bonuses for everyone. However, Rory and Malvina didn¡¯t seem too excited about the news.

    Yvonne walked over to their desks and asked, ¡°The bonuses are doubling this month, so why the long faces?¡±

    Rory seemed anxious. ¡°We¡¯ve done great with thest few issues, but what if we can¡¯t maintain this? Wouldn¡¯t that be the end of the line for us?¡±

    Malvina gave a small nod, agreeing with Rory¡¯s concerns.

    Yvonne chuckled. ¡°Why worry about the future? Things might turn out even better than we expect.¡±

    The rest of the team joked, calling them worrywarts.

    Yvonne grinned and headed back to her desk, ready to dive into her tasks.

    With sales doing well and management in a good mood, no one had to stayte¡ªeveryone left at the usual time.

    Yvonne, once anxious about Rory causing trouble, now feltpletely rxed.

    She walked out of the office along with the others.

    The elevator was crowded, and to Yvonne¡¯s surprise, Morse was there too.

    Check out more on g???????¦Í?????????o??

    Morse nced at her with admiration. ¡°Yvonne, you¡¯re really something!¡±

    Yvonne blushed slightly and replied, ¡°I owe it all to your advice.¡± The two of themughed and talked as they stepped out of the elevator.

    Out of nowhere, someone darted in front of them.

    Yvonne looked up, stunned to see Heidi. But Heidi was unrecognizable¡ªpale and worn out, far from the polished woman she used to be.

    Heidi shot Yvonne a hateful look before shoving past her to beg Morse, ¡°Mr. Griffin, please, you have to help me! I can¡¯t afford to lose this job!¡±

    Morse sighed and shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything about it. You broke the rules. Your firing isn¡¯t my call.¡±

    Heidi crumpled to the floor, gripping Morse¡¯s leg with desperation. ¡°I swear I won¡¯t mess up again! Please, I can¡¯t live without this job!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1051

    ?Chapter 1051:

    ¡°You¡¯ve got the skills and the degree; you¡¯ll bounce back,¡± Morse said, his voice sincere. ¡°Just don¡¯t let money cloud your judgment about what really matters.¡± He helped her to her feet, feeling heavy-hearted. He had always believed Heidi was heading down the wrong path, so he had put her in Nature¡¯s Essence, hoping it would help her get back on track. But he never saw iting¡ªshe made an even bigger mistake.

    He let out a deep sigh, softly pushed Heidi aside, and walked away with Yvonne.

    Once they were gone, Heidi stayed on the floor, shooting them a bitter look.

    Malvina walked up from the side. ¡°Well, well, if it isn¡¯t our once untouchable section editor, Heidi. How did you end up like this?¡± Malvina grinned, clearly enjoying the moment.

    Heidi spun around and stood up, her eyes full of resentment. ¡°Don¡¯t get too full of yourself. Your turn wille!¡±

    Malvinaughed, covering her mouth. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m shaking in my boots!¡± The two had always shed. Now, watching Heidi¡¯s downfall, Malvina couldn¡¯t hide her pleasure.

    She couldn¡¯t resist mocking her further. ¡°Yvonne¡¯s the section editor now! And look at you.¡±

    Malvina sneered and walked around Heidi, clearly enjoying her downfall. ¡°Just look at you!¡±

    Heidi was taken aback and grabbed Malvina¡¯s arm. ¡°What did you say? Yvonne¡¯s the section editor now?!¡±

    Malvina shrugged off Heidi¡¯s grip with a look of contempt, her voice thick with mockery. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. She pushed you aside, so naturally, she took your ce.¡±

    Heidi stood still, her teeth clenched. ¡°That sly bitch!¡±

    She immediately pulled out her phone and dialed Shelly¡¯s number. Malvina caught sight of the name on Heidi¡¯s screen and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You really think she¡¯ll pick up?¡± Shelly didn¡¯t answer, but Heidi didn¡¯t stop calling.

    Between calls, Heidi shot Malvina a sly nce. ¡°So, who do you think told me to go after Yvonne?¡±

    The rest on g???????¦Í?????????????

    Malvina¡¯s eyes widened, her jaw almost hitting the floor. ¡°You mean¡­ Shelly Tucker?¡±

    Heidi shed her a smug, enigmatic grin. ¡°It wasn¡¯t just her. Think about it¡ªbeing close to Shelly has its advantages.¡±

    Malvina blinked, her perception of Heidi shifting just slightly.

    Heidi scoffed. ¡°You really don¡¯t see the bigger picture.¡± Then she turned and walked off without another word.

    Malvina stood there, deep in thought, watching her leave.

    When Heidi still couldn¡¯t reach Shelly, she jumped into a cab and headed straight for Shelly¡¯s office.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1052

    ?Chapter 1052:

    She waited outside, watching for Shelly to appear.

    Soon enough, Shelly showed up.

    Heidi hurried over, grabbing Shelly and trying to drag her away.

    Shelly was startled. ¡°Security! Get her off me!¡±

    In a sharp whisper, she snapped at Heidi, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to show up here? What are you doing?¡±

    Heidi shouted, her fury spilling over, ¡°I lost my job because of you! You¡¯ve been ignoring me, iming you¡¯re too busy. Do you want us both to lose everything?¡±

    Shelly¡¯s expression faltered as the words hit her. She waved the security guards off and forced a smile. ¡°Oh, I thought it was some crazy fan. Turns out it¡¯s you. I¡¯ve indeed been swampedtely. Why don¡¯t you wait in my car? I¡¯ll grab my things, and we can go grab a bite.¡± With that, Shelly walked inside. Heidi quickly followed. ¡°I¡¯ming with you.¡±

    Shelly¡¯s face tightened with frustration, but she gave a strained smile. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Inside, she muttered curses under her breath. Heidi was more trouble than she was worth! Not only had Heidi lost her job, but she kept hounding her. She regretted ever getting involved with someone so useless.

    No matter where Shelly went, Heidi was right behind her, refusing to leave, even when Shelly tried to avoid her.

    Finally, with no way out, Shelly led Heidi to a restaurant, her mood dark.

    ¡°Heidi, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help. I¡¯m just buried in work, and there¡¯s nothing I can do,¡± Shelly apologized after cing the order, her face filled with frustration.

    Heidi stared at her, unconvinced. ¡°What about Mr. Burke? He can help me, can¡¯t he?¡± She saw right through Shelly¡¯s excuses.

    Norton had great sway in the city. If Shelly truly wanted to help, it would only take a word from her. She was clearly making excuses. It seemed like Shelly didn¡¯t want to lend a hand at all.

    Shelly bit her lip. Heidi always brought up the most inconvenient topics. She hardly spoke to Norton herself, yet Heidi expected him to help?

    Keep reading at g???????¦Í???????co??

    Shelly looked down, hiding her expression, then forced a smile and took a bite of her sd. ¡°Norton¡¯s swamped with work, and anyway, he¡¯s not involved with yourpany.¡±

    She quickly shifted gears. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just give it some time, and I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡±

    ¡°Give it time? Yvonne¡¯s already the section editor at Nature¡¯s Essence. How much longer do you expect me to wait?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1053

    ?Chapter 1053:

    Heidi¡¯s words hit like a bolt from the blue, almost causing Shelly to drop her fork.

    ¡°Did you just say Yvonne got a promotion?¡± Her eyes shed with spite, recalling how she had been kicked out of a restaurant because of Yvonne. The fury surged inside her again.

    Heidi noticed her reaction and grinned. ¡°If we wait any longer, she¡¯ll be the editor-in-chief of Stylist Magazine. What¡¯s the point of me even going back?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t let her be the editor-in-chief!¡± Shelly blurted, her hatred obvious.

    ¡°Exactly! We can¡¯t let her keep throwing her weight around,¡± Heidi agreed with a nod.

    They shared a look, their shared contempt for Yvonne unmistakable. They finished their meal, fully in sync, both determined to stop Yvonne.

    The atmosphere between Yvonne and Norton was thick with tension.

    Norton nced at the spicy shrimp on the table¡ªit was Yvonne¡¯s favorite. When it was brought out, he had made sure Z ced it right in front of him, just beyond Yvonne¡¯s reach, forcing her to ask if she wanted any.

    He watched as Yvonne silently poked at the food in front of her. Her expression was cold and distant, nothing like the lively woman he used to know. He couldn¡¯t help but miss the old Yvonne¡ªher smile once brightened the whole room.

    He hesitated, unsure whether he should offer her some shrimp. But before he could make up his mind, Yvonne finished her meal and got up without saying a word.

    Since their argument, both of them had been silent, refusing to acknowledge each other.

    Norton had believed that Yvonne would cave in soon. At first, he thought that as long as she apologized, he¡¯d pretend everything was fine. Later, he convinced himself that if she just spoke to him, he¡¯d drop it. But to his surprise, she hadpletely changed¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t even look at him.

    Norton ate quietly, letting out a sigh.

    Full chapters on g???????¦Í?????c????

    After dinner, Yvonne called out, ¡°Z, can you slice some fruit for me?¡± She flopped onto the sofa, ignoring everyone else while switching on the TV.

    She¡¯d been swamped with worktely, leaving no time to rx.

    Tonight, she¡¯d finally gotten home early and could kick back for a bit.

    Z soon brought a te of fruit over.

    Yvonne spotted her favorite strawberries and gave Z a big, thankful smile. ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Norton, having finished his meal and about to head upstairs, saw Yvonne¡¯s smile and froze.

    He thought twice and sat down on the sofa next to her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1054

    ?Chapter 1054:

    Yvonne noticed but didn¡¯t say a word, simply shifting to give him some space.

    She popped strawberries into her mouth while watching TV.

    Norton¡¯s eyes stayed on her, but she didn¡¯t acknowledge him. Her focus was on the TV as she snacked on fruit.

    Realizing she had no interest in him, Norton grabbed the fruit te for himself.

    Yvonne finished her mango and reached for more, only to find the te empty.

    She nced at Norton¡ªhe was the one holding the te, his eyes fixed on the screen, refusing to look her way. She rolled her eyes in frustration.

    Norton, however, kept an eye on her from the corner of his vision, waiting for her to say something.

    Instead, she just threw her fork onto the table with a sharp tter.

    ¡°You¡­¡± He began to speak but thought better of it.

    Yvonne stood up, shot him a quick nce, and walked upstairs without saying another word. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue. If he wanted the fruit so much, he could keep it. Once in her room, she began getting ready for bed.

    Norton didn¡¯te to disturb her, so she slept peacefully.

    The next morning, they had breakfast in silence, just like always. When she was about to step out, Norton grabbed her and quickly shut the door.

    Yvonne demanded, ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± She spun around and shot him a furious look. Her cab had already arrived! Norton¡¯s first response to her voice was a brief moment of joy. He scratched his nose and said in a calm tone, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a ride to work.¡±

    Yvonne didn¡¯t say another word and simply followed Norton out of the house.

    The driver was already waiting. They got in, and the ride passed without a word.

    When they reached her office building, Yvonne opened the car door. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    After that, she turned and walked off.

    Read the next part at ?????????¦Í??????o??

    Norton heard her words and thought she wasn¡¯t as cold as he¡¯d assumed.

    For the first time in days, he allowed himself a small smile as he motioned for the driver to leave.

    Yvonne went straight to the office, not pausing.

    Most of her coworkers were already there. Malvina and Rory were sitting at their desks.

    Rory spotted Yvonne and grinned. ¡°Congrats on your big promotion!¡±

    Yvonne was about to thank him with a smile when Malvina interrupted, her voice dripping with sarcasm as she nced at Rory. ¡°Oh, how nice of you to congratte her. I thought your loyalty was with Heidi. And let¡¯s not forget how many times you¡¯ve stabbed Yvonne in the back. A bitte for thepliments, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1055

    ?Chapter 1055:

    Rory¡¯s face clouded over. He shifted ufortably, his cheeks flushing with embarrassment, and he finally looked down, swallowing any response that might havee to mind.

    Yvonne kept her smile steady and said, ¡°Malvina, there¡¯s no need to be so harsh. Heidi brought that on herself. As for Rory, he works hard and gets along with everyone. That¡¯s not ttery; it¡¯s professionalism.¡±

    Yvonne strolled past her colleagues and returned to her desk, letting out a soft sigh.

    Being the section editor posed its challenges, particrly when mediating disputes among coworkers.

    No sooner had she taken her seat than Margie leaned closer, whispering fiercely, ¡°Malvina really overstepped with that attitude.¡±

    Yvonne agreed with a nod. ¡°Her remarks certainly bite.¡±

    After ensuring no one else could hear, Margie pressed on, ¡°You¡¯re new around here, Yvonne. Malvina and Heidi had issues before¡ª¡±

    ¡°Yvonne!¡± Malvina suddenly appeared at Yvonne¡¯s workstation, wearing a sugary smile. Instantly, Margie went silent.

    ¡°What is it, Malvina?¡± Yvonne remained calm and collected.

    Malvina cast a victorious nce at Margie before revealing a fancy tin. ¡°I saw you never touch the coffee in the break room. These are high-quality beans from my friend¡¯s trip abroad¡ªa treat for you.¡±

    Yvonne graciously turned it down, saying, ¡°That¡¯s very kind, but I have some at home.¡±

    ¡°Are you looking down upon me, refusing my kindness?¡± Malvina¡¯s tone sharpened.

    Yvonne replied with a sense of resignation, ¡°I don¡¯t drink coffee much, but since you¡¯ve gone through all this effort, I¡¯ll happily take it. Thank you.¡±

    Satisfied, Malvina walked away.

    As she observed Malvina¡¯s retreating form, Margie frowned.

    Discover the full story at g?l????¦Í????????o??

    Yvonne yfully pinched Margie¡¯s cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Continue your story.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I still had more to say. Malvina and Heidi never really got along. After the previous editor left, our section was almost cut. Malvina took some incredible photos that rescued it,nding her the acting section editor role. Then, when Heidi was moved from the entertainment section to take Malvina¡¯s ce, Malvina became the deputy section editor¡ªthat¡¯s when things turned sour.¡±

    ¡°But how does Rory fit into all this?¡± Yvonne inquired.

    ¡°Malvina resented Rory because he took Heidi¡¯s side,¡± Margie added.

    Then she had a thought and remarked, ¡°Malvina gave you a present? She must be trying to win you over!¡±

    Yvonne remained silent but motioned for Margie to put the coffee beans in the break room so everyone could enjoy them.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1056

    ?Chapter 1056:

    Within the hour, Malvina found out.

    When she noticed a colleague preparing coffee, she let loose with her sarcasticments, her face showing clear disgust. She even took a few jabs under the pretense of discussing work-rted matters.

    Margie spoke up, looking a bit worried. ¡°Malvina is likely unhappy. She¡¯s been in a foul mood and sometimesshes out. I¡¯m a little concerned.¡±

    ¡°Let her be for the moment. There are some feelings she needs to sort through by herself.¡±

    When Yvonne received her promotion to section editor, Malvina took the chance to try bribing her with presents. If Yvonne allowed this kind of maniption, it could¡­

    It was wiser to let Malvina simmer in her resentment. Yvonne had to ensure that one person¡¯s outbursts didn¡¯t disrupt future projects.

    In the break room, Malvina fixed her gaze on the coffee beans near the machine, her fists tight with frustration. She stormed back to her desk, her expression stormy.

    Margie nudged Yvonne and whispered, ¡°Check out Malvina¡¯s face¡ªshe¡¯s really upset.¡±

    Yvonne chuckled but didn¡¯t respond.

    At that moment, Malvina happened to nce back and saw them giggling and whispering. Her fury ignited even more. She banged her cup down firmly on the desk.

    A notification from her phone pulled her focus away. She unlocked the screen.

    It was from Heidi, and it read, ¡°Malvina, didn¡¯t you say you were interested in a promotion? There¡¯s a chance now, and it involves Yvonne.¡±

    As she stared at the message, she remembered Heidi¡¯s words from earlier that day and felt the urge to respond immediately.

    But after a brief pause, she scoffed and typed back with a smug grin.

    ¡°Let¡¯s chat after work. I¡¯m swamped right now. Guess you¡¯re freer than I am.¡±

    The next chapters are on ?????????¦Í??????o??

    Meanwhile, Heidi¡¯s teeth nearly ground together as she read the reply. If she didn¡¯t still need Malvina¡¯s help, she would have deleted her contact on the spot.

    Yvonne,pletely unaware that the two had reconnected because of her, remained deeply focused on her work.

    Recently, thepany¡¯s performance had improved, and submissions had started flooding in from every direction.

    A newpany even reached out to invite them to pitch a proposal! Yvonne noticed an email from ¡°The Wilderness¡± in her inbox and quickly informed Morse.

    They had never received a request quite like this!

    ¡°Emergency meeting!¡± Morse stepped out of his office and called everyone together.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1057

    ?Chapter 1057:

    Yvonne grabbed her notebook and pen and made her way to the conference room.

    Morse stood at the front of the table, his expression tense. ¡°I brought everyone here because we just got an email from The Wilderness.¡±

    Everyone gasped. They all recognized The Wilderness¡ªit was a branch of the oldest magazine in the industry, Times Weekly.

    Word on the street suggested that The Wilderness had beenunched by the owner of Times Weekly to train his youngest son. It hadn¡¯t yet gained much recognition, but its noteworthy origins made it a respected name in the industry.

    Morse studied everyone¡¯s faces before he pressed on. ¡°¡®The Wilderness is preparing for a big interview and photo shoot. Thanks to the poprity of our new series, even online, they want our help in brainstorming a strategy.¡±

    ¡°How are we supposed to handle that?¡± someone questioned.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be simpler if we just managed the shoot ourselves?¡± another added.

    ¡°Exactly! Even if wee up with a n, can they truly execute it?¡± someone else pointed out.

    ¡°And doesn¡¯t The Wildernessck top-notch photographers?¡± another voice chimed in.

    The room erupted in chatter, and Yvonne¡¯s expression grew tense. Morse tapped the table lightly. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough chatter. There¡¯s no reason to fret too much¡ªwe¡¯ve already taken the job.¡±

    He rubbed his forehead, contemting the generous pay and resources that The Wilderness had put on the table. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh; it truly paid off to have influential friends.

    ¡°This urgent meeting is just to keep everyone informed. The Wilderness has promised to credit the nners after the shoot, so you¡¯ll all be recognized for your contributions. Go back and brainstorm some ideas! We¡¯ll get into the nitty-gritty during our team meeting on Monday.¡±

    Everyone started to leave the room.

    Malvina quietly grumbled, ¡°Our section is a mess. How can we possibly take on projects from otherpanies? Isn¡¯t it just asking for trouble to hire us?¡±

    Read more on g???????¦Í???????co??

    When she spotted Yvonne walking past, she quickly stered on a cheerful smile and approached her. ¡°Yvonne, I think Mr. Griffin has way too much time to spare, grabbing random gigs!¡±

    Yvonne grinned. ¡°I¡¯m certain he has his reasons.¡±

    Malvina scrutinized her for a moment before rushing back to her desk. What a brown-noser!

    Yvonne sighed as she settled back into her workspace. Morse hadn¡¯t revealed any specifics about the The Wilderness project. Even though she was curious, there was little she could do. The idea of having her name attached to the proposal tempted her, though. In their field, a strong reputation could lead to greater opportunities.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1058

    ?Chapter 1058:

    She powered up herptop and dived back into her work.

    Before long, it was time to clock out. Malvina dashed out the door quickly.

    She raced downstairs¡ªshe had ns to meet Heidi at the caf¨¦ below the office.

    When she got there, Heidi was already seated.

    ¡°So, you wanted to discuss Yvonne? Go ahead.¡± Malvina cut to the chase, offering no warmth.

    ¡°That role should have been yours after I left. Don¡¯t you want to reim what belongs to you from Yvonne?¡± Heidi took a sip of her coffee, grinning as she spoke.

    The proposal was undoubtedly appealing to Malvina.

    But no matter how enticing it seemed, Malvina realized that she needed to tread carefully.

    She sipped her coffee and questioned, ¡°What specifically do you want me to do? And why should I put my faith in you?¡±

    Heidi offered a slight smile. ¡°Because I¡¯m on Miss Tucker¡¯s team. You know who supports her¡ªI don¡¯t have to spell it out for you. For now, there¡¯s nothing you need to do. Just keep tabs on Yvonne for me and let me know of anything significant.¡±

    After contemting for a moment, Malvina informed Heidi about thepany taking on The Wilderness project, signaling her agreement with the n.

    Heidi lifted her cup, satisfaction evident on her face. ¡°Here¡¯s to our coboration¡ªmay we both get what we want.¡±

    Yvonne was seated next to Norton, her eyes tracing the blur of thendscape outside. Her mind reyed the recent events.

    Exiting the office, she had noticed Norton¡¯s vehicle stationed out front. Instinctively, she thought to ignore it and discreetly hail a taxi.

    Before she could ess her phone, a message from Norton appeared.

    ¡°Get in the car. I saw you looking my way.¡±

    Finish reading at ?????????¦Í????????????

    With a sense of difort, Yvonne looked over at Norton¡¯s car to see him rolling down the window, his gaze fixed on her.

    Another alert sounded on her phone. ¡°Do you need me toe and fetch you?¡±

    She quickly pocketed her phone and briskly made her way to the vehicle.

    The idea of being spotted with Norton was troubling¡ªif her colleagues saw them, exining their association would be challenging.

    Once inside, she positioned herself next to Norton.

    He moved closer to her, prompting her to reflexively push him back. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Norton moved closer again. ¡°What¡¯s making you so nervous?¡± His voice was gentle, ending with a teasing inflection that made her shiver slightly.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1059

    ?Chapter 1059:

    She shifted her gaze to the window, lost in thought, while he swiftly buckled her seatbelt for her. ¡°Going to skip buckling up?¡±

    Her response was to let the question float away, lost in the blur of thendscape rushing past.

    Before they knew it, they were pulling into home.

    A moment of silence lingered before Yvonne broke it. ¡°Thanks for the ride. Next time, you don¡¯t have to go out of your way, really.¡±

    Norton arched an eyebrow. ¡°Such consideration? I was on my route. Why not?¡±

    Looking up, she smiled slightly at him. He was undeniably attractive and fundamentally decent¡ªjust never particrly kind to her, a truth she hade to terms with over time.

    She resolved not to grow ustomed to his kindness; reliance would only intensify the pain of their inevitable separation.

    Watching Yvonne, Norton noticed how her smile added an extrayer of charm to her smooth, radiantplexion.

    With a teasing gesture, he pinched her cheek lightly. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind? Speak up.¡±

    Snapping out of her reverie, Yvonne swatted his hand away. ¡°Your gestures, like picking me up, justplicate things unnecessarily.¡±

    A chill passed over Norton¡¯s features, erasing any trace of warmth from his gaze. ¡°Complicate things? How exactly? Is it because it interferes with your meetings with that Marsh guy?¡±

    She chose not to engage in a dispute over his usation.

    Norton suddenly stepped in her path, trapping her between him and the wall.

    Yvonne felt his arms enclose her, his height and strength making it impossible for her to push him aside.

    ¡°What is this?¡± she asked.

    More chapters on g????????¦Í??????.?????

    ¡°Exin it,¡± Norton insisted, his eyes intensely scanning her face for any hint of emotion.

    ¡°I want to go home now. Please, step aside,¡± she said, irritation etching her features.

    Norton chuckled dryly, frustration tinting his voice. ¡°Every day, I drive you without a word ofint, yet you use me ofplicating things?¡±

    A wave of exhaustion swept over her. Looking directly at him, she spoke withposed resignation. ¡°I recognize the strain I¡¯ve put on you, which is why you needn¡¯t bother anymore.¡±

    ¡°Wrong!¡± His tone steeped in fury.

    She attempted to free herself, her efforts focused on his restraining arm. ¡°I need to leave. Let me pass.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1060

    Chapter 1060:

    ¡°Alright, go then!¡± Norton eximed, his frustration palpable. In one swift motion, he lifted her from the ground.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she eximed, her arms reflexively encircling his neck.

    ¡°I can manage on my own! Put me down this instant!¡±

    Despite her objections, Norton said, ¡°Enter the code.¡±

    ¡°Let me down!¡± Yvonne wriggled, trying to escape from his grip.

    ¡°Hold still,¡± Norton replied, tightening his embrace. As she continued to squirm, he yfully patted her butt.

    Blushing deeply, she ceased her movements and hung quietly in his arms. Her voice was a hushed plea, saying, ¡°Please, put me down¡­¡±

    He noticed her hesitation to proceed through the door and skillfully adjusted her in one arm while reaching behind with the other.

    Yvonne¡¯s startled cry echoed as she felt his hand withdraw, throwing her off bnce. Gripping his neck tightly, she stilled, her body tense with the fear of falling.

    Feeling the firmness of her grip, Norton¡¯s mouth curved into a discreet smile, unseen by her.

    With one hand, he entered the code and brought her inside.

    Hungry and frustrated, she yelled, ¡°I need food. Let me down now!¡±

    Carefully, he lowered her onto the sofa and quickly took a seat beside her, almost as if he worried she might bolt the second he diverted his gaze.

    He watched her with a measured look, his lips barely hinting at a smile. ¡°You¡¯ve yet to exin. Why do you think I¡¯mplicating things for you?¡±

    Yvonne offered a tense smile that failed to conceal her difort. ¡°I was just kidding. In truth, I didn¡¯t want to be a burden to you. I appreciate the rides if they¡¯re not a hassle for you.¡±

    ¡°Good to hear,¡± Norton responded, a trace of satisfaction in his tone. He pulled away slightly, giving her waist a soft squeeze. ¡°Noplications today then; you¡¯re free of worries.¡±

    Releasing her hold on the sofa, Yvonne quickly moved to take a seat at the dining table.

    Read more at g??l??¦Ï¦Í??????.?????

    Norton came in after her, and a slight grin crossed his face as he noticed her visibly annoyed expression.

    Yet, happiness eluded Yvonne. She ate her vegetables with unusual intensity, pretending that each mouthful was a bite of Norton.

    ¡°Try some of the seafood; don¡¯t just stick to vegetables,¡± Norton said as he served her some shrimp, her preferred dish, onto her te.

    Managing a smile that failed to light up her eyes, Yvonne replied, ¡°Thank you so much.¡±

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Hope you have a great day dear readers. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ?

    .

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 1061

    ?Chapter 1061:

    She skillfully bypassed the shrimp.

    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough.¡± With that, she promptly headed upstairs, keen on avoiding any further time in Norton¡¯s presence.

    Looking at the single shrimp left behind on her te, Norton¡¯s face was a mix of disappointment and resignation.

    Upon reaching her room, Yvonne immediately started working on her research. She was determined to fully understand the nuances of The Wilderness to develop effective strategies for her uing proposal, keen on building her professional standing.

    But as she switched on herptop and began her analysis, a knock interrupted her focus.

    ¡°Open up,¡± came Norton¡¯s calm demand from the other side.

    Without bothering to respond, she concentrated on herptop screen. She hadn¡¯t locked the door; he could use his key to enter if he chose to. She cranked up her music and let it wash over her, drowning out the world with her headphones snugly in ce. Just outside, Norton knocked again, persistent.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t open up, I¡¯ll use my key,¡± he said, urgency coloring his tone. Finding no response, he tentatively turned the doorknob and, to his mild surprise, the door was not locked.

    Upon entering, he spotted Yvonne deeply absorbed, headphones intact. With a gentle touch, he removed the headphones, revealing a curious smile.

    ¡°Music has be a refuge for you, hasn¡¯t it?¡± he asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s much about me you¡¯re unaware of,¡± she answered, casting a brief nce at him. Her eyes then fell on the soup in his hands, and her heart sank.

    ¡°Why must I continue with this soup?¡± she retorted, her tone heavy with weariness. Recently, theirmunication had ceased, and she had hoped that would end her daily regimen. Nheless, Z, their dedicated housekeeper, was relentless, insisting she consume the soup regrly.

    Whenever questioned, Z would either cite Norton¡¯smands or express fear of his displeasure.

    Yvonne was utterly fed up with the soup!

    Full chapters on g????????¦Í??????.??????

    ¡°A few sips won¡¯t hurt; it¡¯s for your well-being, to keep you strong,¡± Norton replied, cing the bowl before her while his eyes scanned herptop screen curiously.

    ¡°Exploring The Wilderness?¡± he inquired, eyebrow raised in surprise.

    ¡°Now you¡¯re monitoring my work too?¡± Yvonne asked, quickly downing the soup, her annoyance evident.

    ¡°Let me know if you need any assistance,¡± Norton said as he collected the empty bowl and exited the room. Yvonne was taken aback by his sudden offer.

    Her attempt to concentrate on her research proved futile as her thoughts strayed. Could Norton truly be trusted? Was he reliable enough?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1062

    ?Chapter 1062:

    She dismissed these swirling doubts with a shake of her head and turned off herptop, deciding it was time to prepare for bed.

    That evening, she found herself unable to sleep, puzzled by Norton¡¯s intentions.

    Each time it seemed their rtionship might heal, he would inadvertently dash her hopes. Yet every time she tried to keep her distance, he would show her kindness again¡­

    Gazing at the moonlight streaming through her window, Yvonne felt a wave of sadness. However, she quickly resolved to concentrate on her career.

    Regardless of Norton¡¯s intentions, it was crucial for her to secure a stable job, particrly if she ever decided to part ways with him. She was determined to forge a sessful career as a renowned photographer and editor. Her mind once again turned to The Wilderness and the important proposal that awaited her attention.

    Under the gentle glow of the moon, she finally yielded to sleep. Arriving at the office the next day, Yvonne was still ruminating on her earlier concerns.

    So lost in thought was she that she almost tripped over Malvina¡¯s leg, which jutted out into the aisle.

    ¡°Malvina, could you tuck your leg in?¡± Yvonne requested with a forced smile, barely avoiding a collision by clutching the nearby desk. Malvina¡¯s smirk indicated she found the ordeal amusing.

    ¡°My leg was hardly in your path. Are you trying to find a pretext to dismiss me as you did Heidi?¡±

    ¡°The only requirement here is adherence to the rules, and as long as that¡¯s met, everyone stays,¡± Yvonne responded, her voiceced with cold firmness.

    Without another word, she headed back to her desk, disregarding Malvinapletely.

    Margie gave Yvonne a quizzical look. ¡°Yvonne, what¡¯s gotten into Malvina? She was all friendly yesterday, and now she¡¯s turned quite cold.¡±

    Yvonne shrugged off thement. ¡°Perhaps she¡¯s just not feeling herself today.¡±

    Find the next part on g??????¦Ï¦Í??????.??????

    Meanwhile, an irritated Malvina grabbed her phone and quickly texted Heidi. ¡°Yvonne is unbelievable, almost tripping over my leg and making it seem like I¡¯m the problem.¡±

    Heidi¡¯s phone vibrated, disrupting the quiet as Shelly lounged nearby with her eyes shut.

    Recently, Heidi had been keeping Shelly close, knowing her reinstatement might hinge on this connection.

    Upon checking her device, Heidi read Malvina¡¯s message.

    ¡°Miss Tucker, I caught wind of something yesterday that might interest us.¡±

    ¡°Really? What might that be?¡± Shelly responded, her voice cool as she took a sip of her coffee, half-expecting nothing of value from her underwhelming allies.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1063

    ?Chapter 1063:

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s about Stylist Magazine,¡± Malvina exined. ¡°¡®The Wilderness¡¯ has sent them a proposal seeking their team¡¯s help with an interview and a photography setup.¡±

    Shelly¡¯s expression darkened with thought. ¡°Let Yvonne manage the proposal then! Isn¡¯t that Miss Griffin from The Wilderness notoriously difficult to work with?¡± She mused with a smirk, amused by the challenge it would pose for Yvonne.

    Heidi paused, anxiety etching her features. ¡°But what if Yvonne turns down the project, or worse, excels at it and impresses The Wilderness?¡±

    ¡°Force her to ept it if she declines. And trust me, she won¡¯t excel,¡± Shelly retorted sharply, her confidence unshaken.

    Heidi mulled over her words, then a grin spread across her face. ¡°That¡¯s quite astute! I¡¯ll inform my colleague immediately.¡±

    Meanwhile, Malvina¡¯s gaze remained fixed on her phone, eagerly awaiting Heidi¡¯s response. It took a while, but Heidi finally responded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t sweat the minor details. Just make sure Yvonne ends up with the The Wilderness proposal.¡±

    As Monday arrived, the meeting was already set.

    Yvonne had her proposal ready, and excitement was clear on Malvina¡¯s face.

    Morse positioned himself prominently at the front of the conference room, signaling the session¡¯s significance by inviting Ethan as well.

    ¡°This time, as I¡¯ve previously indicated, The Wilderness is seeking our coboration,¡± Morse said, his demeanor reflecting the gravity of the situation.

    The room filled with silent nods of agreement.

    ¡°The Wilderness just shared exactly what they need. Here, have a look,¡± he said as he opened the PowerPoint slides for everyone to see.

    Yvonne examined the specifications intently. The project envisioned by The Wilderness was inspired by Stylist Magazine¡¯s restaurant series, with ns to feature an interview with a photographer known for his borderless travels.

    Her eyes widened in disbelief upon reading the name of the photographer¡ªFrank Lee, famed for his poignant captures in conflict zones, from the innocent gazes of children amidst turmoil to wildflowers emerging through destruction, and the solemn faces of people in prayer. Internationally acimed, Frank was not someone Yvonne had anticipated The Wilderness would secure.

    More content at g¦Á??????¦Í?????? .c????

    Trying to keep herposure, she pressed on with reviewing the slides.

    The Wilderness had noted in their brief that while Frank was on board for the interview, his reclusive nature posed a challenge. Concerned that their staff might not be up to the task, they sought the expertise of Stylist Magazine to facilitate a smooth interaction.

    ¡°Are you all done reading? It looks manageable, right?¡± Morse offered a tentative smile.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1064

    ?Chapter 1064:

    Heads bowed around the table as each person silently prayed not to be chosen for the task.

    Amidst the quiet, one individual was visibly eager¡ªMalvina, her hands enthusiastically raised, her expression one of sheer excitement. Morse regarded her with a nod of approval. ¡°Malvina, interested in taking this on?¡±

    While Malvina wasn¡¯t the most skilled, her boldness wasmendable. Morse gave a supportive nod.

    Loudly, Malvina said, ¡°I think Yvonne should take this!¡± All eyes suddenly shifted toward Yvonne.

    Seated and lost in her thoughts, her brow furrowed in concentration. At the sound of her name, Yvonne¡¯s expression shifted to one of shock.

    Before Yvonne had a chance to speak, Margie couldn¡¯t contain herself and grumbled quietly, ¡°Does Yvonne really need your rmendation for this?¡±

    In the hushed meeting room, Margie¡¯s remark seemed to echo loudly. Their coworkers were keenly observing the scene, enjoying the office gossip as the tension grew.

    Malvina appeared to be nearing her breaking point. She interjected, ¡°The restaurant series was led by Yvonne. Considering her talent, what¡¯s the issue with my rmending her?¡±

    She let out a mockingugh and added, ¡°Margie, perhaps you¡¯re feeling envious of her skill and don¡¯t want her to seed!¡±

    Margie fired back at once, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡± Then she turned to Yvonne. ¡°Yvonne, I hope you reconsider.¡±

    Yvonne felt something was off about Malvina¡¯s kindness. Yet, she was genuinely interested in the project. She had to confess, the thought of such a challenge was quite tempting.

    Additionally, Frank Lee¡¯s background and experiences intrigued her¡ªshe truly wished to delve deeper into those stories.

    Even though she suspected Malvina¡¯s intentions weren¡¯t entirely sincere, after some thought, she made her choice. ¡°Thank you for having faith in me, Malvina. I¡¯ll take it.¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s eyes drifted past Malvina and focused on Morse at the front of the room.

    Check full story at g??????¦Ï¦Í??????. ?????

    ¡°Someone seems more anxious than the actual participant!¡± Malvina huffed, leaving Margie seething.

    Morse didn¡¯t want to engage in their argument. When Yvonne agreed, his face brightened. ¡°Fantastic, Yvonne! I always believed in you. You¡¯re not just skilled¡ªyou have courage! With time, you¡¯ll aplish great things!¡±

    Malvina quickly mirrored Morse¡¯s enthusiasm, adding, ¡°Yvonne is not simply talented¡ªshe has a unique style. I¡¯m sure The Wilderness will be thrilled with this interview!¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1065

    ?Chapter 1065:

    Throughout all this, Ethan had been quietly listening. He tapped the table and spoke up. ¡°Yvonne, I¡¯m confident you will excel. If you have any inquiries, don¡¯t hesitate to ask me.¡±

    He smiled, his gaze sweeping over everyone in the room, and their expressions were quite revealing.

    After a brief pause, he added, ¡°Yvonne, be adventurous and innovative. Our magazine will stand by you all the way.¡±

    Yvonne looked at him, feeling grateful, and gave him a smile.

    Seeing the meeting¡¯s conclusion, Morse dered that it was over. As her coworkers bustled out, Yvonne didn¡¯t feel like squeezing through the crowd. She lingered in the meeting room for a moment. Once most people had departed, she noticed Ethan was still present.

    He sat diagonally opposite her and gave her a kind smile.

    She was a bit taken aback. ¡°Mr. Marsh, what are you still doing here?¡±

    ¡°I was waiting for you,¡± Ethan replied, and there was a warmth to his voice.

    He paused, then added, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t put too much stock in what Malvina says. This project for The Wilderness will be challenging¡­¡±

    Yvonne understood the implication, and her smile widened, putting him at ease for a moment. She chuckled and said, ¡°I know what you¡¯re hinting at! You¡¯re worried I jumped into the project too quickly because of her taunts, right?¡±

    Ethan nodded, then suddenly shook his head. He rified, ¡°I just worry you might have taken it on without careful thought. It¡¯s not that I doubt you, actually, I have total confidence in you. I just want to ensure you don¡¯t feel overwhelmed.¡±

    Yvonne could not believe her ears. She hadn¡¯t expected him to have so much faith in her. She smiled, cleared her thoughts, and dered, ¡°Thank you for your trust. Rest assured, since I¡¯ve decided to take this on, I¡¯ll give it my best. I won¡¯t let you down. I¡¯ll get to work right away!¡±

    Ethan nodded, watching as she confidently walked away, his admiration evident. She was always unique, different from everyone else¡ªand even from what he had envisioned. His heart raced, and he smiled, feeling a flutter in his chest.

    Time flew by. As dusk settled and the city lights twinkled outside, most people had left the office. Only Yvonne remained at her desk, busy on herptop.

    Continue reading at g?????¦Ï¦Í??????. c o??

    Ethan wrapped up his work and, noticing Yvonne still there, took a seat nearby to watch her.

    Yvonne had been fully caught up in what she was doing. Out of nowhere, she sensed someone staring hard at her. Startled, she nced up, unsure of what was happening. Her eyes met Ethan¡¯s, who was beaming at her with a grin.

    Their eyes locked. She smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Marsh, you¡¯re still here too?¡±

    ¡°How could I just walk out while you¡¯re still stuck doing overtime?¡± Ethan replied, shing a warm smile.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1066

    ?Chapter 1066:

    Yvonne felt slightly embarrassed when she heard him say this. ¡°You should go ahead. I¡¯ll head out once I¡¯m done.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead and finish. I have some work left to tackle as well. We can keep each otherpany.¡±

    Yvonne smiled and turned her focus back to her work.

    The two worked in silence for a while until Yvonne finally wrapped up her tasks.

    Afterpleting her work, she stretched and looked up to find that Ethan was still busy. ¡°You¡¯re still here? You¡¯re reallymitted!¡± she joked.

    ¡°I¡¯m just following your lead.¡± When Ethan noticed her gathering her things, he closed hisptop and got ready to leave together.

    They chatted about work as they walked down the stairs.

    The moment Yvonne walked out of the building, she caught sight of Norton¡¯s car parked a little ways off, clearly there for her. A wave of joy swept over her before she could stop it. So Norton really intended to pick her up after work?

    She picked up her pace, and Ethan fell into step beside her.

    Norton had been waiting in the car for hours, and now he was growing impatient.

    What kind of job made her workte every night? This was getting out of hand!

    He clenched his fists in irritation.

    After a moment to calm himself, he reminded himself that as long as she was happy, that was all that truly mattered.

    He opened hisptop, thinking he might as well get some work done. Yet, he barely made any progress before snapping it shut again, restless. What if Yvonne came out, and he missed her? What if, like before, she didn¡¯t recognize his car?

    He spent a good while gazing out the car window in silence. Atst, he lowered it and fixed his eyes on the office building. Time crawled on, and still, there was no sign of Yvonne.

    Feelings of doubt crept in as he wondered if they had somehow missed each other.

    He checked his phone. All the messages he had sent her remained unanswered.

    Finish the chapters at g???????¦Í????s. ??o??

    He looked up at the building, knowing Yvonne worked on the sixteenth floor. Only that floor was still lit.

    He fixated on the illuminated window, and eventually, the lights on the sixteenth floor turned off.

    Relief washed over him, yet as he waited longer, Yvonne still didn¡¯te out. He picked up his phone and sent her another message. ¡°Come out quickly. Or have you left already?¡± Still, no answer came from Yvonne.

    Just as his impatience peaked, the driver, who had also been watching the building, remarked, ¡°Sir, is that Mrs. Burke over there?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1067

    ?Chapter 1067:

    Norton turned to look and saw Yvonne exiting with a man.

    Looking closer, he realized it was the same man she had dined with previously.

    His voice dripped with ice,ced with fury. ¡°No. Let¡¯s head home.¡± The driver hesitated, unsure.

    ¡°It really looks like her.¡±

    ¡°I said it¡¯s not her!¡± Norton snapped, trying to suppress his annoyance. The driver recoiled and drove off at once.

    ¡°Yvonne, you really shouldn¡¯t be working thiste, regardless of how dedicated you are,¡± Ethan said, ncing at the dark evening. ¡°It¡¯s not safe for you to go home alone at this hour. I can give you a ride tonight.¡±

    ¡°I gotpletely caught up going over the drafts. But honestly, you didn¡¯t have to drive me tonight!¡± Yvonne said with a grin. She had just noticed Norton¡¯s car¡ªit looked like he hade to fetch her!

    She was just about to bid Ethan farewell when, to her surprise, the car up ahead suddenly pulled away. What on earth was Norton ying at? Frustration bubbled up inside her. He had made the effort to show up outside her office, only to drive off the moment she appeared. Was offering her a simple ride really asking too much? She stood there, irritated, as she watched the car disappear into the distance.

    Ethan offered again, ¡°Let me ensure you get home safely! It¡¯ste now.¡±

    Yvonne looked away and didn¡¯t turn him down this time. ¡°Thank you then.¡± She followed him to his car.

    Noticing the exhaustion on her face, he kept quiet.

    Yvonne shut her eyes tight, attempting to steady her nerves, yet the unease lingered. Why had Nortone to pick her up if he was just going to leave? She never thought he¡¯d show up today, yet there he was¡ªonly to vanish the instant she stepped outside.

    Annoyed, she frowned, then, after a pause, opened her phone to check her messages.

    As soon as she unlocked it, a series of messages from Norton appeared.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s time. Aren¡¯t you out yet?¡±

    Find more at g??????¦Ï¦Í????.??????

    ¡°Where are you?¡±

    ¡°Have you left already?¡±

    ¡°Are you still working overtime?¡±

    She stared at thest message disyed: ¡°Come out quickly. Or have you already left?¡±

    His messages, marked with times, spanned from when her shift ended right up to a little while ago.

    So, he had been waiting for her all this time? Why had he taken off the moment she stepped outside?

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1068

    ?Chapter 1068:

    Ethan kept an eye on Yvonne through the rearview mirror, spotting the disappointment in her eyes. He softly spoke a few kind words to ease her. ¡°What¡¯s troubling you? Was today especially tiring?¡±

    Yvonne managed a smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± She didn¡¯t want to discuss Norton with anyone else.

    Ethan¡¯s expression softened, his voice warm. ¡°If something¡¯s bothering you, you can confide in me. Sometimes it helps to share.¡±

    Yvonne paused for quite a while, but finally kept quiet. ¡°I was just mulling over the proposal for The Wilderness. I want it to be perfect.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself. The more you chase perfection, the more burden you ce on yourself,¡± Ethan offered as advice.

    Yvonne nodded. ¡°I understand. I just don¡¯t want to let thepany down.¡±

    Ethan spoke gently. ¡°You don¡¯t need to prove anything to anyone. Just do your best. I¡¯m here to support you.¡±

    Yvonne heard the sincerity in Ethan¡¯s words and offered him a thankful smile. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    She felt truly moved, and for a time, she pushed her concerns about Norton aside, focusing instead on discussing the proposal with Ethan. Ethan knew his stuff, and each idea he threw out was a huge help to Yvonne.

    Before long, they arrived at Yvonne¡¯s home.

    ¡°Okay, Yvonne. Head on home and get some rest.¡± Ethan got out and opened the car door for her.

    Before parting, he gently patted her shoulder, wrapping up all his advice in one phrase. ¡°Just remember not to stress yourself out.¡±

    Yvonne said goodbye to him with a smile.

    Norton¡¯s driver had driven swiftly straight home. When they arrived, Norton stood by the window, eager to catch sight of Yvonne¡¯s return. When he finally spotted Ethan¡¯s car downstairs, his anger red.

    Out by the vi, Ethan and Yvonne talked andughed together. Her face lit up with joy, and Norton nearly lost control, wanting to dash downstairs to her.

    Discover new chapters at ????????¦Ï¦Í????s.?????

    He forced himself to stay calm, watching as the two chatted for what seemed like an eternity, with Yvonne making no effort to leave.

    He fixed his gaze on her, but she seemedpletely oblivious.

    Time dragged on endlessly for Norton. The moment he noticed Ethanying a hand on Yvonne¡¯s shoulder, fury boiled over¡ªhe punched the wall with a loud thud.

    After taking a moment to gather himself, he watched Yvonne wave goodbye to Ethan with a smile, then turn and head inside.

    Norton squinted, keeping a close watch on Ethan as he lingered for what felt like ages before finally pulling away in his car.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1069

    ?Chapter 1069:

    Norton stepped away from the window and sank into the sofa, trying to calm his racing heart.

    The moment Yvonne stepped through the door, she spotted Norton seated on the sofa, his expression unreadable.

    Remembering how long he¡¯d waited for her earlier, she couldn¡¯t help the small smile tugging at her lips. She took a few steps toward him.

    ¡°Did you wait long for me today?¡± she asked gently, watching his distant profile.

    Norton didn¡¯t turn his head. He said nothing.

    An awkward silence settled between them. She hesitated, then asked again, softer this time, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait for me like you usually do?¡±

    Norton¡¯s eyes lingered on the phone resting on the table, though he kept her in his peripheral vision.

    Feeling the weight of his silence, Yvonne stepped closer, but that finally stirred a response.

    Norton turned toward her, his tone icy. ¡°Had something urgent to handle,¡± he said tly. ¡°So I left early.¡±

    Yvonne gave a small nod, but she didn¡¯t stop walking. Her quiet response seemed to unsettle him.

    He clenched his fists, trying to suppress the frustration rising inside him. ¡°How did you get home?¡± he asked, his voice low but edged.

    Yvonne paused. She had nned to tell the truth, but then she remembered how he had misunderstood things before. His explosive reaction when it came to Ethan. She thought maybe it was better to keep things simple.

    ¡°I took a cab,¡± she replied.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Norton rose to his feet, eyes sharp. ¡°Since when is Ethan Marsh a cab driver?¡±

    Yvonne froze. Her heart skipped a beat. He must have seen her getting into Ethan¡¯s car¡ªno wonder he was acting like this.

    Next part is at g????????¦Í??????.co??

    She opened her mouth to exin, but he didn¡¯t give her the chance. Without another word, he turned and headed upstairs.

    Yvonne sank onto the sofa, feeling the exhaustion of the day press down on her.

    She¡¯d worked nonstop, only toe home to this¡­ coldness, silence, and suspicion.

    She grabbed the remote and flicked through channels, trying to distract herself, but nothing on TV could hold her attention. Her thoughts kept circling back to Norton¡ªhis expression, his tone, the way he¡¯d walked away.

    The doorbell suddenly rang, snapping Yvonne out of her thoughts.

    She looked up as Z went to answer it.

    It was Norton¡¯s driver.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1070

    ?Chapter 1070:

    ¡°Is Norton heading out?¡± Yvonne asked, puzzled. It waste¡ªtoote for errands. A familiar sense of unease stirred in her chest. Was Norton going to see Shelly again?

    The driver held up a folder. ¡°No. Mr. Burke left some documents in the car. I just came to return them.¡±

    Yvonne nodded. ¡°I see. Thank you.¡±

    The driver smiled politely. ¡°My pleasure. By the way, did you get home early today, Mrs. Burke?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Yvonne gave him a puzzled look.

    ¡°Mr. Burke left work early this afternoon to pick you up at your office,¡± the driver exined. ¡°He waited outside for quite a while. Thought I saw you leaving with someone, but he said it wasn¡¯t you. Maybe you two just missed each other?¡± He shed her a smile.

    Yvonne¡¯s eyes widened slightly. She understood now¡ªthis was his way of gently letting her know. She smiled gratefully at him and waved him upstairs to deliver the documents.

    After the driver left, Yvonne sat still for a moment, the pieces clicking together in her mind. So Norton had seen her. That exined the tension and his sudden retreat upstairs.

    Could it be¡­ he was jealous?

    Her cheeks grew warm at the thought. She fanned her face, trying to calm the sudden rush of flustered energy.

    She took a deep breath to steady herself.

    Norton was jealous. Then maybe¡­ maybe it wasn¡¯t toote to fix this.

    Rising to her feet, Yvonne made her way to the kitchen.

    Z was simmering a pot of soup when she entered. Seeing Yvonne, she turned quickly. ¡°Can I help you with something?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just going to make a fruit te,¡± Yvonne said cheerfully.

    For more visit g????¦Ï¦Í????s.??????

    Yvonne opened the fridge and took out some fruit.

    Z stepped aside but remained nearby. ¡°Shall I prepare it for you?¡±

    Yvonne shook her head. ¡°No, I want to do it myself.¡±

    If Norton really was jealous, she wanted to show him she cared. This had toe from her.

    Carefully, she cut each strawberry in half.

    She shaped the fruits with delicate precision, carving hearts from the watermelon and arranging everything into arge, heart-shaped pattern on the te. When she was done, she admired her creation¡ªa soft smile spreading across her face.

    ¡°Z,e look!¡± she called.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1071

    ?Chapter 1071:

    Z peeked over and gasped in delight. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful! Mr. Burke will love it for sure.¡±

    Yvonne beamed. A bit of hope lit her chest again.

    Carrying the fruit te in both hands, she made her way upstairs. Norton¡¯s bedroom door was shut tight. She paused in front of it, drew a quiet breath, and knocked softly.

    ¡°Mr. Burke?¡± she called, her tone yful. ¡°Your humble servant hase to cheer you up.¡±

    She leaned in slightly, trying tofort him through the door. ¡°Come on, Norton¡­ don¡¯t be mad. Can¡¯t you forgive me? Open the door¡ªlet¡¯s talk, just for a minute.¡±

    Yvonne knocked again and again, a bit louder each time. Still, there was no answer.

    She stood outside Norton¡¯s door, the fruit te cradled carefully in her hands, waiting. But there was no answer.

    Inside, Norton sat at his desk, head leaning on his hand, eyes closed, brow furrowed in a weary frown.

    A faint voice tugged at the edge of his consciousness. He opened his eyes, unsure if he¡¯d heard something real or just his imagination. Had that been Yvonne?

    He rubbed his temples. He hadn¡¯t had proper rest in days¡ªno wonder he was hearing things. He¡¯d even nodded off over his paperwork earlier.

    And Yvonne¡­ she always knew how to push his buttons. As if the argument during the day wasn¡¯t enough, now she was haunting his dreams, too.

    Norton sighed. It must¡¯ve been a dream. There¡¯s no way she¡¯d speak to him so gently, not the way she did with Ethan.

    Norton stared down at the stack of documents on his desk, but the words blurred. The frustration was still there, simmering beneath his exhaustion. Finally, he pushed everything aside and dragged himself to bed.

    Outside his door, Yvonne waited, holding the fruit te, her hope slowly deting. She¡¯d said so much¡­ and yet, not a single response. Her shoulders sank. He must still be angry.

    Check new story at g????????¦Í??????.??????

    She checked the time¡ªit was alreadyte. Work awaited her tomorrow. Maybe she¡¯d have to make it up to him another day.

    She looked down at the fruit she¡¯d carefully carved into heart shapes. Strawberries, watermelon¡ªall her favorites. But for once, they stirred no appetite.

    She turned and quietly carried the te back downstairs.

    ¡°Z, you can have this,¡± she said, her voice subdued. ¡°I¡¯m going to bed.¡±

    Z took the te and watched as Yvonne¡¯s figure disappeared up the stairs, shoulders heavy with disappointment.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1072

    ?Chapter 1072:

    She looked at the untouched fruit and sighed. ¡°Why didn¡¯t he eat even a single bite?¡±

    Back in her room, Yvonne had just finished washing up when her phone buzzed with a notification.

    It was a message from Morse, which read, ¡°The team from ¡®The Wilderness¡¯ just confirmed¡ªFrank Lee will be avable soon. Thepany wants you and Margie to meet with him for preliminary talks.¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s eyes lit up. Just like that, the weight of Norton¡¯s silence faded from her mind. She replied immediately, ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll book the earliest flight and head out soon.¡±

    She quickly secured a flight for the next morning, packed her bag for the business trip, and set her rm before finally crawling into bed.

    Early the next morning, Yvonne was already downstairs, fully dressed and ready to go. She told herself it was just to catch her flight on time¡ªbut deep down, she knew the real reason she was up so early.

    Norton was always the first to rise, usually downstairs before anyone else, quietly sipping his coffee and scanning the news. She was hoping¡ªcounting¡ªon that routine today. Hoping to catch him before he left. Hoping for a chance to clear the air. But the minutes passed, and still, no sign of him.

    She sat at the dining table, waiting, stirring her untouched porridge. Her appetite had vanished again.

    Her phone rang, snapping her out of her daze.

    ¡°Yvonne, are you on your way? It¡¯s almost time,¡± Margie¡¯s voice chirped through the phone.

    Last night, Morse had finalized the travel list¡ªjust her and Margie.

    Yvonne nced up the stairs again. Still nothing.

    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± she said with a soft sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll head out now.¡±

    See full story at g???????¦Í???????co??

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to let your family know,¡± Margie reminded her. ¡°We don¡¯t know how long this trip will take.¡±

    Yvonne cast another nce up the staircase, her brows lightly furrowed. Norton¡¯s absence still nagged at her. Was he really avoiding her?

    She shook her head, brushing it aside.

    After ending the call, she moved mechanically¡ªgrabbing a sandwich from the kitchen counter and calling for Z.

    Z brought down her luggage.

    Yvonne took a few small bites of the sandwich, barely tasting it, then pulled out her phone to book a ride to the airport.

    Muchter, Norton finally stirred from sleep.

    For once, his rest had been deep and undisturbed¡ªdreamless. He wasn¡¯t sure if not dreaming about Yvonne was a relief¡­ or just another sign that things were slipping away.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1073

    ?Chapter 1073:

    Maybe he was just exhausted. He hadn¡¯t even woken at his usual time. He washed up, feeling oddly calm. The irritation from the day before had dulled with sleep. He headed downstairs.

    He ate slowly, chewing each bite with quiet deliberation, his eyes drifting toward the staircase more often than the te in front of him. By now, Yvonne should¡¯vee down. She was always up by this time.

    What was going on today? He tried to shake the unease and continued eating.

    But even as it neared the time Yvonne usually left for work, she still hadn¡¯t appeared. His patience began to wear thin. He waved Z over. ¡°Z, why hasn¡¯t Yvonnee down yet?¡± he asked, frowning.

    Z blinked, surprised. ¡°She left early this morning. Didn¡¯t she tell you? I heard her on the phone¡ªshe said she¡¯d already informed the family. She¡¯s on a business trip. Abroad, I think!¡±

    ¡°Abroad?¡± Norton froze, caught off guard. Yvonne hadn¡¯t said a word to him.

    He slowly tightened his grip on the fork before pushing his te aside. After a long pause, he pulled out his phone and dialed Yvonne¡¯s number.

    The call went directly to voicemail.

    It seemed to deepen the distance between them. Yesterday¡¯s issue was still lingering, and now she¡¯d left on a business trip¡ªwithout telling him. Did she care about him at all?

    Norton stared at the phone in silence, then nced down at the untouched breakfast. Suddenly, he had no appetite at all.

    Rising from the table, he moved to leave, jaw tense with quiet frustration.

    Z stepped forward, looking hesitant.

    Norton caught her nce. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    She hesitated, then spoke up gently. ¡°Last night, Mrs. Burke prepared a fruit tter just for you. You didn¡¯t eat any of it.¡± She paused, then added softly, ¡°It¡¯s understandable she didn¡¯t tell you about her trip.¡±

    ¡°What fruit tter?¡± Norton ignored the hint of reproach in her voice and pressed for details.

    Discover the chapters at g?l????¦Í????s?.?????

    ¡°She washed and cut the fruit herself,¡± Z exined. ¡°I offered to help, but she said she wanted to do it on her own and brought it upstairs for you.¡±

    Norton¡¯s brows slowly furrowed as her words sank in. He thought back to the previous night. It wasn¡¯t a dream. He really had heard her voice at his door. Had she actuallye, hoping to make peace?

    ¡°She even cut the strawberries and watermelon into heart shapes,¡± Z went on, her voice tinged with quiet indignation. ¡°She put so much care into it. She really hoped it would help you two make up.¡±

    Norton stood still, her words settling heavily in the silence. ¡°I see,¡± he murmured atst. Whatever resentment he¡¯d held onto the night before slowly slipped away.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1074

    ?Chapter 1074:

    In the car, Norton sat in the back seat, gazing at the empty spot beside him. The one Yvonne usually upied. Without her, it felt strangely hollow.

    Then, his thoughts churned as Z¡¯s words reyed in his mind. Yvonne had made the fruit tter herself. Carefully, thoughtfully¡ªjust for him. She¡¯de to his door, trying to mend the rift between them. And he¡¯d missed it. Because he¡¯d fallen asleep.

    He rubbed his temples, the weight of regret pressing down harder with each passing second. Why did he have to fall asleep at that moment?

    The city rolled by beyond the window.

    Then, without looking up, Norton spoke in a low voice. ¡°Take me to the airport.¡±

    The driver didn¡¯t question it. He simply changed direction and headed for the airport.

    Norton leaned back, eyes closed, unsure of what he was doing¡ªbut certain of one thing. He needed to see Yvonne.

    Yvonne had just arrived at the airport. Margie was already at the entrance, waving frantically.

    ¡°Yvonne! Finally! Hurry up!¡± Margie called.

    Yvonneughed lightly and jogged over. ¡°We¡¯ve still got time, Margie. Why the rush?¡± She smiled, but the worry hadn¡¯t left her eyes. She hadn¡¯t had a chance to exin things to Norton. She wondered if he was still upset.

    Margie tugged her along, chatting away, but Yvonne only half-listened. Clutching her boarding pass, Yvonne checked her phone again. There was still some time before check-in, but the message she¡¯d been hoping for hadn¡¯te.

    She forced a sad smile and turned off the phone. It didn¡¯t seem like he would message her.

    Soon, therge disy screen showed her flight number. It was time for her to board.

    Yvonne paused and looked back onest time, but no one was there. She boarded with Margie, her heart heavy as the gate closed behind them. The ne climbed into the sky, slicing through the clouds, leaving a white streak in its wake.

    Full story on ga???????¦Í????s.??????

    Norton arrived at the airport moments toote. He stepped out of the car just in time to see her flight soaring above him, shrinking into the sky.

    For a long moment, he just stood there¡ªquiet, unmoving¡ªlost in thought.

    Norton lingered in the airport parking lot for what felt like ages, his eyes tracking the ebb and flow of travelers weaving through the terminal¡¯s entrance.

    Eventually, he retrieved his phone and dialed Leif¡¯s number. ¡°Find out where Yvonne¡¯s headed on this business trip.¡±

    His voice was measured, bordering on indifferent, but the tight grip on his phone hinted at the storm beneath his calm surface.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1075

    ?Chapter 1075:

    Logic had always been hispass, but when it came to Yvonne, thatpass spun wildly off course. He knew better than to let his feelings get the best of him. What he should be doing was heading back to the office, burying himself in work.

    With a curt motion, he ended the call. ¡°Back to the office,¡± he said, his tone cold as ice.

    The driver didn¡¯t miss a beat, pulling away from the lot and steering toward thepany headquarters.

    Norton shifted his gaze from the retreating trails in the sky, letting them dissolve into the horizon.

    A blink of light on his phone screen caught his attention. His chest tightened with hope as he swiped open the message. But it was just Leif. The brief flutter in his chest quickly gave way to a muted letdown.

    ¡°Mrs. Burke¡¯s gone to Smouburg for a meeting with Frank Lee. Coincidentally, we¡¯re scheduled to be there next week too!¡±

    Staring at the message, Norton felt the stirrings of something tangled and raw. Smouburg¡ªalready on his calendar, now unavoidable for another reason.

    After a stretch of silence, he finally typed out a new directive: ¡°Move the schedule up. I¡¯m flying out today.¡±

    He then ordered the driver, without looking away from his phone, ¡°Back to the airport.¡±

    The moment Yvonne boarded the ne, she leaned back and tried to steal a few hours of sleep. Thest-minute nature of the trip had thrown her into a frenzy the night before. She hadn¡¯t rested properly, her thoughts cycling through Norton¡¯s shes of jealousy and simmering resentment. Now, cradled by the hum of the ne, she could finally unwind.

    By the time her eyes opened again, they were descending into Smouburg.

    Margie, seated beside her, looked anything but calm.

    The second Yvonne stirred, Margie¡¯s expression lit up with relief. ¡°Yvonne, what do I do? I¡¯ve never met someone this high-profile before!¡±

    More chapters avable at g?????????¦Í????s.???????

    Yvonne offered her a steady smile. ¡°At the end of the day, they¡¯re still just people. No matter how important someone seems, there¡¯s no reason to panic. And hey, you¡¯ve got me.¡±

    That spark of confidence passed from Yvonne to Margie, who drew in a shaky breath and tried to rally herself.

    Their ne touched down.

    Without wasting a moment, Yvonne and Margie exited the terminal, moving quickly in step and speaking very little.

    Margie¡¯s nerves radiated off her in waves, while Yvonne moved with quiet resolve, her stomach twisting from more than just stress. She¡¯d had a hurried breakfast, missed the in-flight meal, and now the gnawing hunger was catching up to her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1076

    ?Chapter 1076:

    They made their way to the curb, eyes scanning for an avable taxi.

    Margie noticed the way Yvonne pressed her hand to her abdomen and frowned with concern. ¡°Yvonne, are you okay? Do you feel sick or just starving? Should we stop for food first?¡±

    Yvonne waved down a cab and shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s find Frank. The sooner we do, the better. We can eat afterward.¡±

    They slid into the taxi and gave the driver the address for Frank¡¯s studio.

    The car moved at a sluggish pace, which gave Yvonne time to study the scenery rolling past.

    She¡¯d already looked into Frank¡¯s work¡ªhis gritty, often harrowing career as a war correspondent¡ªthough his base of operations remained here in Smouburg.

    Known for its neutrality, the country thrived on industry andmerce, untouched by the global conflicts it observed from a distance.

    As she watched the rhythm of city life out the window, her mind drifted to Frank¡¯s haunting photographs. A quiet sadness crept in. How must it feel, shifting from war-torn regions to the serene pulse of a ce like this?

    But the thought evaporated as the car slowed¡ªFrank¡¯s studio was just ahead.

    They were greeted by his assistant, a poised woman with sharp eyes and an air of efficiency.

    When Yvonne and Margie stepped inside, the woman spotted them and weed them with a burst of warmth that filled the room. The intensity of her greeting left both women momentarily stunned, caught off guard by such open enthusiasm.

    Tilting her head, the woman asked, ¡°You¡¯re here for the meeting with Frank, right? I¡¯m Erin. Frank¡¯s tied up at the moment.¡±

    While speaking, Erin Schmidt turned on her heel and led them down a quiet hallway toward the reception room. ¡°He won¡¯t be able to meet you just yet. We¡¯ll let you know when he¡¯s free.¡±

    With no alternative, Yvonne and Margie settled into the reception room, resigned to wait as time ticked by.

    Erin soon excused herself and returned to her tasks, leaving the two alone.

    Read it now at g??l??¦Ï¦Í????s.??????

    Yvonne rubbed her temple, trying to shake off the haze settling behind her eyes. Hunger gnawed at her so fiercely it made her head spin. Minutes dragged into hours, and still, no one came. Outside, the sky dimmed from afternoon light to a soft, mncholic dusk.

    Office staff asionally walked past the ss walls, a few stealing nces their way, but not a single person paused to speak.

    ¡°This is absurd,¡± Margie muttered, her tone sharp. ¡°We had a scheduled appointment¡ªwhy hasn¡¯t Frank Lee shown up?¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s voice was barely audible. ¡°Let¡¯s give it a little more time.¡± She didn¡¯t offer more. Fatigue and hunger had dulled even the effort it took tofort Margie.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1077

    ?Chapter 1077:

    Time slipped by in a blur of silence until Erin reappeared atst. Yvonne sat up quickly, her eyes sparking with hope. ¡°Is Frank ready for us now?¡±

    Erin¡¯s expression tightened with regret. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. Something urgent came up. He won¡¯t be able to meet today. We¡¯ll have to reschedule.¡±

    Though disappointment gripped her, Yvonne managed to respond, ¡°Understood. Please let him know we¡¯re waiting to hear from him as soon as he¡¯s avable.¡±

    Together, the two walked out, their steps slow with exhaustion. The area was isted, and without warning, the rain started to fall in steady sheets.

    They looked around for shelter, but there wasn¡¯t a single overhang or shop in sight. In a foreignnd, Yvonne scanned the faces of the few people rushing past, and a heavy wave of despair settled over her. There wasn¡¯t a single shop in sight¡ªno umbres for sale.

    ¡°Let¡¯s keep going. Once we find a hotel, we¡¯ll be okay.¡± Yvonne forced a smile as she picked up her pace, her legs barely responding. Margie had eaten something earlier, but Yvonne hadn¡¯t had more than a few bites all day.

    Shouldering the weight of the day, they trudged through the rain until they finally stumbled upon a hotel.

    Yvonne stopped at the entrance, staring up at the weathered building. It looked like it hadn¡¯t seen renovations in decades. They hadn¡¯t made a reservation, rushing in earlier with the idea they¡¯d find something nearby¡­

    But with Frank¡¯s dy and the rain setting in, this was the only option left in the older part of the city.

    Raindrops pelted the ground harder. Margie gave Yvonne¡¯s hand a firm tug. ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s get inside and take a hot shower before we both get sick.¡±

    With a nod, Yvonne swallowed her doubts and followed Margie inside.

    They¡¯d booked a twin room that came with a single bathroom.

    Margie nced over and, seeing the fatigue etched in Yvonne¡¯s face, said, ¡°You should shower first. You look like you¡¯re about to fall over.¡±

    Find it at g?a??????¦Í????s.???????

    Yvonne cast a reluctant look at the outdated bathroom tiles. ¡°You go ahead. I¡¯ll rest for a bit first.¡±

    Margie turned and caught sight of Yvonne slumped over the desk, eyes closed, arms limp. ¡°At least change into dry clothes first,¡± she said gently. Then she grabbed her toiletries and disappeared into the bathroom.

    Yvonne didn¡¯t move from the desk, her body drained. Shivering slightly, she pulled herself toward the bed, wrapped up in a nket, and curled into a ball.

    When Margie emerged, steam still trailing behind her, she froze at the sight of Yvonne sprawled on the bed, still dressed. Rushing to her side, she noticed the furrowed brow, the way the nket had been kicked off.

    ¡°Yvonne! Hey, Yvonne¡ªwhat¡¯s wrong?¡± She reached out, hand trembling, and touched Yvonne¡¯s forehead¡ªburning hot. Panic surged. What was she supposed to do? It was their first trip abroad, and now Yvonne was running a fever, sick and helpless.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1078

    ?Chapter 1078:

    In the middle of her distress, Yvonne¡¯s phone began to ring.

    Frantic, Margie grabbed it and answered without thinking. ¡°Hello?¡±

    Norton had just stepped off the ne when he pulled out his phone and scanned his messages. Yvonne¡¯s name still lingered on the screen from theirst chat. He let out a quiet sigh¡ªtrue to form, she hadn¡¯t made any effort to reach out. With a brief pause, he navigated to his contacts and hit call without second-guessing.

    The line connected almost immediately, but the voice that answered wasn¡¯t hers.

    His grip on the phone tightened, dread flickering in his chest. He steadied his voice and said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Yvonne.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s sick. I¡¯m her colleague, Margie,¡± the woman replied, her voiceced with worry. ¡°I¡¯ll tell her you called when she wakes up. May I ask who¡¯s speaking?¡±

    Margie¡¯s shaky tone, on the verge of tears, made Norton¡¯s brow knit tightly.

    So soon after leaving, and Yvonne was already ill.

    ¡°I¡¯m her husband,¡± he said, his voice clipped with urgency. ¡°Where are you? Send me the address¡ªI¡¯lle get her.¡±

    ¡°Her husband?¡± Margie echoed, stunned. ¡°She never said anything about being married!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to exin,¡± he snapped. ¡°Just send the location.¡±

    Taken aback by themanding tone, Margie rattled off the address almost reflexively.

    Norton ended the call and strode through the airport doors.

    His ride was waiting outside. Without slowing down, he walked straight up and said, ¡°Give me the keys.¡±

    He waved everyone out of the car, then rolled down the window and looked at Leif. ¡°Head to the hotel with them. I¡¯ve got something urgent to deal with.¡±

    Before Leif could ask anything, Norton hit the gas, tires screeching as he sped off, pushing the car to the legal limit.

    Read the rest on g??l????¦Í????s?.?o??

    A sharp knock jarred Margie out of her spiral of panic.

    She moved to the door, her voice unsure. ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Norton stood outside, forcing patience into his voice. ¡°I¡¯m here for my wife.¡±

    ¡°Yvonne never mentioned a husband. How do I know this isn¡¯t a scam?¡± Margie¡¯s response came quickly, suspicious and tight.

    ¡°You¡¯ll see I¡¯m telling the truth. I¡¯ve got proof.¡± Understanding Margie¡¯s caution, Norton kept his tone even as he offered a calm exnation.

    Margie hesitated, then cracked the door open a sliver. ¡°Then show me the proof you are her husband.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1079

    ?Chapter 1079:

    Without missing a beat, Norton reached into his pocket and slid a folded document through the gap. ¡°This is our wedding photo. Please¡ªYvonne¡¯s not in good shape. We can¡¯t afford to waste time!¡±

    Margie looked at the photo. Her breath caught¡ªthe man in the picture was striking. They looked picture-perfect together. That was all the convincing she needed.

    She opened the door fully and handed the certificate back, flustered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know she was married.¡±

    As the door swung open, her eyes widened¡ªNorton was even more impressive in person.

    He slipped the photo back into his pocket without a word. He moved to the bed, brushed his hand across Yvonne¡¯s forehead, and felt the heat radiating off her skin. Without a moment¡¯s pause, he gently lifted her into his arms.

    ¡°I¡¯m taking Yvonne with me. She¡¯ll get in touch when she wakes up.¡± He pivoted and walked out, not sparing another word.

    Margie, watching his swift and purposeful movements, finally felt reassured.

    Norton carried Yvonne to the car and sped away, heading straight to his hotel.

    Inside the presidential suite of the five-star hotel, Yvonney in bed, now dressed in soft, clean pajamas that Norton had changed her into. He sat by her side, his gaze fixed on her flushed face, every line of his expression tight with worry.

    The doctor had recently left, advising against a fever-reducing injection for now due to the risk of side effects. Instead, he prescribed medication, with the caveat that they could revisit the injection if there was no improvement by nightfall.

    Norton kept touching her forehead, monitoring every slight variation in warmth.

    Leif, in the meantime, had already prepared the medicine.

    He brought a tray over and offered it to Norton. ¡°Mr. Burke, the medicine¡¯s ready.¡±

    g???????¦Í??????.??????,  ???????? ???????????????? ????

    Norton epted the tray and set it gently on the nightstand, giving Leif a nod to dismiss him.

    Always thoughtful, Leif had included a spoon in case Yvonne couldn¡¯t manage to drink the liquid medicine herself.

    Norton helped Yvonne sit up, picked up the spoon, tested the liquid¡¯s heat, and attempted to feed her. But she wouldn¡¯t open her mouth, no matter what he tried. ¡°Still so stubborn¡ªeven sick, you won¡¯t let up? I can¡¯t get you to open up at all.¡±

    Yvonne winced faintly, the pain silencing her.

    Norton let out a slow breath, ncing between the untouched medicine and her fevered, weary face.

    Then he made up his mind. He took a small sip from the cup, then gently drew her closer, pressing his lips to hers to transfer the medicine.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1080

    ?Chapter 1080:

    Barely conscious, Yvonne instinctively swallowed.

    Relieved that it worked, he repeated the process, feeding her the medicine little by little until it was gone.

    Once finished, he eased her back down, tucked the nket around her, and stepped into the bathroom.

    He¡¯d been on the move all day and desperately needed to clean up, but he rushed through the shower, unwilling to leave her unattended for long.

    Freshened up, Norton returned to sit at her bedside, keeping a quiet vigil. To guard against drifting off, he set an rm to wake him every two hours to check her temperature.

    The medicine took effect, and Yvonne slept through the night. By the time morning arrived, golden light spilled through the windows. She stirred awake, blinking up at the ornate crystal chandelier, disoriented by the unfamiliar sight.

    Her gaze swept the elegant room, unease creeping in. A storm of confusion, dread, and helplessness surged inside her, making her tremble.

    She shoved the nket aside, her usually vibrant eyes now wide and shimmering with fear. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Yvonne blinked in confusion, her breath quickening as a man¡¯s voice broke the silence.

    Her head turned instinctively toward the sound. The moment her eyes found him¡ªthose familiar features drawn by exhaustion, dark circles framing the edges¡ªher breath finally escaped, slow and shaken, as if she¡¯d been holding it in all along. She finally rxed. It was him. Norton.

    Without a word, he rose and slipped from under the covers, tucking the nket around her with a practiced tenderness. Then he turned toward the door, already moving to prepare her medication.

    But before he could leave, her hand darted forward on reflex, her fingers catching the hem of his shirt.

    Norton paused. When he looked back, her expression froze him in ce¡ªeyes wide with panic, defiance quietly etched beneath.

    His features softened. He turned, settled into the chair beside her, and wrapped his hand around her delicate, trembling one. He gave it a reassuring pat. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Was it a nightmare?¡±

    ?????????¦Í??????.??????, ???????? ???????????????? ????

    She didn¡¯t answer, but her tense body eased under the weight of his presence. With him beside her, the world didn¡¯t seem quite so off bnce.

    Thank goodness she woke up somewhere safe¡ªwith Norton!

    Still, everything felt surreal. Thest thing she remembered was falling asleep¡ªand now she was here. In his bed.

    Wait¡­ his bed?

    Her gaze snapped back to Norton, and the question surged past her lips before she could stop it. ¡°Why¡ªwhy are you here?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1081

    ?Chapter 1081:

    ¡°Project inspection,¡± Norton replied, calm andposed, his tone smooth as te. ¡°I just happened to be nearby.¡±

    She nodded slowly, not satisfied. ¡°Then¡­ how did you know where I was?¡±

    ¡°I called. Your colleague answered the phone. She told me.¡± Before Yvonne could respond, a knock sounded at the door.

    She parted her lips to speak, but the interruption came first.

    ¡°Mr. Burke, there¡¯s a document that needs your signature.¡± Leif¡¯s voice rang out from the hallway.

    Norton¡¯s reply came cool and clipped. ¡°Come in.¡±

    The door opened, and Leif stepped in. But what he walked into gave him pause¡ªhis boss, sitting quietly at the bedside, gaze resting on Yvonne with something dangerously close to tenderness.

    He blinked, then approached slowly to hand Norton the file.

    As Norton reached for it, Leif finally noticed the fatigue scrawled across his face¡ªthe sleeplessness, the strain. ¡°Mr. Burke¡­ did you not rest at allst night?¡±

    Yvonne was surprised too, turning to look at Norton. Though he pretended to be reading, the moment he sensed her gaze, his sharp eyes lifted¡ªthen softened in an instant.

    ¡°You stayed up?¡± Yvonne asked quietly. ¡°All night¡­ for me?¡±

    Leif jumped in, animated, ¡°You have no idea how worried he was. He was terrified that something might happen to you and drove straight to get you the moment hended!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Norton interrupted, not wanting her to dwell on it. His voice settled into something gentle. ¡°I did sleep. A little.¡±

    Leif wasn¡¯t finished. ¡°Mr. Burke, even if you¡¯re looking after your wife, you¡¯ve got to take care of yourself too! If you copse, what then?¡±

    Yvonne nodded, her voice quieter now. ¡°Norton, you really don¡¯t need to worry so much. I¡¯m almost fully recovered.¡±

    g???????¦Í??????.??????, ???????? ????????????????

    Norton quickly signed the papers and handed them back, shooting Leif a look that made it clear: leave.

    Leif caught the hint, but couldn¡¯t resist onest plea. ¡°Mrs. Burke is right. Please, sir, get some rest.¡±

    ¡°Close the door behind you,¡± Norton said, his voice returning to steel.

    Leif pursed his lips, bowed slightly, and retreated.

    ¡°Here, take your medicine,¡± Norton said, offering the cup.

    Yvonne epted it with visible reluctance, her eyes lingering on the murky liquid as if staring might somehow make it disappear.

    ¡°Need me to spoon-feed?¡± Norton teased.

    That earned him a look, and without another word, Yvonne tipped the cup back and swallowed it all in one go.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1082

    ?Chapter 1082:

    He watched, amusement flickering in his eyes as her face contorted in pure revulsion. ¡°That bad, huh? I didn¡¯t think it tasted so terrible.¡±

    She shot him a sharp re. ¡°Easy for you to say when you haven¡¯t tasted it.¡±

    But Norton only chuckled, the sound low and knowing. He had tasted itst night.

    ¡°By the way, do you know where my phone is?¡± Yvonne ignored his mysterious smile and asked.

    She needed to reach Margie. Meeting with Frank was all that mattered. Norton handed it over without question. ¡°Try not to stay glued to it too long. You¡¯re supposed to be resting.¡±

    ¡°I just need to make a quick work call,¡± she replied, already dialing, her attention shifting entirely away from him.

    Watching her switch to work mode the instant she was upright made Norton sigh inwardly. What was it about this job that had her so wrapped up? She was more relentless than he was¡ªand that was saying something.

    Shaking his head, he reached for his phone and quietly texted Leif to bring up something light to eat.

    Meanwhile, Margie picked up almost immediately when Yvonne called. ¡°Yvonne! Are you okay now?¡±

    Yvonne had aimed to get straight to the point about Frank, but the warmth in Margie¡¯s voice made her smile. ¡°Getting there. I¡¯m almost fully recovered.¡±

    The relief on the other end gave way to gleeful excitement. ¡°I just got to know you¡¯re married¡ªand your husband is drop-dead gorgeous!¡± Startled by the sudden switch, Yvonne fumbled with the phone¡ªand identally hit the speaker button.

    Margie¡¯s voice sted through the quiet room like a trumpet. ¡°At first I thought he was just pretending, but then he whipped out your wedding photo like it was an action movie! He actually carries it around! And oh my God, Yvonne, he¡¯s so tall and dreamy and sweet¡ªI thought he stepped out of a magazine!¡±

    Flushed and flustered, Yvonne scrambled to silence the speaker, ncing up just in time to catch Norton¡¯s bemused expression. She cut in swiftly, ¡°Okay, Margie¡ªenough. Let¡¯s talk about work.¡±

    But Margie wasn¡¯t done. ¡°You should¡¯ve seen him! The way he looked at you¡ªso gentle, like he was holding the world in his arms! Then he just scooped you up and carried you out like some kind of knight. Honestly? He¡¯s even better looking than his photo.¡±

    g???????¦Í??????.??0??, ?????????? ?????????? ????

    As Margie¡¯s voice continued gushing through the receiver, Yvonne¡¯s mind began to wander. Her gaze drifted toward Norton. He was seated quietly beside her, his eyes fixed on her with a steady calm. Was it true? Had he really been that worried about her?

    Their eyes met¡ªand something in his smile made her gaze skitter away, her heart skipping a beat. Desperate to regain control, she cleared her throat and steered the conversation back to business. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go to Frank Lee¡¯s studio again today.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1083

    ?Chapter 1083:

    ¡°Got it,¡± Margie said, toning down her enthusiasm.

    ¡°See you in a bit,¡± Yvonne replied, ending the call. She tossed the nket aside and climbed out of bed with renewed purpose, nning to shower and change.

    ¡°You¡¯re heading out?¡± Norton asked as he watched her move around.

    ¡°Yes.¡± She was already halfway to the bathroom with her clothes in hand.

    Norton leaned back with a sigh, pinching the bridge of his nose. She really didn¡¯t know how to take it easy, did she? Still sick and already rushing back to work.

    When Yvonne emerged, freshly showered and dressed, the soft clinking of porcin drew her eyes to the table. A simple breakfast had beenid out.

    Norton saw here out and gestured to the meal. ¡°Eat something before you go.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Yvonne replied curtly, already making a beeline for the door.

    But Norton reached out and caught her hand. ¡°You were still unwell yesterday. You should get something in your stomach today.¡±

    She hesitated, the firmness in his voice softening her resolve. With a resigned breath, she sank into the chair and, almost grudgingly, dipped her spoon into the bowl.

    ¡°This is really good.¡± Yvonne had intended to just taste it out of politeness and move on, but to her surprise, the vors were rich andforting, coaxing her into another spoonful.

    ¡°I asked Leif to prepare it especially for you,¡± Norton said quietly, watching as she ate with haste. ¡°Slow down. There¡¯s no rush.¡±

    She took two more spoonfuls, then set the spoon aside and rose from her seat. ¡°I have to go.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have Leif drive you,¡± Norton said, watching her retreating figure.

    The car took her to the hotel where Margie stayed. Margie was already waiting near the entrance, pacing impatiently.

    g???????¦Í??????.??????, ¨C ???????? ???????????????? ????

    Yvonne pushed open the door and gave a small wave. ¡°Hop in. Have you had breakfast?¡±

    Margie scowled dramatically as she slid into the back seat. ¡°You won¡¯t believe it¡ªthere¡¯s not a single decent restaurant around here! I wanted something light, but after wandering forever, I gave up and grabbed some terrible bread. Utterly disappointing.¡±

    Yvonne couldn¡¯t help but smile, remembering theforting breakfast she¡¯d just had. A quiet warmth stirred inside her chest.

    Before long, they arrived at Frank¡¯s studio. As they stepped through the ss doors, the same woman from the previous day¡ªErin¡ªcame forward with a bright smile.

    ¡°Good morning!¡± she greeted them with cheerful energy.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1084

    ?Chapter 1084:

    Yvonne returned the smile. ¡°Hi¡ªwill Mr. Frank Lee be avable today?¡±

    Erin¡¯s expression turned apologetic as she shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. He¡¯s been absolutely swampedtely. It¡¯s unlikely he¡¯ll be free anytime soon.¡±

    Turned away once again, Yvonne and Margie didn¡¯t bother lingering. They walked back outside and returned to the car in silence.

    On the ride back, the tension between them grew heavy.

    ¡°What now, Yvonne?¡± Margie asked. ¡°If we can¡¯t meet Frank, there¡¯s no way we can finish the assignment!¡± Her eyes shimmered with frustration, dangerously close to tears.

    Yvonne reached over and squeezed her hand gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯lle up with something.¡±

    Margie looked at her, hope flickering behind her tired eyes. ¡°I knew you would. You always do. You¡¯re amazing.¡±

    Yvonne forced a smile and dropped her off at the hotel before continuing on with Leif. But her thoughts were tangled in knots. Since leaving Frank¡¯s studio, her mind had been racing, searching for any kind of solution to their assignment¡ªanding up short.

    She was just as anxious as Margie, though she hadn¡¯t shown it. That confident promise had been for Margie¡¯s sake¡­ to keep her spirits up¡­ not because she¡¯d found an answer.

    Back at the hotel room, she found Norton quietly flipping through a book.

    When he noticed her return, he looked up with a smile. ¡°What do you feel like for lunch? Want to try something new¡ªmaybe a local specialty?¡±

    ¡°Anything¡¯s fine,¡± she murmured, already pulling out herptop and returning to her research.

    Seeing her fully absorbed, Norton didn¡¯t press the idea. He silently pulled out his phone and sent a message to Leif, asking him to bring lunch to the suite.

    Yvonne was still hunched over her screen, brows furrowed in focus when the food arrived.

    ¡°Come eat,¡± Norton called softly.

    g???????¦Í??????.??0??; ???????????????? ?????????? ?????? ????????????

    ¡°Okay.¡± She closed theptop with a sigh and rubbed her temples. Hours of digging had yielded little. Frank remained elusive¡ªno clear paths forward, no promising leads.

    She wandered over to the dining table, nowden with an array of dishes. There were several local delicacies and many of her personal favorites, all carefully arranged.

    She picked at the food distractedly, her appetite dulled by the relentless churn of worry.

    ¡°Does yourpany have any other business here?¡± Norton asked casually, noticing her quiet mood.

    ¡°Not really. We¡¯re just here to interview someone.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1085

    ?Chapter 1085:

    Norton gave a thoughtful nod. ¡°An expat?¡±

    ¡°No. Well, even if I told you, you probably wouldn¡¯t know him. Frank Lee¡ªa war correspondent,¡± Yvonne replied offhandedly, barely ncing up as she shoveled a few more bites in, already reaching for herptop.

    Norton frowned. She had barely touched her food, and now it was starting to concern him.

    Once Yvonne left the table, he found his own appetite fading. He forced down thest few bites, restless, then rose and crossed the room toward her.

    ¡°I need to head out for a site inspection this afternoon. Will you be alright here by yourself?¡±

    Yvonne barely looked up. ¡°Yeah, go ahead. I¡¯ve got a ton to do.¡±

    Norton lingered for a moment, reluctant. ¡°Call me if anythinges up.¡±

    He hated leaving her alone like this¡ªbut he had no choice with his schedule.

    With a grim expression, he finally turned and stepped out.

    Leif was already waiting at the door.

    Seeing Leif, his mind circled back to Yvonne¡¯s frustration. He turned to Leif. ¡°See if anyone in ourwork has a connection to Frank Lee, a war correspondent. If there¡¯s any chance he¡¯d be willing to do me a favor, I want to know.¡±

    Leif nodded.

    True to form, Leif worked quickly. Before they even reached the site, he had an answer. ¡°Mr. Burke, I¡¯ve found something. Lucas Quimby, our business partner, once helped Frank Lee in a big way back when Frank wasunching his foundation. Lucas pulled some strings and got it off the ground. Frank¡¯s apparently very grateful to him.¡±

    Norton¡¯s eyes sharpened. ¡°Contact Lucas. I want to meet with him immediately.¡±

    Leif didn¡¯t ask questions. He was already on it.

    By the time Norton wrapped up his meetings and returned, the sky had darkened, and the city lights were beginning to shimmer.

    g??????0¦Í??????.??????; ???????????????? ???????? ??????????¦Í??????

    He stepped into the room and spotted Yvonne lying across the bed, drained and motionless.

    She stirred as he entered, and for a brief second, her eyes lit up¡ªbut the spark faded quickly as she turned away, lost in thought.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Norton crossed to her and gently touched her forehead.

    ¡°No fever,¡± he murmured.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Yvonne said with a sigh. ¡°Just exhausted¡­ I¡¯ve been digging through research all afternoon and hit one dead end after another.¡±

    Norton gave a small nod, sensing she didn¡¯t want to dwell on it. Without pressing further, he headed to the bathroom to wash up. Both of them were worn thin. By the time he returned, Yvonne had already fallen into a deep sleep.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1086

    ?Chapter 1086:

    The next morning, she was roused by the sharp trill of her phone.

    ¡°Hello, is this Miss Jimenez?¡± came a familiar voice on the line. Still shaking off sleep, she blinked and replied, ¡°Yes, this is she. Who¡¯s calling?¡±

    ¡°This is Erin¡ªFrank¡¯s assistant. Mr. Frank Lee would be d to meet with you. However, his schedule is extremely tight, so there will only be one opportunity for a face-to-face interview.¡±

    Yvonne shot upright, fully awake now. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! Thank you so much¡ªwe¡¯ll be fully prepared.¡±

    After agreeing on a meeting time, the call ended.

    Beside her, Norton stirred, having been woken by her ringtone. He watched the glow of excitement spread across her face and couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s happening¡ªwe¡¯re finally going to interview Frank!¡± Yvonne eximed, grabbing his arm with both hands and giving it a gleeful shake.

    Norton chuckled. ¡°Then be sure you¡¯re ready. You¡¯ve only got one shot.¡±

    Yvonne leapt out of bed, bursting with renewed energy, and reached for her phone.

    ¡°Margie¡ªErin just called me! We can meet Frank tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Yvonne! I knew you¡¯d pull it off!¡± Margie nearly shouted through the line. ¡°That means we don¡¯t have to panic over the deadline¡ªwe¡¯re saved!¡±

    Norton, still sprawled on the bed, watched Yvonne pace excitedly, her voice bright with life. He couldn¡¯t help but smile too.

    Finally, the weight in her eyes had lifted. Atst, she was beginning to look like herself again.

    Norton finally allowed himself to rx. The weight of pending project inspections still loomed, but for now, he had no mental space to spare for Yvonne¡¯s preparation.

    From the moment she had heard the good news that morning, Yvonne had been a bundle of nerves. The possibility of not being thoroughly prepared gnawed at her. Ever since, she had buried herself in research, digging deep into everything rted to Frank.

    When night fell and Norton returned to the hotel, the room lights cast a soft glow over the cluttered desk where Yvonne remained seated, still hunched over her notes.

    g????????¦Í??????.??0??; ?????? ??????c ??????b????????

    ¡°You have been at this all day and you are still not finished?¡± he asked as he stepped inside, eyes narrowing at the sea of documents she had spread before her.

    Yvonne heard his voice, but her eyes did not budge from the pages. ¡°I just want everything to go smoothly tomorrow. I cannot afford mistakes. I need to be ready,¡± she muttered, more to herself than to him.

    He walked over, ncing at the chaos of highlighted papers, scribbled annotations, and open tabs glowing on theptop screen. ¡°How is the preping along?¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1087

    ?Chapter 1087:

    ¡°It is getting there,¡± she replied, still flipping pages with the same focused urgency. ¡°I just need to refine a few points¡­ tighten the structure¡­ make it flow better.¡± She had barely registered his presence. Her world had narrowed to bullet points and interview strategy.

    He studied her for a moment. Her posture was tense, her energy drained but still burning on fumes. He knew this look. Nothing he said would reach her when she was like this. Without another word, he walked off to wash up.

    Minutester, he climbed into bed with a folder of documents, flipping through them as he waited. He read one page. Then another. And another. Still, she did not move.

    A quiet sigh escaped him,ced with fatigue and concern. ¡°How much longer until you finish?¡± His voice carried across the room.

    ¡°Almost done,¡± she replied, distractedly, eyes never leaving the screen.

    He gave her a few more minutes. But when the silence remained unbroken, he threw the nket off and got up.

    Outside, the soft tap of keys filled the room. Yvonne sat with her back to him, shoulders slumped under the dim deskmp, her presence small and fragile against the sprawling night beyond the windows.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done more than enough,¡± he said gently, stepping closer. ¡°You need rest.¡±

    ¡°You go on ahead. Do not wait up for me,¡± she replied without turning, her tone clipped. The edge in her voice caught him off guard.

    Norton noticed the impatience in her tone and paused, standing still for a breath longer than necessary.

    ¡°You never recognize when someone is trying to look out for you,¡± he murmured under his breath, then turned and walked back into the bedroom.

    The click of the door closing behind him barely registered with Yvonne. Her mind was already diving back into the notes, eyes scanning line after line for something she might have missed.

    Outside the floor-to-ceiling windows, the city dimmed one light at a time. The stars above faded into the ck of night. Silence,plete and absolute, settled over the world.

    g?????0¦Í??????.??????. ?????????????? ???????????????? ?????????? ?????? ??????????????

    Norton stared at the closed door, jaw set. He had meant to let it go, to give her space¡ªbut this time, he would not walk away so easily. Not when she was clearly running on empty.

    He stepped out once more. What he saw stopped him in his tracks. The glow of theptop screen still lit the room, but Yvonne had slumped forward, fast asleep at the desk.

    He approached quietly, each step softer than thest.

    She looked so delicate like this, her face softened in sleep, though a faint frown still lingered between her brows. Even in rest, her mind refused to let go.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1088

    ?Chapter 1088:

    Without a word, he leaned down and scooped her gently into his arms. Careful not to jostle her, he carried her to the bedroom,ying her on the bed with the care of someone cing ss.

    He pulled the nket over her, tucking it around her shoulders, then sat beside her, watching her in the dark.

    ¡°What kind of interview could possibly be worth all of this?¡± he whispered, brushing a strand of hair from her cheek.

    She looked peaceful now, but the crease on her forehead remained. Slowly, he reached out and smoothed it with his fingers, as if he could chase the worry away.

    Her skin beneath his touch was impossibly soft¡ªporcin smooth, warm, and delicate. He couldn¡¯t help himself. He reached over and gave her cheek a light pinch, a yful smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Just a little payback for all the chaos you cause me¡ªnothing inappropriate, I swear.¡±

    Then he stood, slipping out of the room with quiet ease, and made his way to her desk. The surface still held traces of her warmth, faint but unmistakable. He ran his fingers gently across her notes. Then, with a calm breath, he flipped through the neatly arranged pages she had prepared.

    Her draft for the interview was a masterpiece of diligence. As he read, a flicker of admiration stirred in his chest. She was tireless when it came to her work¡ªdetail-oriented, perceptive, and always chasing the next perfect sentence.

    But she never took care of herself. That part always left a dull ache in the back of his mind.

    He shook the thought away, forcing his attention back to the notes. With measured precision, he trimmed a few questions and reworded others.

    Once the interview draft was polished to satisfaction, he shut theptop and reached for the folder he had assembled the night before.

    It had started with an offhandment Yvonne made. Something about Frank¡¯s early humanitarian efforts. That had been enough. He had made a few calls, passed the word along, and by morning, the first threads hade in.

    Long before Frank became a public figure, he had thrown himself into helping refugees. He lived with them, ate with them, marched alongside them in protest. Back then, his voice had been quiet, lost in the crowd. Few remembered those days, and fewer still had documented them.

    g???????¦Í??????.??????, ?????????? ???????????????? ???????? ????????????????

    If it had not been for Lucas, Norton doubted he would have found half as much.

    Now, with the gathered material in hand, he had sorted through the fragments himself¡ªpiecing them together with the same care Yvonne showed her own work.

    He stacked the new documents beside Yvonne¡¯s edited notes and leaned back in the chair. His work was done.

    He rose, returned to the bedroom, and slid beneath the sheets. The exhaustion pulled at him immediately, dragging him into sleep. At dawn, Yvonne stirred. Her mind, wired tight as a violin string, snapped her awake.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1089

    ?Chapter 1089:

    Thest thing she remembered was sitting at her desk, reviewing her notes, chasing down final edits before the meeting. She blinked at the unfamiliar ceiling, then realized she was tucked into bed. Norton. It had to be him. A soft warmth spread through her chest. She turned carefully and found him still fast asleep beside her, undisturbed and breathing evenly.

    Guilt tugged at her¡ªshe had told him to rest first, but deep down she knew he must have stayed up for her sake. Not wanting to wake him, she slipped out of bed with slow, deliberate steps and began to get ready.

    Today¡¯s meeting with Frank was important¡ªfar more important than any interview she had done before. She needed to be early, needed to be prepared. Even now, her thoughts lingered on the draft. There was always room for improvement.

    She returned to the desk and paused. A new stack of documents sat on top of her notes.

    Bold, ck letters leapt out at her from the cover page: Hope Amidst the mes of War. Curious, she flipped through the pages. These were the details she had searched for endlessly¡ªrecords of Frank¡¯s early acts ofpassion, photos that told forgotten stories, andmentary rich with insight.

    Her heart swelled as she read on, devouring every paragraph. Each page deepened the story. With all this information, she was confident that interviewing Frank would be easy.

    One note in particr caught her eye, scribbled in handwriting she recognized immediately.

    ¡°Frank Lee walked through the mes of war. In his eyes, there was more than just devastation¡ªthere was hope. This is what ¡®Hope Amidst the mes of War¡¯ truly means.¡±

    A smile broke across her face before she could stop it. It was like hearing his voice in her ear.

    With renewed purpose, she gathered the materials Norton had provided and scanned her own notes again.

    Her eyes widened. The revisions were already made. Each question she had meant to refine had been polished.

    g??????0¦Í??????.??????; ?????????????? ?????? ???????? ????????????????

    Some of the newer ones she had only just thought of¡ªalready marked, already waiting for her.

    Emotion swelled in her chest, soft and powerful. She gathered her things, heart full, and stepped lightly back into the bedroom to retrieve her purse.

    Norton was still sleeping soundly, the faintest hint of exhaustion lingering in his features.

    She paused at the door, watching him for a long moment.

    ¡°I will make you proud,¡± she promised silently, mouthing the words with quiet determination.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1090

    Chapter 1090:

    With a soft click, she closed the door and left the hotel.

    Today, Yvonne and Margie had agreed to meet in front of Frank¡¯s studio.

    By the time Yvonne arrived at Frank¡¯s studio, the streets were still quiet. A taxi dropped her at the curb, and she stepped out, notes in hand, pacing slowly near the entrance.

    Yvonne stood by the entrance, going over her preparation again, her lips moving silently as she rehearsed.

    ¡°Yvonne!¡± a familiar voice called out. Yvonne turned to see Margie hurrying over, bright and enthusiastic as ever.

    Margie reached her side, eyes sparkling. ¡°You¡¯re still working on the draft? You never stop, do you? That¡¯s dedication. Shall we head in?¡±

    Yvonne offered a calm, warm smile. ¡°Frank Lee is different. We can¡¯t go in unprepared for this one.¡±

    She handed Margie the papers in her hand. ¡°Here¡ªthis version is a little more refined than what I sent earlier. Give it a look.¡±

    Margie took the pages eagerly and flipped through them. Her eyebrows lifted as she read, then her face lit up. ¡°This is brilliant! Everything is sharper¡ªmuch more focused and clear.¡±

    Noticing the sparkle in Margie¡¯s eyes, Yvonne found herself smiling. The difference Norton¡¯s guidance had made was unmistakable¡ªit had transformed everything.

    Once Margie had absorbed the gist of the revised draft, they headed down the hall toward Frank¡¯s studio.

    As the door swung open, Erin approached them with her usualposed energy.

    ¡°Right this way. Frank is expecting you,¡± she said warmly, gesturing for them to follow.

    Yvonne and Margie exchanged a quick nce, their eyes bright with the shared thrill of not being kept waiting for once¡ªa wee change from the dys they had grown used to.

    Inside the lounge, Frank was already seated, posture rxed yet undeniably authoritative.

    g???????¦Í??????.??0??; ???????? ????????????????

    There was something about him¡ªan air ofmand softened by the quiet undertow of empathy.

    He checked his watch, then looked up, his voice clipped and to the point. ¡°Time is limited. Let¡¯s keep this short.¡±

    Without missing a beat, Yvonne took her seat and began the interview. At first, Frank¡¯s responses were curt, his tone verging on disinterest. But as Yvonne eased into the rhythm of her questions, something shifted. He began to lean in, his eyes sharpening with curiosity.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Have a great weekend dear readers. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. ????(? ?? ? ¨C ? )

    .

 Chapter 1091

    ?Chapter 1091:

    She asked, ¡°In the middle of war, where do you find hope?¡±

    A spark ignited in his gaze. He paused, then opened up. And once he began, it was as though a floodgate had opened.

    Gone were the monosybic replies. Now his words came with weight, each answer thoughtful and richly detailed.

    Watching him speak, Yvonne was d she hade so thoroughly prepared. Her background research had paid off¡ªshe guided him seamlessly through the interview, gently looping back to key points without ever breaking the flow.

    Minutes blurred into moments, and before long, their time was nearly up. But Frank showed no sign of stopping. As he spoke about the suffering of ordinary people in wartime, his voice cracked, and his eyes glistened with unshed tears.

    The room seemed to hold its breath. A soft knock interrupted the atmosphere. Erin stepped inside.

    ¡°Mr. Lee, the next appointment is waiting,¡± she reminded gently.

    Yvonne nced down at her remaining questions, disappointment flickering across her face. There was still so much left unsaid. Still, Frank had given them more than she had dared hope for¡ªrare insights, spoken from the heart.

    To her surprise, Frank waved a dismissive hand. ¡°Tell them to wait. I am not finished with these two brilliantdies.¡±

    Caught off guard, Erin hesitated, then nodded and slipped back out.

    Yvonne¡¯s heart surged. She exchanged a look with Margie¡ªno words necessary. They dove back into the interview with renewed energy, savoring every second of this unexpected extension.

    Soon, the conversation wound toward its natural close. Frank studied Yvonne, his expression softer now, more reflective.

    ¡°Most people whoe here are only interested in boosting their own fame. They do not care about my past¡ªthey just want soundbites.¡± He paused, then added with a faint smile, ¡°But you came prepared. You cared. I admire that.¡±

    Yvonne offered a quiet, modest smile, her thoughts drifting to Norton. His influence had guided her every step.

    With the interview concluded, Frank moved on to other engagements, and the two women exited the studio into the fresh air and bustling streets. Life in Smouburg unfolded around them¡ªvibrant and unbothered.

    g?????0¦Í??????.??????, ???????????? ???????? ???????? ??????

    ¡°Yvonne, that was amazing!¡± Margie beamed, grabbing her arm and giving it a celebratory shake. ¡°You nailed it¡ªeven Frank could not resist your charm!¡±

    Yvonneughed, gently wriggling free. ¡°We make a good team, that¡¯s for sure.¡±

    ¡°Oh, please, you¡¯re being too modest,¡± Margie said, releasing a dramatic sigh. ¡°I was terrified he would cancel. You saw how he looked at us when we walked in!¡±

    ¡°But he didn¡¯t,¡± Yvonne replied simply, taking in the local scene with fresh eyes. The weight of anticipation had lifted, leaving her free to admire the little things¡ªcobbled roads, the chatter of vendors, the crisp scent of roasted nuts drifting from a nearby stall.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1092

    ?Chapter 1092:

    Margie¡¯s excitement only grew. ¡°You¡¯re going to be famous after this. Everyone at The Wild will be talking about you. Honestly, you deserve it.¡±

    She looked at Yvonne as though she were already watching her future unfold¡ªglorious and unstoppable.

    Yvonne gave her a helpless smile. ¡°You¡¯re getting carried away¡­¡±

    ¡°Maybe, but to me, you¡¯re unstoppable,¡± Margie teased.

    A sudden thought lit up her face. ¡°Hey, I heard about this fantastic restaurant just around the corner. Local favorite. Let¡¯s go tonight!¡± She looped her arm through Yvonne¡¯s with enthusiasm.

    Yvonne hesitated, then shook her head gently. ¡°I¡¯d love to, but I might have a few things to sort out tonight.¡±

    ¡°Oh,e on! What could be more important than celebrating? Wait¡ªdon¡¯t tell me. You¡¯re nning a romantic evening with your husband, aren¡¯t you?¡± She winked, but let it go.

    After they parted ways, Yvonne pulled out her phone and messaged Norton, inquiring about his whereabouts.

    The response came quickly, followed by an address. She hailed a cab without hesitation.

    When she arrived, the building buzzed with quiet urgency. Leif was standing just outside a conference room, clearly surprised to see her. ¡°What a surprise. Mr. Burke is still in the meeting. Shall I let him know you¡¯re here?¡± said Leif.

    Yvonne raised a hand, stopping him. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I can wait.¡±

    Leif escorted her to the lounge, poured a ss of juice with practiced ease, then returned to his tasks without another word.

    Yvonne settled onto the plush armchair, flipping through her interview notes with mechanical focus. After a while, her attention drifted, and she tapped mindlessly¡­

    She tapped at her phone, scrolling without purpose. The windowpane reflected her faint expression as she gazed outside, a restless itch curling in her chest.

    The sky dimmed by degrees, shadows stretching long across the floor, and still, Norton remained in his meeting.

    g???????¦Í??????.??0?? , ??????? ?????????????? ???? ????????????

    She exhaled, then let her head fall onto the table with a soft thud. Her eyes followed thezy descent of dusk, but somewhere between the amber hue of the skyline and the silence in the room, sleep stole over her.

    Down the hall, Norton emerged from the boardroom and stepped out.

    Leif stood waiting by the door, hands folded in front of him.

    ¡°Sir, Mrs. Burke has been here for some time.¡±

    Norton halted. ¡°Why did no one tell me?¡± When Yvonne had asked where he was earlier, he had barely given it a second thought¡ªjust sent the address and moved on.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1093

    ?Chapter 1093:

    It had never crossed his mind that she woulde all the way here¡­ and wait for him the entire time.

    ¡°When she arrived, she said your work was important, and that she was in no rush,¡± Leif replied calmly, already turning to lead the way.

    Norton followed without another word, his stride quickening with each step. He pushed open the lounge door and found her slumped over the table, her brow smoothed in sleep.

    He let out a low sigh. She had been gone when he woke up that morning. Lately, her sleep had been fractured, her energy flickering like a dimming bulb.

    He knelt beside her, leaning close, his hand hovering above her shoulder.

    Yvonne stirred. A subtle shift, the flutter ofshes, the breath caught between dreams and waking.

    Her eyes opened slowly, adjusting to the dim light¡ªand found Norton¡¯s face inches from hers.

    Blinking, dazed, she stared at him as the fog of sleep slowly peeled away.

    Yvonne reacted without thinking, shoving Norton back with shaky hands.

    Caught off guard, he stumbled a little. To steady himself, he grabbed her wrists.

    She steadied her breath, and as soon as she realized how close they were, she tugged at his grip.

    Worried she mightsh out again, he held on tighter.

    In her struggle, she ended up pulling him closer. His body leaned toward hers, and before either of them could stop it, his lips brushed against hers. The contact was brief but electric, stopping them both cold.

    Yvonne flinched and tried to pull away, startled by what had just happened. But Norton reached out fast, one hand at the back of her head, stopping her retreat.

    The warmth of his lips made her pulse jump. Before she could make sense of it, the kiss deepened.

    Their breaths intertwined, and Yvonne feltpletely surrounded by Norton¡¯s presence, with no ce left to escape. A faint tremor ran through her body. She leaned back against the chair, her body giving in. The silence around them stretched thin, broken only by the sound of their uneven breaths.

    g??????0¦Í??????.??????, ?????????? ??????????????????

    It took Norton a long time to let go.

    When he finally pulled back, her cheeks were red, and her eyes glistened like dew.

    He noticed and couldn¡¯t resist teasing her. His fingers brushed her lips.

    He grinned. ¡°Not enough?¡±

    As he teased, he reached to tilt her chin again.

    Yvonne jolted upright, shaking her head. ¡°That¡¯s enough! I didn¡¯t ask for another kiss¡ª¡± Her voice cracked with a mix of embarrassment and defiance, causing him to burst outughing.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1094

    ?Chapter 1094:

    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat,¡± she muttered, pretending to be annoyed.

    He gave a nod. She had waited a while¡ªshe was probably starving by now.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Norton walked ahead, confident and steady, but paused when he realized she wasn¡¯t following. He looked over his shoulder. ¡°Youing or not?¡±

    She was still blushing. Taking out apact mirror, she started fixing her makeup. ¡°Go on. I just need a minute.¡±

    She dabbed her face with powder and waved a hand to cool herself.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Norton said again, stepping back and taking her wrist. Her hand fit snugly into his. The contrast of her soft skin against his calloused fingers made her pulse skip.

    She tried to pull away, but he noticed¡ªand didn¡¯t let go.

    He walked ahead again, his tone calm. ¡°I¡¯m getting hungry.¡±

    Yvonne had no choice but to pick up her pace and follow him.

    They reached the parking lot, and she stayed close behind.

    As they approached his car, she moved toward the back seat without thinking.

    Norton stopped her. ¡°Get in the front.¡±

    He held the door open and motioned for her to sit.

    She let out a sigh. ¡°Who made you the seat police?¡±

    He waited for her to settle in before walking around to the driver¡¯s side.

    She muttered under her breath, and he leaned toward her with a smirk.

    ¡°Easier to keep you in check this way.¡±

    His closeness made her blush. ¡°Why are you sitting so close?¡±

    He reached past her, hand drifting toward her side. Startled, she tried to stop him, but he caught her hand.

    g???????¦Í??????.??????, original website

    ¡°Just making sure your seatbelt¡¯s on,¡± he said with a grin.

    ¡°It is,¡± she snapped, trying to tug her hand away.

    ¡°Good.¡± He let go and lightly patted her head.

    She turned toward the window, needing a second to breathe.

    Once the car started moving, he asked, ¡°So, what do you feel like eating?¡±

    She paused to think. ¡°One of my coworkers mentioned a good ce¡ªsaid it was worth trying.¡±

    She took out her phone and typed a quick message to Margie. ¡°Hey, did you end up trying that restaurant you talked about earlier? Was it any good?¡±

    Margie replied right away. ¡°Didn¡¯t go, but my friend loved it! I can send you the address.¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Yvonne texted back.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1095

    ?Chapter 1095:

    ¡°No biggie! They say the river view¡¯s amazing!¡± Margie added.

    As soon as the address came through, Yvonne ryed it to Norton. He seemed eager and picked up speed on the drive. It wasn¡¯t long before they pulled into the lot. The restaurant looked ssic, with an old-world charm. Yvonne stepped through the door first.

    Only then did it hit her¡ªthis wasn¡¯t just a nice restaurant. It was a romantic spot, clearly meant for couples.

    The lighting was dim and golden. Candles danced gently on every table. In that warm glow, Norton walked over, reached for her hand, and led her to a table by the window.

    Yvonne¡¯s nerves kicked in. She tried to pull her hand back. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize this was¡ªthat kind of ce.¡±

    Norton pulled out a chair and motioned for her to sit.

    Quickly, she exined, ¡°It was a coworker¡¯s suggestion. I really had no idea what kind of restaurant it was.¡±

    He gave a soft nod. ¡°It fits the mood, don¡¯t you think?¡± He took the seat across from her, eyes on her flushed face. ¡°Besides, we¡¯re still married. So dining here isn¡¯t that strange.¡±

    Her thoughts tangled up fast. Why was he acting so strange today? Her mind drifted far enough that she didn¡¯t even notice the waiter cing menus in front of them.

    Only when Norton called her name twice did she blink back to attention. ¡°What do you feel like eating?¡± he asked, watching her stare through the window. Just beyond it, the river moved at an easy pace. He followed her gaze, spotting a small boat drifting slowly across the water. He made a quiet mental note and passed her the menu. ¡°Pick whatever sounds good.¡±

    She barely nced at it, choosing a few dishes at random.

    ¡°Yesterday¡¯s interview went great, thanks to you,¡± she said while pouring wine into his ss.

    She lifted her own ss. ¡°Cheers.¡±

    g?????0¦Í??????.??0??, the orgnal wbsite

    Then she tilted it back and drank it all at once.

    Norton watched her, amused. ¡°You¡¯re wee. But really, that was all you.¡±

    She lowered her gaze, a shy smile tugging at her lips. ¡°But how did you know so much about Frank Lee?¡± she asked, curious. ¡°I couldn¡¯t dig up anything on him.¡±

    ¡°Lucas¡ªmy business partner¡ªis an old friend of his. He¡¯s the one who passed along those files,¡± Norton replied.

    He didn¡¯t add that he¡¯d sweetened the deal to get Lucas to help.

    Dinner ended, and they stepped out into the night air.

    Yvonne was all smiles, clearly a bit tipsy from the wine. ¡°Ooh, what¡¯s that?¡± she said, spotting a tiny street stall just ahead. She darted toward it with a bounce in her step.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1096

    ?Chapter 1096:

    A gleaming seashell caught her attention immediately.

    Norton followed closely behind.

    ¡°Look, I¡¯m giving you this!¡± She held the shell up with both hands. ¡°Isn¡¯t it pretty?¡±

    She began collecting anything that sparkled or shined, eagerly piling the treasures into Norton¡¯s hands, like a child gathering prizes at a fair.

    Norton smiled at her. ¡°You want to keep all these?¡±

    Yvonne nodded quickly, then shook her head. ¡°No, I want you to have them.¡±

    He nced at the handful of trinkets, paid the vendor, and then passed them back to her.

    She beamed like a child in a candy store, bouncing from one item to the next, enchanted by everything she found.

    He took her hand, a little worried she might wander off.

    They strolled for a while, the night breeze gently brushing past them.

    The cool air helped settle her thoughts. She slowed her pace, walking beside him at a more rxed speed. ¡°If only I¡¯d brought my camera,¡± she whispered.

    He nced over. ¡°Hmm?¡±

    She smiled up at him. ¡°The buildings here are so beautiful.¡±

    Maybe it was the breeze, or the mood, but she continued, ¡°I love photography. It captures moments that don¡¯tst¡ªlike holding onto time for just a little longer.¡±

    He nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Want to take a few pictures? We could buy a camera now if you want.¡±

    His offer made her heart flutter.

    She shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s way too much trouble.¡± As they continued walking, the river came into view.

    Norton pointed toward a boat gently rocking on the water. ¡°Want to ride it?¡±

    The breeze rippled across the surface, soft and steady. Yvonne watched the peopleughing on board, her gaze drifting. Without saying a word, Norton went ahead and arranged for a private ride.

    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m brings endless adventures

    He turned back and held out his hand.

    She took it, stepping forward.

    The gangnk shifted beneath her feet. The boat swayed suddenly. She stumbled and fell right into his arms. He caught her quickly, wrapping an arm around her waist. ¡°You seem eager tond in my arms,¡± he murmured.

    She pulled away at once, throwing a nce toward the crew nearby.

    ¡°Someone might see us!¡±

    She moved to the window, pretending to focus on the view.

    He joined her, leaning slightly. ¡°What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about?¡±

    Then he smirked. ¡°Unless you¡¯re saying I can only act like that when no one¡¯s around¡ª¡±

    She turned quickly. ¡°Stop it! Don¡¯t say stuff like that!¡±

    Her cheeks burned. Seeing it, he gave a quiet smile and said nothing.

    A breeze rolled over the river, lifting their hair and brushing their faces. Her hair had loosened in the wind. He noticed and, without a second thought, reached up and gently tucked a stray strand behind her ear.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1097

    ?Chapter 1097:

    Once he did, they both stood there quietly for a moment.

    ¡°Your hair was all over the ce,¡± he said matter-of-factly.

    She didn¡¯t look at him. Her eyes stayed fixed on the still water, though her heart beat faster than before.

    After a pause, she whispered, ¡°Thanks.¡±

    They stayed on the boat a little longer, watching the lights shimmer across the river before stepping off.

    As they walked away, Norton noticed her hesitating. ¡°Want to go for another ride?¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s walk a bit first, then head back.¡±

    He nodded softly, and they began strolling down the sidewalk together. ¡°There¡¯s just something about big cities like this,¡± she said, watching the busy street. ¡°The night view¡¯s amazing.¡±

    ¡°If you want, we can keep walking for a while,¡± he replied, his tone light.

    She gave him a sideways nce and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re being unusually considerate tonight.¡±

    Before he could answer, she pointed ahead. ¡°That bridge looks beautiful. Let¡¯s check it out!¡±

    They headed toward the bridge. It stretched wide over the river, its design old and detailed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Norton as they reached the base. ¡°This bridge was built during a time of war. Wives of soldiers used toe here,¡± he said. ¡°They prayed for peace and safety for their families. That¡¯s why it¡¯s called ¡®Peace Bridge¡¯. It¡¯s been around a long time.¡±

    ¡°I had no idea it had that kind of history,¡± Yvonne said, her voice full of wonder.

    They walked across it slowly, surrounded by pedestrians and the asional passing car.

    Yvonne turned to him, ready to speak, but before she could say a word, he stepped forward quickly. ¡°Watch out!¡± he shouted.

    In a sh, he grabbed her arm and yanked her back. A car sped past, missing her by just inches.

    Her breath caught. She touched her chest, trying to calm herself.

    ¡°Careful,¡± Norton said, his tone low and firm.

    ¡°But you¡¯re here to keep me safe, right?¡± Yvonne said, shing a bright smile.

    Norton was still rattled, but her easy tone made him exhale, worn out by her calm.

    Still smiling, she pointed at the sky. ¡°That star¡¯s glowing like crazy. Hurry, before it fades!¡±

    He looked up, then turned to her. ¡°Do you really trust me that much?¡± She nodded, her voice teasing. ¡°Of course I do. You¡¯re the mighty Norton Burke.¡±

    Once, she¡¯d loved him. But now¡­ that part of her life felt like a different chapter.

    He saw the wine blush still lingering on her face, and something stirred in his chest. ¡°Yvonne,¡± he said gently. She looked over, her eyes shining. ¡°What is it?¡±

    That was it for him. He wrapped his arms around her and brought his lips to hers.

    At first, the kiss was soft. Then deeper. Sweetness and heat tangled between them.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1098

    ?Chapter 1098:

    Yvonne pressed against him, trying to pull away, her voice barely a whisper. He paused, concern slipping into his voice. ¡°Did I go too far?¡± She gave him a flustered look, cheeks turning red. ¡°Why do you keep doing that?¡±

    His voice dropped low. ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡±

    Without waiting, he pulled her in again and kissed her once more. His hands moved gently around her waist, steady and slow. Her body stiffened, then softened under his touch.

    What started as resistance gave way to something less certain¡ªshaky breaths, a hand resting on his arm. The moment took hold. He leaned in deeper, lost in it. Whatever distance had stood between them flickered out like a me snuffed by the wind.

    Rays of sunlight streamed through the windows, heralding the arrival of a new morning.

    Yvonne reached out to the space beside her, but only felt a lingering warmth instead of the strong, hard body that should have been lying there.

    Her eyes flew open. Norton was already gone.

    She pulled back her arm and clutched the edge of the nket as scenes fromst night shed in her mind. The more she remembered, the redder her face got.

    When she couldn¡¯t take it anymore, she ducked under the nkets, squirming and squealing in a mix of excitement and embarrassment.

    She had been in high spirits after her interview yesterday and might have drunk a little too much. If she had known it would lead her to kissing Norton senseless, she might have held back on the drinks.

    ¡°Yvonne?¡± came Norton¡¯s voice from the door, startling her into sitting up straight.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked with a soft chuckle.

    ¡°Are you still here?¡± Yvonne sputtered out, her face hotter than ever.

    ¡°I made you some breakfast.¡±

    ¡°I see. Thanks. Now hurry up and go.¡± Yvonne made a shooing motion with her hand. Then she scrambled out of bed and rushed to the bathroom before he could respond.

    Could things get even more embarrassing? To think that Norton had caught her in such a cringey moment!

    Read more chapters at g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls

    Yvonne leaned against the door and took a couple of deep breaths to calm herself. She waited until her cheeks had cooled before she washed up.

    By the time she was done, Norton had already left for work.

    Just like he had said, a breakfast spread was waiting for her on the table, the dishes still steaming with warmth.

    Yvonne took a seat, stared at the feast before her, and sighed. She never imagined that Norton had such a thoughtful side.

    She happily ate her breakfast, then proceeded with organizing her notes from yesterday¡¯s interview.

    Morse had already called, asking about her progress, so she needed to wrap everything up and send it over as soon as possible.

    As she went over the transcript, she noticed a key detail she hadpletely missed before¡ªFrank had only started giving her more substantial answers after she mentioned the theme of ¡°Hope Amidst the mes of War.¡±

    She hovered her cursor over the title, feeling a wave of gratitude toward Norton well up in her chest.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1099

    ?Chapter 1099:

    She sat in a daze for a while before finally shaking off her thoughts and finalizing everything before sending Morse a copy.

    To her surprise, he called almost immediately after receiving it. ¡°See, Yvonne? I knew you could do it! This interview is incredible!¡± He was gushing before she could even say hello.

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind,¡± Yvonne replied with a faint smile.

    ¡°And you¡¯re too modest! You deserve all the praise! I¡¯ll make sure to reward you properly when you get back. Not only is this interview thorough, but it¡¯s unique in a refreshingly kind of way. And Frank was so cooperative! Imagine that! Do you have any idea how many people have tried and failed to get him to open up? The fact that he was even willing to work with you speaks volumes about your character and professionalism!¡±

    Morse¡¯s enthusiasm was palpable even through the phone. He couldn¡¯t seem to stop praising Yvonne and kept saying ¡°good job¡± repeatedly. If a colleague hadn¡¯t called for him in the background, he might have never ended the call.

    Yvonne stared at her phone after they hung up, feeling a rush of relief. Her face broke into a smile¡ªthe task was finallyplete.

    She opened a booking app to check for flight schedules back home, only to hesitate.

    After mulling it over for several seconds, she decided to wait for Norton and ask him when he nned to fly back, so they could return together.

    Unexpectedly, Norton came back shortly after.

    ¡°Already done for the day?¡± Yvonne asked as he came in, her eyes darting over to the clock on the wall.

    It was only a little after noon.

    ¡°No, I still have work this afternoon,¡± he replied casually before asking,

    ¡°Want to grab lunch?¡±

    ¡°Sure. I¡¯m hungry, anyway.¡± Then she remembered what she wanted to ask him. ¡°Oh, by the way, when are you¡ª¡±

    She was interrupted by the sudden ringing of his phone.

    Your next story starts here: g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    She fell silent as he stepped to the side to take the call.

    ¡°What¡¯s the issue with the project?¡± His voice was calm and devoid of emotion.

    Yvonne watched him, his profile silhouetted by the lighting through the floor-to-ceiling windows. She sighed quietly to herself. Then she heard him say in a firmer tone, ¡°A month? No. It must be resolved within seven days.¡±

    He didn¡¯t speak much else before hanging up and turning to Yvonne. ¡°What were you about to say just now?¡±

    Yvonne shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go eat.¡± It looked like he would be busy for a while longer. She would just have to book her own ticket back home.

    ¡°What do you feel like eating?¡± Norton asked as he ushered her through the door.

    Yvonne¡¯s spirits were considerably dampened. He would be stuck working and couldn¡¯t fly back with her for sure.

    ¡°Anything¡¯s fine,¡± she answered ndly. ¡°Let¡¯s just grab something quick so you can get back to work.¡±

    They found a nearby restaurant and had a simple meal.

    As they were finishing, Yvonne said, ¡°I¡¯ll head back on my own. I could use the walk. You should go straight to thepany.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1100

    ?Chapter 1100:

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you back,¡± Norton suddenly said, his eyes locking onto hers with an intensity that made her throat run dry.

    Yvonne knew better than to protest.

    And so, after settling the bill, they took a leisurely stroll back to the hotel.

    Norton walked her all the way to their floor.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy? You should go,¡± Yvonne urged him, recalling how urgent his phone call had sounded earlier.

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. I need to recharge a bit, anyway.¡± A smile tugged at Norton¡¯s lips as he closed the door behind him.

    Then he took slow, deliberate steps toward her, each one more ominous than thest.

    Yvonne instinctively backed away until she felt her waist bump against the edge of a table. There was nowhere for her to run. Norton leaned in, and Yvonne gasped, thinking he might kiss her again. She ducked her head in a panic.

    To her surprise, he simply wrapped an arm around her waist, shielding her from the sharp edge of the table, and pulled her into a tight embrace.

    She froze,pletely caught off-guard.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± he murmured into her hair. ¡°Just let me hold you for a while.¡± His warm breath grazed her ear, traveling down to her neck, sending a shiver down her spine.

    After what felt like an eternity, he released her and gently patted her head. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. Don¡¯t wait up for me tonight.¡±

    Yvonne nodded and watched him go. This time, the blush on her cheeks remained long after he was gone.

    Some timeter, Margie called. ¡°Yvonne, when are we going home? I honestly can¡¯t stand the food here anymore!¡±

    Yvonne thought about it for a moment. ¡°How about tomorrow? I already found a flight that would work with our schedule.¡±

    ¡°Perfect!¡± Margie eximed in delight. ¡°Let¡¯s book our tickets right now. I can¡¯t wait to feast when we get back!¡±

    Your escape begins at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s

    Yvonne couldn¡¯t help butugh at that. The two chatted for a while before hanging up to book their respective tickets.

    She had nned to tell Norton about her departure, but the night stretched on, and there was still no sign of himing back. She had no choice but to give up and go to bed. When she woke up the next morning, he was already gone.

    Sighing in resignation, she freshened up and packed her belongings.

    When she exited the bedroom, she found another spread of dishes waiting for her on the dining table. She took a few bites and packed some pancakes for Margie before leaving the room key on the table. She paused in the doorway to sweep her gaze across the room for thest time, then stepped out and closed the door softly behind her.

    Margie was already waiting at the airport when Yvonne arrived. No sooner had Yvonne stepped out of the taxi than Margie rushed over to greet her.

    Yvonne handed over the bag of pancakes. ¡°I brought these for you. Eat them while they¡¯re still warm.¡±

    Margie took one bite, and her eyes immediately lit up. ¡°These are amazing! Better than anything I¡¯ve had back home! You¡¯re too good to¡­¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1101

    ?Chapter 1101:

    Yvonne didn¡¯t say much and just smiled. After all, Norton was the one who hadbored over the food.

    ¡°The first thing I¡¯m going to do afternding back home is gorge myself with food. I¡¯m going to make up for all the boring meals I¡¯ve had to endure in this ce!¡± Margie chattered on as she finished the rest of the pancakes.

    ¡°I won¡¯t stop you,¡± Yvonne said,ughing. ¡°You¡¯re free to eat as much as you want!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯reing with me, though, right?¡± Margie asked.

    ¡°Of course! We¡¯re going on a food spree as soon as we¡¯re back.¡± They checked into their flights, and before long, it was time to board the ne.

    They found their seats, and Yvonne settled in to take a nap.

    But she had barely closed her eyes when she heard a young woman¡¯s voice beside her. ¡°Excuse me, miss, would you mind switching seats with me?¡±

    Yvonne opened her eyes and looked up. A woman dressed in luxury brands was standing in the aisle, smiling at her. She cited her seat number and asked again, ¡°Will it be okay with you?¡± Yvonne pointed to herself in disbelief. ¡°Me?¡±

    The woman¡¯s designated seat was in first ss. Yvonne was being asked to transfer from economy to first ss? Had she just won the lottery?

    Yvonne didn¡¯t know how to process this unexpected good fortune. ¡°Yes,¡± the woman nodded, still smiling. ¡°Is it okay?¡±

    Just then, Yvonne spotted a flight attendant approaching them. She decided to g her down to confirm the exchange.

    ¡°Excuse me, thisdy wants to switch her first-ss seat with my economy seat. Is that okay?¡±

    The flight attendant smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, of course. She may have personal reasons for wanting to switch seats, so if it¡¯s all right with you, then there is no problem at all. Have a pleasant journey.¡±

    Margie grabbed Yvonne¡¯s arm and shook it excitedly. ¡°You¡¯re so lucky! Go on, go for it!¡±

    Yvonne didn¡¯t need to be told twice. She gathered her purse and headed over to the first-ss cabin.

    She found the woman¡¯s seat quickly and sat down. Next to her, a man was lying back with a magazine covering his face, seemingly asleep.

    Find your favorite stories at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s., conn

    Yvonne didn¡¯t pay him much attention. She was exhausted herself, so she did the same and closed her eyes. It would be nice if she could get a good rest while on the flight.

    It didn¡¯t take long before she was fast asleep.

    Norton pulled the magazine off his face and gaped at the woman beside him. He was a little miffed¡ªhe had expected her to be surprised, yes, but ultimately pleased to see that he was traveling home with her.

    But she didn¡¯t even give him a second nce and just fell right asleep! He let out a small sigh of disappointment.

    As he listened to her even breathing, however, his frown eased away. He watched her sleeping peacefully and felt his heart melt a little. As gently as he could, he spread a nket and draped it over her.

    When Yvonne blinked awake momentster, she was surprised to find a nket over her. She assumed that a well-meaning flight attendant must have put it on her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1102

    ?Chapter 1102:

    ¡°First-ss service sure is something else,¡± she murmured to herself inwardly.

    She didn¡¯t dwell on it any further and pulled out a book to pass the time.

    The announcement over the inte pulled her out of her book. ¡°We will be serving lunch shortly. Today¡¯s menu includes¡­¡±

    When the flight attendant came by with her meal, Yvonne smiled and thanked her. ¡°Thank you for the nket. You can take it back now.¡± The flight attendant blinked.

    and returned her smile. ¡°Oh, this nket isn¡¯t ours. It must belong to the gentleman next to you.¡±

    Yvonne whipped her head to the side and was stunned to find Norton sitting next to her. ¡°Norton! What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°What? Are you disappointed to see me?¡± Norton raised an eyebrow, but his lips curled into a smile.

    Yvonneughed nervously and shook her head. ¡°Of course not! I¡¯m thrilled.¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me you were heading back today?¡± Norton asked, his toneced with usation.

    Yvonne¡¯s expression was sheepish. ¡°I figured you were swamped with work. I didn¡¯t want to bother you.¡±

    ¡°Let me know next time,¡± Norton said softly before reaching out to tuck a stray strand of hair behind her ear.

    Yvonne leaned back reflexively, her cheeks flushed. ¡°Noted.¡±

    Needless to say, their journey home was far from dull.

    When the nended, Norton carried Yvonne¡¯s luggage, and they walked side by side through arrivals. ¡°The driver should be waiting for us.¡±

    Yvonne thought about the ns she had made with Margie. She sneaked a nce at Norton, feeling a little helpless. He was sticking to her like a shadow, so her ns were as good as canceled.

    She had already wronged him by not telling him about her flight back home. Ditching him as soon as theynded would simply be too much. So she took out her phone and sent Margie a message. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Margie. My family is here to pick me up. Let¡¯s have a meal some other time, okay?¡±

    Thankfully, Margie didn¡¯t mind.

    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm, where stories thrive

    Norton grinned to himself. He was reading her phone over her shoulder, and it seemed that his wife still cared about him, after all. Norton¡¯s car was waiting for them outside the airport. The driver walked up to them and took over the luggage.

    Ever the gentleman, Norton opened the door to the backseat and waited for Yvonne to settle in before getting in himself.

    They were just cruising onto the highway when Yvonne¡¯s phone rang. She nced at the caller ID¡ªEthan. She instinctively stole a short, guilty nce at Norton.

    There was nothing between her and Ethan, but Norton always acted up whenever Ethan was brought up.

    When she still didn¡¯t pick up after a while, Norton turned to her curiously. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Nothing special,¡± Yvonne replied almost immediately. Left with no choice, she answered her phone. ¡°Hello, Mr. Marsh.¡±

    Sure enough, Norton¡¯s expression darkened at the mention of Ethan¡¯s name.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1103

    ?Chapter 1103:

    ¡°Congrattions, Yvonne!¡± Ethan said. ¡°Your interview with Frank was a smashing triumph!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m so relieved it went well,¡± Yvonne replied politely.

    ¡°I have two invitations to an industry g. Would you like to join me? After that interview, you¡¯re bound to make a ssh in the scene. It would do your career a lot of good if you startworking as early as now. It would really pave your way to sess.¡±

    The passengers of the car were silent, so Ethan¡¯s voice rang out quite clearly. Norton didn¡¯t even think twice about eavesdropping, nor did he make any effort to hide it. His demeanor grew colder with every word Ethan said.

    Yvonne hesitated and cast a wary nce at Norton.

    ¡°This is a rare opportunity for you to meet veterans in the field and build connections with them,¡± Ethan pressed on. ¡°I really think you shoulde.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it,¡± Yvonne said, notmitting right away. She ended the call and turned to look at Norton, who was visibly displeased.

    Bracing herself, she slowly said, ¡°My boss invited me to a g. Do you think I should go?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you,¡± Norton answered icily.

    It was clear that he didn¡¯t want her to go, but Ethan had a point¡ªit was a great opportunity to further her career.

    Yvonne found herself in a dilemma. Should she go or not?

    Recently, Yvonne¡¯s rtionship with Norton had finally taken a step forward.

    She snuck a nce at him. He was leaning back in the seat with his eyes closed, looking peaceful on the surface, but his furrowed brows gave him away. Something was clearly eating at him.

    After a moment of hesitation, she made up her mind. Picking up her phone, she sent a message to Ethan. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, but I don¡¯t think I can make it tonight.¡±

    Ethan replied almost immediately, ¡°No worries. I¡¯ll ask Morse instead. Get some rest.¡±

    Yvonne let out a quiet sigh and set her phone down, turning her attention back to Norton. His brows were still drawn together.

    ?¦Ò???? ¦Ô???????????? ¦É?? ?????????????????.??????

    Without really thinking, she reached out and gently smoothed the crease between them, her fingers brushing his skin in a soft, calming motion.

    He stirred. Hisshes fluttered for a second, but instead of brushing her hand away, the tension in his brow slowly faded. Then, he opened his eyes¡ªand when he saw her, something shifted. The cool distance in his gaze melted into warmth.

    Before she could pull her hand back, he caught it and held it firmly, his thumb slowly rubbing the back of her hand.

    Startled, she tugged twice, trying to free herself, but he only held her tighter.

    Blushing, she murmured, ¡°I¡¯m not going to the g.¡±

    Norton continued caressing her hand, his voice unexpectedly gentle. ¡°If you¡¯re not going, then don¡¯t. You don¡¯t owe me an exnation.¡±

    Yvonne nodded, still trying to withdraw her hand.

    He chuckled. ¡°Why are you being so secretive about touching me?¡± Her cheeks turned crimson. ¡°You were frowning¡­ I just thought it wasn¡¯t good for you to stay like that.¡±

    Without letting go, he pressed her palm gently against his cheek.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1104

    ?Chapter 1104:

    The moment lingered¡ªquiet, intimate, disarming. Eventually, Yvonne managed to pull her hand free. She turned quickly toward the window, trying to focus on the scenery shing past and not the rapid beat of her heart.

    Beside her, Norton sat upright again, no longer distant. A faint smile yed at the corners of his lips.

    Later that evening, after dinner, Norton went upstairs to work. Yvonne remained downstairs, lounging on the sofa, feeling surprisingly at peace.

    She reached for the remote, about to turn on the TV, when her phone buzzed. It was Morse.

    She answered, and his voice came through, weak and hoarse. ¡°Yvonne, I was supposed to apany Mr. Marsh to the g tonight, but I¡¯vee down with a fever. I¡¯m at the hospital getting an IV¡­¡±

    Yvonne sat up immediately. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Much better,¡± Morse replied. ¡°But¡­ I was hoping you could help with something.¡±

    Yvonne bit her lip. She had a sinking feeling about what he was going to ask.

    She nced toward the stairs, her thoughts in turmoil. She had just told Norton she wasn¡¯t going to the g¡ªand now, if she suddenly changed her mind, how would he react?

    Before she could sort through the conflict in her heart, Morse¡¯s voice came again, ¡°Yvonne? Are you still there?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she answered quickly. ¡°Go ahead¡ªI¡¯m listening.¡±

    Morse sighed heavily over the phone. ¡°I really wouldn¡¯t ask if I had any other choice. This g is huge for our magazine. After thinking it over, you¡¯re the best person for it. You¡¯ve been in the spotlighttely. You¡¯ve got the presence, the polish. I know you just got back from a business trip. I¡¯m truly out of options.¡± Another sigh.

    Yvonne could hear the fatigue and desperation in his voice. She hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she just couldn¡¯t bring herself to say no. She said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Just focus on getting better. I¡¯ll go in your ce.¡±

    Morse was beyond relieved. He thanked her and ended the call.

    After he hung up, Yvonne stared at her phone, feeling a little conflicted. She bit her lip, debating whether to tell Norton. But¡­ no. She didn¡¯t want to risk upsetting him, not after the quiet moment they¡¯d shared earlier.

    L¦¡¦Ó??¦Ó ch¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??????

    So, she made a quick decision. She slipped upstairs, chose a sapphire gown from her closet, got dressed, and tiptoed out of the house without a word.

    As she stepped outside, phone in hand, a message popped up from Ethan. ¡°Morse told me you¡¯ll be going to the g in his ce. Need help with a gown? And where are you? I cane pick you up.¡±

    Yvonne quickly typed back. ¡°Thanks, but I¡¯m all¡­

    set. Morse gave me the address. I¡¯ll take a cab and meet you at the entrance.¡± Ethan left it at that.

    About half an hourter, Yvonne¡¯s cab pulled up in front of a hotel, blending in awkwardly among the line of sleek ck cars and luxury sedans.

    Ethan was already waiting outside, scanning every vehicle that passed like he was on high alert.

    When he spotted the taxi, something about it made him pause. His eyes fixed on it as it slowly pulled up to the hotel entrance. Then the door opened. The first thing he saw was a slender leg, followed by a figure draped in a sapphire gown. One of Yvonne¡¯s hands held the door, the other adjusted the neckline of her dress.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1105

    ?Chapter 1105:

    She stepped out with effortless grace. The gown hugged her just right, the hem swaying gently with each movement. Tiny crystals sewn into the fabric caught the light, sparkling like stars under the hotel¡¯s golden glow.

    Her skin was luminous. Her features, delicate. And the way she carried herself¡ªconfident but not showy¡ªmade everything around her fade into the background.

    Ethan blinked. For a second, he forgot to breathe. Then she looked up and smiled¡ªand that brought him back to earth.

    He walked over quickly, his eyes full of unhidden admiration. ¡°Yvonne, you look absolutely stunning tonight.¡±

    Yvonne smiled but didn¡¯t say anything.

    He chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s truly an honor to have you as my date.¡± He extended his arm.

    She linked hers through his, keeping her voice light. ¡°The honor¡¯s mine.¡± Together, they walked through the grand entrance of the ballroom, camera shes popping behind them like fireworks.

    Inside, the atmosphere was elegant, with soft lighting and a buzz of conversation humming beneath the background music. The crowd was already thick with media elites and fashion insiders.

    Yvonne and Ethan barely made it a few steps before people starteding up to greet them.

    ¡°Mr. Marsh, who¡¯s this lovely youngdy?¡± A stout, affable man stepped forward, eyeing Yvonne with curiosity.

    Ethan lifted his ss with a smile. ¡°This is Yvonne Jimenez from Stylist Magazine. She¡¯s my date tonight.¡±

    Then, to Yvonne, he added, ¡°This is Elliot Levy from Country Living.¡±

    Elliot¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yvonne Jimenez? So you¡¯re the one everyone¡¯s been talking about!¡±

    Another editor nearby chimed in, ¡°I¡¯ve read her work¡ªshe¡¯s not just talented, she¡¯s drop-dead gorgeous too.¡±

    ¡°So young and already making waves in the industry. A total rising star.¡±

    ¡°That interview with Anthea Wace? Brilliant. But your restaurant series? Even better.¡±

    Yvonne smiled politely, but inside, she was trying to stay grounded. The attention felt surreal. Ethan, on the other hand, looked pleased¡ªmaybe even a little smug. ¡°She justnded an exclusive with Frank Lee,¡± he added casually, as if it wasn¡¯t a huge deal.

    The moment the name Frank Lee was mentioned, a wave of impressed murmurs rippled through the crowd.

    After mingling for a while, Ethan and Yvonne finally retreated to a quiet corner for a breather.

    Yvonne let out a soft sigh. ¡°Am I really that big of a deal?¡±

    The same editors who¡¯d once brushed her off were now hanging on her every word. It left a strange, bittersweet taste in her mouth.

    Ethan nced over with an easy smile. ¡°You¡¯re talented, driven, and more poised than half the veterans in this room. Honestly? I¡¯m surprised it took them this long to notice.¡±

    She gave a modest smile, brushing a loose strand of hair behind her ear. ¡°I¡¯m ttered.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1106

    ?Chapter 1106:

    ¡°Quite a few people have been asking me if you¡¯d consider switching jobs¡ªthey¡¯re all eager to poach you.¡±

    Yvonne shook her head, a little amused, a little overwhelmed. The two of them stood close, their conversation low and intimate. Ethan leaned in slightly, tilting his head toward her to say something just above a whisper.

    Then, sh. The light from a nearby camera went off like lightning in a clear sky. Yvonne froze, her eyes darting toward the source. A group of reporters had gathered across the room, their lenses pointed directly at her and Ethan.

    She frowned, sensing trouble brewing. Sure enough, within the hour, the inte was buzzing with headlines. ¡°Scandal! The Secret Behind This Rising Star¡¯s Meteoric Sess?¡± ¡°Intimate Moment Caught On Camera. Ethan Marsh and His Date!¡± ¡°Digging Into the Life of Magazine Industry Neer Yvonne Jimenez!¡±

    Meanwhile, across town¡­ Leif was scrolling through his phone when the notifications started pouring in. He immediately called Norton. ¡°Mr. Burke, you asked me to keep an eye on anything involving Mrs. Burke¡­¡±

    Norton, who had just closed hisptop, rubbed his temples. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Leif forwarded the articles to Norton. ¡°The media¡¯s running with some misleading headlines again. I¡¯ve sent you the links.¡±

    Norton opened one of the articles, and there she was¡ªYvonne¡ªstanding beside Ethan, her head tilted close to his, smiling faintly under the ballroom lights. For a split second, his breath caught. Then he saw the angle. The way Ethan was standing just a little too close. His jaw tightened. ¡°Get the car. I¡¯m going to the g.¡±

    Leif promptly prepared the car and opened the door for Norton, reporting, ¡°The articles have already been taken down. The address is in the GPS.¡±

    Norton gave a curt nod and said no more.

    As the car sped through the city, the silence inside it was thick. Back at the g, Yvonne and Ethan were interrupted by a friendly guest trying to make small talk.

    The air in the room shifted. Heads began to turn. At the entrance stood Norton, sharp as ever in a tailored ck suit, his presencemanding immediate attention.

    With long, purposeful strides, he made his way into the hall, his gaze locked on Yvonne.

    Step into new worlds at g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s?conn

    The hum of conversation quieted.

    ¡°Wait¡ªisn¡¯t that Norton Burke?¡± someone whispered.

    ¡°Why would he show up here?¡±

    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s here for Shelly Tucker.¡± The murmurs grew louder.

    In the crowd, Shelly¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Seeing Norton approach, she straightened her dress, anticipation blooming in her chest.

    But he didn¡¯t slow down. He didn¡¯t nce at her. He walked right past.

    Her face went crimson, her chest tightening with embarrassment. In a desperate attempt to save face, she downed the rest of her champagne in one gulp.

    Behind her, the crowd parted as Norton made his way deeper into the room. All eyes were now on him.

    The crowd watched, stunned.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1107

    ?Chapter 1107:

    ¡°Wait¡ªhe¡¯s not going to Shelly. Isn¡¯t she supposed to be his girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°Is he heading toward Ethan Marsh?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s¡ªhe¡¯s approaching!¡±

    Yvonne, mid-conversation, felt the shift. People were whispering around her. The buzz, the stares¡ªthey were unmistakable.

    She looked down and realized her hand was still resting lightly on Ethan¡¯s arm. Her fingers twitched.

    Before she could react, Norton was already by her side.

    Without so much as a word, he reached out and grabbed her hand¡ªthen pulled her away from Ethan.

    Caught off guard, Yvonne stumbled and fell into his chest.

    And just like that, Norton slipped his arm around her waist. His entire mood seemed to shift the moment shended in his arms¡ªhis expression softening, the tension around his eyes easing slightly. The crowd, on the other hand, was buzzing.

    ¡°Wait, what? Isn¡¯t Yvonne supposed to be Ethan¡¯s date tonight?¡±

    ¡°Is Shelly the one tied to Norton?¡±

    ¡°Then why is Norton acting like Yvonne¡¯s his date?¡±

    Yvonne could hear every whisper and feel every set of eyes locked onto them. Her cheeks flushed. She wanted to say something, anything¡ªbut her words stuck in her throat.

    Norton didn¡¯t flinch. He didn¡¯t even blink. Instead, his icy gaze swept across the room¡ªandnded squarely on Ethan. It wasn¡¯t threatening. It didn¡¯t need to be. The warning in his eyes said enough.

    Ethan, alwaysposed, raised his champagne ss in a polite toast, lips curled into a faint smile. But the smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes. He watched Yvonne¡ªnowpletely enveloped in Norton¡¯s embrace¡ªthen tipped his head back and downed the rest of his drink in one shot. Without a word, he quietly stepped aside.

    The crowd, of course, ate up the scene like it was their favorite soap opera ying out in real time.

    ¡°Did Norton just straight-up steal Ethan¡¯s date?¡±

    M¦Òr¦Å ¦Ôpd¦Á§äes ¦Én G¦Áln¦Ò¦Íels.c¦Òm

    ¡°I mean¡­ it¡¯s Norton Burke. If he wants something, no one¡¯s stopping him.¡± A female reporter near the back was practically swooning. ¡°If I could be in his arms for even five seconds¡­¡±

    Her friend snorted. ¡°You wish. I¡¯d still pick Ethan. Less icy, more charming.¡±

    ¡°Yvonne must have something serious going on to make Norton ditch Shelly like that.¡±

    As thements grew louder¡ªand more inappropriate¡ªNorton¡¯s patience thinned. He turned slightly, resting one hand casually on Yvonne¡¯s hip, the other holding his drink. Then, with the faintest of smiles, he spoke loud enough for everyone to hear. ¡°Enjoying the party, my dear wife?¡±

    The room froze. Dead silence. All the murmurs, the gossip, the theories¡ªgone in an instant.

    Yvonne stiffened slightly, ufortable with the sudden attention. Before she could collect herself, Norton leaned in and whispered close to her ear, his voice low and velvety. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    There was a subtle edge to his tone. Not a threat¡ªbut a clear signal. For now, y along. Yvonne swallowed the lump in her throat and gave a demure nod. Her smile stayed¡ªpolished, tight, strained.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1108

    ?Chapter 1108:

    She nced around at the sea of shocked faces. Even she was stunned. Now Norton wanted to make their rtionship public?

    She reached up, tugging gently at his tie¡ªjust enough to bring him down to her level. His pupils darkened at her boldness, his breath catching ever so slightly.

    He bent his head. ¡°Yes?¡± he murmured, almost amused.

    Yvonne leaned in, her lips barely brushing his ear. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she whispered.

    Her breath sent a shiver down his spine.

    His gaze flicked to her lips, then back up. ¡°Why? Disappointed I came to get you?¡±

    Their quiet exchange finally snapped the crowd out of its daze¡ªand then chaos erupted.

    ¡°Did he say wife?¡±

    ¡°Yvonne Jimenez is married to Norton Burke?¡± The disbelief was palpable as everyone struggled to process the revtion.

    In the crowd, Shelly stood like a statue.

    Every word echoed in her ears. Yvonne and Norton were married. It now exined everything.

    Rage twisted across Shelly¡¯s features.

    She was resentful. Her nails dug into her palm as she stared at the couple, her face contorting with bitterness and disbelief.

    ¡°Yvonne, always Yvonne¡­¡± she murmured under her breath. ¡°I won¡¯t let you win. Norton belongs to me.¡±

    Her venomous gaze locked onto them as she downed ss after ss of champagne.

    One by one, she tossed them back, drowning the rage bubbling inside her.

    Just then, a figure approached¡ªeasygoing, casual, and totally unfazed by the drama.

    A shadow of a man, Stewart Carter shuffled through the glittering ballroom, his sallow cheeks betraying years of excess that had hollowed him out.

    His unsteady gait faltered as he approached Shelly, eyes glinting with a hunger that made her skin crawl. Reaching for her hand, which clutched a delicate winess, Stewart¡¯s fingers lingered, tracing slow circles over her smooth skin.

    L?t?st ?h??pt?rs ¦Én g??lnov§Ö???.??????

    Shelly¡¯s stomach churned, but she masked her revulsion with a tight smile. ¡°Mr. Carter,¡± she said, her voice sharp as she yanked her hand free.

    Stewart, son of a magazine owner, had long nursed an obsession with her. Her cool distance only fueled his fixation, like a moth drawn to a me it could never touch.

    His lips curled into a smirk, tinged with malice. ¡°I have news you might find intriguing. Care to hear it?¡±

    His gaze roamed over her, bold and unapologetic, as his hand drifted toward her waist.

    Shelly swatted it away, her eyes shing. ¡°I am not interested.¡±

    Turning on her heel, she strode away, her heels clicking against the polished floor. Stewart sipped his drink, a sly grin spreading. ¡°Norton and Yvonne¡¯s marriage is not what it appears,¡± he called after her.

    Shelly froze, her breath catching. Ahead, Norton¡¯s warm smile bathed Yvonne in a glow that twisted Shelly¡¯s heart. Shelly¡¯s jaw clenched, teeth grinding with a force that threatened to splinter them.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1109

    ?Chapter 1109:

    Norton had never looked at her that way.

    Forcing a smile, she pivoted back to Stewart, tilting her head to entuate the graceful curve of her neck.

    ¡°Mr. Carter, what do you mean?¡± Her voice dripped with honeyed charm, a calcted seduction.

    Stewart¡¯s arm snaked around her, his hand wandering once more.

    Shelly caught his wrist, her grip firm. ¡°Mr. Burke is still here.¡± She flicked her eyes toward Norton, who stood oblivious, engrossed in conversation.

    Softening her tone, she leaned closer, her fingers grazing Stewart¡¯s chest. ¡°Tell me now, and perhaps after the g, we can discuss¡­ other things.¡±

    Her words were a velvet trap, and Stewart, predictably, fell into it. He released her, leaning in to whisper, ¡°Word is, Norton and his wife share a marriage of convenience. No love binds them.¡±

    Relief flooded Shelly, a quiet exhale escaping her lips. A chance remained. Norton was not lost to her. He could never love someone like Yvonne. He belonged to only her.

    With a quick, dismissive smile, Shelly brushed Stewart off, sending him back into the crowd. Picking up a fresh champagne flute, she savored its tart bite, a cunning smile curling her lips.

    Her gaze settled on Yvonne across the room, and a cold snort escaped her. ¡°Enjoy your moment, Yvonne. Norton does not even care for you.¡± The event thrummed with life, guests swarming Norton like bees to honey.

    Yvonne, watching the tide of admirers engulf him, let out a weary sigh. She had already navigated a gauntlet of small talk¡ªsurely she could steal a moment¡¯s reprieve?

    As if sensing her thought, Norton leaned close, his breath warm against her ear. ¡°Stay here and wait for me,¡± he murmured before stepping away to greet the throng.

    Yvonne¡¯s shoulders rxed, a grateful breath escaping her.

    Shelly¡¯s gaze followed Norton as he walked off, abandoning Yvonne without a second nce. A bitter certainty settled in her gut¡ªStewart had not been exaggerating. Norton waspletely indifferent to Yvonne. Shelly approached, her confident sway cutting through the crowd like a de.

    Updates loaded at g??????¦Òv????s.co??

    Yvonne¡¯s brow furrowed, her instincts prickling. Though she felt no fear toward Shelly and dismissed her petty schemes asughable, the woman¡¯s very presence scraped at her nerves like sandpaper. She wondered what nonsense Shelly was nning now, her fingers tightening around her champagne flute.

    Shelly¡¯s eyes gleamed with smug certainty as she closed the distance. Yvonne sipped her drink, her expression one of cool disdain, though a flicker of curiosity stirred within her.

    ncing at Norton, whoughed with a guest nearby, she allowed a faint smile to curve her lips.

    She¡¯d let Shelly y her little games. She adopted an air of amused indifference, as if awaiting a performance destined to falter.

    ¡°I know your secret,¡± Shelly dered, her voice dripping with triumph. Yvonne raised an eyebrow, her head tilting slightly. Her eyes drifted to Shelly,ced with quiet curiosity.

    Shelly¡¯s fingers tightened around the stem of her champagne flute.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1110

    ?Chapter 1110:

    Yvonne¡¯s gaze wandered across the crowded ballroom, but she barely registered Shelly¡¯s triumphant smirk as the woman swirled her champagne, her lips curling like a cat toying with a cornered mouse. Whatever Shelly was up to, Yvonne had no intention of ying along.

    Shelly leaned closer, her voice a venomous whisper. ¡°Congrattions, Yvonne. How¡¯s it feel to be Norton¡¯s wife?¡±

    Her eyes glinted with malice, daring Yvonne to flinch. Yvonne¡¯s jaw clenched, but she refused to take the bait. She tilted her head, meeting Shelly¡¯s gaze with a cool, unflinching stare. ¡°What do you want, Shelly? I have better things to do than entertain you.¡±

    With a slow, deliberate sip of her drink, Shelly¡¯s expression hardened, her tone dripping with disdain. ¡°I am just curious¡ªdoes it sting, being tethered to Norton? Knowing you are second best?¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s lips twitched into a smirk, her voice sharp as a de. ¡°Why would it? I am living a life you could only dream of, while you are still scrambling in the shadows.¡±

    Shelly¡¯sugh was soft, almost pitying, as she pressed a manicured hand to her lips. ¡°Oh, Yvonne, you are putting on such a brave face. But deep down, you are crumbling, aren¡¯t you? I can¡¯t imagine the misery you endure in that sham of a marriage.¡±

    Yvonne¡¯s patience frayed like a worn thread. She set her ss on a passing waiter¡¯s tray, her movements deliberate. ¡°Stop circling like a vulture. Say what you mean, or I am walking away.¡±

    With a tilt of her chin, Shelly¡¯s sneer deepened, her voice cutting through the hum of the crowd. ¡°You are nothing to Norton. You know it, and it terrifies you. Admit it¡ªyou are scared he will toss you aside for someone better.¡±

    Shelly tilted her chin up, her face brimming with smugness.

    Yvonne¡¯sughter was low, icy, and utterly unyielding. In the past, Shelly¡¯s barbs had stung, her presence a thorn in Yvonne¡¯s side. But tonight, Shelly was merely an irritation, a fleeting nuisance in a world Yvonne had fought to im.

    ¡°You misunderstand,¡± Yvonne said, her smile sharp enough to cut ss. ¡°I am not the one clinging to Norton. He is the one who refuses to let me go.¡±

    Her gaze flicked to Norton, standing across the room, as heughed with a group of investors.

    . is your storytelling hub

    Their eyes met, and warmth flickered in his gaze, a silent promise that steadied her. She lifted her champagne flute, the liquid catching the light as she took a sip.

    ¡°Besides, whatever happens between my husband and me is no concern of yours. Focus on your own messes.¡±

    Shelly¡¯s eyes narrowed, her confidence faltering. Convinced Yvonne was bluffing, she tossed her head back, her voice rising to carry across the room. ¡°Oh, please, Yvonne. Everyone knows you and Norton are just a marriage of convenience!¡±

    Herughter rang out, sharp and gleeful, as she nced at the nearby guests, relishing the attention.

    Murmurs rippled through the crowd, heads turning as curious eyes darted between the two women.

    Yvonne¡¯s lips curved into a faint, unperturbed smile. ¡°Where do you dig up these absurd rumors?¡± she asked, her tone light butced with steel.

    Across the room, Norton¡¯s conversation tapered off. His gaze locked onto Yvonne, and he began weaving through the crowd, his strides purposeful.

    Yvonne¡¯s heart quickened, not with fear but with anticipation. ¡°Honey,¡± she called, her voice warm, inviting, as she extended a hand toward him.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1111

    ?Chapter 1111:

    Norton¡¯s lips twitched, a spark of amusement in his eyes, though his expression remainedposed.

    Shelly, watching him approach, smirked, her arms crossed as if waiting for Yvonne¡¯s n to unravel.

    But Yvonne¡¯s smile only widened, her eyes glinting with mischief. She stepped closer to Norton, her fingers brushing his sleeve before she slid her arms around his neck.

    Rising on her toes, she pressed her lips to his, the kiss bold and unapologetic. Norton¡¯s hand found her waist, his touch steady and warm, and for a moment, the room faded away.

    He caught the fury twisting Shelly¡¯s face from the corner of his eye and smirked against Yvonne¡¯s lips.

    He deepened the kiss, his fingers tightening, but Yvonne, sensing his intent, pulled back with a softugh, her cheeks flushed. However, she stayed nestled in his embrace, his arm a quiet anchor around her waist.

    She leaned into his shoulder, her voice a yful murmur. ¡°Ms. Shelly Tucker, perhaps you should mind your own business. My husband and I are just fine.¡± Her words carried a subtle sting, her smile daring Shelly to respond.

    Norton¡¯s gaze darkened as it settled on Shelly, who stood frozen, her champagne flute trembling in her grip.

    The smugness had drained from her face, reced by a forced, brittle smile. Without a word, she spun on her heel and hurried away, her heels clicking against the marble floor, her earlier bravado crumbling. The surrounding guests exchanged nces, their whispers buzzing like static.

    They had expected a scandal, a secret unveiled. Instead, Shelly¡¯s attempt to provoke Yvonne had backfired spectacrly, leaving her humiliated in the wake of Yvonne¡¯s unshakable confidence.

    A secret thrill coursed through Yvonne as she caught the hushed murmurs rippling through the banquet hall, paired with sidelong nces aimed at Shelly.

    Shelly¡¯s pristine reputation in the magazine world, so carefully polished, would surely crack after tonight¡¯s spectacle.

    As the evening wound down, chandeliers dimmed and guests drifted toward the exits.

    Fresh content live now g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s

    Norton¡¯s grip on Yvonne¡¯s hand tightened, his fingers warm and unyielding. He guided her through the thinning crowd, his long strides cutting a determined path toward the venue¡¯s grand doors.

    Yvonne¡¯s heels clicked unevenly against the marble floor, her bnce faltering as she struggled to match his pace.

    ¡°Norton, ease up a bit,¡± she murmured, her fingers brushing his sleeve in a gentle tug.

    He flicked his gaze back to her, his jaw tight, eyes unreadable. Without a word, he stopped abruptly, bent low, and scooped her into his arms.

    The sudden motion stole her breath.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Yvonne¡¯s gasp slipped out, her eyes widening as she stared up at him, her hands instinctively clutching his shoulders.

    Norton¡¯s expression remained a guarded mask, his silence heavy as he carried her toward the waiting car with purposeful steps.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1112

    ?Chapter 1112:

    Leif, stationed by the sleek ck car, sprang into action. He swung the door open with a practiced nod, his face betraying nothing.

    Norton, with a swift motion, deposited Yvonne onto the leather seat, the movement less gentle than she expected.

    The partition rose with a soft whir, sealing them in a private cocoon. Norton shut the door and without pause, pulled Yvonne close. His arm encircled her waist, possessive and firm.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Yvonne¡¯s voice wavered, a mix of confusion and curiosity as she tilted her head to meet his gaze.

    He offered no reply. Instead, his hand found the back of her head, fingers threading gently through her hair. He leaned in, his lips iming hers in a kiss that was both fierce and deliberate.

    Yvonne¡¯s breath hitched, her defenses crumbling under the intensity of his touch. The kiss deepened, urgent and consuming, as if he sought to erase every doubt between them.

    Her body yielded, softening against him. Her fingers curled into the fabric of his suit, anchoring her to the moment. She could not resist¡ªnot him, not now.

    After what felt like an eternity, Norton drew back.

    His gaze lingered on her, tracing the curve of her swollen lips and the haze in her eyes. His thumb grazed her lower lip, a slow, deliberate motion that sent a shiver.

    through her. Desire flickered in his darkened eyes, and he leaned in again, as if drawn by an invisible tether. Yvonne¡¯s breath came in uneven gasps. She pressed her palms against his chest, a weak attempt to create space.

    Her strength was no match for his, but Norton paused, his eyes locked on her flushed face. Her chest rose and fell, betraying her rattledposure. ¡°I will let you off this time,¡± he said, his voice low and rough, like gravel underfoot. ¡°But if I find you alone with Ethan again, I cannot make promises about what I will do.¡±

    He guided her to sit upright, his hands steady as he fastened her seatbelt with care. Then he leaned back against the window, his jaw clenched as he stared out into the night, wrestling with the heat still simmering within.

    Yvonne¡¯s mind spun, Norton¡¯s words echoing in her thoughts. She hesitated, then reached out, her fingers brushing his sleeve with a tentative tug.

    Norton¡¯s eyes flicked open, sharp and searching as they met hers. Her voice, still unsteady from their earlier intensity, trembled slightly. ¡°It is not what you think.¡±

    1???E$? ?????€?S 1? g¨»l??¦Ïv?l?.§ão??

    His brow arched, skepticism etched into his features. ¡°Then what is it?¡± His tone was cool, almost challenging.

    Yvonne cleared her throat, her fingers twisting nervously in herp. ¡°I did not n to attend the event tonight,¡± she exined, her words earnest. ¡°The editor-in-chief fell ill and begged me to take his ce at thest minute. He asked me directly¡ªI could not say no.¡±

    Norton¡¯s gaze remained fixed on her, his expression softening but still guarded. ¡°And why keep it from me?¡±

    She lowered her eyes, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I was there for thepany, representing the magazine at an industry event. Ethan had to be there too¡ªit was expected. I know you do not like him. If I had told you, you would have stopped me.¡±

    Norton¡¯s breath escaped in a sharp, icy huff. ¡°Do not let that happen again,¡± he said, his voice clipped, eyes narrowing as he nced back at her.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1113

    ?Chapter 1113:

    Before either could dwell on the moment, the car rolled to a stop outside their home.

    Norton swung the door open and stepped out, his polished shoes glinting under the streetlight. He turned, extending a hand to Yvonne, his expression softening just a fraction.

    She hesitated, her gaze dropping to her stiletto heels, the source of the dull ache throbbing through her feet.

    Hours of standing had taken their toll, and each step felt like a betrayal of her resolve. With a quiet sigh, she epted his hand and eased out of the car, her movements stiff.

    He tugged her forward, his grip firm but not unkind.

    Her pacegged, each step a cautious negotiation with the pavement. Norton nced back, his brow furrowing as he noticed her faltering stride. ¡°Something wrong?¡± he asked, his toneced with concern he tried to mask.

    Yvonne forced a smile, small and unconvincing. ¡°Nothing,¡± she said, shaking her head.

    Weakness was not something she cared to admit.

    Norton¡¯s eyes narrowed, unconvinced. He studied her, his gaze sharp, catching the slight wince she could not hide as her heel caught the edge of a cobblestone.

    Realization dawned, swift and certain. Without a word, he bent, scooping her into his arms with an ease that made her breath catch.

    Her hands instinctively looped around his neck, anchoring herself as he strode toward the house. ¡°Why are you carrying me again?¡± Yvonne asked, her voice a mix of amusement and exasperation.

    Norton¡¯s eyes flicked to her heels, his lips twitching into a faint frown.

    ¡°You should ditch those shoes,¡± he said.

    ¡°Do not wear heels that high when I am not around to carry you.¡± A soft ¡°okay¡± was all she managed, her cheek brushing against his shoulder as she settled into his hold.

    Silence wrapped around them as he carried her through the threshold of their home. He bypassed the living room¡¯s plush couches, his steps purposeful, heading straight for the bedroom.

    With a nudge of his foot, he pushed the door open, the wood creaking softly. He set Yvonne down on the edge of the bed, her silk dress pooling around her thighs.

    Your favorite stories g?ln¦Ò¦Íels

    Kneeling before her, he reached for one of her heels, his fingers deft as he slipped it off.

    ¡°You never listen,¡± he muttered, but the words carried no real bite, only a quiet fondness.

    ¡°Does your ankle hurt?¡± he asked, his hands already moving, gently kneading her foot. His touch was careful, practiced, easing the tension from her muscles.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Yvonne¡¯s lips parted, her voice barely audible.

    Norton chuckled, the sound low and warm.

    ¡°Do you really need to thank me for this?¡± His hands drifted upward, tracing the curve of her calf with a deliberate slowness that sent a shiver through her.

    Her pulse quickened. Something in his gaze felt dangerous, thrilling. She tried to pull her leg back, but Norton¡¯s hand caught hers, his grip gentle yet unyielding.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1114

    ?Chapter 1114:

    He rose, leaning over her, his shadow falling across the bed. ¡°My dear wife,¡± he murmured, his voice a velvet tease.

    Yvonne¡¯s breath hitched. She scooted back, her back pressing against the headboard, but there was nowhere to go.

    He loomed closer, his presence a quiet storm, overwhelming yet maic.

    Her eyes darted away, but his fingers found her chin, tilting her face until their gazes locked. ¡°If you want to thank me, perhaps show it another way.¡±

    Before she could muster a reply, his lips imed hers, firm and unhurried.

    The kiss deepened, their breaths mingling, and she felt herself soften, her resistance melting under the weight of his touch.

    Her hands found his chest, fingers curling into the fabric of his shirt as she lost herself in the moment.

    Her eyes fluttered open, her gaze hazy and her cheeks flushed.

    Norton pulled back, his lips grazing her jaw, then her neck, trailing fire toward her corbone. His intentions were clear, written in the deliberate path of his kisses.

    Yvonne¡¯s heart raced, a flicker of defiance sparking. She pressed a hand against his chest, pushing lightly, but he was faster. He caught her wrist, pinning it above her head with one hand while the other continued its slow exploration.

    The air grew thick, charged with unspoken promises. Her dress slipped from her shoulder, his jacket discarded in a careless heap. Piece by piece, their barriers fell.

    The phone¡¯s shrill cry sliced through the haze, jarring and unwee. Norton¡¯s jaw tightened, irritation shing across his face. He shot a re at the nightstand, where the phone vibrated insistently. With a low growl, he reached for it, his thumb hovering over the screen, ready to silence the intrusion.

    Norton froze the instant his eyes caught the name shing on the screen. It was his grandpa.

    Without hesitation, he set aside what he was doing and answered the call.

    On the other end, the butler¡¯s voice came through, filled with urgency. ¡°Sir, something¡¯s wrong. Your grandpa just copsed!¡±

    Norton shot to his feet, keeping his voice steady and focused as he responded while assessing the situation. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Get him to the hospital immediately. I¡¯m on my way.¡±

    Find magical tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c????

    Yvonne, who had overheard everything, picked up the tie Norton had tossed carelessly onto the bed and handed it to him.

    Norton took it from her silently.

    Both moved quickly, throwing on their clothes before heading to the hospital listed by the butler.

    Inside the car, silence stretched between them. A thick tension settled into the air.

    Yvonne¡¯s hands curled into tight fists, her nails digging into her palms from the weight of worry.

    Seeing her clench so hard, Norton gently reached over, uncurling each finger with care. He rubbed her palms, now reddened from pressure, and thenced his fingers through hers.

    With a warm grip wrapped around her hand, he said gently, ¡°It¡¯ll be alright. Grandpa will pull through.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1115

    ?Chapter 1115:

    The steady warmth of his touch slowly eased the tightness in her chest.

    Yvonne gave a small nod.

    The hospital soon came into view.

    As the car pulled to a stop, both stepped out without dy and made their way to Edmond¡¯s ward.

    Just outside the ward, the butler stood waiting for them.

    The moment he spotted them, he stepped forward to report Edmond¡¯s status.

    ¡°The doctor said it isn¡¯t anything serious at the moment. They¡¯ll be running more tests once he regains consciousness.¡±

    Norton gave a small nod, his steps never slowing as he kept hold of Yvonne¡¯s hand and guided her into the room.

    Yvonne¡¯s chest tightened when her eyesnded on the elderly man lying motionless in the bed.

    A caregiver stood at his side, gently wiping his face with a damp cloth. Yvonne walked over and reached for the towel. ¡°Let me take care of that,¡± she said softly.

    Without hesitation, the caregiver handed it over.

    Yvonne continued the task herself, every movement careful and tender.

    All of a sudden, Norton¡¯s phone rang again, the sound piercing through the quiet room like a de.

    Yvonne turned to nce at him, her attention pulled by the urgency in the tone.

    Norton didn¡¯t wait. He stepped out of the room to take the call.

    Before long, Norton returned and quietly stepped back into the room. The weight on his face was clear, his brows drawn together in a tense line.

    Seeing that, Yvonne looked up. ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s trouble at thepany. I need to head over immediately,¡± Norton said, his voice heavy. ¡°But I don¡¯t feel right leaving him alone here.¡±

    ¡°Go on. Don¡¯t worry about us,¡± Yvonne said softly as she adjusted Edmond¡¯s nket, making sure he was tucked infortably. ¡°I¡¯ll stay and take care of him.¡±

    Norton didn¡¯t hesitate any further. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Latest chapters uploaded g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s

    With that, he turned and walked out quickly, urgency in his step. Yvonne stayed by the bedside, resting her chin in her hand as she watched Edmond quietly.

    The hospital bed felt too big, the man in it looking smaller and weaker than she remembered.

    Not long ago, he had beenughing beside her, his presence full of life. She let out a sigh and remained at his side, silently hoping he¡¯d open his eyes soon.

    Then, a voice broke the silence. ¡°Yvonne, who made you so upset?¡± The sound startled her¡ªsoft, weak, but unmistakably Edmond. Though his tonecked its usual strength, the gentle warmth behind it hadn¡¯t faded.

    Yvonne¡¯s eyes widened with joy and relief. ¡°Edmond! You¡¯re awake! No one upset me. I was just worried about you.¡±

    A small smile touched his lips as his shaky hand reached out to rest over hers. ¡°I¡¯m alright. That look doesn¡¯t suit you. Someone your age should always be smiling.¡±

    ¡°How do you feel? Do you feel any pain?¡± Yvonne asked quickly, pressing the call button to alert the medical staff while keeping her eyes on him.

    ¡°I¡¯m just a bit tired,¡± he answered, barely above a whisper.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1116

    ?Chapter 1116:

    ¡°Get some rest for now. Norton had to leave for work, but he¡¯ll be back before long,¡± said Yvonne softly, offering himfort. Once she¡¯d finished speaking to Edmond, she stayed by his side and waited for the doctor to arrive.

    The doctor entered the room not long after and began preparations for a routine round of tests.

    Yvonne stayed close, walking beside Edmond and gently pushing his wheelchair wherever needed.

    While the tests weren¡¯t too demanding, taking charge of everything on her own left her feeling worn out by the time they were through. Once they returned to the ward, the caregiver stepped in to help Edmond settlefortably back into bed.

    Yvonne grabbed the remote and switched on the television, choosing something lighthearted to keep his mood lifted.

    They had only been watching for a few minutes when Norton walked in through the door.

    ¡°d you¡¯re awake,¡± Norton said gently, his expression softening at the sight of Edmond and Yvonneughing together over a show. Watching Edmond in good spirits made something ease in Norton¡¯s chest. His next words carried that quiet sense of relief.

    ¡°Did you wrap everything up?¡± Yvonne asked, her smile lingering as she turned to him.

    ¡°Not yet. There are still some matters to address. I¡¯ll need to leave on a business trip soon,¡± said Norton, his voice marked with guilt as he looked over at Edmond. ¡°But I¡¯m worried about him.¡±

    Edmond finally tore his eyes from the screen and gave Norton a mock scolding. ¡°Just go already! What do you think is going to happen to me?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of him,¡± Yvonne gave a lightugh.

    ¡°Exactly! With Yvonne around, it¡¯s a thousand times better than having you here,¡± Edmond retorted, pretending to be offended as he turned his attention back to the show.

    After exchanging a few final words with Yvonne, Norton gave a short nod and stepped out of the room.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about anything, Edmond,¡± Yvonne said, her voice calm andforting. ¡°Even if Norton¡¯s gone, I¡¯ll stay here and look after you.¡±

    Your next favorite is on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®??o??

    ¡°I feelpletely at peace with you staying by my side,¡± said Edmond, letting out a warm chuckle. Hisughter faded into a thoughtful pause. ¡°But tell me, Yvonne, don¡¯t you have work to take care of? I hope this isn¡¯t keeping you from your responsibilities.¡±

    Yvonne shook her head, her smile soft but sure. ¡°There¡¯s nothing more important than you right now.¡±

    She remained seated next to him, her gaze shifting toward the window where the night had grown darker. A heaviness tugged at her chest, but her mind remained clear.

    Her job could wait. Edmond¡¯s health could not. And with Norton away, she refused to let anyone else shoulder the responsibility.

    As the hour grewte, she nced at the clock before turning to him. ¡°Edmond, it¡¯s gettingte. Should I turn off the TV now?¡±

    Edmond gave a small nod, ready to rest, as the caregiver stepped in to help him wash up.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1117

    ?Chapter 1117:

    After a brief pause, Yvonne pulled out her phone and typed a message to Morse, saying, ¡°Someone in my family¡¯s been hospitalized. I¡¯ll need to care for him during the day. Would it be possible to switch my work hours to the evening? I¡¯ll make sure everything stays on track.¡± Once she hit send, she ced her phone beside her.

    As the lead section editor of the Nature¡¯s Essence column, Yvonne held a key role. With no one avable to take over, shifting to night work seemed like the only solution.

    Not long after, Edmond returned from washing up, and Yvonne quickly stood to assist him.

    ¡°Slow down,¡± she said gently, supporting him with the caregiver as they helped him back into bed.

    Edmond teased, ¡°I¡¯m not that old. I can walk on my own, you know!¡±

    ¡°Of course you can. You¡¯re still full of energy. I was just being overly cautious. You¡¯ve got a long, happy life ahead of you,¡± said Yvonne with a smile.

    They chatted quietly for a while, but eventually, Yvonne noticed his eyes beginning to close. Once she was sure he¡¯d fallen asleep, she picked up her phone again.

    Opening her messages, she saw that Morse had already replied. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Take care of your family first. If you¡¯re watching over him during the day and working at night, are you sure you can handle that? I haven¡¯t found anyone to fill in for you yet, so you¡¯ll need to tough it out for now. But if it bes too much, just tell me.¡±

    Reading his words, Yvonne let out a quiet sigh of relief and smiled to herself.

    A bit of extra pressure didn¡¯t scare her. She believed she could manage both her work and Edmond¡¯s care.

    With that in mind, she stretched out on the small cot meant for overnight family stays and quickly drifted off to sleep.

    By the time morning came, the sound of Edmond stirring brought her out of her sleep.

    Rubbing the sleep from her eyes, she looked over to see him pulling the nket aside and trying to get up on his own.

    ¡°Edmond, why didn¡¯t you wake me?¡± Yvonne said, quickly sitting up to help. ¡°And where¡¯s the caregiver?¡±

    ¡°You were fast asleep, so I didn¡¯t want to disturb you,¡± Edmond replied. ¡°I asked the caregiver to fetch me some water. I just wanted to stretch my legs a little.¡±

    Yvonne gave a quiet sigh and didn¡¯t press the matter, choosing instead to help him into the bathroom.

    Momentster, the caregiver returned, holding a ss of water. Yvonne asked him to stay with Edmond for a while, then stepped aside to call Edmond¡¯s butler and confirm breakfast delivery.

    Fortunately, the butler had already prepared a warm and nutritious meal, which was sent over right away.

    After guiding Edmond through his meal, Yvonne stayed by his side for the rest of the day, chatting with him, watching TV, and quietly monitoring his condition.

    As the sky darkened and the city lights began to flicker to life, she pulled the curtains closed and helped Edmond settlefortably into bed.

    Once he drifted off to sleep, she opened herptop and began her own work.

    Morse had already shared her adjusted schedule with the rest of the team, and thankfully, they had supported her by shifting her assignments to the evening.

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1118

    ?Chapter 1118:

    Seeing their understanding left Yvonne with a quiet sense of gratitude. Her teammates¡¯ kindness meant more than she could express.

    With a quick breath to center herself, she turned her attention to the screen. The soft light from theptop highlighted the exhaustion on her face as she dove into her list of tasks¡ªreviewing article drafts, finalizing project proposals, and giving the go-ahead on illustrations that had been left pending. Her inbox was packed.

    To shake off the fatigue, she took a short break and sshed cold water on her face in the bathroom, then returned to her desk and resumed working. Task by task, she pushed through the hours, and by the time the city had grown quiet and still, she had finally cleared her to-do list.

    When morning came, she rose early once again and followed Edmond¡¯s daily routine without missing a beat.

    Each day passed in the same demanding rhythm, and slowly, Yvonne¡¯s body began to reflect the toll it was taking.

    Still, every time she saw Edmond smiling, her energy returned just enough to keep going.

    One evening, after she and Edmond finished dinner and she switched on the TV for him, Yvonne¡¯s phone buzzed with a new notification. It was a message from Margie. ¡°We need your signature on the final draft. It¡¯s urgent.¡±

    She nced at Edmond, who was still alert and in good spirits, and quickly sent a message, saying, ¡°Understood. I¡¯m on my way.¡±

    ¡°Edmond, there¡¯s something important I have to handle at the office. I¡¯ll be back as soon as I can,¡± she told him with a reassuring smile.

    Turning to the caregiver, she added, ¡°Please keep an eye on him while I¡¯m out.¡±

    Once both had acknowledged her, she stepped outside and hailed a cab to the office.

    The streets were packed with rush hour traffic, and Yvonne found herself weaving through the crowd, moving against the flow. The stale, humid air pressed down on her, making her feel faint, but she held on. After a long wait, she managed to get into the elevator. When the doors opened on her floor, she stepped out quickly and made her way to her desk.

    The office was quiet. Most of her colleagues had already left for the night.

    As she neared her workspace, her vision suddenly blurred.

    Your favorite stories are on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s?c?m

    She reached for the edge of her desk, gripping it tightly to stay upright, then lowered herself into the chair. The documenty waiting for her. With trembling fingers, she picked up a pen and signed it.

    Once the paperwork wasplete, she stood up, intending to head out¡ªbut a rush of dizziness swept over her, nearly knocking her off bnce.

    Right before everything went ck, thest image she saw was Ethan running toward her.

    ¡°Yvonne!¡± His voice echoed through her mind, fading into the background just as she began to regain consciousness. When she slowly opened her eyes, the familiar sight of a white hospital room greeted her.

    Blinking in confusion, she turned her head toward Ethan, who stood close by. ¡°Am I¡­ in the hospital?¡±

    A small nod came from him, his face unusually serious. ¡°Your body¡¯s been pushed too hardtely. You fainted because of low blood sugar.¡± His tone shifted after a beat, softening with concern. ¡°Luckily, I was still at the office. If I hadn¡¯t been there when it happened, you could¡¯ve been in real danger.¡±

    Yvonne offered a faint smile, her voice quiet. ¡°Thank you for looking after me. It won¡¯t happen again. I¡¯ll make sure to take better care of myself.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1119

    ?Chapter 1119:

    ¡°For now, just focus on resting. Keep your eyes closed and rx while the IV finishes,¡± Ethan said, his voice gentle.

    Her eyes moved to the IV bag, noting it still had a good way to go. With Edmond waiting for her, she felt a pang of guilt, but she knew she couldn¡¯t rush recovery. With a soft sigh, she allowed herself to close her eyes.

    She had barely drifted into rest when her phone rang from the bedside table.

    Reaching over, she picked it up and answered. Edmond¡¯s familiar voice filled the line. ¡°Yvonne, it¡¯ste. Why aren¡¯t you back yet?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry¡­ I won¡¯t be able toe back to you tonight¡­¡± She was in the middle of crafting a harmless excuse to avoid causing him worry when the nurse entered the room to check the IV.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake now, right? Once the IV bag¡¯s done, you¡¯re cleared to go,¡± the nurse said casually as she walked in.

    ¡°Yvonne? Where are you?¡± Edmond asked again, this time his voice sharper with concern.

    Before Yvonne could say anything, Edmond asked, ¡°Was that a nurse? Don¡¯t lie to me. Tell me the truth¡ªwhere are you right now?¡±

    Yvonne knew she couldn¡¯t hide it any longer. Her voice was soft but honest. ¡°I¡¯m at the hospital. I fainted while I was working¡­ It was just low blood sugar.¡±

    The panic in Edmond¡¯s voice was immediate. ¡°Which hospital? I¡¯ming there right now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay. My boss saw what happened and brought me in. I just need to finish the IV, then I¡¯ll head back,¡± Yvonne reassured him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who brought you! Tell me where you are. I need to see you for myself!¡±

    She understood then that arguing would get her nowhere. With a sigh, she gave him the name of the hospital.

    Thankfully, they were in the same building. That meant he didn¡¯t have far to go, and for that, she felt a small sense of relief.

    She and Edmond were just three floors apart. Edmond wasted no time and came straight down to her room.

    His gaze turned sharp, his eyes narrowing with a fierce protectiveness as he studied Ethan. ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± he asked.

    Stories live now on galn¦Ò??????????o??

    Yvonne gave a light smile and made the introductions. ¡°This is my boss, Mr. Marsh. He¡¯s the one who brought me to the hospital today.¡±

    Edmond scrutinized Ethan from head to toe, taking in every detail from his polished shoes to the confidence in his posture.

    Standing before him, Ethan was the picture of refinement, immactely dressed in a tailored suit, exuding charm with a smile that was calm, warm, and measured¡ªbut the way he looked at Yvonne carried a shade too much interest. Subtle, yes, but Edmond had seen that look before. Possibly Norton¡¯s most formidable rival yet.

    A decision took root in Edmond¡¯s mind¡ªsilent but firm. If Norton was too clueless to see what was happening right under his nose, then someone had to keep an eye on Yvonne. And that someone, clearly, had to be him. After all, men like Ethan¡ªwith their polished manners and charming smiles¡ªwere exactly the type that young women fell for too easily these days.

    Ethan, unfazed by Edmond¡¯s hard stare, held onto his pleasant expression. Withposed grace, he extended a hand. ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Ethan Marsh.¡±

    .

    .

    .

 Chapter 1120

    Chapter 1120:

    Edmond nced at the offered hand but didn¡¯t lift a finger. Instead, he reached toward the side table, plucked up a tangerine, and dropped it squarely into Ethan¡¯s palm¡ªa move so deliberate it was practically a dismissal.

    Ethan looked down at the fruit, an amused breath escaping him. So the handshake wasn¡¯t happening. He adjusted, closing his fingers gently around the tangerine.

    ¡°Ethan,¡± Edmond said slowly, ignoring the whole gesture. ¡°Yvonne¡¯s fond of tangerines.¡±

    Ethan chuckled softly, his long fingers already working to peel the fruit with the ease of someone well-practiced at navigating awkward encounters.

    Watching him work so calmly, Edmond gave a faint, unimpressed snort.

    ¡°Mr. Marsh, I can handle this myself,¡± Yvonne interjected, catching on to Edmond¡¯s unspoken antics.

    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all,¡± Ethan replied, ever unflustered. He handed the now-peeled tangerine toward Yvonne with a gentle smile.

    Before her hand could reach it, Edmond intercepted the gesture with remarkable speed.

    ¡°This one¡¯s a bit cold,¡± he dered, inspecting it like a suspicious jewel. ¡°Better let me eat it. Wouldn¡¯t want Yvonne getting a stomachache.¡±

    With that, he popped a segment into his mouth, chewing thoughtfully, never once taking his eyes off Ethan.

    Ethan simply withdrew his hand, the corner of his mouth lifting. ¡°If you like tangerines, I¡¯d be happy to peel another one for you.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Edmond replied briskly, tossing the half-eaten tangerine aside like it had failed a test.

    He turned to Yvonne, the stern edge in his voice giving way to gentle concern. ¡°Yvonne, I nearly forgot¡ªhow are you feeling? Any better?¡±

    Yvonne smiled and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m alright now. It was just a little low blood sugar.¡±

    Noticing the tension building between the two men, she quickly tried to soften the mood. ¡°Actually, I owe Mr. Marsh a thank-you today! If he hadn¡¯t been there, I might¡¯ve passed out at the office.¡±

    ¡°It was nothing,¡± Ethan said, his gaze warm and unwavering as he looked at her. ¡°I just happened to be workingte. But you really should be more careful with your health.¡±

    Explore captivating tales on g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s

    At those words, Edmond shifted forward, positioning himself directly between Ethan and Yvonne¡ªlike a human blockade.

    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± he said, eyes narrowing at Ethan. The man was clearly crossing the line here. This wasn¡¯t concern¡ªthis was flirtation, and Edmond wasn¡¯t having it. Since when did bosses speak to their employees with that much tenderness?

    Ethan, caught off guard by Edmond¡¯s piercing gaze, felt momentarily flustered but maintained his polite smile.

    Edmond leaned forward slightly, voice pointed. ¡°So, Ethan, are you done with work? If not, feel free to get back to it.¡±

    Ethan smiled thinly. ¡°I¡¯ve finished for the day. I thought I¡¯d stay a little longer to look after Yvonne.¡±

    ¡°I can take care of my granddaughter-inw just fine,¡± Edmond snapped, his eyes narrowing further. ¡°You young people always assume we old folks are past our prime!¡± He shot Ethan a provocative look.

    .

    .

    .<hr>

    Message from Noah: Have a nice afternoon dear ones. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. (?? ? ??)?

    .

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!